《How to Live As the Vampire Lord》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    It had been a long time since I ran into a vampire, so I was looking forward to it. But it seems I was excited for nothing. Youre not even stronger than an intermediate monster.


    The knight scoffed while holding onto the figures hair. He desperately stretched out his hands towards the knight, but it was in vain. Eugene bathed in anger, despair, and regret in the pouring rain. He continued waving his amputated arms in the air to no avail.


    You killed quite a few, didnt you, you dirty beast.


    Kyareuk! Kyarreuk!


    He could not even speak properly any longer, most of his blood having drained already. The only reason he could still hold on was due to the fact that he had sucked dozens of peoples blood in the past six months, during his days of escape.


    If he had been caught on the first day of his escape, he would have been killed immediately.


    You can die proud, knowing that you bestowed the honorable title of Vampire yer to Lord Dircht. Do you want to know a secret?


    The temr, the holy knight, the one who always cried out for noble faith  finally grinned while revealing his desires.


    The fact I joined the trackers after a few months, and the fact Ive been letting you roam around. I did it on purpose. Since you are a rtively new vampire, it was better for me to hunt you down slowly to make the church and myself known. It also served as a warning for the unbelievers.


    Keughh!


    This is where your role ends. God will not tolerate any more than this. Then burn in purgatory forever, monster.


    Crunch!


    The silver-ted long sword sliced through Eugenes neck. Crimson red blood spilled from the cut and was greedily engulfed by the pouring rain.


    The evil, vicious vampire is dead! God has given us victory! We won!


    Woaaahh!


    The voices of the mercenaries apanying the temr violently resonated in Eugenes head. Light was slowly fading from his eyes, and his vitality disappeared. Eugenes past days swept past his mind like a sh.


    If only he had not spent all that time in the mountains like a poor, helpless beast.


    If only he had learned and practiced earlier what he learned during the past half-year.


    If only he realized earlier that sucking blood was not just a simple act of fulfilling ones hunger.


    If only he had ovee his fears and somehow challenged stronger beings to win and devour their blood.


    If only


    If only


    If only


    Thest thoughts of life approached him like pouring rain and scattered into vain reminiscence. After realizing that he was not a regr human being, he had lived hidden away in the mountains for 12 years. The Vampire Eugene finally breathed hisst.


    ***


    Huegh!


    Eugene woke up in a dark room without a speck of light. Breathing heavily, he ran his hands over his entire body.


    W, was it a dream?


    It could not have been.


    Half a year on the run.


    Just a moment ago, he had been captured and killed in a miserable fashion by Jung Dircht. The temr captured him after persistently tracking him in his final month of escape.


    The pain and humiliation were still vivid in Eugenes memories as if it were a ves brand.


    What is going on


    Eugene mumbled nkly, then quickly looked around.


    Is this my house?


    He was currently in the cabin that he had built as a child  the same cabin he repaired repeatedly when it wore and broke down. Eugene hurriedly approached the door.


    Vampires possessed superior sensespared to humans, and as such, this level of darkness posed no problems for Eugene. He nced at a calendar he personally produced.


    12 years and 192 days.


    Knowing that there were 365 days in a year, he marked a nk space with an X mark before sunrise every morning. Thus, ording to the signs on the calendar,


    Almost half a year ago. Before everything happened. Did I reallye back to the past?


    Eugene muttered dazedly in the darkness.


    I am not dead.


    Thick, hot tears started flowing from Eugenes eyes. He was ovee withplex and violent emotions as a vampire who was subjected to a violent death. Bloodied tears continued flowing as he convinced himself of the miracle.


    After a while, Eugene wiped the tears that soaked his rough cheeks.


    Now was not the time to be relieved.


    192 days right now. So five days from now.


    An event wouldpletely transform his fate five days from now. Of course, at that time, he never imagined it would have such an effect on his life. It had simply been someone elses business.


    Five days. Five days


    Eugene whispered softly, then bit his lips.


    I will never die like that again. If I really am back in the past, then by all means


    Eugene made up his mind. He learned and realized many things during his half a year of escape. A vampire like himself could never live quietly. Even if he lived in hiding without consuming human blood, he would one day be caught and prosecuted as a miserable fugitive.


    He learned the hard way in his previous life.


    So he would not hide anymore.


    He would grow stronger  strong enough to fight confidently even if his identity was revealed.


    I will never regret anything again.


    Eugenes eyes glowed even redder in the dark. Five days. It was short, but enough.


    ***


    Kieeeek.


    Eugene carefully opened the door after making all the preparations. Heavy clouds colored the sky in the rainy season, so fortunately, he was not exposed to direct sunlight.


    But even this level of sunlight restricted the activities of vampires.


    Eugene once again confirmed his outfit. A dark mask thatpletely covered his face and a ck leather robe that covered even his ankles. He was dressed in a thick, ck shirt and pants inside the robe as well.


    Vampires could be active during the day as long as they werent exposed to direct sunlight, and it was much easier for them on a cloudy day such as this. Although they could not express their unique strength, their physical abilities were still superior to that of ordinary humans.


    Eugene carefully left through the door with his coverings. He was in good shape. He felt sofortable that it felt almost luxurious, considering the past when he was being tracked and chased by the enemies.


    Eugene locked the door tightly and inspected the cabin, though he knew no one would stumble upon it. Then he started moving towards the mountain.


    In the distant past, he consumed human blood on a single asion when he was driven by instinct. Less than two dayster, mercenaries were out to find him. Eugene had been small enough to hide in the sewers during the day to avoid their search. On the fifth day of hiding, knights armed with torches and terrifying weapons roamed the vige at night. Their weapons emitted a divine power so immense that he felt weak just by looking at them.


    It wasnt until he ran into Jung Dircht that he learned their identities. They were temrs, natural enemies of vampires.


    He was stricken with fear and escaped. He crossed mountains and fields every night before eventually arriving in this ce, and after that incident, he sustained himself by consuming the blood of the animals he hunted in the forest.


    For 12 long years.


    I will not do such stupid things anymore.


    The red glow of his eyes could be seen within the mask.


    Twice, he became prey and ran. Then, he realized


    Thew of the jungle  the strong would survive and the weak would die.


    It starts today.


    He would no longer be chased around as a monster but would be the predator himself. The first offering needed to be the one, who provided him with unparalleled power in the past even with just a few sips.


    ***


    Eugene crossed the mountain and entered the forest after a couple of hours. The forest had served as his hunting ground for a long time, and it felt like his front yard. The forest was dark and damp, and usually devoid of much sunlight. It provided a morefortable state for Eugene than an open field.


    Anyone else would get lost and wander for several days in the dark, deep forest. But Eugene recognized the surroundings with his vampire senses and quickly crossed the forest. After another few hours, he finally arrived at the end of the forest.


    What spread out in front of him was a wend surrounded by a dense forest. This was his destination  a dirty wend littered with dangerous swamps. But he did not immediately enter the wends.


    He reached for a piece of leather hanging from his bag and perched it at an angle using a branch. After setting up a simple tent where one or two people could avoid the rain and the wind, Eugene ced his bag in the establishment before entering the forest with a dagger.


    Within ten to twenty minutes, he returned with arge mouse and a few rabbits. He weaved the animals together with branches and tossed them inside the tent. Disregarding the frightened cries of the animals, he gazed at the wends.


    Two or three more hours.


    The day was long in the current season, but the sun wouldpletely set by then.


    And the night was the dominion of vampires.


    ***


    The dying sun dyed the looming dark clouds over the western sky with white, then finally disappearedpletely.


    Pitter-patter!


    The drizzling rain began to pour in earnest after the sun went down. Eugenes five senses became more sensitive, and strength poured over his body as he listened to the sound of rain pouring over the makeshift tent. In his current state, he could easily deal with two or three mercenaries.


    But he knew this wasnt enough.


    Eugene took off his mask.


    His burning red eyes were normal, but the same could not be said for the rest of him. Only a few strands of hair remained on his head, and his haggard eyes, nose, and mouth made like appear like a horrible, rotting corpse.


    Eugene stretched out his hand without hesitation.


    The big mouse and rabbits had been unmoving since a while ago. As his hand neared, they struggled helplessly.


    Eugene slit their throats and drank their blood in turn.


    Hot blood gushed down his esophagus.


    The heat provided by fresh blood quickly transformed into vitality and permeated Eugenes body as heat. His eyes glowed crimson, and his fangs and nails grew longer in an instant.


    Krrr


    Eugene slowly walked towards the wend. The rain showed no signs of abating. He moved along the waterfront with his body lowered, and his red gaze swept through the surface of the water, which was constantly disturbed by the rain and the wind.


    Eugene continued along the waterfront, sometimes kicking or throwing stones at the waters. His vision was several times better than usual, and he did not miss even the tiniest movement on the surface of the water. One leg was deliberately ced inside the water, which he was using to sense movement inside the water. Suddenly, he stopped.


    The surface of the water, which had been swept along the direction of the wind and the heavy rain, suddenly soared upwards like an explosion.


    Simultaneously, Eugenes body rose into the air.


    Kwaaah!


    A monster appeared from the midst of the soaring water. Its body was covered in dark brown and green. Although its entire figure wasnt revealed, what could be seen was evenrger than a bull. The monster opened its jaw with a glimmer in its eyes.


    Kuwaaap!


    Its gigantic jaw snapped in the air. Its giant, sharp teeth were reminiscent of dozens of stinging daggers.


    The creature missed Eugene by a tiny margin.


    Crack!


    After avoiding the creatures gaping jaw by jumping high into the air, Eugene plunged his dagger into the creatures eye whileing back down.


    Kuwaaaahh!


    The monster roared and struggled, which caused huge waves to break through the surface of the water. However, it was a vampire who was holding a dagger that prated its eye. Moreover, the sun had setpletely.


    Although he avoided drinking human blood for a long time, he had been rejuvenated by the blood of the animals a short while ago. His strength far exceeded that of an adult man during the night.


    Krrreuk!


    Eugene held on by wrapping his other arm around the creaturesrge head.


    Kuwaagh!


    The creature rose high into the air and turned its body. Eugene would have been crushed to pieces if the creature hit the ground at its current angle. However, he quickly realized the monsters intentions with a vampires maximized senses, and Eugene changed his position like an acrobat with his arms wrapped around the creature. Simultaneously, he stabbed the monsters other eye with the dagger.


    Phuwak!


    As the monsters eyeball burst, its body collided with the waters surface. The vampire and the monster sank below surface. The short, fierce battle could no longer be found, and only the sound of rain hitting the water could be heard in the wend.


    A littleter.


    Kuwuuuugh!


    Eugenes upper body burst through the surface of the water.


    Kuegh! Kureeuk!


    His eyes were still emitting a red glow, and he growled like a wild animal while struggling to climb out of the water. His left arm was already broken, but his right hand was holding onto the monstersrge tail. Eugene slowly dragged the monster out of the water with all his might.


    He observed the monsters body like a hungry beast, then dug his dagger into the monsters eyeball without hesitation. As he dug out the eyeball, blood welled up in the empty socket of the monster, and the vicious vampire hurriedly gulped it down.


    For a long while, Eugene savored the blood of the monster in the cold rain.


    His body transformed during his long-awaited meal. Firstly, the various injuries he acquired during the battle were quickly recovered. Luscious hair quickly covered the various patches on his scalp, and his chapped, wrinkled skin regained its vitality, reflecting the pale glow of the moon in the cold rain.


    That was not the end.


    He had been smaller than a regr adult. As he relished in blood, his body grew in size, his limbs became much longer, and his body became toned and gained some muscle.


    Phuah!


    Eugene finally raised his face, sweeping back his long, ck hair. The red blood staining his nose and mouth quickly washed away in the heavy rain. His transformed face waspletely revealed.


    His red eyes shone like two wless rubies, emitting a perfect harmony of madness and killing intent under his straight forehead. His straight nose and bright red lips stroke a perfect bnce with the slim lines of his face. The two protruding fangs betrayed his identity.


    Kuwughhhh!


    The vampire roared in the pouring rain after regaining his true identity as a member of the Tribe of the Night.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    After savoring the monsters blood for quite a while, Eugene stopped himself after realizing that his bodys transformation was over.


    The rain, which seemed to pour endlessly, had stopped as well.


    Under the dusk of the moonlight, Eugene stared down at the body of the monster. It was terribly crumpled. Although he used this very forest as his hunting ground for ten long years, he did not know about the existence of the monster in the past. It was not difficult to find game as soon as he passed the mountain, and the water of the wend was dirty, which made it unsuitable to drink. As such he never had any reason to approach the wends.


    But when he was forcibly dragged away by the mercenaries, he discovered the presence of the monster. Of course, the mercenaries had not known about the monster. All those who discovered the monster in the past had been eaten, so no stories had ever spread.


    Originally, the wend was smaller than this as well.


    The surface area of the water had increased due to the monsoon and the heavy rain, which caused a corresponding increase in the monsters radius of activity as well. That was the reason why the mercenaries had encountered the monster.


    The unknown monster with six legs had torn apart seven mercenaries and escaped deep into the wends after losing an eye. At that time, Eugene spotted a severed toe of the monster and satisfied himself with a mouthful of blood amidst the mercenaries confusion.


    A powerful burst of energy had circted through Eugenes body back then. The blood of the monster provided strength iparable to the power given to him by the blood of ordinary beasts. That was when he first came to his senses as a true vampire.


    Naturally, he couldnt realize his full strength because the amount of consumed blood was too little. Moreover, it had been before sunset. However, it had provided him with enough power to rip through the rope that tied his hands and feet. Afterward, he knocked down a few of the mercenaries and escaped.


    That was the beginning of his half-a-year of running.


    If he had not taken a sip of the monsters blood at the time, escape back then would have been impossible. But on the contrary, it also meant that he could gain much more power if he managed topletely consume the blood of the monster.


    Just like this.


    Eugene observed his body. He wasntpletely certain, but it felt as if he had grown about a palm taller. Toned muscles could be found all over his elongated limbs, and his skin, which had always been dirty, was clear and spotless. entuated blood vessels could be seen on his limbs, and he could clearly feel boundless energy wriggling all over his body. It was a powerful force that he never felt before.


    With his current strength, surely he could even deal with Jung Dircht, the temr responsible for cutting off his head.


    No, I cannot be arrogant.


    Dircht was strong. Furthermore, he used silver-ted weapons containing divine power. Although ordinary weapons were somewhat ineffective against vampires, silver weapons containing divine power were different. Eugene clearly remembered the fiery pain he felt when he was cut by Dirchts weapon.


    I cannot get involved in a fight that I cannot win. Lets just focus on bing stronger until I am certain of victory.


    He could live a repeat of his past life if he got caught up in emotions. Moreover, Jung Dircht was not the only temr in the world.


    One at a time. n it out.


    Eugene calmed himself down.


    The tattoos are still here.


    He had more than 10 tattoos engraved on his body ever since he was a child. He had no idea who engraved it and when it had been engraved. Perhaps he had it since birth.


    Maybe I will find out about the tattoos one day as well.


    He removed his gaze from the strange characters and shapes that littered his body, then wiped his dagger clean before looking at the reflection.


    Vampires could not be seen in reflections. However, that was only limited to the vampires original body, which meant that costumes and essories could still be seen. Moreover, a vampires reflection could be seen by themselves.


    I look like a human.


    Eugene had no standards for beauty. He spent most of his life alone, and he never had any reason to distinguish between different individuals based on their appearance. As such, he was satisfied that his face was properly decorated with eyes, nose, and a mouth just like any other human.


    Still, I will have to continue wearing a mask during the day.


    Eugene muttered softly, then moved to throw the monsters body back into the wends. No matter how deserted this ce was, someone could approach the wends to acquire water, just as the mercenaries had done in the past. He could never leave behind evidence after hunting as a vampire  it was one of the things he learned during his previous life on the run.


    Hmm?


    A glimmer appeared in Eugenes eyes as he grabbed the slimy tail of the monster. The monsters body was ck and blue. However, there was a strange red lighting from a spot in the monsters back.


    It doesnt seem to be the original color of the leather.


    Eugene carefully examined the source of the red light.


    Is it inside?


    It seemed that the light was being emitted by something located inside the monster, rather than the hide having a red hue. Eugene stabbed his dagger into the monsters corpse.


    Originally, it would be difficult to pierce the monsters hide with a simple dagger. However, Eugene was able to rip it apart quite easily after having awakened as a member of the Nights Tribe. Moreover, the monster had been sucked dry of its life.


    This is


    Eugene slightly raised his eyebrows upon identifying the source of the mysterious red light.


    He would never have known the identity of the object in his hand if he had only ever stayed in his cabin. However, Eugene learned many things about the world while on the run. He had a good guess as to the identity of the bright-red ore in his hand.


    A mana stone? I knew this one was special among the roamers.


    Roamer.


    Roamer was a term given to monsters that wandered or resided in forests, mountains, streams, and other areas rather than mazes, dungeons, or ancient ruins. But unlike the monsters that resided in the evilnds, only special roamers possessed mana stones in their bodies.


    Mana stones were considered more precious than other precious metals or jewelry in the human world. However, mana stones were quite useless to ordinary humans. They were only useful for decorative purposes, and in some ways, they could adversely affect humans.


    However, after mana stones were purified by a priest or a wizard, they could restore peoples strength, slow the process of aging, and even extend the human lifespan. As such, humans, especially nobles, always searched for mana stones with fire in their eyes.


    I thought all mana stones were supposed to be green. And its this big?


    All the mana stones Eugene encountered in his past life had been green and smaller than pinky nails. However, what Eugene was holding now was red and thumb-sized.


    It seems rather special, but its a pie in the sky for me right now anyway.


    There was no way for Eugene to purify the mana stone right now. It would be best for him to keep it and sell it to a human nobleman when he got the chance.


    was what Eugene thought until the mysterious mana stone started talking to him.


    - Eat it.


    - It is for you.


    ..!


    Eugene became wide-eyed as an intense emotion prated his mind. The mana stone had not actually talked to him. The moment he gazed at the mana stone, a voice had resonated in his head.


    Eugene slowly lifted the mana stone as if he were possessed by something. The redness of the mana stone resembled the color of blood and his eyes.


    - It is yours. Consume it.


    Eugene opened his mouth wide and swallowed the mana stone whole. He felt an even hotter and stronger energy flowing down with the stone, something even more intense than when he feasted on the monsters blood. It was quickly moving towards his right chest.


    Keugh!


    Eugene instinctively grasped his right chest as a sharp pain struck him. He knelt on one knee. But when he touched his chest, a strange feeling was conveyed. It felt as if he was touching cold, hard metal, rather than his skin.


    Eugene took off his hand and looked down at his right chest. A ck, hard shell the size of his palmy over his skin.


    W-what is this? Huh?!?


    Suddenly, the shell extended its reach beyond his chest, covering his back, arms, and legs. The ck skin was exactly the same as that of the wend monster he just defeated. It quickly expanded and covered Eugenes entire body.


    What the hell


    Eugene murmured with a ridiculous expression while stroking the thin, hard shell that perfectly covered his body. Even his hair felt like the skin of the monster, though it appeared normal. If anyone saw him, he would have been mistaken for wearing a one-piece scale, mail armor.


    Disappear! Begone!


    Eugene shouted in desperation. To his surprise, the shell covering his body instantly melted into his skin.


    ..


    Eugene examined his body in disbelief. Then he spoke hesitantly, imagining that his body would be firm.


    Be hard. Appear.


    The missing shell reappeared and quickly covered his body once more. After testing it out a few more times, Eugene realized that the newfound ability could be expressed by imagining it with strong concentration.


    He soon clenched his fist in uncontroble excitement.


    This will be a great weapon.


    The monsters shell had been unscathed against the weapons of the mercenaries. It would surely be of great help in defending against attacks, though Eugene wasnt certain how it would fare against the silver-ted weapons of temrs.


    In addition, there was another important thing.


    Its ck, so maybe it could block sunlight.


    He would have to wait until morning to test the theory. For the first time in his life, Eugene waited for sunrise with an eager heart as he dragged the monsters body towards the wend.


    At that time, he saw a blue luminescence floating near the water in a ce overrun by bushes.


    Is it a firefly?


    He disregarded the light and twisted his body to hurl the monsters body to the far side of the marsh.


    Thats perfect! Dirty alligator bastard! The fish will feast tonight! Kukekekeke!


    A voice shouted in a frivolous voice. Eugene turned his gaze towards the voice like lightning, but there was nothing. All he could see was a blue firefly hovering over the bushes.


    You should have known your ce, you insect!


    The voice appeared to being from the firefly. Moreover, the talking firefly continued to chatter while hovering above the bushes,pletely disregarding Eugenes approach.


    A bastard who used to roll around in dung water got a big head, huh? A fitting end for trash that didnt know its ce! Hey, you! My areas gotten so dirty because of you. Its so bad that itll take me eons to return it to


    The firefly continued talking excitedly. Then, its voice died down. The firefly, or rather, a small humanoid creature with two pairs of blue wings, met Eugenes eyes. Both of its hands were wrapped around its waist.


    Hmm? Is he looking at me? No, thats impossible. How could a vampire bastard see a spirit? Of course not. Wait, didnt this bastard just swallow the crocodiles mana stone a little while ago?


    The self-proimed spirit continued talking to itself with furrowed brows, then looked up at Eugene. The spirit changed its attitude in an instant and put its hands together calmly before speaking.


    Am I visible to you by chance, oh exalted member of the Tribe of the Night?


    Yes.


    Then did you happen to hear what my humble self was saying?


    All of it. Even how you called me a vampire bastard.


    ..


    The spirit flinched before bowing with a bright smile.


    Ah, I see. Your exalted self seems to be quite busy, so Ill leave you be. My humble self is a little busy, so I will take my leave.


    The spirit pped its two pairs of wings and darted away like lightning. However, a vampires reflexes could not be underestimated when the moonlight was coating the world. As soon as the spirit opened its small wings, Eugene stretched out his hand. The spirit was instantly caught in his violent grasp.


    Kieeek! My humble self is small, so its not worth sucking my blood! I lived in dung water so I probably taste like dung! Please let me live! Do you know the saying? That its better to be alive than dead even if you have to roll around in dung? Please! Kieeeekk!


    ***


    So you are telling me that youre the original owner of this wend? But after that monster settled down 15 years ago, you became a ve.


    I prefer the term strategic partner. I wasnt exactly a ve. No prey would wander here if the water waspletely dirtied, so the water near the ground was recognized as my property.


    The spirit spoke submissively while rubbing its hands together, and Eugene responded in a cold voice.


    Having to do what youre told, thats called very.


    Yes, yes. If your exalted self says so, then that is what it is. Anyways, please ept my gratitude. Since that crocodile bastard is dead, the water should be purified. It is all thanks to you, sir.


    The spirit even kowtowed.


    Some might have taken it as an act of gratitude, but Eugene knew it was acting out of fear. The spirit continued stealing nces even with its head touching Eugenes palm in a kowtow. Eugene could see that the spirit wanted him to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    I guess it doesnt matter since I wont being back to this forest again.


    I will let you go, so live your life.


    Ah! Your grace is as wide as I would have expected from someone as gorgeous as you. Your exalted self is truly a member of the Nights Tribe! Bless you!


    The spirit sprang up to its feet and groveled. Eugene dusted his hand and sent the spirit away as if he were chasing away a bug, then spoke after turning around.


    It must have been pretty painful for you to have been stuck with only that monster for over a decade. Anyways, take care.


    Yes!


    The spirit quickly pped away in excitement even before Eugene finished speaking. Then, it paused before quickly returning to Eugene.


    Excuse me, sir.


    What do you want?


    Do you perhaps need a portable spring or anything of the sort?


    What?


    Eugene responded with a creased forehead. The spirit wanted to run away just a short while ago, so what was it ying at?


    Although it may not seem like it, Im still a water spirit. Do you need clean water? I can make it for you right away. Like this.


    The spirit flew away and returned with a broad leaf before Eugene had a chance to answer. Then it leaned back before


    Kaaaaak! Hawwkkkk! Ptui! Ptooey! Ptui! Ptui! Ptui!


    Large drops of water poured down from the spirits mouth, and soon enough, a mouthful of water gathered in the center of the broad leaf after a moment.


    What do you think? I could make enough water tost you an entire day in just a short while. Its very clean and delicious.


    The spirit spoke proudly after spitting out a bunch of phlegm and spit. Eugene gazed at the spirit for a moment, then turned around.


    I dont need it.


    Ah! S-sir! Please wait! I can purify things as well! I can make any water drinkable in an instant! Ah, are you not satisfied with my speed? I can make water a lot faster if I excrete it rather than spitting


    Scram.


    Sir! Oh, exalted member of the Nights Tribe!

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    No, Im telling you. You can really trust me. I dont know about anything else, but when ites to drinkable water, I can definitely provide you with it.


    Fine. However, do it where I cant see you.


    Yes.


    In the end, Eugene took along the water spirit named Mirian. Although the process of producing water was rather disgusting, it was an amazing ability to create drinkable water anywhere, anytime. However, that wasnt the only reason Eugene decided to bring Mirian.


    Are you sure that youre invisible to other people?


    Of course, none of the people eaten by that crocodile bastard ever saw me or heard my voice. At first, I tried warning them about the crocodile. Told them that a monster lived here. But since they couldnt see me nor hear my voice, all of them ended up as food.


    It appeared spirits were invisible to the human eye, or at least, none of the humans who visited the wends had ever seen or heard Mirian.


    A small, flying spirit. Above all, no one can see her except me. She will be useful in many ways.


    That was the most important reason Eugene chose to bring Mirian alone. And for the same reason, Mirina abandoned the wend and decided to stick with Eugene.


    Phew! You dont know how much Ive been through all these years. The only thing that could see me was that damned monster bastard. You can imagine how lonely and bored I was, right sir?


    A little.


    He was being truthful. Since living in hiding at the foot of the mountain, Eugene rarely came into contact with others. He couldnt count the days he spent without speaking a single word, and loneliness was the only friend to apany Eugene for life.


    Oh, sir, I guess that must be your home, right?


    Thats right. But why dont you stop calling me sir?


    Then what should I Should I call you Mister Eugene?


    Just call me by my name. You and I arent humans anyways.


    Ah, then while were at it, should I just drop the honorificspletely?


    Do as you please.


    Hehe! Then lets do that!


    She really did adapt quickly. After discovering that Eugene was not as hard-boiled as she initially thought, Mirian flew circles around him rather excitedly.


    Its distracting. Stay still.


    Yes sir! I mean, yeah!


    Mirian calmlynded on Eugenes shoulder. After thoroughly observing the cabin to confirm that there had been no intruders in his absence, Eugene opened the door and entered.


    Oh! The house is nice.


    Mirian buzzed from ce to ce. Eugene wondered why she was so interested in a house with simple furniture that he built, but he quickly realized why. Just as he had never left the cabin, Mirian must have never left the wend. Even if she wanted to sign a contract with someone, it would have been futile if they couldnt hear or see her. As such, the low-ranking spirit Mirian chose Eugene as her partner, even though spirits could only ever enter into a single contract during their lifetime.


    Phew. Release.


    Eugeneid down his bag and murmured. The ck skin covering his upper body disappeared into the skin without a trace.


    Wow, its amazing no matter how many times I see it. Is that what makes it possible for you to go around during the day?


    Thats right. But its not like I can go around naked. I need some clothes as well.


    Eugene confirmed his theory after sunrise. The wend monsters skin was able topletely block the sunlight. In addition, it was possible to will it on specific parts of the body. Rtive to when Eugene wore ck clothes and a robe, his physical ability improved twofold when he summoned the ck armor. However, his eyes could not be covered by the monsters shell. He covered the weak spot by using a long-brimmed hat or a helmet.


    So what are you going to do now?


    For now I need to see someone.


    Eugene nned to head to the town of Broadwin after sunset. It was the closest town to his cabin, and it was only a few days before an incident would ur in Broadwin  something he thought had nothing to do with himself.


    But he had no reason to sit on the sidelines just like then.


    ***


    Kiyaah!


    The chief of Broadwin was leisurely enjoying a mug of beer after a meal.


    F-father!


    What is it? What did you do this time?


    The 12-year-old shouted while rushing into the house, and the chief responded with a frown.


    B-boar! There is a boar outside! The red-eyed monster must have been here!


    What?


    The chief jumped up from his seat and ran out of the house with his eldest son. In front of the door surrounded by a low stone wall, a small boary dead.


    Wow! Its a pig!


    Mom! Its a boar!


    Boys! Be quiet! Take it in with you!


    The children shouted excitedly, and the chief responded with a shout. After the kids took away the pig with joy and excitement, the chief tilted his head in puzzlement.


    It shouldnt be time yet


    There was a red-eyed monster who lived at a hut located at the foot of a mountain far away from the town of Broadwin. When the monster first appeared around ten years ago, everyone was afraid. But the monster rarely even approached the vige, let alone harm anyone, and he even presented them with one or two hunted animals every couple of months, as if paying taxes. No one cared about him any longer.


    For more than a decade, the red-eyed monster and the townspeople of Broadwin maintained a strange rtionship and mostly kept to themselves.


    However, the monster had brought a boar after sending a deer just 15 days ago.


    Did the hunt go well? This is strange.


    Just as he was about to turn around, the chief froze in his spot when he saw a pair of red eyes shining over the fence. He had never seen the monster since that day more than a decade ago, but he immediately recognized the monster to have gotten biggerpared to then.


    The monster gestured towards the chief in the darkness  as if calling him forward.


    W-what should I do?


    The chief felt chills run down his back. He wanted nothing more than to immediately run into the house, but the monster had never once acted against them. Moreover, the monster shared his game for more than 10 years.


    Giving them a boar in just fifteen days was different than usual.


    Does he have something to tell me?


    The chief was a clerk of arge business association in his youth. After being caught for embezzlement, he ran away and settled down in the town of Broadwin. As such, he was quick-witted and smart.


    He slowly walked to the stone wall with a loud gulp.


    I-Its been a long time. D-do you have anything you want to say?


    May Ie in for a moment?


    Eugene, the red-eyed monster, asked. Vampires could only enter an establishment after being invited by the owner.


    Well Ce in for a second.


    With the chiefs permission, Eugene took a step into the insides of the stone perimeter.


    Im actually here to show you that Ive been cured.


    Eugene took off his mask after speaking.


    ..!


    The chief became wide-eyed when Eugenes face was revealed in the pale moonlight. It was because the face of the monster was much more normal than he thought, or even more beautiful than anyone he had ever seen.


    I let no one approach my house until now because of a disease I was inflicted with after being poisoned. It could have spread. But I wanted to let you know that Ive beenpletely cured.


    I, is that so?


    The chief instinctively took on a polite tone.


    But I wont being down to the town for a while anyway, since that will be more convenient for both of us. But if anything happens to the vige or you need my help, you can call me anytime.


    Ah, yes! I will surely do so!


    Then I will get going.


    Eugene slipped on his mask before walking away. The chief stared nkly at Eugenes back as the vampire seeped away into the darkness. After a while, he came to his senses and muttered in a low voice.


    It cant be... A half-elf? Or maybe he was a descendant of an aristocrat? His face was


    The chief had seen a few elves during his time as a clerk, but he was convinced that the monster was much more mysterious and beautiful than even an elf.


    ***


    So youre going to be hanging out with the people of that town now?


    Mirian chattered while pping in the air. She was convinced that it had been a good choice to stick with Eugene.


    No.


    Huh? Then why did you say such words?


    I have my reasons. Dont worry too much about that town. We will be out of here in a few days anyway.


    Really? Thats even better! Im so excited!


    Mirian bounced with joy. Her goal was to see the world outside of the wend.


    I became acquainted with the chief. Next is


    A group of mercenaries would visit the town of Broadwin in a few days. Their purpose was to take a boy who lived in the town to the castle of Lord Tywin, the lord of the region. He never imagined the incident would have anything to do with himself in the past. In fact, he had not even known about the incident at the time.


    The day the mercenariese, all of the vigers will die. But since I met with the chief today, he should call me this time around. If so


    Eugenes eyes sank coldly as he sprinted back to the cabin.


    ***


    Three days passed.


    In the meantime, Eugene did many things.


    During the day, he either rested or practiced invoking ck Scales, the ability he gained from the wend monster, more quickly and skillfully. At night, he wandered the area around Broadwin and focused on memorizing the terrain and the roads. He also hunted every night in preparation for leaving town.


    During his time running, Eugene learned that the leather of beasts traded at a fairly high price, though not as much as those of intermediate monsters. Since Eugene had no money, he would need to trade in animal skins to gain capital to live in the world.


    He consumed only a small portion of the animals he caught.


    He wasnt very hungry, perhaps because he devoured a huge amount of blood from the wend monster. More importantly, the blood of animals did not taste very good anymore. He couldnt understand how he had sustained himself by drinking such a thing in the past.


    Eugene caught two ck wolves and four deer in three days, then brought the meat to the chiefs house after skinning the animals. All the while, he hoped the chiefs interest in him would grow.


    Three dayster, at noon, Eugene left his cabin in advance and headed to the only road connecting Broadwin to the outside world. It was a quiet ce with dozens of leafy trees.


    ***


    Its them.


    The sun had almost disappeared beyond the horizon. Eugene spotted a group of people appearing on a low hill from the top of a tree.


    Eight.


    It was a typical group of mercenaries. As expected of low-ss mercenaries, they were equipped with feeble armor. Only three of them were wearing leather armor, and the rest wore armor made of severalyers of cloth.


    The three equipped in leather were armed with weapons such as short swords and maces, as well as circr shields, but the rest of them only carried wooden sticks and daggers.


    I will take care of the ones with short swords and shields.


    He learned during his past life that the equipment of the mercenaries was usually proportionate to their skills. Eugene would take care of the three most threatening mercenaries first, then deal with the rest of them.


    The mercenaries climbed down the curved hill and neared him. Only the sound of the asional wind sweeping branches and leaves could be heard in the silence. The irregr sounds of the mercenaries soon added to the mix, and after a while, the three mercenaries were about to pass under the tree where Eugene hid.


    Eugene pounced silently like a sleek beast. He stabbed with the dagger in his right hand and wed with the long, sharp nails on his left hand.


    Whooosh!


    Keugh!


    Argh!


    The two mercenaries stumbled. One had been stabbed in the unprotected area of the neck, and the others face had been torn apart by Eugenes nails.


    Now six.


    The vampire hunted two mercenaries in an instant, then turned his red eyes to the rest of the group.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    At first, he thought about disposing of the mercenaries in the vige. There were thirty vigers, and to kill them all, there would be at least five or six mercenaries, or even more than ten. No matter how many times he thought about it, there was no possibility of killing all the mercenaries without ensuring no harm would be done to the vigers.


    So there was only one way.


    He would kill all of them in the middle of nowhere.


    W-what is it!?


    The young mercenary was located right behind Eugene. He shouted in panic and pulled out his short sword. Eugene quickly turned around and dug his arms into the mercenarys body.


    Puck!


    ..!


    The mercenary took on a shocked expression as the long nails pierced through his heart. At such a close distance, it would have been much better to put up his shield instead of choosing his sword. It seemed he was rathercking in experiencepared to the other two.


    Hiek!


    You fucking monster!


    The reaction of the remaining mercenaries was divided. Eugenes bare body was covered in ck scales, and he was like a monster as he instantly ughtered three mercenaries.


    Huaaagh!


    Sa-save me!


    Three of the remaining mercenaries fled without looking back. It was obvious from their poor equipment that they were inexperienced. However, the other two rushed in with expressions of fear and excitement.


    Kuaagh!


    Die!


    A wooden club embedded with sharp, metal pieces flew towards Eugene.


    ng!


    Eugene avoided one strike and deflected the other with his arm. He pierced his dagger into the jaw of the surprised mercenary and flung him away.


    Boom!


    Uagh!


    A mercenary collided with the body and rolled on the ground. A vampires brute strength was not to be underestimated.


    Fwoosh!


    Eugenes ck nails wed across the fallen mercenarys face and throat, and the man was dead in an instant.


    Krrrr!


    Eugene brushed off the blood and flesh on his ws, then turned around.


    Fucking hell! I-I cant see anything! I cant see! Kuaagh!


    A red-haired mercenary shouted in frenzy. He had lost his eyesight after having his face wed at the very beginning.


    Thuck!


    Eugene knocked out the red-haired mercenary with a well-ced kick to the throat, then shot off towards the rest of the escaping mercenaries. Each stride allowed him to cross a distance equivalent to five or six steps.


    In an instant, Eugene narrowed the distance between himself and the mercenaries, then drew his w horizontally while emitting a glow from his red eyes.


    Kuaagh!


    Argh!


    The mercenaries fell forward while letting out terrified screams, blood erupting from their backs.


    Hiek! Please, please


    Sa-save me! Let me live!


    The young mercenaries begged for their lives while blood soaked their backs and piss drenched their pants. But the vampire had been hunted by humans in his past life. Their pleading words meant nothing to him.


    Eugene shed with his hands.


    The three bodies werepletely split from top to bottom, then fell to the ground one by one.


    ***


    So, you were trying to feign the one named Ziegler as a bastard son? You were going to kill all of the vigers and even your young underlings to frame them as perpetrators?


    Ziegler was the name of the young mercenary whom Eugene took care of the third.


    It was ridiculous.


    In the past, the vigers of Broadwin had been ughtered, which had, in turn, led to his identity being discovered and him being captured, which finally resulted in him being beheaded after a long chase.


    Everything was triggered by the greed of the mercenary named Timothy and his men.


    P-please forgive me! I wanted to create a scene because I thought it was a good opportunity. If I knew that someone like you were in B-broadwin, I would never have done such a thing! Never! Please, spare my life!


    The red-haired mercenary, Timothy, who was now blind as well, begged for his life.


    If you tell me everything you know, I will spare your life.


    It was a boring line Timothy used countless times until now. Of course, he never actually spared anyones life. But when the same line was used against him after he lost his eyes and became subjected to torture, he realized why all of them would say anything at all with tears and snot running down their faces.


    Did Lord Tywin make the request himself?


    N-no. Lord Tywin fell illst year due to a disease. I received the request from his two sons.


    Sons?


    Yes, yes! Camara Tywin and Bertel Tywin. The d-daughter have all been married off, so the two of them practically manage thend.


    Bertel Tywin.


    In the past, he had persistently chased after Eugene. Although they never faced each other in person, Bertel Tywin was a young knight who appeared quite strong.


    Please, please! I will live quietly from now on, so please spare my life


    Timothy pitifully kowtowed towards the wrong direction while begging, and Eugene slowly approached him. He could not believe that he had been discovered and chased because of stupid, greedy humans like Timothy.


    A long ck fingernail pierced Timothys head.


    ..!


    Timothy died without ever getting a chance to scream. Eugene searched Timothys body.


    This is it.


    He did not know how to read, but he knew the coat-of-arms of the lords family. He had seen the same symbol on the surcoat worn by Bertel Tywin in the past. After finding the letter of instructions, Eugene gathered the bodies of the dead mercenaries in one ce.


    Afterward, he ran towards a mountain in the distance. Only the faint outlines of the mountain could be seen.


    ***


    The ck wolves of the nearby areas were feared by even experienced mercenaries. They were big, strong, and agile, and they always ran without hesitation when faced with an enemy stronger than themselves. They were sneaky as well.


    But for an awakened vampire during the night, they were nothing more than just a couple of tricky, wild muts. Eugene spent a couple of hours roaming the mountains with his five senses exerted to the max. As a result, he was able to find a group of five ck wolves.


    Two were fully grown, assumed to be the parents, and three appeared to be cubs. The wolves growled and showed their teeth even though they felt instinctive fear. Eugene used his dagger to catch the two mature wolves, then let the three remaining wolves escape. They were almost fully matured anyways, so they could live independently in the wilderness.


    He only needed two or three fully grown wolves anyways. With arge wolf on each of his shoulders, Eugene returned to the ce where he killed the mercenaries. He then used the mercenaries weapons to carve wounds all over the wolves bodies, then damaged the corpses of the mercenaries with the ws and fangs of the wolves.


    After scattering the bodies of the humans and animals, Eugene took a step back and examined the scene of his creation.


    This would be a perfect crime.


    ***


    After returning to the cabin, Eugene headed to the vige chiefs house along with Mirian.


    The chief went wild upon hearing Eugenes story, that a group of mercenaries and ck wolves had massacred each other not too far from the vige. The vige men, led by the chief, hurriedly followed Eugene with torches and farming tools in their hands. When they arrived at the ce, which was located about an hour from the vige entrance, their mouths became agape with shock.


    Buweegh!


    I-Its real.


    This is crazy!


    They must have been killed by the wolves on their way to our vige!


    Some regurgitated their supper while others boldly rummaged through the bodies of mercenaries and wolves. All of the men created a huge ruckus over the shocking event.


    S-so, you found them on your way back from hunting?


    I found them on my way back from inspecting my traps. I would not usually use this path, but I had heard rumors of ck wolves appearing near these areas. I did spot three young wolves and chased them away.


    Eugene intentionally left alone the blood on his body. The chief and the vige men believed it to have happened while he was driving away the wolves.


    Ah! So thats what happened.


    The chief felt very grateful towards Eugene. The man had given his proper greetings as soon as he recovered from his disease, and he even chased away ck wolves that the people were afraid of.


    By the way, why were these mercenaries heading towards our vige?


    Hmm. Well, actually, I did search through their bodies just in case I could deliver their belongings back to their homes.


    Eugene took out a letter while speaking.


    Isnt this the seal of Lord Tywin?


    T-thats right.


    The chief saw the shield-shaped symbol decorated with a rose and a long de. He hurriedly read the contents of the letter. He was the only one who could read in Broadwin.


    Huh! How could this be?


    What is it about, chief?


    The chief shouted while looking around at the crowd of men.


    These mercenaries! They wereing to get Felid!


    Felid? Why?


    Felid could be the bastard son of our lord, Sir Tywin!


    The men went wild once again at the chiefs words.


    ***


    So you will take Felid to Lord Tywins castle?


    Yes. I think that would be the best option. There may be ck wolves wandering around, and we could run into monsters and beasts on the way to the castle. I know how to fight.


    The reason Eugene wanted to take Lord Tywins bastard son, Felid, to the castle  It was to gain proper identification. If hepleted themission on behalf of the dead mercenaries, the lord wouldpensate him that much at the least.


    Well, that is true.


    The chief nodded with a grim expression.


    The chief traveled to arger vige with a traveling merchant two or three times a year. He knew the dangers of the wild better than anyone else. Even though monsters and predators rarely ventured outside of their territory, robbers and mercenaries were problems. Mercenaries could turn their backs at any time without hesitation, and robbers were well, real robbers. Besides, what about the knights? They would cut down two or threemoners without blinking an eye. They did not care even the slightest bit for the country folk.


    Knights had treated even his past superiors carelessly with contempt.


    Excuse me. Pardon my words, but Are you from a knight or noble family?


    The chief asked with utmost caution. He recalled Eugenes unusual beauty andbined with the fact that he defeated several ck wolves on his own, it was hard to believe he was an ordinary person.


    Eugen was taken aback by the unexpected question. However, he immediately nodded, thinking that this could serve as an opportunity.


    That is correct. I am Jan of the Eugene Family.


    Although the only thing he remembered about himself was the name Eugene, the name Jan came to mind at that moment as well. Hebined the two names toe up with a first name and a family name, just like the aristocrats.


    Please forgive me for being so rude until now! Sir Eugene!


    Wow! Youre as good at lying as you are at killing people, arent you? Well, I guess vampires are technically nobles known as the Tribe of the Night.


    Ignoring Mirians words, Eugene shook his head.


    No, it is fine. Since I did not tell you, it was only natural.


    Thank you. Sir Eugene is so kind and merciful.


    Eugene felt a little bewildered by the chiefs attitude, who was still acting so subservient even after getting up from the ground.


    Why is he acting like this?


    Eugene did not know that the chief had witnessed countless narcissistic, arrogant, evil knights and aristocrats in his youth.


    Anyways, I will do as Sir Eugene suggested. Since you are a knight, you will be safe even if you are alone. Moreover, Lord Tywin will surely trust the words of someone who is so dignified.


    Dignified? Me?


    Eugene was puzzled. Rather, he had been relieved that his skin was somewhat clear and his nose and mouth were in their proper ces. However, the chief saw even great nobles during his youth, and his thoughts were different.


    Even the direct descendants of the Grand Duke of Cosa werent this handsome. He must be a descendant of a family with a story and history.


    The chief rubbed his hands together while having such thoughts.


    Sir Eugene. You must be exhausted after all that you did today. Why dont you get some rest?


    Yes. Then I will leave first thing tomorrow with the lords son.


    Yes! Have a safe trip. Ah, and I will write a letter for Lord Tywin exining todays matters and hand it to you tomorrow. You can pass it on to Lord Tywin.


    Thank you.


    He was somewhat puzzled that the chief epted his sudden lie without having any doubts, but it did not matter as long as the man believed it.


    Im d the chief believed me, but this is not enough. Real aristocrats and knights are less likely to believe me. Then


    Should I learn how to write?


    Eugene heard that very fewmoners knew how to read and write, just like the vige chief. Even a majority of knights were illiterate as well. Since he was pretending to be a knight, his credibility would only increase if he learned to read and write.


    Oh, you ignorant vampire. Youll live at least 200 years unless you get a stake and a silver de pierced through your heart, so learn to read and write. While youre at it, learn the ancient texts and the imperialnguage as well.


    Youre right.


    Eugene nodded. He turned his gaze towards Mirian as a sudden thought struck him.


    So that means you know how to read and write?


    Nope.


    ..


    Spirits dont have to know about insignificant things such as writing and reading. Im never going to write anything, and none of the other humans can see me anyways. So why should I?


    Mirian spoke confidently with her hands on her waist.


    Were all spirits so brazen?


    Anyhow, I should learn to read and write when I have the chance.


    He still had many things to achieve and far ways to go. But Eugene was confident all of it would act to his advantage as he overcame adversities in the wide world.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The next day.


    Although it did not matter greatly whether he slept or not, Eugene rested for a couple of hours just in case, before waking up early in the morning and packing up. As a vampire, Eugene did not need to eat and sleep like humans. As such, he only packed some clothes, weapons collected from the dead mercenaries, leather from hunted game, and a simple tent. However, once he gathered everything, it was quite a considerable bit of luggage. Perhaps he would look like a peddler from a distance.


    Will I ever have a chance toe back?


    Eugene became lost in thought as he looked at the cabin. He once thought he would spend the rest of his life in this small shack. He worked hard for half a year to erect the cabin, now that he was about to leave it behind, it felt a little strange.


    This ce isnt half bad, but a vampire should live in a decent castle. Have a few brides and ves at your beck and call. Moreover, if you ever get your true name back, you can even summon familiars! Theyll do your dirty work for you and beat up anyone who tries toe for you. Vampire Lord Eugene! The Count of Blood Eugene! Thats what theyll start calling you once you get ahead.


    Mirian immediately transformed the gloomy atmosphere with her endless chatter. Eugene turned his cold gaze towards her.


    You know quite a lot despite having lived only in the wends. Where did you learn all that?


    I told you already. All spirits live in the Spirit World before they get their own territory. Though its just a simple ce where we get together and have fun. Anyways, thats beside the point. Sometimes, seniors return to the Spirit World from the material world, you know? They tell us a lot of things. Good advice that will be of immense benefit in the world.


    But you forgot most of it?


    I only remember things that Im interested in.


    Not because youre an idiot?


    Nope!


    Mirian took on a grumpy expression before heading into a leather pocket.


    You dont even know anything. Ptui! Ptuiptuiptuiptuiptuiptui! Kyaaaaahk~ Ptooey!


    It was uncertain whether Mirian was creating water or throwing a tantrum. After closing the cap of the leather pouch, Eugene took onest nce at the cabin before departing.


    ***


    My name is Felid. Please look after me, Sir Eugene.


    A boy who looked to be about fifteen or sixteen bowed to Eugene.


    Im Jan Eugene. I look forward to it.


    Felid had his brown hair tied back in a nonchnt manner, and he looked as the stories had it. Although he was still young, he would certainly grow to be a handsome young man. But Eugene only thought of Felids appearance as bnced. And such a bnced appearance, by Eugenes standards, was good.


    He looks a bit simr to the knight named Bertel Tywin.


    Felid looked softer overall, but his stubborn lips bore a striking resemnce to the young knight of the Tywin family. It seemed to be a characteristic of the Tywin family.


    Here you are.


    The chief bowed after handing over a letter written to Lord Tywin.


    Then farewell, Sir Eugene.


    Eugene answered with a nod. The chief seemed convinced that Eugene would leave for good.


    Take care as well.


    Yes. Please take care of this brat, or rather, young master Felid.


    I will let you know when I get there, chief.


    Oh my! Please speakfortably. And I hope you can put in a good word to the lord.


    Yes. This is my hometown after all. I will let him know for sure.


    Yes, yes. Thank you.


    The chief bowed repeatedly. He was immensely relieved that he chose to ept Felid and his mother into the town eight years ago.


    Brother Felid! Goodbye!


    Send a mail! Dont forget your promise! You have to make me your aide once you be a knight!


    Eugene left Broadwin alongside Felid while leaving behind the shouts of the vige boys. It would be different this time around. He was no longer being chased. He took the first step towards the world with his own will.


    ***


    After nearly half a day of walking, Eugene finally came across a proper vige. The vige beyond the ridge was iparably vastpared to Broadwin.


    I think we are almost there.


    Yes.


    Felid followed Eugene diligently without ever falling behind orining, perhaps because he had be disciplined after farming. To be exact, he followed behind Eugene without speaking a single word unless he was spoken to.


    Wow, you are weird, but that guys personality is really strange as well.


    Eugene ignored Mirians words and continued to walk silently since Felid was right behind him.


    How could he ever be so silent? I thought he lived in that town all these years? It must have been years since hes ever left, right? Isnt he excited?


    Shut up and go make some water before I throw you away in a random pond somewhere.


    Yes.


    Did you just say something, Sir Eugene?


    He had tried his best to speak quietly, but it appeared Felid had overheard as well


    No, its nothing. I was only speaking to myself. That is the town of Brahms, right?


    Yes. I saw the sign earlier. That is indeed Brahms.


    What? Can you read?


    Yes. Myte mother taught me.


    This was rather surprising. Even the majority of knights were illiterate, so how could a boy know how to read and write when he stumbled into Broadwin and lived there ever since he was young?


    Was your mother a noble?


    No. I heard that someone she loved taught her when she was young. So she taught me and


    Felid spoke with awkwardness. Eugene noticed that the one she loved was referring to Lord Tywin.


    I see. Thats great anyway. You would have had to learn to read and write in the future anyway. Ah.


    Eugene turned his head towards Felid and spoke after suddenly thinking of something.


    Can you teach me how to read and write?


    What? Me? Teach Sir Eugene?


    Thats right. I ran away when I was much younger than you after my family fell. So I never had a chance to learn, though I learned how to fight.


    Eugene was weaving lies without much effort now. But the innocent Felid believed his words and took on a sad expression.


    Ah, I see. But I heard that you can get ahead as a knight even if you dont know how to read and write.


    So are you willing to teach me or not?


    I-I will teach you. If you dont mind me teaching you, of course.


    Good. You can teach me after we set up campter.


    Yes.


    Felid nodded vigorously. He felt as if he had grown a little bit closer to the quiet, blunt knight.


    This feels strange.


    Felid tilted his head curiously while staring at Eugenes back. Although it wasnt hot, it was still a warm day. But the knight was dressed in pitch-ck clothes and even wore a mask.


    The red-eyed monster of the mountainside cabin was famous among the children of Braodwin.


    The adults always warned the children to never approach the cabin.


    The monster always caught and brought game to the vige once every two months or so.


    Everything surrounding the red-eyed monster, or rather, Knight Jan Eugene, was strange and mysterious. But now, Felid was on his way to Lord Tywins castle by the knights side.


    Felid could not believe it  that he could be the son of Lord Tywin and that he was traveling alongside Eugene.


    Should I make some small talk? No, they told me not to rx because all knights are bad-tempered.


    Felid shook his head inwardly as he recalled the words the chief spoke to him before Eugene arrived in the morning. It wasnt only the chief either. Histe mother, who passed awayst year, and the traveling merchant said simr things.


    - Knights are almost always like predators. Never go against them and if you can, avoid making any eye contact with them.


    But wouldnt he let it slide and be more lenient because I might be Lord Tywins son? And somehow, Sir Eugene seems very different from the knights Ive heard about.


    Felid held his breath while quietly observing the knight. The tall knight was striding forward without rest even while carrying arge bag oveyed with severalyers of thick leather.


    There is no way a knight like that would be a normal person. Lets not say unnecessary things and try to get close to him whenever I get the chance.


    Hey, hes looking at you weirdly.


    ..


    Where did I see that expression before? Ah, thats right! Those naked people who were busily sucking and biting each other in the pond had a simr expression! I dont know about others, but I was so grateful that they were killed by that crocodile bastard


    Tap.


    Im sorry!


    When Eugene suddenly stopped, Mirian scurried away into the leather pouch. But when nothing happened, Mirian stuck out her head and quietly stole nces at Eugene.


    Eugenes eyes shone with a light from inside the mask. But his gaze was headed towards the front rather than Mirian.


    What is it? What is it?


    Felid, stay back.


    Ye-yes, Sir Eugene.


    Eugene took a step forward while cing his hand on the handle of a sword located inside his robe. It was the short sword that belonged to one of the dead mercenaries. It had been in the best condition out of all the armaments.


    What is your business?


    A group of people suddenly stood up from behind arge boulder.


    What else could it possibly be in a ce like this?


    If you give me everything you have, Ill let you keep your life.


    The five robbers grinned and threateningly swung their bloodstained clubs and maces.


    Hey, what are you doing? Quick, so that we can


    Shuack!


    Indeed, Eugene moved quickly. However, unfortunately for the robbers, he had moved much more quickly than what the robbers demanded.


    Eugene narrowed the distance at once and drew his short sword.


    Shhk.


    The leading robbers head was decapitated in an instant, and blood gushed from the stump. The body slowly fell backward, still holding a wooden club in the air.


    Then.


    Uah!


    Shuack!


    Two others were beheaded in an instant. One of them had been about to say something but died before he could finish his words. Three people were dead in the blink of an eye.


    The silence was short.


    Huaaah!


    Save me!


    The remaining two robbers panicked and began to run away in a frenzy. But Eugene was armed with ck Scales and dressed in thick, ck clothes. Without the sanctions of sunlight, a vampires physical abilities exceeded a normal humans by several times.


    Keugh!


    The sword shed two times, and the robbers copsed with holes in their heads and chests. Eugene looked over the dead bodies after shaking the blood off the short sword. Then, he examined the de.


    This was in the best condition out of all of them, but its still quite pitiful.


    He knew it was too much to aim for a long sword like the one used by Jung Dircht, but he needed to find a better weapon. Eugene sheathed his sword and spoke.


    Whats wrong?


    Eugene became puzzled and spoke to Felid, who was trembling with a pale blue face. But Felid did not respond.


    Or rather, he could not respond.


    After asking a single question, the knight just ughtered five people in broad daylight. Felids gaze contained both fear and relief. He was scared that knight Eugene was in fact a being greater than a predator but relieved from the fact that the incredible knight was currently his guardian.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Is this your first time seeing someone die?


    Ah N-no!


    Felid came to his senses and hurriedly responded while desperately holding back his urge to vomit.


    B-but what should we do with the bodies? Ah! Should we notify the people of Brahms? Or


    Just throw it somewhere where its not very visible. Its not like we have a shortage of scum like these in the world anyways. Someone will find them one day and take care of them for us.


    Having experienced and seen such a world for half a year, Eugene spoke calmly.


    Yes. Then I will clean it up quickly.


    Oh, wait.


    Felid forced himself to walk towards the bodies while holding back vomit. The corpses were still spewing fresh blood. Eugene interjected.


    They may have some useful objects on their bodies, so search them.


    Ah yes!


    Although Eugene was quite distinct from the knights he heard about, Felid obeyed his words.


    I thought knights lived by honor and died by honor


    But like Eugene, Felid only knew about knights from stories. He did not know yet that a knights honor was only kept in ces with watchful eyes. Whether you were a knight or a mercenary, looting was an essential part of a battle.


    ***


    Brahms was a fairlyrge vige.


    The farnd and pastures were iparably vast than those of Broadwin, and dozens of proper buildings could be spotted all over the ce. It was a stark contrast from Broadwin, which only consisted of a dozen households huddled together.


    This is my first time here.


    He had stopped byrge viges in other areas during his run in the past, but it was his first time inside the Tywin territory.


    Wow! Wow! Wow!


    Unlike Eugene, who observed the surroundings with uninterested eyes, Mirian burst into continued exmations while on top of Eugenes shoulder. Even Felid, who acted mature until now, seemed a little excited to visit such a big vige after a long time.


    The group continued walking down the wide road for a while, then Eugene stopped in front of a ce where skins of animals and monsters were piled up. Eugene walked up to a middle-aged man with a shaggy red beard and a round hat.


    I would like to sell some leather.


    Hmm?


    Eugene was dressed in a dark mask and emitted a red glow from his eyes, and the merchant flinched upon seeing him. But as soon as he saw the pile of leather on Eugenes bag, the merchants eyes glimmered.


    Is that what you are carrying? All of it is leather?


    That is right. The chief of Broadwin told me that the red-bearded leather merchant was reliable.


    Oh, you mean Mister Gev?


    The leather merchants expression loosened as he mentioned the vige chiefs name. The chief was the only one from Broadwin who traveled outside on a regr basis, and he had mentioned the leather merchant to Eugene. That was why Eugene had chosen to stop at this ce first.


    Thats right.


    Eugeneid down the skins of the animals he hunted and the two ck wolves he killed before leaving the town of Broadwin.


    Ho-oh. These are skinned rather well. Did you do it yourself? Not half bad. But the ck wolf skins are quite damaged, so I cant give you too much for those. The other ones are in good condition. For all of them


    The leather merchant stole a peek at Eugene, but he could not gauge Eugenes expression at all due to the mask. In addition, his red eyes were quite hard to read. They were quite burdensome.


    Tsk. Given the atmosphere, he must be quite an experienced hunter. Since hesing here at the instructions of the chief of Broadwin.


    The merchant finished his calctions in an instant, then spoke coolly.


    Twenty-seven kingdom silver coins and fifty bronze coins! You wont get a better deal anywhere else.


    Lets do that.


    Eugene nodded, knowing that five bronze coins could buy a meal with a mug of beer.


    Haha! You hide your face, but you have a straightforward personality. Here it is.


    Soon, dozens of coins the size of a thumbnail and silver coins, which were twice asrge, entered Eugenes pouch. Eugene was satisfied with the fact that he no longer had to avoid silver coins thanks to ck Scales.


    This is our first trade, but you seem to know the business. Stop by often. I can proudly say that Im the best when ites to leather around here.


    Hmm, do you have leather robes or anything simr? Something thatpletely blocks the sunlight, something preferably ck.


    A robe? Ah, well


    The merchant saw Eugenes robe, which was essentially pieces of untanned leathers glued together. He quickly searched through his stockpile of goods before pulling something out.


    Youre lucky. I recently came across a very precious object. Its made of cowhide and lycanthrope leather. Its waterproof andpletely blocks the sunlight. It is quite expensive, but it provides more protection than a decent set of leather armor, so I would say it is worth the money.


    The robe took the form of a long cape. It even had several ornamental straps and fur decorations. Eugene felt rather sorry to evenpare his current robe to it. It was a piece of garment that was a result of exquisite craftsmanship.


    I will take it.


    Haha! You truly are forthright. Good! I thought I would never sell it in this town anyway, so I was going to send it over to Maren. I like your personality, so Ill just take eight silver coins.


    Here you are.


    It was enough money to buy dozens of ordinary clothes, but Eugene presented the silver coins without hesitation.


    Come again!


    Leaving behind the leather merchant, Eugene headed towards a sign engraved with a sword and a shield.


    What are you doing? Lets go.


    Ah, yes!


    Felid scurried along at Eugenes words. He had been dazedly staring at Eugenes back.


    That is amazing. Even the chief couldnt buy and sell this easily.


    Felids respect for Eugene deepened after witnessing the trade just a moment ago. The chief had always struggled with the merchant, while Eugene worked out a deal all too easily.


    ***


    After spending around an hour purchasing goods in the market, Eugene left Brahms. He had a new robe, strong boots, and gloves made of cowhide, as well as a helmet thatpletely covered his face. His appearance waspletely different from before. Anyone would assume him to be either an experienced mercenary or a free knight wandering the world.


    Not too shabby, hmm? Of course, vampires are all about silk clothes, but I guess this isnt bad either.


    Eugene didnt know what silk was, but it was clearly a very expensive material, seeing that Mirian was always trying to satisfy her greed through Eugene. For Eugene, however, the best clothes were ones that were durable and properly blocked the sunlight.


    Since dwarven-made weapons are only avable in the cities, Ill hold onto this for the time being.


    The weapons of the mercenaries onlyted him two silver coins. Most of them had been cheap goods. However, he was able to obtain two silver coins since he had so many of them and adding on an extra silver coin, he purchased a decent short sword.


    The short sword, also known as an arming sword, was originally paired with a shield. It was a symbolic weapon of the mercenaries.


    If I want to look like a knight, it would be best to get a long sword, but it costs too much money and Im not well versed in swordsmanship. Anyways, I should purchase a horse first when I get some more money.


    Any knight would have their own horse. However, even the cheapest of steeds cost over 50 silver coins, while he only earned 29 silver coins from selling all the animal leather and the mercenaries weapons. Moreover, they werent warhorses for knights, but in, regr horses.


    Sir Eugene, are you not going to hire any mercenaries?


    Felid did not doubt Eugenes skills, but he heard stories that knights usually hired mercenaries to assist them inbat or to perform chores.


    We arent too ufortable right now and I dont have enough money. It would be ridiculous to spend a silver coin to employ two idiots.


    Ah, I see.


    Felid bowed his head and shut his mouth. He had been about to say that Lord Tywin would surelypensate that amount if he was officially recognized as the lords illegitimate child.


    Lets go.


    Yes.


    Eugene and Felid resumed their journey towards Lord Tywins castle.


    ***


    Hmm. Is it usually this easy to learn to write and read?


    Well Youre just extraordinary, Sir Eugene.


    The bonfire crackled while emitting a warm haze. The ground next to the fire was full of scribbles and erased marks.


    I am?


    Yes. It took me two days to memorize and write all the letters. Besides, the grammar and whatnot It took me more than 15 days to figure it out somewhat. Its amazing that Sir Eugene finished it all in a couple of hours.


    Really? Hmm.


    Eugene felt satisfied. Although he had never been certain, he always had a hunch that he was quite smart. When he first ran away in his past life, he always looked for deserted ces in the beginning. But after two or three months, he realized it was better to hide in crowded ces. As such, he overcame several crises while staying mixed in with humans using his judgment and improvising.


    At least, until the temrs showed up. He had no information avable to him regarding the holy knights.


    Anyways, Eugene thought he would havested less than a month, let alone half a year, if he had a bad brain. But seeing as he learned reading and writing so quickly, he realized he wasnt just half bad, but pretty smart.


    Tell him to try it one more time. Just once more! Ah, I swear I can memorize it as well if I can see it one more time. Come on! Just once more!


    While Eugene mastered basic grammar as well in just a couple of hours, Mirian whined because she could not even memorize all the letters.


    Youre not cheating, are you? I cant even memorize all the letters, but youre telling me you can already write them? I dont believe it. I dont believe you!


    Oh, yeah.


    After remembering something, Eugene searched for and took out a piece of parchment. It was the letter written by the vige chief of Broadwin to Lord Tywin. Eugene read the letter out aloud while Felid looked on with curious eyes.


    My lord Sir Tywin. First of all, I apologize for having to convey this news. It is due to my inattentiveness and inability that this has happened. In fact


    Felid nodded while listening to Eugenes voice and checking the chiefs letter with his own eyes.


    As such, I requested a knight named Jan Eugene to escort Master Felid. I have never heard of the Eugene family before, but given their unusual appearance and skills, they seem to be a descendant of a fallen knight or a noble family. Of course, I wanted to hire mercenaries to do the job, but please understand the situation of our poor vige. The loyal servant of our gracious Lord Tywin, Gev.


    Youre great. Its perfect.


    Felid was overjoyed.


    Really?


    Yes. I think it was even better because you have such a nice voice, Sir Eugene. By the way, it is a neat letter. The chief wrote very well.


    Is that so?


    Eugene had no way of knowing whether it was well written or not, as he had just learned to write not too long ago. He just epted Felids words for what they were.


    Thats that.


    Eugene nced at Mirian, who was floating in front of him with a shocked expression.


    ..Ah!


    Mirian stood unmoving in the air absent-mindedly, then suddenly shook her wings.


    I knew all vampires were con-artists! You almost had me fooled there for a second. Wow! You made up a story like that in such a short time. Im sure youll get ahead, Eugene.


    The spirit made a fuss while pretending to be calm. She even forced a smile on her face. The corners of Eugenes mouth lifted in a smile.


    Haa!? Whats with that rotten smile? Whats with that funny look youre giving me. Why are you looking like that! Am I funny? Do you find this amusing? Huh!? Kieeeek!


    Eugene snatched Mirian out of the air like a flying bug, then ced her inside the leather pouch.


    Oh, was there a mosquito? How stupid. To think they would choose to hang around Sir Eugene.


    Youll always find moronic creatures wherever you go.


    Kiek! Kieeee


    Eugene closed the pocket and cut off the defeated cries of the spirit, then raised his head.


    Whats wrong?


    I think someone ising.


    Eugene sensed nearing presence. His five senses were much more sensitive during the night than during the day.


    The sound of rolling wheels. A total of six pairs of footsteps. The smell of leather and oil were they mercenaries?


    After a while, the group that alerted Eugenes senses arrived. Two carts, and six men, who seemed to be mercenaries.


    There were others. Hello there, friend.


    A big man raised his hand. He was at the forefront of the group. His tight leather armor had multiple pouches, and he was armed with a short sword and a circr shield.


    Hes wearing a chain mail inside as well. Hes not ordinary.


    After leaving the town of Broadwin, Eugene had encountered the first real mercenary.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Greetings.


    Eugene raised his hand in the same manner and greeted the mercenary.


    Is the boy with you? May I ask for your destination?


    Although they looked ordinary, the mercenary asked in order to urately grasp the identity of the other group. Eugene knew from experience that if he lied or answered hesitantly, he could arouse suspicion. He answered with a nod.


    That is correct. We are on our way to Lord Tywins castle.


    Oh, is that so? What a coincidence. We are on our way to Lord Tywins castle as well. Do you think we could share the spot with you? We can provide drinks, water, and somemb as well.


    Hey captain, why are you being so respectful to a nobody? Oi, were going to set up a tent here. Do you have anyints?


    A younger mercenary stepped out while indicating with his head.


    Shut your mouth and step back.


    The young mercenary became startled when the captain growled with apletely different atmosphere. The mercenary captain immediately looked back towards Eugene with a good-natured smile, as if he had never scolded his subordinate.


    Im sorry about this. Hes quite new. My name is Partec. What about you?


    Eugene. Jan Eugene.


    ..!


    Partecs eyes filled with surprise at Eugenes answer. In addition, the other mercenaries also became wide-eyed and stole nces towards Eugene and Partec. Those who had surnames and dressed in unusual outfits were usually knights. But it wasnt clear yet whether the man was just an impersonator or not, so they would follow the judgment of Captain Partec.


    So it was Sir Eugene. I apologize once again for my subordinates rudeness. Lavan, apologize to Sir Eugene.


    What? But how is that person a real knight in any way? He doesnt even have a horse or proper armor.


    Lavan, you bastard, I will


    Its fine since he just doesnt know. But you, stop testing my patience. You will die if you doubt me one more time.


    What? But. Keugh!


    Lavan did not get a chance to finish his words. Partec had punched his jaw with his fist.


    Thud.


    Partec bowed his head after turning his eyes away from Lavan. The young mercenary had fallen like a rotten log after being knocked out by the blow.


    My apologies, Sir Eugene. We recruited him in a hurry because we didnt have enough people. He really doesnt know anything.


    I see. You do not need to apologize anymore. You can take a seat.


    Thank you. Bilmoa! Please give your greetings to Sir Eugene.


    At Partecs words, a middle-aged man rushed down from the coachmans seat. He had been anxious ever since Eugene revealed his name.


    I am Blimoa of the Palin Association, Sir Eugene. I apologize again for the hired mercenarys mistake.


    Call me Jan Eugene will do. No more apologies are needed. You can set up your camp.


    Yes. Then excuse us.


    The mercenaries began to move busily under the instructions of Partec and Bilmoa, with the exception of Lavan, who was still out cold. One was setting up a tent after moving the carriage, another was starting a fire and gathering ingredients and water in arge pot, while yet another was scouting the area near the campsite with a torch and a weapon. Everyone acted with discipline and precision. It was evident that they were ustomed to working with each other.


    Everyone except the one who got knocked out is a proper mercenary.


    And although he had never heard of the Palin Association, a mercenary group escorting a merchant and a carriage with an associations g was surely experienced and capable.


    But why did the Tywin family hire such scum instead of mercenaries like these?


    Eugene thought back to the mercenaries he killed near the town of Broadwin. Mercenaries like Partec were much stronger and more reliable than mercenaries like them, so why were they recruited instead?


    Or they could have sent their men as well. This is a little strange.


    But Eugene did not bother thinking too much about it. His purpose was to safely escort Felid and to have his identity guaranteed by Lord Tywin.


    If I want to avoid any suspicion, it would be best for me to prioritize bing a knight. Lets focus on keeping Felid safe and meeting the lord.


    After their rather awkward first meeting, Partec and the mercenaries purposefully avoided interacting with Eugene. Eugene reviewed what he had learned by going through the chiefs letter, and Felid tended to the fire while stealing nces at the mercenaries and Eugene.


    About 10 minutester, the mercenaries started conversing with each other. With his heightened senses, Eugene was able to eavesdrop.


    ***


    What about that fucker Lavan?


    Hes still out cold. Why didnt you go easy on him a little bit?


    One of the mercenaries spoke while clicking his tongue, and Partec responded with a frown.


    He shouldnt have acted like that in the first ce. Cant you do your job properly? What are you teaching the kid? Hes been with us for over a month already. He should know how to take care of his own shit.


    Ill make sure he learns, Boss. But Captain, dont you think that Lavan had a point?


    What?


    Partecs forehead scrunched up in response to the subordinates whispers.


    Really though, think about it. That knight, even I think somethings strange about him. The knight is so silent, and the boy doesnt seem to be his child either. Besides, this is the first time Ive seen a knight carrying only a single short sword. Have you seen anything like that before?


    No.


    See? I think hes just an impersonator. He doesnt even take off his helmet when hes resting. Its suspicious.


    You idiot. Look at the robe hes wearing. Its made of lycanthrope leather. What kind of a crazymoner wears something like that? It must cost at least ten silver coins. And dont you see him reading the letter? He even knows how to read and write.


    Uh Y-youre right.


    Moreover, hes going to Lord Tywins castle. I heard they might be sending a group to a newly discovered dungeon soon. Hes probably aiming to join them.


    Wow, I hear even knights have to risk their lives when exploring a newly discovered dungeon. I guess he must be quite skilled.


    By the way, Captain. How is Lord Tywins condition really? I heard hes barely holding on.


    Well. Theyre literally dumping mana stones on him, but his situation doesnt seem to be changing much. But since the Tywin family doesnt have that much money, they cant continue spending so much on buying mana stones.


    I guess. If they discovered the dungeon just one year earlier, perhaps he could have lived a few more years. Dont you think so?


    Tsk! Do you think its that easy? Even if you discover a dungeon, you need troops to explore it, and you need money to maintain the soldiers.


    I-is that so?


    Thats right. And what if you send in some soldiers and they never return? The estate could copse in an instant. They know that, which is why theyre being so careful in opening it. And after Lord Tywin copsed, the second son is the only knight left.


    Welp, no matter how good of a knight he was when he was younger, I guess it doesnt matter now that hes old and sick. That familysplicated too, huh. Hmm? The knight is standing up.


    The subordinate gestured with his gaze while clicking his tongue, and Partec slightly turned his head. The self-proimed Sir Eugene stood up from his seat, then slowly took off his helmet.


    Whoa


    Everyone became astonished at the sight. Although they had wandered around quite a bit and seen a lot of people, they could not help but be shocked by the handsome face that was revealed under the helmet.


    ***


    They should believe me now, right?


    Eugene becamepletely relieved after seeing the mercenaries reaction when he took off his helmet. Originally, he nned to take off his helmet as soon as he heard them mention it. He had to show them that he wasnt suspicious at the least.


    But as he continued listening to their conversation, while other mercenaries seemed to doubt him, Partec seemed certain of his identity. It certainly had been worthwhile buying and adorning an expensive robe, as well as learning how to read and write. He had taken off his helmet to cast away any remaining doubts they might have had.


    Their conversation regarding the Tywin family piqued his curiosity.


    The lord is on his deathbed?


    Of course, the talk regarding the dungeon was interesting as well, and the mercenaries seemed to show more enthusiasm for it as well. But for Eugene, it was more important that Lord Tywin, who was believed to be simply sick, was actually in a much worse condition than he previously thought.


    Will he still be alive when we arrive? He cant already be dead, right?


    Eugene sank into thought. Then, he noticed that Felid was staring up towards him with his mouth agape.


    Whats wrong?


    What? Oh, i-its nothing.


    Felids cheeks seemed to reflect the redness of the fire as he lowered his head.


    Is he actually a weirdo, like Mirian said?


    Satisfied that he had proven his identity by showing his face, Eugene returned to his seat.


    Uagah!


    The fainted mercenary jumped up with a loud gasp.


    Youre finally awake. Drink some water and sit down. We finished setting up camp.


    Did that bastard get knocked out on purpose because he didnt want to work?


    Its much better to take the night shift for three days in a row rather than getting your jaw knocked in by Captain Partec.


    You should know. As I would expect of someone whos been beaten up by the captain before.


    Lavans face turned bright red as his colleagues giggled over the matter. Then, his gaze met with Partecs.


    What? Is there a problem?


    N-no, not at all.


    If there isnt, then eat. I restrained myself, so your face should be fine after a couple of days.


    Yes.


    Lavan was about to sit down with a sullen expression, then suddenly turned his head towards Eugene as if remembering something.


    Well see what I do with that fucking Huh!?


    Lavans jaw dropped to the ground with shock when he saw Eugenes face, which was faintly lit by the dying fire.


    H, hes fucking handsome


    Right? Thats the guy that a young, hot-headed mercenary tried to pick a fight with not too long ago. In case you didnt catch on, Im talking about you. You.


    ..


    Partec poked at Lavans temple while speaking, but thetter could not find a response.


    Lavan, you bastard, consider yourself lucky. If you had spoken one more word then, you could have lost your head.


    Huh? What kind of a joke


    You bastard. Do you even know the stance that the knight had been taking when you were speaking? His right hand was inside the robe, and his left foot was pulled back slightly.


    I-is that so?


    Thats right, you punk. And knights can narrow a distance like that in the blink of an eye. And then, slice. Your head would have dropped on the spot.


    Does that mean hes stronger than you, Captain?


    Probably so.


    Lavan inhaled sharply when the captain answered without hesitation. He asked away, stealing a nce at Eugenes face.


    What if we all came at him together?


    Either we all die, or if were lucky, Ill survive along with maybe one more.


    ..!


    Lavans eyes became colored with bewilderment. He was well aware of the skills of his seniors and Partec.


    Partec spoke in a cold voice.


    Listen carefully. In our line of work, if you run amok, you could easily end up dead. Of course, we will kill anyone who attacks first, but we want to avoid unnecessary shes as much as possible.


    ..


    Do you want to pick a fight with anyone you see? Then feel free to join a bigger mercenary group. You can participate in real battles and wars. Fight with your life on the line and loot as much as you want. If youre lucky enough tost five years, then who knows? Maybe you can climb your way up to be a mercenary captain and serve some noble.


    Keke! Only if it was that easy. Why do you think all of us are here?


    Lavan, you really should count yourself lucky. I havent heard of most of those who started working at the same time as us. Were the only group without a single death in three years.


    All right, I get it. Thats enough. Im going to eat.


    The mercenaries conversation ended inughter.


    Eugene felt a sensationing from his waist.


    Tap Tap! Tap Tap Tap Tap!


    Mirian was asking him to open the pouch. Thinking that she had been locked up in the pouch for long enough, Eugene removed the cap.


    Mirian flew into the air with a sullen expression.


    How ignorant! It was for me to talk so much without knowing my ce, sir. Im so ignorant! Im so ignorant that I cant tell when to hold my tongue and when to talk. I will try my best to not be so ignorant in the future and be intelligent! I will be an intelligent spirit who can be of help to Sir Eugene.


    Help?


    Yes, yes. I will be reborn as a spirit to be of great help to you and no longer be so ignorant! Huh? Hey! Where are you going?


    Eugene suddenly stood up and started walking. Mirian flopped down onto his shoulder.


    Excuse me for a second.


    The mercenaries took on anxious expressions as Eugene approached them. Partec also became nervous, but he took on a keen expression and responded.


    Do you need anything from us, Sir Eugene?


    Didnt you say your destination was Lord Tywins castle? I was thinking if we could travel there together.


    ..!


    They were now convinced that he was a knight. Perhaps he could join them.


    They have ess to quite a bit of information. Im sure it will be of great help.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    What are you ncing at? Why? Do you want to be friends because hes so good-looking? You look like you would give your ass to him at night, hmm?


    Partec scolded Lavan, who kept stealing nces at Eugenes back since departure.


    Come on, Im only looking. Were traveling together now.


    Its only for today. Dont get too interested in a knight. A goblin will have his crotch ripped apart if he tries to go after an ogre.


    Really? Youre calling me a goblin? Its not like he was born a knight anyways.


    Lavan grumbled, and Partec responded with a grin.


    They are indeed born as knights.


    What?


    No matter how stupid or weak a knight appears on the outside, he learns to use a de at the age of three or four.


    Captain, arent you thinking too little of me?


    Im telling the truth, you brat. A child born into a knights family will start fiddling with a wooden sword as soon as they are able to take their first step. And if they have enough talent, they will receive systematic training once they are seven or eight years old. They will take sses from their father or older rtives.


    By sses you mean swordsmanship?


    Swordsmanship, spearmanship, horsemanship, daggermanship, bare-handed fighting. Name it, and if its a method of fighting, theyve probably learned it.


    Really? And then they be a knight?


    No. After they learn enough, they be aides. Thats when it really begins.


    Ah, youre talking about those little brats that follow around knights, right?


    Yes. You think little of them, but those fifteen, sixteen-year-olds are stronger than you. They could eat two or three mercenaries like you for breakfast.


    I-I see.


    Thats right. Anyways, they usually spend two or three years as aides. Maybe even five if they meet a master with a crappy personality. Theyll have to perform all sorts of chores while experiencing real battles and whatnot. Once they have a rmendation, they will finally qualify to be a knight.


    Wow.


    But even thats not the end of it. Whats the point of only having a rmendation? You only get acknowledged as a real knight once youre sworn in.


    Sworn in?


    Either they defeat monsters, participate in a war, a jousting tournament, or fight in battles. After they build up experience over a few years, they can get sworn in once they catch the eye of an aristocrat with a title. Now then, heres a question for you


    Lavan already looked rather terrified, but Partec continued with a huge grin.


    Out of all the children who first yed with a wooden sword, how many do you think made it all the way to the end? Which stage did Sir Eugene, who looks to be about twenty-two or twenty-three, reach? Hmm?


    Ill just quietly follow you around, captain. Ill be obedient.


    Thats right, punk. Dont get big-headed for nothing.


    Knights are truly amazing. Now I see why that money-grubber was so happy.


    Lavan passed the reins of the carriage to another mercenary and nced at Bilmoa, who was dozing off next to the coachmans seat, with interested eyes.


    Of course. It costs more than a pretty penny to hire a proper knight. Moreover, knights who are as broad-minded as Sir Eugene are quite rare. With a knight like him apanying us for free, its only natural that his jaws would drop.


    And were lucky too?


    Naturally.


    Partec and the mercenaries grinned.


    When the knight suddenly asked to apany themst night, they had been wondering if the gorgeous knight had gone crazy, or perhaps was plotting something against them. However, the mercenaries understood after hearing the knight exin his circumstance while showing them the letter that the chief of Broadwin had written for Lord Tywin.


    In any case, it didnt matter too much for them since it was just an additional escort on top of Bilmoa and the wagon. Moreover, although the subject of the escort was a bastard, he was still Lord Tywins son. A real knight was escorting him to the castle as well.


    I have a good feeling about this request. Arent you d you decided to trust in my gut feelings?


    The mercenaries nodded without hesitation at Partecs words. They knew Partec was a leader who was lucky, trustworthy and had experience and skills.


    ***


    Hey, a bear-like guy is grinning at you right now. Lets just knock them all out and take their horse. Itll be much faster.


    If you are caught stealing a horse, its the death penalty. And thats a luggage horse. It cant travel fast anyways.


    Really? Arent all horses the same?


    They have different purposes. There are horses that run fast, horses that pull wagons or carts, horses for battles. All of them are different.


    Wowzers! You sure know a lot, dont you, Sir Eugene?


    Yes. I certainly am better than you at reading and writing for sure.


    Kieeek! Shut up!


    Mirian shrieked loudly, then sat down on Eugenes shoulder and began chattering away.


    By the way, Im d the little brat is writing on the carriage. We can talkfortably like this. Its much morefortable riding a carriage, so I dont know why he insists on walking. What a weirdo.


    Eugene had a hunch that the stubbornness ran in the Tywin family, but he didnt bother verbalizing it.


    So what kind of a man is Lord Tywin?


    I do not know either. Only that he is the lord of this region, and hes not long for life. I heard he was a very strong knight in his youth.


    It would be problematic if Eugene could not meet with Lord Tywin. He had been pondering about the issue sincest night but failed toe up with any viable solutions. He was still deliberating.


    Hes not long for life? Then what happens with the little brat? Is he going to be orphaned as soon as he arrives there?


    Thats none of my business.


    Felid would not receive great treatment since he was a bastard son, and if the mercenaries words were true, the territory was currently quite poor. Not much would fall to Felid. No, rather, if the family had no money and was riddled with chaos due to the discovery of the dungeon, perhaps he would be dragged off to the dungeon as a soldier and face a dog death.


    But I guess youre still better than me. At least you will get to see your fathers face. Hmm?


    Eugene suddenly realized.


    Perhaps not me, but Lord Tywin will certainly meet with Felid.


    There was no parent in the world who would not meet their child after finding out they existed after sixteen years.


    So how do I use this?


    Eugene mulled over the thought.


    He gained more than simple beauty after awakening as a vampire. Eugene was beginning to recover the intelligence of the Nights Tribe, who were second to none when it came to being smart and crafty.


    ***


    After traveling for an entire day, Eugene and the mercenaries finally arrived in the vige of Marte, where Lord Tywins castle was located. Marte was a town slightlyrger than Brahms. However, the lords castle located in the middle of the town wasnt very big. Inside the moat and the high walls, there were only three buildings, including the main structure where the lords family resided.


    Still, Mirian could not keep her mouth shut. It was a great spectacle for a small wend spirit.


    Sir! Sir Eugene! You need to get ahead in life and get yourself a castle like that! The Earl of Blood Eugene! Eugene, the Count of Darkness! Kiekkk!? I would love to see a few gargoyles over there! We can have ghouls roam the walls!


    Stop talking nonsense and get in here. I will open the cap if I need you.


    Oh, by the gods. You are a man with no romance or ambitions.


    Even while muttering grumpily, Mirian obediently flew into the leather pocket.


    Eugenes group was led by Bilmoa, a member of arge citys merchant association. As such, they had no trouble passing through the drawbridge into the castle. Once they entered the small castle of the Tywin family, which was also known as the Rose Castle, they instantly caught the attention of the castles residents.


    Among the onlookers, a group of nicely dressed men and women approached the carriage. They appeared to be the high-ranking people of the castle.


    You! Are you from the Palin Association?


    A man who appeared to be around 30 asked, and Bilmoa answered while putting his hands together.


    Yes. I am Bilmoa of the Palin Association. And may I ask for your name, sir?


    I am Camara, the sessor of Tywin. I dont need introductions from the others, so get unloading.


    Yes, yes.


    Partec and the mercenaries began to unload the carts. But since it had nothing to do with him, Eugene took out the letter of introduction to give to Camara Tywin.


    Camaras gaze turned to Eugene.


    What about you? Why arent you getting to work?


    Ah, yes. Yes!


    Felid started to move with an anxious expression, but Eugene stopped him by grabbing his arms and leading him forward.


    Nice to meet you. I am


    Brother Camara!


    A clear voice resonated and cut off Eugenes words. A young man wearing a gray surcoat over chainmail strode forward while being apanied by two soldiers.


    Bertel Tywin.


    He was a knight of the Tywin family. In Eugenes past life, Bertel Tywin had troubled Eugene in many ways along with Jung Dircht. Although it had been Jung Dircht who actually killed Eugene, Bertel Tywin had been responsible for leading the tracking team.


    What are you doing now?


    What does it look like? Goods arrived from the Palin Association, so I was overseeing the unloading process.


    Brother, why are you personally doing such things?


    You take care of matters regarding the troops, and I, the sessor to the family, handle everything else. Isnt that obvious? Why? Do you want to be the one to oversee these things as well? Perhaps you even want to y sessor?


    You know that is not what I meant.


    If not, then mind your own business.


    The brothers red at each other like mortal enemies. Eugene realized that the stories he overheard from the mercenaries were true.


    The lord was about to die, and the familys finances were in a mess. Meanwhile, a dungeon was newly discovered, but the brothers were at each others throats when they should be joining forces.


    So, what are you?


    At that time, Bertels gaze shifted towards Eugene. His expression was rather unwell, perhaps after being told off by Camara. Eugene took two pieces of paper out from his arms and pushed them towards Camara, rather than Bertel.


    One was in the hands of a mercenary named Timothy, and the other was sent by Chief Gev of Broadwin.


    What?


    Camara became visibly surprised and snatched the letters from Eugenes hands with a flinch. Then he hurriedly read the letters.


    This


    What is going on?


    Read it.


    Camara frowned and held out the parchments. Bertels face quickly stiffened after reading confirming the contents.


    The mercenaries were attacked by ck wolves and wiped out? And this sir, brought back the lords illegitimate son?


    That is correct. This is Lord Tywins illegitimate son.


    Everyones heads followed Eugenes gaze.


    N-nice to meet you! My name is Felid!


    Felid bowed his head.


    People in the castle shifted their attention to the lords bastard son, whom they had only heard about. They began to murmur with curiosity.


    Take this guy with you. Get him washed and put some proper clothes on him.


    Yes. Please follow me, young master.


    A neatly dressed servant of the castle stepped out at Bertels words.


    Ah, yes!


    Felid looked back towards Eugene as he followed behind the servant. It wasnt until Eugene gave a slight gesture with his hand that Felid moved on with a relieved expression.


    Sir Eugene.


    Bertel spoke.


    I am grateful for your hard work. There was a set of unfortunate events, the request could only bepleted because you decided to take it up. I will pay you the appropriate amount tomorrow. It must have been a rough journey, so please rest for today.


    It was a polite response, but he was essentially asking Eugene to leave tomorrow.


    Thank you. By the way, is it possible for me to meet with Lord Tywin?


    It will be difficult. The lord is in bad condition.


    Is there no way?


    Unfortunately.


    A clear refusal.


    And it did not seem that the eldest son, who reminded Eugene of Jung Dircht and his shitty personality, would allow it either.


    However


    Whats so hard about meeting him for a short while? Although he was born from a different womb, this man still returned our brother to us.


    Camara, the eldest son, shattered Eugenes expectations and suddenly sided with him.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    What do you mean by that, brother? Father is awake for less than an hour each day.


    Then he can see this sir during that time, hmm? He is going to be meeting our new brother anyways, so we can say hello together.


    Brother!


    What? Why?


    Sparks seemed to fly as the two brothers red at each other. Then Camara shrugged before speaking to Eugene.


    I apologize for this, sir. I made a mistake in not recognizing your identity earlier on, so I was going to arrange a meeting with the lord for you, but it seems like it will be quite difficult. Because of a certain someone.


    Camara nced towards Bertel, as if screaming because of this bastard!, then continued.


    Anyways, take a good rest today. If a certain someone changes their mind, then I will let you know right away. Then.


    Camara quickly moved away with his servants after speaking.


    He never had any intention of letting me see the lord in the first ce. He merely used me to provoke his brother.


    Camara simply took the chance to transfer the responsibility for the matter to his brother. Eugene gave up on the idea of meeting the lord through the Tywin brothers.


    Do I have to go through Felid then?


    It was then.


    Oi! Sir Bertel! Are you busy?


    A loud voice resonated from the side of the stairs built along the wall. Eugene was rather surprised to discover that the voice belonged to a man as big as Partec.


    Its a knight.


    The man was dressed in leather armor and a long sword hung from his belt. Such weapons were usually favored by knights. In addition, a rondel dagger, which was shaped like arge fang, was attached to the opposite side of his waist.


    Not at all. I will be with you right away, Sir Galfredik.


    After answering therge knights call, Bertel turned to Eugene.


    The servants will guide you to your room, sir. You can either have your meal at the dining room located in the annex or ask any servant to bring it to you.


    After speaking, Bertel headed towards the big knight along with two soldiers. He spoke with the knight while ncing towards Eugenes way, then the two of them headed into the main building together. In the meantime, Partec and the mercenaries finished unloading the carriage and approached Eugene.


    Sir Galfredic ced third inst years tournament that was held by Count Evergrove.


    Is that so? He certainly looked very big and strong.


    They say his strength is unparalleled. Its just that Sir Lugates, who won the championship, is an overwhelmingly strong knight. I hear he is definitely a knight who would be recognized for his abilities anywhere he goes.


    Eugene was rather d he became acquainted with someone knowledgeable. He responded.


    I see. But why did such a great knighte to this ce?


    Perhaps its true that the Tywin family is nning to open the dungeon soon. If the first expedition is sessful, the knight who led the expedition will surely gain enormous fame and reputation.


    So Sir Galfredik will be a knight of the Tywin family?


    Lavan asked carefully while stealing a nce, and Partec shook his head. As the youngest member of the group, Lavan was still inexperienced and rathercking in information.


    I dont think so. I heard Sir Galfredik is an ambitious man. He probably wouldnt be satisfied with a little estate like Tywin. Hell leave when he receives his fair share and gains the reputation of sessfully conquering a dungeon. Then he could be recruited to a noble family with a title on better terms.


    Im jealous.


    Save it. You have to risk your life to explore a newly discovered dungeon. Since no one has ever been inside, the way is unknown and you dont know what kinds of monsters might pop out.


    I-is that so?


    Thats right. He will have to y at least 40 or 50 monsters in there. One or two intermediate monsters such as trolls orrge dungeon spiders as well to boot. If he only kills a few weaker monsters in the dungeon, people will call him a coward. Its an uneptable oue for a knight. Isnt that right, Sir Eugene?


    Well. Yes, thats about right.


    Although it had nothing to do with himself, Eugene wondered what good fame and fortune were in exchange for ones life. But he agreed with Partec for now.


    But no matter how great Sir Galfredik is, do you think having a single knight will be enough? I heard it takes at least 20 people, including the workers, to enter a maze or a dungeon.


    Thats only true for dungeons that have already been opened and conquered once or twice. Since this dungeon is unexplored, they will need at least two times that number. Besides, its not like they can grab every Tom off the street, so they will be hiring men who already have a reputation or have proven themselves. To do that Bilmoa, how much money would they need?


    If they hire about two or three knights on top of 30 mercenaries, it will be about 800 silver coins in advance. The pay for a sessful expedition would have to be calcted afterward, depending on the number of mana stones they gain from killing monsters.


    Phew


    Lavan became speechless. The huge sum was way beyond his imagination.


    But if they fail, they will have wasted 800 silver coins. That is why the Tywin family has no choice but to be cautious. Its not like they are very wealthy either. If they fail, they will go bankrupt. Well, although that is only if they manage to gather all of the required troops.


    Partec stole a nce at Eugene after finishing his words. Naturally, the gaze of other mercenaries also headed towards him. Eugene was well aware that Partec and the mercenaries thought him to be a knight who was interested in the Tywin territorys dungeon. He remained silent.


    Eugene was still busily pondering about ways to get an audience with Lord Tywin. Then, a servant of the castle carefully spoke. He had remained silent thus far while standing behind Eugene and the mercenaries.


    Excuse me, Sir knight. My apologies for interrupting your conversation, but I can show you to your room. Why dont you continue the conversation over there?


    Fine.


    R-right this way sir.


    The servant was expecting to be scolded or even struck by Eugene. He was greatly surprised by the unexpectedly gentle response and quickly moved his steps.


    ***


    That was so suffocating!


    Mirian spoke with arge breath after finally being released from the leather pocket while flying circles around Eugenes head.


    Huh? This is the room they put you in?


    It was a small room with only one window and a few old hangers lying on a simple desk. It was said to have been originally used by the butler of the castle.


    I asked for a room with the least amount of sun, and this is what they gave me. At least there are no fleas or lice. This is enough.


    Of course, such pests would not bother a vampire in the least either.


    Tsk tsk! You have a long way to go, mister. You have to get ahead and live your life to the fullest, tsk. Speaking of which, why dont you join the dungeon expedition?


    Im not interested.


    Why? You can score both money and honor.


    My priority is to get a proper identity.


    A knock interrupted the conversation between the two.


    Come in.


    Sir knight, the bath water is ready.


    Thank you.


    The servant bowed his head as if finding Eugenes answer generous, then poured in hot water into arge wooden barrel situated at the bathroom, which was attached to a corner of the room. Steam bloomed into the air, and the servant lowered his head after cing a clean cloth on the bathroom table.


    Please let me know when you are done. I will clean it up right away. Ah, what will you do for dinner, sir?


    Eugene thought for a moment before responding.


    I would like to eat with thepany I traveled with. Is it possible?


    Yes. The mercenaries are using arge room, so I will have the food on the table as soon as it is ready.


    When the servant left, Eugene took off his clothes and sank into the steaming bath.


    Kyaah! This is the stuff!


    Mirian quickly followed suit and sshed around in the water, then drifted across the water while groaning like an old man. Surprisingly, however, any trace of dirt or muck disappeared wherever she floated across. She definitely was a spirit of water.


    Ah~ I know I said this before, but no matter how hard I think about it, not going into the dungeon seems like such a waste.


    I told you before. Identityes first.


    That doofus said something about fame bestowed to the first knight who sessfully conquers a dungeon, right? Then you wont need to be recognized by the lord here. Isnt that right?


    .....


    Eugene paused amidst washing himself. She certainly had a point. As Partec said a while ago, those who sessfully conquered an unexplored dungeon would gain both wealth and fame. The knight named Galfredik, who seemed rather famous in the nearby regions, was here for that exact purpose as well.


    But there are too many unknown variables for me to enter the dungeon. I dont know if those two brothers would ept me, and above all else, I cannot reveal a vampires abilities in the presence of other knights and mercenaries. But


    A dungeon was a dark ce without sunlight. A vampire like himself would be much more advantageous in such a spacepared to a regr human being.


    What if he subtly used his abilities depending on the situation? He would use just enough to avoid any detection.


    That is not a bad idea. You can be useful sometimes, hmm? And I thought you were only good for making water.


    Muhahaha! Of course! I, Lord Mirian, am


    Mirian was about to go off on her rant with enthusiasm and pride, then suddenly began to jump angrily with realization.


    Are you looking down on me? Dont look down on me! Kieeeek!


    Yeah, yeah.


    Eugene answered half-heartedly, then lifted himself up from the wooden barrel. As he wiped himself dry, Eugene noticed his reflection in a copper mirror. He observed the well-bnced, muscr body, then narrowed his eyes at a peculiar sight.


    Hmm?


    His body was always full of mysterious tattoos. He did not know when they were carved in, or who had been responsible for them. But now, one of them, a tattoo that should have been on his right chest, was gone without a trace.


    Why did it disappear? What happened?


    Eugene was baffled by the sudden situation. Not realizing his concerns, Mirian continued to speak.


    Ah,e to think of it, the dungeon should have a few high-ranking monsters. Like that crocodile bastard. Well, the crocodile bastard was still a little weak because he wasnt fully grown, but Kiek!?


    Mirian had been leisurely floating around the bathwater as she bbered on. She shouted with shock as Eugene picked her up with his fingers. He spoke quietly.


    There are others like the wend monster in the dungeon?


    Well, thats what I was just saying. That crocodile bastard was a high-ranking monster. I know, shocker, right? But you killed it and ate the mana stone, right? The red one.


    Do all high-ranking monsters have red mana stones?


    Not all of them. Just a few special ones, I think? Im not sure why. But can you let me go now?


    Eugene released his fingers while frowning.


    I acquired ck Scales after consuming the red mana stone from the wend monster. Thats when I started feeling pain in my right chest, right? If I can kill another high-ranking monster and eat their mana stone


    He wasnt sure exactly what it would be, but he could gain the ability of a powerful monster. Above all, his tattoos could disappear - the tattoos he failed to remove or to erase until now.


    Then what happens when all of my tattoos are erased?


    He did not know. But there was only one choice to be made if he wanted to find a clue.


    Lets go into the dungeon.


    An excellent choice! Sir Eugene, Count of Blood! Kieek!


    ***


    Ah, here you are, Sir Eugene.


    Partec greeted Eugene. Even in the lords castle, he did not take off his leather armor. Various foods were prepared on the table, which wasrge enough to seat five or six people.


    There was bread, some roasted ducks, and stew with big chunks of meat and vegetables. In addition, arge jug of beer and wine was present as well.


    The Tywin family isnt treating us too shabby. It is all thanks to you, Sir Eugene.


    Is that so?


    Of course. The kitchen gave us all this food because Sir Eugene said you would eat with us. If it were just us, they would have told us to dip our bread in the stew.


    We wouldnt have seen even a pigs tail in the stew either, never mind chunks of meat!


    And could we even dream of alcohol? We would have been relieved if they didnt bring us water the maids used to wash their privates!


    Wouldnt that be a reward for you? You little rascal!


    The mercenaries burst outughing at someonesment. They seemed to be slightly morefortable in Eugenes presence after apanying him for a few days. Naturally, they still knew him to be a knight from a noble family who could even read and write, so they never crossed the line. But unlike other knights, they found that Eugene had a gentle personality. He never mistreated them or looked down on them. Perhaps because of this, the mercenaries felt a sense ofradeship with Eugene.


    Moreover, they were able to indulge in such a scrumptious dinner thanks to Eugene. They felt even more grateful.


    Lets eat.


    Yes!


    The mercenaries started eating while talking amongst themselves. The mercenaries were young and big, and the food quickly disappeared. Eugene put down a wooden mug of wine and spoke to Partec.


    Are you finished with the request now?


    We will have to take Bilmoa back to Maren for now.


    And then?


    If the Palin Association gives us another request, we will take it. Or else we will have to head to the guild. Unless you are participating in a battle or a war, its best to receivemissions from the guild. But why do you ask?


    Its not a big deal, but I was wondering if you would like to conquer a dungeon with me if you had nothing lined up after this.


    .....!


    Partec and the mercenaries froze at Eugenes words.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    A-are you being serious?


    I am.


    Partec spoke with disbelief and Eugene nodded in response.


    Excuse me for being insolent, but are you referring to the dungeon that was recently discovered in the Tywin territory?


    Thats right.


    There is no way that you do not know what it means to explore a new dungeon. Are you confident?


    He knew how rude it was of him to ask such a question, but Partec had no choice but to ask. Moreover, Partec was convinced after being acquainted with him for the past few days that the knight would not be angry at such a question.


    I will be just fine, but the problem will be with your men. I am the one who suggested it after all.


    Yes. But


    Partec continued after taking a short breath to organize his thoughts.


    It is questionable whether the Tywin family is prepared for the endeavor. They do not have enough soldiers. Even if Sir Eugene decides to participate


    Then why do you think Sir Galfredik decided toe?


    ..!


    Didnt you say yourself that he was quite famous in this area? Ambitious too. I do not believe he came all this way without thinking about it beforehand.


    Partec almost pped himself on the forehead. As Eugene said, Galfredik would havee to the castle after receiving a price worthy of his reputation. And if Galfredik was going to act as an anchor for the exploration, they could easily gather 20 or even 30 mercenaries. Rather, it was highly likely that a sufficient number of mercenaries had already gathered.


    Anyways, are you going to apany me or not?


    ..Please give me some time to think about it.


    Okay, but I need to know sooner thanter. I would like an answer by tomorrow morning.


    All right.


    Eugene stood up after hearing Partecs answer.


    The mercenaries stood up along with Eugene, then flocked to Partec as soon as the knight left the door.


    A-are we really going to do it?


    Captain! This is not a good idea. No matter how good the pay is, being the first to explore the dungeon is a no go.


    No one knows the way, and no one knows whats going to pop out. Even if we seeded in exploring the dungeon, half of us wonte back alive.


    ..


    The mercenaries raised their voices. But Partec remained silent without answering his colleagues and subordinates. After a moment, he raised his head.


    I know you guys may have different thoughts regarding the issue, but I think of this as myst chance.


    ..!


    Partec continued while looking around at the shocked faces of the mercenaries.


    I will be turning 34 next year. Although I never suffered any major injuries and lived quite a long life for a mercenary, all of you should know that this is nothing to brag about. If I were in arger mercenary group, I would have be a vice-captain by now. Of course, I could have died early on as well.


    The mercenaries were well aware of Partecs skills and his keen judgement. They thought the former possibility would have been more likely but remained silent while nodding their heads.


    We, no, rather, Ive been stuck here too long. But that doesnt mean I can quit everything and join a big mercenary group as a new recruit at this age. If I retire after working as a mercenary for three or four more years, I could open a small pub in Maren. But I dont want to live like that.


    T-then


    So far, I always chose the path that guaranteed our safety, but this time, I want to walk my own path. So I will not force any of you. Make your own choice. You can either bet your lives on Sir Eugene and me, or you can go back to Maren.


    ..


    The mercenaries remained silent while sharing nces. They were faced with perhaps the most important decision of their lives. The first to break the long silence was de, who had been with Partec the longest.


    I will stick with Captain, no, with our brother. Lets give it a try.


    Okay. What about the rest of you?


    I-I cant do it. Im sorry, Captain.


    Me too


    Brothers, Im sorry.


    Three mercenaries lowered their heads.


    You brats, what are you sorry about? Its only natural to be cautious since its a matter of life and death. Im sorry that I could not be with you until the end. You guys can take Bilmoa back to Maren. Share the bnce of this request amongst yourselves. Think of it as your severance pay.


    Captain


    Tears started to appear in the eyes of the three mercenaries. Partec reassured them with his gaze, then turned his eyes towards thest remaining person.


    Lavan, you should follow these brats for a while as well. Even if you dont make a lot of money, you should not have to worry about starving. Work hard for a year or two, then you can find a bigger group to


    I will be staying behind as well!


    What?


    Partec was surprised at Lavans words. Although he had allowed the young man to join their group because he was quick and had a good hand, Lavan was still quite inexperienced.


    Its only been a month, but I believe in Captains guts. You are following your gut feeling this time as well, right?


    Thats right, but you could really die if youre unlucky.


    Ah, I dont know anymore. I want to be sessful too. I joined the group because of you in the first ce, Captain Partec, so Ill stay with you until the end. What more is there to life?


    No, well


    Partec attempted to respond, thenughed instead.


    Who would he listen to at that age? When Partec was about Lavans age, he also stole his familys money and ran away from home.


    Do as you like. A kid like you will live longer if you stay by my side.


    Why do you have to put it like that?


    Lavan attempted to retaliate, but the mercenaries who would head to Maren ruffled his hair.


    Thats true, kid. We dont want to deal with a little brat like you anyways. Who knows what youre going to do?


    I would rather tame a goblin than try to make him listen.


    Kekeke.


    The dark atmosphere soon subsided and the mercenaries were chuckling once again.


    ***


    Sir Camara Tywin is looking for me?


    Eugene answered in a puzzled voice when a servant came to visit him.


    Yes, sir. He wanted to discuss something with you, so he wants to see you.


    Right now?


    Yes.


    Eugene nodded after a moment.


    All right.


    Then please allow me to guide you there.


    Eugene followed behind the servant, who was holding an oilmp.


    Camara? Thats the older brother from before, right? Why is he looking for our sir?


    Mirian whispered into Eugenes ear from his shoulder, but he was ignorant of the reason as well. After a while, Eugene arrived at a room located on the second floor of the main building. He opened the door.


    Ah, sir. Please,e in.


    Camara approached Eugene with delight. He had been sitting beside a wide-open window with a ss of alcohol in his hand.


    I heard you were looking for me.


    Haha! I wanted to apologize for not recognizing your identity earlier in the day. Also, I had a few things I wanted to discuss with you.


    Camara pped his hands after speaking. The two maids in the room quickly left.


    Lets have a drink.


    Thank you.


    After pouring blood-red wine into a gray metal cup for Eugene, Camara grinned.


    I am sorry about earlier. I did not know you were a knight since you were not wearing a surcoat nor riding on a horse.


    I understand.


    Eugene once again convinced himself that he should prioritize purchasing a horse as soon as he had the money while he nodded.


    By the way, you appear to be in quite aplicated situation from what I heard from Felid


    It seemed Camara had already spoken with Felid. It made sense once Eugene thought about it. Since they were meeting each other for the first time, it would be natural for brothers to at least have dinner together.


    It is just as Felid told you. My family copsed when I was a child. In addition, I was ridden with a horrible disease after being poisoned, though I ampletely cured now. That was why I somehow ended up all the way in Broadwin. I apologize for not mentioning it to you earlier, Sir Tywin.


    Haha! It is only natural. I understand that you may have been surrounded by enemies ever since you were young. And my father is not one to punish someone for something so trifle. Rather, he would surely reward you handsomely for safely bringing back Felid.


    Are you saying I will get a chance to meet with Lord Tywin?


    I would want nothing else, but Bertel insists on being stubborn. Even I am no match for his bullheadedness sometimes. By the way, are you going to keep that helmet on? Are you not going to drink the wine?


    Eugene took off his helmet.


    Camaras eyes widened.


    Hooh! So this! Is why you were wearing your helmet until now. I cant even think to be jealous. Haha! Come, lets have a drink.


    Camara raised his ss before taking arge swig of the wine. He promptly got straight to the point.


    By the way, sir. Do you want to have your identity verified by meeting our father?


    Eugene nodded. Camara was more tactful and quick-witted than he expected, perhaps because he was the sessor of the territory.


    That is correct.


    I knew it. I am sure that you must have forgotten those who destroyed your family by now, and of course, you wont have any property or fortune. Ah, are you perhaps thinking of going on a full-fledged journey as a knight after having your identity verified?


    I do need to make a living.


    Hmm! Amazing, just as I expected!


    ..?


    Eugene scrunched his forehead. He did not understand why Camara seemed to be in awe.


    Wouldnt you say so as well? Felid told me that you killed five robbers near Brahms, right? With a single short sword.


    Thats correct.


    That means your skills are considerable. Its not easy for someone like that to decide to prove their worth by having their identity verified then faithfully going on a knights journey.


    I am only trying to do what I learned when I was young.


    That is why I am amazed. Anyways, thats why I want to talk to you about something, sir.


    Camaras voice reduced to a whisper. Eugene realized that Camara was about to bring up the real reason for their meeting.


    You probably already know that a dungeon was found in our territory. Do you perhaps know about the state of our family?


    I do not know the details, but I heard some rumors.


    Then that will make this easier. Sir, why dont you join the expedition?


    ..


    This was exactly what Eugene had hoped for, but he pretended to be surprised. Camara continued excitedly.


    We do not have any money right now, but as you know, money will no longer be an issue if we sessfully explore the dungeon. We will be procuring literally hundreds of mana stones every month. Once we sessfully open the dungeon and explore it, the rest will be no work at all. So sir, will you not participate in it and lead the troops?


    Hmm.


    Oh, of course, I am not asking you to do it withoutpensation. It wont be much, but I will be giving you down payment as well. In addition, if you kill 50 lower-ranking monsters and two or three intermediate-ranking monsters, we will give you twenty percent of the mana stones and any goods obtained in the dungeon as a reward.


    It was fine that he would let Eugene enter the dungeon. However, Eugene did not know whether Camaras offer was lucrative or not, and he was also curious as to why Camara was suggesting such a thing. However, Camara quickly realized why Eugene remained silent. He continued.


    All you have to do is say yes and we will verify your identity as well. With the seal of our family, you will have nothing to worry about. At least, not in any of the nearby territories. This is a chance for you to gain wealth, fame, and even status. What do you say?


    He was still slightly unsure, but it did seem to be rather generous conditions. However, Eugene was not a fool. He would not ept the kindness of an unknown noble. They had only met a few hours ago.


    These are quite generous conditions, but first, let me ask you a question. Why me? There is no need for you to trust me, is there?


    ..


    Camaras expression stiffened.


    Dammit. I knew it wouldnt be easy from how he looked.


    It seemed the new knight could think for himself, unlike Galfredik, who probably had muscles for brains. Camara had suggested conditions that any free knight, especially a free knight without proper identity, would have jumped at. Very few would have hesitated in agreeing to his conditions. Moreover, he had even buttered up the knight beforehand.


    Camara was forced to speak a bit of the truth.


    Sir, do you happen to know Sir Galfredik?


    I saw him in the castle earlier. He appeared to be quite close to your brother, sir.


    Hmph! I am sure they are. Bertel was the one who brought Sir Galfredik here in the first ce. Apparently, they became close during the tournament hosted by Lord Evergrovest year. Anyways, that is beside the point. At this rate, Sir Galfredik will be leading the clearing party.


    What does that matter? Isnt it all the same if we seed in clearing the dungeon?


    Im telling you this because it does matter! Why would I be doing this if Sir Galfredik is going to swear allegiance to me and remain in our estate after the dungeon? From the way I see it, as soon as he is finished..


    Camara continued talking with agitation.


    Although the storysted for quite a while, the main point was rather simple.


    He did not want to see his younger brother Bertel acting all high and mighty after Galfredik sessfully broke through the dungeon. But he could not postpone the opening of the dungeon any longer, nor could he kick Bertel out of the territory. Bertel was his brother, as well as the only knight of the territory.


    Camara was asking for help so he could take the initiative in opening and clearing the dungeon. He needed to save face as the next lord. He was not very intimate with other nobles in the vicinity, since they were always thinking of ways to devour the territory. It made it difficult for Camara to seek assistance.


    It went something along those lines.


    In the end, Eugene was an unexpected lifeline for Camara. It was the only hand avable to Camara right now.


    I understand. Can I give you an answer by tomorrow?


    Of course. Then I look forward to hearing good news.


    Camara proposed a toast with a grin. Eugeneughed inwardly as the two sses clinked together. He already achieved the goal of entering the dungeon, and if he was lucky, he could achieve small revenge on Bertel, who had beenrgely responsible for his death before he returned.


    Ah, our Sir Eugene! As the days go by, you are starting to regain the cunningness befitting your status. How cool! Youll get ahead soon, right? Kekekekeke!


    Even Mirians excited, sillyments did not bother him today either.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Then have a safe journey back. I apologize for not being able to finish the job personally.


    It is fine. Youve done plenty for me until now. I am sure Miss Prisci will understand as well. Anyways, take care. May God bless you.


    God bless you.


    Bilmoa climbed onto the coachmans seat after saying his farewells to Partec. The three mercenaries had already said their goodbyes the night before, so they left alongside the carriage after wordlessly shaking hands with Partec. Once the carriagepletely crossed the drawbridge, Partec, de, and Lavan approached Eugene.


    Let us go, Sir Eugene.


    Hmm.


    Eugene headed towards the main structure of the Rose Castle along with the three.


    Ah, youre here.


    Camara weed Eugene in a bright voice. He had been waiting for the knights arrival since earlier on. After stealing a nce at the two mercenaries and Partec, he continued in a slightly excited voice.


    So you decided to ept my offer?


    That is correct. I have decided to hire these three men as well.


    Hahaha! You made the right choice. By the way, how much are your wages?


    Eugene answered instead of Partec.


    One hundred silver coins for all four of together. And after we seed, give us our pay in the materials gained from monsters. I dont need any mana stones, so give us half of the materials gained from monsters.


    Huh? You dont need mana stones?


    They are hard to dispose of. I prefer other materials.


    Well, if thats the case


    Camara epted the proposal with puzzlement.


    It had been Partecs proposal to ask for the raw materials from monsters rather than mana stones if they seeded. Mana stones had to go through a purification process. But if an individual requested purification from the church, rather than an organization or a merchant association, the process becameplicated, and the church took thirty percent of the products as the fee. It would be better to bepensated with materials that they could sell off to a merchant association.


    Materials gained from monsters were quite useful. If they could acquire half of the total gains from the expedition, they would not be making a loss.


    Its a good thing I chose to bring Partec along.


    In addition, Partec already had a n to deal with the materials. It also had to do with why Bilmoa returned to Maren without making a fuss, although three of the six original members had deserted the mission halfway.


    Bilmoa was worried about his performance within the association, so Partec had promised him to sell all of the monsters materials to the Palin Association through Bilmoa.


    But are you sure you dont need any more men? We could hire two or three more.


    Thank you for your concern, but it will be fine. Wouldnt Sir Galfredik hire over ten men anyways?


    We are short on numbers on our side, so he will likely hire around twenty men. Tsk! It will be troublesome if our side contributes less


    Although Camarained, he had no choice. Where could he find another knight who was capable of killing five armed robbers alone? Galfredik was an unusual case, and outstanding knights usually headed to serve under rich, high-ranking aristocrats. They would rarely visit a ce like this.


    Knights or mercenaries. If any of them are too outstanding, they could covet the territory as well.


    It would be better to sit on a pile of debt after failing to explore the dungeon. He could not risk such a horrible oue.


    Ah, and this is a meaningless condition, but.


    Hmm?


    Eugene shrugged while speaking. It felt as if he was verbalizing a flitting, unimportant thought.


    If I kill any high-ranking monsters or anything stronger in the dungeon, I will keep its mana stone.


    Hahahaha! A truly meaningless condition. Do as you want. Haha!


    Camara, as well as the mercenaries, felt rather amused. Humans did not journey into the evilnds only for the sake of gaining mana stones. It was to control the poption of the monsters in advance. If left alone, the number of monsters would continue to increase, which would ultimately result in the monster encroaching on human territory.


    Humans usually killed a few intermediate-ranking monsters before withdrawing. High-ranking monsters usually resided in the heart of the evilnds, and if the humans messed with such creatures without thinking, it could cause the entire group to be annihted.


    But now, a no-name knight was iming he would kill a high-ranking monster after entering a newly discovered dungeon.


    It truly was a meaningless condition.


    Haha! Well, I like your confidence. You need to have at least this much guts to call yourself a knight. Anyways, lets do our best. Hahaha!


    Camara did not stop chuckling, seemingly finding the situation quite amusing and ridiculous.


    ***


    Sir Eugene?


    Thats right. It will be better to have more knights than not, right? The others were hired by the Palin Association, so they should be decent as well.


    What about their terms?


    The down payment will be 100 silver coins, including Sir Eugene and the three of them. They want half of the monster materials as the sess pay. He said he doesnt need mana stones.


    Is that so?


    Bertel stared at Eugene with cold eyes.


    He had heard about Eugene from Felid as well during the dinnerst night. Although it was likely exaggerated, the fact that he defeated five robbers with a single short sword was enough to prove his identity as a knight.


    The terms are not bad either. But I dont have a good feeling about this.


    He would have been rather relieved if Eugene was as arrogant and reckless as other knights, but it was difficult to gauge the unknown knights true intentions. The eyes that shone from inside the knights helmet felt ominous to Bertel.


    What are your thoughts, Sir Galfredik?


    Camara shifted his attention to Galfredik.


    I always wee a skilled knight. Good to see you, sir. I am Rowan of Galfredik.


    Galfredik was even bigger than Partec. He stepped forward and extended his hand forward.


    Nice to meet you. Jan Eugene.


    The two knights shook hands with their gloves on.


    Squeeze!


    Eugene strengthened his grip after feeling Galfrediks powerful grasp.


    ..!


    Galfrediks raised his thick eyebrows in surprise.


    Your strength is quite formidable. I look forward to your performance.


    Likewise.


    Galfredik grinned while speaking to Bertel after letting go of Eugenes hand.


    I do not know about his swordsmanship, but I can guarantee you his strength.


    I see.


    Galfredik himself was reassuring Bertel of the mans capabilities. As such, Bertel had no justification to refuse Eugenes cooperation. Furthermore, it was just as Camara said. It was much better to have another knight.


    My older brothers influence will increase slightly, but its not a bad oue. More than anything there is no guarantee that man wille out alive.


    Bertel decided to ept Eugene.


    Wee to the opening of the dungeon, Sir Eugene.


    Haha! Now that we have everyone here, why dont we start discussing things in earnest?


    At Camaras words, Eugene, Galfredik, and Bertel each took their ce at the ends of a square table.


    Sirs, we will be outside.


    Yes.


    Partecs group left after bowing, and Bertel started the conversation.


    As all of you know, we have three knights  Sir Galfredik, Sir Eugene, and me. But I cannot participate in the expedition. Someone has to protect the castle.


    It appeared Camara and Galfredik already knew of the fact, as they nodded in acknowledgment. But Eugene heard this for the first time.


    There will be twenty-three men in total, including the three that Sir Eugene brought, and the men gathered by Sir Galfredik. The down payment will be paid as discussed previously, as well as the sess pay. The minimum conditions for clearing the expedition will be 70 low-ranking and three intermediate-ranking monsters. Feel free to make judgments ordingly for anything past that.


    The minimum conditions were literally the bare minimum. But no self-respecting knight would be satisfied clearing the minimum conditions. It was customary to defeat at least 1.5 times more than the minimum number of monsters.


    If they were sessful in killing 1.5 times the number of monsters, they could take away about thirty to forty percent of the profits after paying off the knights and the hired mercenaries. But it was only if they seeded.


    There are six porters. I will prepare water and food for seven days. Mercenaries will arrive within two days at thetest. Then we will depart right away after taking the day off.


    ording to what he heard from Partec, a group usually stayed inside a dungeon for three or four days after entering. However, this time around, they were opening a dungeon for the first time. Since they needed to map the dungeon through exploration, it was required to prepare plenty of drinking water and food.


    Do any of you have any questions, sirs?


    What about a dismantler? And dont you think we will need more porters? Even the low-ranking monsters leave behind quite a bit of resources as well.


    The dismantling will be of no issue. Three of the porters were originally hunters. And


    Bertel sank into thought for a moment, then continued.


    I will hire two more porters.


    We can leave behind anyone who is seriously injured. What about others who are injured? Can I do whatever I want with them?


    I will leave it to your judgments, sirs.


    What do you think, Sir Eugene? Dont tell me you are one of those phnthropists  like those among the nobles of Carls Baggins?


    They are mercenaries, not my men. I dont care. I dont think anyone would be involved in something like this without being resolved.


    Eugene spoke in a cold voice.


    It was ratherical that Bertel would ask a vampire if he was phnthropic towards humans that he barely knew.


    Hahaha! I like the sound of that!


    The short meeting was concluded with the sound of Galfrediks heartyugh.


    Then, sirs, please rest easy and maintain your peak conditions until we leave.


    My body will be stiff if I rest too much. Is there a hunting ground nearby? Hunting is the best way to warm up. I


    Galfredik started speaking while walking forward, then suddenly turned around.


    Sir Eugene, what say you we warm up together?


    ..


    Eugene remained silent, unsure as to what Galfredik was referring to. The burly knight continued with a big grin.


    Im asking for a duel.


    ***


    Sir Galfredik is dueling the new knight from yesterday!


    Really? Are you sure? Are they really fighting a duel?


    Theyre about to start right now!


    The people of the Rose Castle gathered in the courtyard of the castle. The castle walls and the stairs, which were the best seats avable, were already filled to the brim with spectators. A circle of people was formed in the middle of the courtyard. Since it was a rather small castle, the courtyard felt quite packed and bustling with even 60 to 70 people.


    Look at how big he is. Thats Sir Galfredik, right?


    Who do you think is going to win?


    A duel of this caliber was rare in the Rose Castle, where Bertel was the only knight present. As such, the people of the castle watched Eugene and Galfredik with anticipation and wonder.


    Obviously Sir Galfredik! He lost in the semifinals of the joustingpetition, but he made it to the finals in the swordsmanshippetition!


    I heard he is incredibly strong.


    In particr, everyone was expectant of Sir Galfredik. Making it to the finals in the swordsmanshippetition proved his prowess since none in their territory had ever won apetition since Lord Tywin.


    Huh? Are you going to fight like that?


    I dont have any armor.


    He, well then.


    Galfredik grinned before stretching out his hand. He held the pommel of a wooden sword simr in shape and length to the long sword he used. Although they were both using wooden weapons, he adorned a helmet like Eugene and te mail on his upper body.


    Lets end it with a single round. It will be troublesome if you break your bones, so lets take it easy.


    I will try as well.


    Keuk! Im getting more and more fond of you. Shall we get started?


    Galfredik swung his wooden sword in an X shape.


    Shiiing!


    A sharp sound resounded throughout the area. It was hard to believe that he was only swinging a wooden weapon.


    Galfredik brandished the weapon back and forth a few times before starting to move in a circle. Eugenes eyes narrowed as he observed Galfrediks actions. At first, it appeared as if the knight was using both hands to wield the weapon, but he quickly realized the knight was moving his weapon back and forth between his two hands.


    It is an unusual sword technique. Different from Jung Dircht.


    When he had been on the run in his previous life, he discovered that knights used simr, but slightly different styles of swordsmanship from each other. Galfredik was a knight who made it all the way to the finals in apetition held by a count, although they were in the countryside.


    He would surely be adept in his own unique, powerful swordsmanship.


    Shiing!


    Without warning, Galfrediks wooden sword shot towards Eugene in a straight line. Eugene reflexively twisted his body and raised the short wooden sword in his hand.


    Tung! Shiiik!


    Galfrediks weapon was deflected slightly, then bounced back into a slice. It was a precise attack aimed directly at Eugenes forehead.


    Eugene would have been helpless in the past against a simr attack. But thanks to ck Scale, Eugene could exert physical abilities surpassing wild predators even during the day. He leaned back to avoid the attack.


    Fwooosh!


    As if he had been anticipating Eugenes move, Galfredik changed the trajectory of his weapon and swooped down at a right angle.


    Bang!


    A clear sound echoed in the air.


    ..!


    The spectators had been watching the battle unfold with mouths agape and eyes full of shock. They flinched at the reverberation.


    An incredible sight was unfolded in front of their eyes.


    Ugh


    Galfredik was stumbling back several steps while holding onto his helmet. Eugene had kicked Galfrediks chin the same time he leaned back to avoid an attack.


    Phew!


    Galfredik took off his helmet, then shooks his head left and right.


    Wow! Amazing! Sir, where did you learn something like that? I consider myself quite capable at bare-handed fighting, but I never even heard of a technique like that.


    Eugene was a little taken back at the unexpected response. Werent all knights supposed to bepetitive, proud, and arrogant?


    I learned it from a senior in my family when I was young.


    To tell the truth, the attack was abination of a vampires superb athletic abilities and improvisation, but Eugene uttered an excuse he prepared beforehand.


    Is that so? I would like to learn it if I ever get the chance. However, if I had been wearing my real helmet instead of a practice one, the attack would not have had much effect.


    He had a point. The helmets that knights usually wore contained a close-fitting skull cap to protect the entire head.


    But it would have been enough to break your posture. I wasnt going all-out either. I was afraid I would break your bones.


    Eugene rxed the way he addressed Galfredik and spoke with sincerity.


    What? Uhahaha! I like you more and more! Hahaha!


    Galfredik burst intoughter, then threw aside his wooden sword before striding towards Eugene.


    I dont know how it would have ended if we were in a real battle, but you won this time, sir. I apologize for thinking you would be an easy opponent.


    Eugene shook Galfrediks hand. The burly knight was dismantling his assumptions about knights. Galfredik raised Eugenes hand while shouting.


    Although it wasnt a fancy sword match, Sir Eugene won this battle! You little rascals! Show some respect for the victor!


    Whaaaaaa!


    Cheers and apuse rang out in the courtyard of the Rose Castle.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Two days passed since the duel between Eugene and Galfredik was held. During the two days, Eugene realized that people were starting to treat him differently than before. When he first arrived, the people of the castle had been afraid of him because of his status as a knight. But after he won a duel against Galfredik, he felt a different emotion in the eyes of the people.


    It was very simr to the expression that Felid had shown.


    The humans here, they seem to respect you.


    Respect?


    Mirian spoke while sprawled on Eugenes shoulder. He frowned while responding.


    Yeah. I heard some stuff while wandering around. They fear you, but they think youre super cool as well. I guess that big bear you beat up was really strong after all.


    Eugene concurred inwardly when Mirian mentioned Galfredik.


    His swordsmanship was no joke.


    Galfredik wasnt much weakerpared to the knight temrs Eugene had engaged with in his previous life. In addition, just as he controlled his strength, Eugene was sure that Galfredik was also holding back.


    Anyway, I understand why you said we need to be careful of knights. If someone like him swings around swords and shields coated with silver, you could be in real trouble.


    It was obvious.


    In fact, he had been killed by such knights before.


    His body had been strengthened after drinking the wend monsters blood. He felt that he could not be killed by regr, metallic weapons, though he might feel pain.


    But silver-ted weapons were an exception.


    He wasnt entirely sure, but the pain inflicted on him by silver metals was likely several times the pain that regr humans would feel. Moreover, the wounds did not heal.


    The question is, how far can ck Scales defend against such attacks?


    At least, he had a hunch that he would not be as helpless as he had been in his past life.


    Oi! Sir Eugene!


    Galfredik called out in a boisterous voice.


    I heard all the mercenaries arrived. Are you heading there as well?


    Hmm. The eldest son called.


    Hehe! Since you have no previous experience with expeditions, let me tell you something.


    Galfredik drew closer to Eugene. After the duel, they had started speakingfortably with each other. Galfredik was even acting quite intimate with Eugene.


    Its important to make a strong first impression in front of mercenaries. They will be respectful outwardly towards knights, but what do you think if the knight seems weak? They will try to meddle and step out of their ce. Besides, sir, I heard you werent very familiar with tactics, right?


    Knights were counted as aristocrats, although they ranked the lowest, and they werent only educated inbat. Knights were also taught how tomand subordinates inbat, various strategies, and tactics, as well as other things.


    But Eugene was a vampire, and he was ignorant of tactics. He made excuses by saying that he never had the chance to learn of such things because he lived alone in the mountains while training.


    Well, you only have tomand three of them anyway, but you never know what could happen in an emergency. So make sure you break their spirits properly. Or you can learn by seeing what I do.


    Thank you for the advice.


    Hahaha! Its nothing, nothing at all!


    Galfredik pped Eugene on the back whileughing energetically. Although his gesture contained enough power to cause ordinary people to sway, Eugene remained immovable. Galfredik felt even more favorable towards Eugene.


    He weed that he had a strong fellow knight whom he could rely on during the expedition. Moreover, he was rather fond of the red-eyed knight, who was quiet but powerful.


    ***


    Oh! There you are!


    Sirs.


    Camara and Bertel greeted the two knights.


    The mercenaries instantly stood up and bowed their heads.


    Hello there, Sir Galfredik!


    It is an honor to meet you, Sir Galfredik!


    The mercenaries knew that he had ced quite high in Count Evergroves tournament. It meant that he was one of the strongest knights in the region. Therefore, the mercenaries were cautious in how they acted towards Galfredik.


    That knight is


    Hes quite thin. Doesnt look very strong either.


    On the other hand, they seemed rather doubtful when they looked towards Eugene. Although it was a great feat to win in a duel against Galfredik, they had not seen the battle personally.


    Now, lets get started.


    When Eugene and Galfredik sat down, Bertel started speaking while looking around.


    We will depart tomorrow morning. The dungeon is about half a days distance from here, so we should arrive by noon. We already sent soldiers but just in case, we will send a scouting party first before advancing. And


    Bertel continued exining in a dry voice.


    Naturally, we do not know what kind of monster we wille to face since we havent opened the dungeon yet. But based on the location of the dungeon and the size of its entrance, we are expecting goblins, gnolls, and kobolds for the low-ranking monsters. For intermediate-ranking monsters  trolls andrge cave spiders. Obviously, we cannot predict the high-ranking monsters.


    The mercenaries nodded.


    Even among some of the dungeons andbyrinths that had long been discovered and constantly cleared, it was unknown what kinds of high-ranking monsters dwelled in many of them.


    Anyway, take a good rest today. Alcohol and women are prohibited, but I promise you a feast when you return. If you want to gain wealth, fame, and want to enjoy the feast,e back alive.


    The mercenaries knew the weight of opening a dungeon, so they felt motivated even under moderate tension.


    A mercenary with a shaven head raised his hand.


    Sir! I have a question.


    What is it?


    Despite Bertels sharp gaze, the mercenary asked undauntedly.


    How will we divide the units? Although it may not be asplicated as a maze, we are sure to run into some crossroads in the dungeon.


    Thats


    Bertels eyes turned towards Eugene and Galfredik.


    Galfredik stepped up.


    Division of units will vary depending on the circumstance. However, we will always divide into two. If we split up into more than three groups, it will be difficult to deal with unexpected situations.


    Will Sir Galfredik and Sir Eugene take charge of the groups?


    Why? Do you have anyints?


    N-not at all. Its just that we all know of Sir Galfrediks abilities, but Sir Eugene is rtively unknown. The opening of a dungeon isnt just a regr mission and


    Hooh? So are you looking down on a knight? You dont trust him? Your brain must have turned to mush from all the alcohol. Shall I take it out and see it for myself?


    When Galfredik reached for his rondel dagger while slowly standing up, the expression of the bald mercenary turned pale.


    N-not at all! I did not know my ce, sir!


    The bald mercenary hurriedly bowed his head.


    But Galfredik kept his hand on the dagger as he slowly looked through the mercenaries.


    Watch yourselves, all of you. If you challenge the authority of Sir Eugene or myself one more time, Ill make sure to check the contents of your head, expedition or not. Do we understand?


    Yes! Sir!


    Galfredik finally loosened up after hearing the mercenaries unified shout, then grinned while lifting his face.


    You cheeky bastards, do you see the swelling here? I have Sir Eugene to thank fornding a good blow on my chin.


    ..!


    You all know that no one was my match inst years swordsmanshippetition besides Sir Lugates, right? But this man right here, Sir Eugene, almost blew my chin off.


    Galfrediks smile deepened as he ced his arm around Eugenes shoulder.


    I believe that none of you are foolish enough to not realize what that means. You dont have to believe me. Theres no more sure way than to experience it with your body. Well, I guess its a little problematic that experiencing it in the dungeon means most of you will end up dead.


    The mercenaries gulped nervously after finallyprehending the situation.


    Why did that bald fucker say something so useless?


    Did he not know Galfrediks temperament? What an idiot.


    The bald mercenary received the stinging gazes of other mercenaries, except for his own group. He was finally forced to turn his head.


    Galfredik grinned and whispered to Eugene.


    See? This is how you break their spirits, sir.


    Ill keep that in mind.


    Eugene nodded. Although he wasntpletely convinced yet, Eugene thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to build up his rtionship with Galfredik.


    ***


    After concluding the meeting, Eugene returned to his room along with Partec, de, and Lavan.


    He was greeted with an unexpected presence in front of the door.


    Huh? That bas mister.


    We will go ahead and retire, Sir Eugene.


    Partec led the two mercenaries away after seeing Felid.


    What are you doing here?


    Eugene approached Felid. They had not seen each other in the past few days, since Felid had resided in the main building of the castle.


    How are you, Sir Eugene?


    Not too bad. Hmm? Did someone hit you?


    Eugene narrowed his eyes when he saw Felids face, which was slightly swollen red in various ces.


    Well, brother Bertel wanted to teach me swordsmanship


    Teach you swordsmanship


    Something was off.


    Felid was a boy who farmed and raised pigs in Broadwin. Why would anyone suddenly try to instruct him in swordsmanship?


    He taught you swordsmanship as soon as you arrived in the castle? Did you get to meet Lord Tywin? Did the lord give permission?


    I have not had the chance yet. Apparently, his disease is too severe. He is not in a condition to meet anyone. And for learning swordsmanship


    Felid continued in a trembling voice after hesitating for a moment.


    Brother Bertel told me to enter the dungeon as a porter. Since its a family affair, that at least one person from the family needed to enter


    Wow! Look at that ice-hearted demon! Sir Eugene! Isnt this straight up telling the brat to go die in the dungeon?


    It was as Mirian said. Felids experience with monsters would be limited to when he saw goblins snooping around town to steal the chickens or the pigs. But he was going to be joining the expedition group to open a newly discovered dungeon?


    Lets go in first and talk.


    Yes


    After the two people entered the room, Felid quietly continued telling his story.


    ***


    So he said he would let me see the lord when I returned from the expedition.


    Felids story was rather shocking.


    During the past two days, he slept only three or four hours each day, performing all sorts of chores in the main building. It appeared that Bertel had a hand in the matter, seeing as the servants addressed him as young master, but werent hesitant in bossing him around. Moreover, he was discriminated against because he was of different status.


    I can bear being worked and bullied. But no matter how hard I think about it, I really dont think I should be part of the expedition. Thats why Sir Eugene was the only one I could talk to, so thats why I am here. I apologize.


    Felid bowed his head while stealing a nce at Eugene.


    Eugene, he is a bit of a weirdo, but hes not the one to lie or do bad things. Lets go find those bastards who did this to the brat and whip the... Kiek!


    Eugene grabbed Mirian like lightning and forced her into his leather pocket. Felid had missed the gesture with his head held low.


    Eugene spoke.


    Im only telling you this now, but the mercenaries who came to pick you up. They were probably sent by your brothers, not Lord Tywin.


    What!?


    Felid abruptly raised his head.


    You know that Lord Tywin copsed about half a year ago and that your brothers have been in charge of the estate since then, right?


    Yes. I heard from the people of the castle.


    So the mercenaries were sent by either of them. And eight mercenaries couldnt even kill two ck wolves and were wiped out.


    What? What do you mean by


    The ck wolves. It was me who actually killed them. The mercenaries were wiped out because they couldnt even deal with two.


    ..!


    Eugene told Felid a concoct of truth and lies, and the young man became wide-eyed with shock.


    If they had been Partecs group instead, they would have killed the ck wolves without much trouble. But those who came to pick you up were third-ss weaklings that I would feel sorry to call mercenaries. So why would they hire such a group of weaklings?


    Ah


    Felid seemed to have caught on. Eugene continued exining the hypothesis he had been storming up until now.


    One of your brothers, perhaps both. They did not want you to safely arrive at the castle. And now, they are telling you to join the expedition. I feel quite certain of something. How about you?


    Felid shuddered with shock.


    Eugene knew Felid to be quick-witted and intelligent from their trip to the Rose Castle. He was certain that the boy understood his words.


    Then. Are they sending me to the dungeon to die? Am I going to die there?


    Eugene did not answer.


    But he was certain it was highly likely.


    There were no good-hearted mercenaries who would protect a mere porter in a dungeon, even if they were the bastard son of the lord. Since he had grown closer to Partecs group, perhaps they would protect Felid if they were facing a crisis.


    There is a way for you to live.


    What? H-how?


    Eugene had devised a n to meet Lord Tywin before he decided to enter the dungeon.


    Felid Tywin, you just need to be my aide.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Be an aide!? Me?


    Felid replied with shock, and Eugene nodded.


    Thats right. You are sixteen and have already had theing-of-age ceremony. You can choose your own path even without the consent of a guardian.


    Ah!


    Naturally, children of noble families seldomly decided their futures without consulting their parents or getting their approval. In fact, the nobles usually had set paths they needed to walk, and the children did not try to go against their parents wishes. Young nobles feared banishment from their family the most.


    However, Felid was a boy who lived alone in a remote, mountainous vige without his parents, or at least, until recently. He never even knew that he was the son of the regions lord.


    He would not be afraid of being kicked out from the Rose Castle.


    If you be my aide, I can order you as your master to stand by in the castle. I have that right. Your brothers will not be able to dispute it either. Besides, if anyone dares touch a knights aide when the knight is away, they would be openly provoking the knight. They would be picking a fight with me if they touch you.


    ..!


    Felid was an intelligent boy. He quickly regained hisposure.


    I will do it.


    Felid nodded vigorously with determined eyes, and Eugene responded.


    Good. But Im going to tell you beforehand. I do not intend to take you around with me.


    I already know. Sir Eugene isnt taking me in as an aide just because youve taken a liking to me and you want me to live right? Is there something you want from me in return?


    You are quick to pick up on these things. Thats right. I do not know what its going to be, but you will have to do as I tell you to.


    I will do anything as long as it doesnt involve harming innocent people.


    And do you have the power to kill someone right now?


    W-well


    Felid had spoken confidently but was forced to blush after hearing Eugenes retort.


    No matter. It wont be a bad deal for you either.


    Yes!


    Felid answered vigorously after taking on a determined expression. But soon, he continued in an awkward voice.


    Well, sir shouldnt we hold a ritual or something of the sort? Perhaps a swearing?


    ..


    Eugene stopped in his tracks.


    The face of a man naturally crossed his mind.


    ***


    Hahaha! What a surprise! You are going to take in the bastard of the Tywin family as your aide? Im fine with it.


    Galfredik burst into heartyughter, then stood as witness to preside over the two peoples vows. After the ceremony waspleted, he excitedly spread the news, and soon after, the two Tywin brothers rushed over to Eugene.


    Sir! What are you thinking?! How could you take in a member of our family as your aide without permission!?


    Its not so bad, is it? Hes already had hising-of-age ceremony, so its up to him to decide his own future.


    Brother!


    Camara seemed a little surprised, but he was rather epting. On the other hand, Bertel was fuming.


    So it was the second son.


    Eugene was convinced from the contrasting attitudes that Bertel was the one responsible for trying to eliminate Felid.


    Just as I do not involve myself in the affairs of the Tywin family, it is not appropriate for you, sir, to dictate who I decide to take in as an aide, is it? Or has another knight already taken Felid in as their aide?


    ..!


    Bertels frows wriggled with annoyance, but he could not refute Eugenes remarks. Rather, it would have been appropriate for him to be grateful that a knight decided to take in a bastard son as their aide.


    Then sir, will you be taking our youngest into the dungeon?


    I did take him in as my aide, but I could not bring an inexperienced brat to the opening of a dungeon. Especially when he has not even learned the basics of swordsmanship. I am nning to have him train until I return.


    Well, it would be rather ridiculous and unbefitting to take him to the opening of a dungeon anyways. Hes been farming and rearing pigs his entire life. Anyways, congrattions. And on behalf of the Tywin family, I would like to offer my gratitude as well.


    Camara was genuinely pleased.


    Doesnt this establish a connection between the family and this knight? If the dungeon opening is sessful, our Tywin family will be able to save face, and not just that Galfredik.


    Having a sessful expedition led by a visiting knight and mercenaries waspletely different from a sessful expedition led by a knight who was also the master of the familys son. Naturally, thetter was much more favorable than the former for Camara, since he would soon be lord of the territory.


    Ha! Why didnt I think of this earlier? Where did this golden goosee from?


    Camara held back a grin and spoke with dignity.


    Although we are born from different wombs, my younger brother has taken on a master. As the next lord, I cannot simply stand idle.


    ..?


    ..!


    Eugene took on a puzzled expression, and Bertel appeared shocked. Camara continued.


    Although I gave up on the path of knighthood due tock of talent, my father had prepared armor and a sword for me. I need to pass down the sword as an heirloom since it was my fathers, but the armor will be fine. Please take it, Sir Eugene.


    Brother!


    I am grateful. I will ept it.


    There were no knights without steeds, but there were no knights without armor either. Eugene answered immediately and epted the offer without hesitation, regardless of Bertels reaction.


    Haha! Its chain mail, not te mail, but it was purchased from Marens skilled craftsman for 30 silver coins, so I can guarantee the quality.


    Its reassuring to hear.


    Although he had ck Scales, he could never reveal them in public. No one could know. But if he was wearing chain mail on the outside, he would have an excuse after surviving an enemys attack. In the end, Camara and Eugene ended up serving as each others golden goose, even without any priormunication or discussion.


    Unfortunately, one person was left in the dust and seething in anger.


    Jan Eugene. What an unpleasant bastard. I need to get rid of him somehow after the expedition. Or else


    He had no other choice. Bertel had a strong premonition that his grand n would somehow be severely disrupted otherwise.


    ***


    The morning of the dungeon opening finally dawned. Eugene and Galfredik were equipped with their gear, and they left the Rose Castle with mercenaries and porters. Although Camara was with them, everyone knew that the days protagonists would be Jan Eugene and Rowan Galfredik.


    The fruits of the victory, whether the event was a monster subjugation or a territorial dispute, would be earned by the lord and the nobles, but it was the knights who climbed the trees to acquire the fruits with difficulty.


    That was why the nobles exonerated and respected the knights  outwardly, at least.


    That was also the reason why knights could be proud and boast.


    The warriors marched on proudly, tasked with the future of the Tywin family.


    Five hourster, the group arrived in front of a leafy oak grove. The gloomy forest was rumored to house ghouls and ghosts at night, and even herbalists rarely entered the area.


    Wow! What a nice ce! There must have been one or two seniors who resided here in the past. I can smell it, oh yes, I can smell it.


    Mirian became excited and buzzed all over the ce, perhaps at the joy of finally seeing a proper forest after a long time. Even so, she did not leave Eugenes side, flying within a radius of four or five meters of him.


    Ah, let me show you the way.


    The serf responsible for discovering the entrance led the way with nearly forty troops following. Behind. They crossed into the thick forest, which had no visible roads.


    The group of knights and soldiers created a loud racket and reeked of metal, oil, and leather, which deterred any beasts and monsters. As such, the group traveled for nearly an hour withouting across any difficulties.


    They finally came across a low hill full of primaeval trees.


    Start the search.


    Yes!


    The mercenaries heeded Galfrediks orders and started roaming around the hill in groups. In many cases, monsters tunneled holes to escape from unopened dungeons to gain ess to the outside  such monsters were known as roamers.


    T-this way.


    While the mercenaries searched, Eugene, Galfredik, and the Tywin brothers climbed up the hill under the guidance of the serf.


    Hooh.


    Galfrediks eyes glimmered with light after he spotted a sunken spot on the ground. A rusty door with thick iron bars was decorated with all sorts of bizarre characters and shapes.


    Dungeons,byrinths, and ancient ruins were always sealed in this fashion if they were yet unopened. No one knew for sure why they were created in such a way and why, but evilnds were both a threat and a blessing to humans.


    Humans would either kill the monsters inside to acquire mana stones and materials, or they would be killed instead. It was a very simple form.


    I found three burrows, but given their small size, it looks like they were used by lower-ranking monsters.


    It is a relief that no intermediate-rank monsters havee out. Then we will take a short break before opening the dungeon right away.


    Yes!


    The mercenaries gathered in groups to rest. Eugene wasnt very tired, nor did he have things to take care of. He approached Partecs group.


    Howre your conditions?


    Very good. Its just that this one is a little nervous.


    I-Im doing just fine!


    Lavan spoke in response to Partecs words with a stiff expression.


    Rx. We have Sir Eugene and Sir Galfredik. Besides, I dont know about others, but those men over there will be decently strong.


    Eugene shifted his gaze at Partecs words. He spotted eight mercenaries, all armed with short swords and battle axes. They also had round shields on their backs, and all of them appeared to be warriors of considerable strength, just as Partec mentioned.


    They are the ck Sheep Mercenaries. They branched off a famous mercenary group in Carls Baggins. Do you remember the bald man who questioned you yesterday, Sir Eugene? His name is Breen, and he is their leader.


    Coincidentally, Breen turned his head and met Eugenes gaze.


    That bastard, it seems he still hasnte to his senses yet.


    Partec frowned at the challenging gaze contained in Breens eyes.


    It does not matter anyway. I dont care as long as he doesnt try to do something foolish against me in the dungeon.


    ..


    Although Eugene did not mention what the oue would be if Breen did try something, Partec did not need to be told what would happen.


    Gather around! Were going to open it!


    After the short break, the mercenaries gathered around the entrance of the dungeon.


    Shall we do it together?


    Lets do it.


    At Galfrediks suggestion, Eugene stepped up and took his ce by therge knights side, cing his hand on thergetch.


    Two, three! Heung!


    ..


    Galfredik pulled while grunting, while Eugene remained silent as he gave strength.


    Boooom!


    The mercenaries became wide-eyed as the two knights lifted up a long, thick three-metertch without much effort and threw it to the side.


    Boom!


    Now, take care until youe back out. See you in four days.


    I wish you luck.


    At this moment, Camara had full responsibility as the acting lord of Tywin. He nodded somberly towards the two knights.


    Kieeeek!


    As if to prove the weathering of the years, the thick iron doors opened with a loud squeak.


    Opening is sessful. Were going in.


    The mercenaries lit their torches one by one, and the expedition,posed of two knights, twenty-six mercenaries, and eight porters, entered the dark dungeon one by one.


    May God bless you


    The trembling voices of Camara and the territorial soldiers bid them farewell.


    ***


    You fucking, retarded bastards! Keep the formation straight!


    Galfredik shouted in a loud voice. But his orders were buried by the bizarre cries of the kobolds. The creatures were simr to wild, rabid dogs.


    Kieeeng! Kaang! Keeng! Keeng! Keeng!


    The mercenaries had fallen into panic due to the kobolds sudden ambush. The creatures hade from the darkness, and they wielded solid clubs while letting off distinctive cries. Although they were low-ranking monsters, they drove fear into the hearts of men.


    Get out of the way!


    Two mercenaries were struggling to block the attacks of the kobolds. After roughly shoving them aside, Galfredik swung his battle axe.


    Shishishiiing!


    The deadly weapon whistled sharply through the air.


    Keng! Kenggg!


    Two of the creatures were beheaded and four copsed after suffering serious injuries.


    Maintain the formation and dig in! Push them against the wall!


    The mercenaries quickly regained their senses after witnessing Galfrediks performance, then resumed their attacks with renewed vigor. It seemed rather disorderly, with each of the teams taking separate formations, but all the individuals in the groups had spent a considerable amount of time with each other. Their teamwork was good and their attacks were effective.


    Keeeeng! Kuhung!


    In an instant, more than 20 monsters copsed while spraying blood. In the first ce, kobolds were smaller monsters adorning only simple leather clothes and wielding rugged wooden clubs. They were no match for properly armed soldiers. However, one would not have to risk their lives to open a dungeon if they were faced with a couple of dozen kobolds.


    Kekekeng! Keeeeng!


    Theres more!


    Fuck!


    Not knowing how many monsters would rush towards them was one of the most dangerous aspects of opening a dungeon. But it was also unavoidable since no one knew how long the dungeon had been sealed for.


    And the monsters did not wait for the mercenaries to rest.


    Get back into the formations!


    Galfredik roared once again.


    Papapapat!


    A figure kicked off the ground and emerged from the shadows, running headfirst into the newly emerging group of kobolds. As soon as he saw the dark grey chainmail revealed in the dark robe, Galfredik shouted.


    Sir Eugene!


    He could see more than 20 kobolds. To jump into the middle of such arge group of monsters in a dark dungeon, which was less than five meters wide, was akin to suicide


    sh!


    The short sword reflected the dim light of the torches and broke through the darkness. The cries of the monsters resonated without stopping. The mercenaries stood in ce with nk expressions, as if time had stopped, and the glimmering light of the short sword continued to draw various trajectories.


    Perhaps twenty seconds passed.


    Although the cries of the kobolds had long subsided, the mercenaries still remained affixed. A knight with red eyes walked out from the cover of shadows.


    I killed twenty-three. By the way, I saw a shining patch of grass around the corner. Is it expensive?


    Galfredik and the mercenaries were made speechless. The knight was truly a dungeon newbie who did not know the first thing about dungeons  that glowing grass was a type of nt found in dungeons that lost its light as soon as it was harvested.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    The skills of the porters, who also doubled as dismantlers, were outstanding. Although the kobolds were quite small, it took some time to fully take apart the monsters to separate the materials and the mana stones. However, the groups dismantlers managed to finish their work on the monsters corpses in less than ten minutes.


    In the meantime, the mercenaries took turns eating and resting in groups.


    One with a sprained ankle and one with a broken arm. Fortunately, it was his left arm, so he shouldnt have any issue fighting.


    One was bit by a kobold, but we treated him right away, so he will be fine.


    The one who was hit on the head died a while ago.


    A total of 26 mercenaries were divided into four teams. Three of the leaders, aside from Partec, gave their reports one after another.


    Tsk! Gather the dead mans equipment and bury him somewhere along the way.


    Galfredik spoke with a frown. A man had already fallen, although it had only been less than two hours since they entered the dungeon.


    What about your group?


    No issues.


    Heh! So there was a reason why Sir Eugene picked you guys out, huh?


    Galfredik responded with a grin. Perhaps they had avoided any injuries because they numbered so few, but he felt rather favorable towards the group. Since Galfredik took a liking to Eugene, his fondness extended to those that Eugene brought.


    Anyway, all of you, if you get distracted during the battle one more time and break formation, I will personally break your heads. And the team in the lead will follow and assist Sir Eugene regardless of the circumstances if he charges forward. Got it?


    Yes, sir!


    The mercenary leaders answered with one voice. Their gazes naturally shifted to a certain figure afterward. As they observed Eugene, who was silently mulling over something, respect and awe appeared in their eyes. In particr, Breen, the former member of the ck Sheep Mercenaries, licked his lips nervously.


    I cant believe I tried to do anything against a knight like that. A knight like him is rare even in Carl Baggins. I almost ran myself into a lions den.


    Breen felt rather relieved and fearful as he gazed at Eugene. The evaluation of Eugene skyrocketed in the minds of the other mercenary leaders as well.


    ***


    Ah~ Do you feel the hot gazes of those mercenary brats? Theyve already fallen too deep for you, Sir Eugene~ What cute little things. Hohohoho!


    Eugene looked down at the thick leather pouch while listening to Mirians arrogantugh. Apparently, the mana stones always stayed with the knights while the porters carried the other materials and by-products. To be more specific, the mana stones were always carried by the leader of the expedition or by the strongest warrior.


    In other words, Galfredik was supposed to have kept the mana stones, but he had handed over half to Eugene to safeguard.


    His action was a sort of deration towards the mercenaries. It was his official stance that Eugenes position in the expedition was equivalent to his own.


    It appears that the mana stone I consumed before was truly a huge one.


    The mana stones gathered from the kobolds were the size of peas. The mana stones of the intermediate-rank monsters would be bigger, but they would still be quite smallpared to the red mana stone that Eugene consumed.


    I have to kill a high-rank monster.


    He did not care much for low-rank or intermediate-rank monsters. Eugenes most important purpose in entering the dungeon was to kill a high-rank monster in possession of a red mana stone.


    A high-rank monster


    Mirian buzzed over and sat down on Eugenes shoulder. Perhaps she had overheard Eugenes muttering. She started to speak.


    Ah, theres bound to be one. Its probably going to be stronger than that crocodile bastard, but I think you should be strong enough. You drank the kobolds blood earlier too.


    Just as Mirian said, Eugene had secretly sucked on the blood of the kobolds after killing them earlier on. Ever since he consumed the blood of the wend monster, his urge for blood had decreased substantially. Still, it had been quite a while, so he decided to try the kobolds blood just in case.


    And the result was...


    Its nothingpared to the blood of the wend monster, but the blood of monsters is pretty good too.


    He almost regretted not drinking the blood of monsters in his previous life. If the blood of low-rank monsters such as kobolds provided him with this much power, the effect would be more significant with the blood of intermediate-rank monsters.


    Eugene decided to attempt it when he had the chance. Galfrediks loud voice shook Eugene awake from his thoughts.


    Were done resting! Move!


    The useless remains of the monsters went up in mes, and the expedition resumed their exploration.


    Sir Eugene, lets take the lead together.


    All right.


    The groups formation was slightly different from when they first entered. Eugene had been situated in the middle of the expedition along with Partecs group, but now he took the lead with Galfredik.


    The monsters that we encounter first aftering into the dungeon are usually the weakest. Theyre the ones that have been chased away from the heart of the dungeon. So


    Galfredik generously provided Eugene with information about dungeons. He had also participated in several expeditions alongside the knight he served when he was still an aide.


    the monsters will only be stronger as we move deeper into the dungeon. Well, but they shouldnt pose any problems to you. I should count myself lucky to have run into a knight like you, sir! Hahaha!


    Galfredik felt incredibly fond of Eugene. He was impressed that Eugene ughtered the kobolds so easily, but he was even more impressed that Eugene had the courage to jump into a group of monsters without fear.


    But youd better pay attention to maintaining your stamina. We need to remain inside the dungeon for the next three or four days.


    Thank you for your advice.


    Eugene had already recovered his stamina after consuming the blood of the kobolds, but he nodded anyway.


    As Galfredik said, the dungeon expedition has just begun.


    ***


    About a day and a half passed since the group entered the dungeon.


    Although it was difficult to gauge the exact time in the dungeon without any sunlight, one of the porters kept the flow of time with an hourss, which allowed for an approximation of time.


    During their journey, the group fought several more battles.


    There had been a group of 30 kobolds, who were slightly bigger and stronger than the initial group of kobolds the expedition faced. Then, there was a group of gnolls  creatures that resembled bushy dogs.


    Even though gnolls were stronger and bigger than kobolds, they were no match for the expedition. However, the gnolls utilized a hit-and-run tactic instead of waging a frontal battle like the kobolds, which caused the number of injured soldiers to increase.


    In addition, it was unknown when the monsters mightunch an ambush from the darkness. Hence, the soldiers were on edge at all times.


    The morale of the mercenaries has dropped way too much. Are you all right, sir?


    Impletely fine.


    Well, I guess it doesnt matter since you have good night vision. I wish I also had an elf among my ancestors.


    Eugene lied, saying that one of his ancestors was an elf. It made for a convenient exnation for his unique appearance and his ability to see through the darkness. It was not verymon, but there were a few elves who lived among humans, so Galfredik and the mercenaries epted Eugenes words without much thought.


    Its been a few hours since theyst ambushed us. They must have been scared off and gone into hiding deeper into the dungeon. It also means that intermediate-rank monsters will start making their appearance soon.


    Eugene was attentive to Galfrediks words. As a knight who experienced dungeon expeditions previously while serving as an aide, Galfrediks words had value.


    Weve run into kobolds and gnolls in this dungeon, which means there will definitely be goblins present as well. They love holes more than anyone else. But we havent even seen a single toe of a goblin until now. Do you know what this means?


    As a first-timer, Eugene had no idea of knowing what it signified. Galfredik grinned and continued as if he were teaching his student.


    It means monsters that are at least intermediate-rank are controlling the goblins  asborers or food. Perhaps both. Although we cant know for sure, theres probably hundreds deeper inside, serving their master.


    But thats not the case for every dungeon, is it? Is it because we were dyed in opening the dungeon? Or maybe for ces without regr expeditions?


    I like how intelligent you are, Sir Eugene. Thats right. We dont know exactly what, but I am certain that the intermediate-rank monster of this dungeon will bring out goblins as its minions.


    Eugene agreed.


    He was starting to smell a different stench from deeper inside the dungeon, just out of sight. It was a different smell than the kobolds or the gnolls.


    Maybe about 200 meters? Thirty pairs of the same kind, and three heavier ones.


    Eugene inferred the approximate number of monsters and their size with his heightened senses, then spoke nonchntly.


    So why dont we let the mercenaries take care of the low-rank monsters, and we can deal with the intermediate-rank ones?


    As we should. Ah, do you know how to use a spear?


    Throwing, yes.


    Take one. Spears are better than short swords for intermediate-rank monsters. Oi.


    A porter quickly approached the two at Galfrediks gesture. Since Galfredik had no aide, the Tywin family had provided a dedicated porter. The porter was carrying five javelins, each slightly longer than a long sword.


    I did bring an extra spear thrower just in case, so use it. You know how to use it, right?


    Eugene nodded.


    He had utilized a spear thrower and wooden javelins when he hunted wild animals in Broadwin. A spear thrower increased the power and the speed of the javelin whenpared to throwing it bare-handed.


    It was custom made for me, so it is a bit on the heavier side. But you shouldnt have any problems with your strength, sir.


    As Galfredik continued to talk, the monsters narrowed the distance further and further. Eugene received the spear thrower.


    About 60 meters. And


    Eugene slightly turned his head. It may have been not visible to the mercenaries, but Eugene caught sight of goblins appearing in the distance around a curved corner.


    Goblins.


    What?


    Galfredik jerked around.


    There were no patches of glowing grass around, so all he could see was darkness. But a knights senses were sharper than ordinary people. He shouted after noticing something.


    Monsters areing! Everyone, prepare for battle!


    The mercenaries hurriedly organized their formations. Recognizing that the humans had noticed their presence, the monsters stopped sneaking and started charging forward.


    Kyaaahk! Kyahk! Kyahk! Uwauugh!


    Threatening shrieks of the goblins were apanied by the cries of trolls.


    Keugh!


    Ugh!


    Intermediate-rank monsters werent only bigger than their weaker counterparts. Their gazes and roars contained a strange power called fear. Humans with weak mental strength would freeze up just by hearing the sound of the monsters cries.


    Here theye!


    Kyaaahk!


    The goblins, a little over a meter tall, rushed in. Mercenaries met their charge with their shields and short swords raised high, while Eugene and Galfredik loaded their javelins in spear throwers.


    Throw the torches!


    Several mercenaries in the rear had prepared torches beforehand. They tossed the objects at Galfrediks order.


    The flying torches instantly lit up the areas around the trolls, and as soon as their location was confirmed, Eugene and Galfredik reared back with their javelins.


    Huaaaap!


    Along with a fierce shout, the javelins pierced through the darkness.


    Thuck! Kuwuuuuuugh! Kuwugh!


    As soon as the trolls cried out, Eugene ran forward. After easily cutting down a goblin with his short sword, Eugene leaped at the smallest troll of the three. It was crying out after having its heart prated with the javelin.


    The troll attempted to swing its club while crying out In pain, but Eugene easily evaded the attack with his vampires reflexes. Even though the troll was the smallest out of the three, it was still well over two meters. Eugene jumped on the creatures back and slit its throat with his short sword.


    Kueeugh!


    Although the troll struggled and thrashed, Eugene was strong enough to even withstand the rampage of the wend monster. Moreover, he was much stronger now than he was back then, and his strength was not something that an immature troll could fight against.


    Crraack! Crack!


    The troll quickly lost strength after having its vertebrae cut in half, and Eugene secretly drank the blood that flowed from the monsters throat. He felt a strong power flow through him  power that was stronger than what he gained from the kobolds.


    Kuwuuuughhh!


    Perhaps they were the dying trolls parents. The cries of the two mature trolls resonated throughout the area.


    They appeared to be about a meter taller than the first troll. The smaller of the two jumped at Eugene, seemingly unable to contain its fury. Eugene pushed the limp body of the small troll towards the rushing creature. The rushing troll instinctively caught its child, and Eugene did not miss the gap.


    The shoulder of the troll had been pierced by Galfrediks javelin, and its hands were upied by the baby troll. Eugene climbed over its shoulder, then used his elongated ws to dig into the creatures heart while hanging off its neck.


    Kuaagh!


    Therger troll attempted to jump in as the smaller troll cried out. However, another javelin flew through the air and pierced into the stomach of therge troll.


    Sir!


    As soon as he saw Galfredik, Eugene quickly retracted his ws and used his short sword to slit the trolls, or rather, chop the trolls throat.


    Kuwuuugh!


    The smaller troll struggled with all its might, but Eugene did not budge an inch.


    Take care of the other one!


    Even before Eugene finished shouting, Galfredik rushed towards the bigger troll. It was about to pull out the javelin stuck in its abdomen. Almost simultaneously, the smaller troll was forced to its knees, and Eugene tore its throat.


    Crack!


    The entire head of the troll was pulled out along with a portion of its spine.


    ..!


    In the meantime, the mercenaries were about to approach the knights after taking care of the goblins. They were stunned. For a moment, the red-eyed knight holding the trolls head did not appear to be human.


    A Devil.


    No one verbalized their thoughts, but they all thought the same.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    There are five dead, five injured, and two seriously injured. This is not good. Two porters are dead already too.


    Although those who werent seriously injured could still fight, almost half of the group had suffered injuries. Galfrediks expression remained stiff.


    It wasnt because he was concerned about the dead and injured mercenaries. It was because they had only fulfilled the minimum conditions for the expedition, even though they suffered this much damage.


    At least we passed the number of low-rank monsters. Its not half bad. What do you think, sir? I think its about time we started to leave. The results are satisfactory for an expedition.


    Hmm.


    Eugene looked around at the mercenaries.


    The mercenaries were in bad shape. He assumed it was because they were exhausted from the series of battles, but that wasnt all. The environment of the dungeon was no different from the night, which empowered Eugene. But the mercenaries were human, and they received contrasting effects from the dungeon. The pitch-ck darkness and the constant ambush of the monsters caused the mercenaries to be on edge.


    Even though it had only been three days, the mercenaries reported sightings of ghosts. Some even swore they saw evil spirits smiling at them from a distance. In addition, the mercenaries morale dropped significantly because they could not sleep well, rest easy, or eat properly.


    Eugene could finally understand why humans tried to avoid being in a dungeon for over five days. It was because their minds, rather than their bodies, could not endure being exposed to the harsh element and environment of a dungeon.


    I think


    The mercenary leaders shifted their pleading gazes towards Eugene. No one doubted Eugenes abilities anymore. Rather, he was now the hero and savior of the mercenaries. The image of Eugene ying and holding the head of a troll from a few hours ago was still fresh in their minds.


    Although it had only been for a brief moment, Eugene had truly be like a devil. It had been truly a frightening and intense memory. The mercenaries knew that if Eugene and Galfredik had not worked together to defeat thergest troll afterward, several more of them would have been sacrificed instead.


    I think it would be better for us to return now. But the passageway is getting wider and I can feel the wind blowing from the other side. We might be near one of those underground zas you mentioned before, right? Why dont we explore a little bit more before returning?


    The expressions of the mercenaries brightened up before turning grim again.


    All right. Then why dont we send a smaller group? The porters can remain behind along with the rest. About five or six should be good.


    When Galfrediks gaze swept over the mercenary leaders, they slowly avoided his gaze as if promised beforehand.


    You weak little cowards. How many times have Sir Eugene and I saved your stinky little shit holes?


    Galfredik spoke with a distorted frown, and Eugene spoke up.


    Those men over there and I will be enough. Partec.


    Yes, Sir Eugene. Oi!


    Partec gestured. Lavan and de ran forward.


    Are you sure? Do you want me to tag along?


    You said at least one knight should always remain with the main forces, right? You can stay behind, sir. I will be back soon if theres nothing unusual.


    Tsk! I guess theres no helping it. Then I will see you soon.


    He wanted nothing more than to explore further with Eugene, but Galfredik could not leave the mercenaries behind. They were already too exhausted and demoralized.


    He wasnt worried for them nor cared for them. Without the powerful anchor and deterrent known as a knight, mercenaries would most likely run away from the dungeon without hesitation.


    Then I will be back soon.


    Eugene handed over the pouch containing mana stones to Galfredik, in the case of an unforeseen event, then headed deeper into the dungeon with Partecs group.


    ***


    Gwuoo


    Partec and the two mercenaries shivered at the cold breeze that apanied an eerie echo. Dungeons never hadfortable temperatures. They were either hot or cold. Still, a cold environment was better than a hot one, where one would want to take off their leather armor. They carefully followed Eugenes footsteps while tightly wrapping themselves in their robes.


    He truly is a great knight.


    Partec thought to himself while closely following Eugene. Galfredik also showcased his great abilities that were befitting his fame, but Eugene was truly unrivaled. In particr, his performance against the trolls was unbelievable. Just thinking about it made Partecs hair stand on end.


    He had utilized a short sword to cut the spine of the baby troll, then used the monster as a hostage to cause the mature trolls to lose their judgment.


    Partec heard previously that hunters used younglings of beasts as bait to hunt, but he never imagined anyone would replicate such an action inside a dungeon against intermediate-rank monsters. Moreover, Eugene nearly decapitated the adult trolls heads with a single blow, then pulled out their head along with their spine. He truly possessed incredible power.


    No one would believe it if I told them.


    Once again, Partec felt reassured that following Eugene had been the right choice. It had been a fortuitous encounter.


    Partec encouraged his two colleagues.


    Hang in there a little longer. None of us died thanks to Sir Eugene, right?


    Heuheu! Thats why I followed you here without saying anything. ck Sheep Mercenaries or whatnot. All of them are weak.


    How about you, Lavan? Are you doing okay?


    My palm is a little torn, but Im fine otherwise. Im going to buy myself a nice pair of gloves once we get out. I guess I learned that I shouldnt cheap out when buying myself equipment.


    Lavan responded with a half-hearted smile, and Partec responded while nodding encouragingly.


    I will buy you a pair to celebrate if we manage to get out safely.


    Yes. Huh?


    The mercenaries had been following diligently even while they conversed, but they suddenly stopped. Eugene, who was taking the lead, had suddenly stopped.


    Sir Eugene?


    As Partec called out to Eugene...


    Psss! Ssssssss!


    A grotesque noise resonated from beyond the darkness. It was an eerie sound that caused their hair to stand on end.


    Partec possessed the most experience with dungeons, and he quickly inferred the source of the bizarre sound.


    I, is it a giant cave spider?


    The giant cave spider was as big as a bull, and it was a monster that even trolls did not carelessly mess with. As an intermediate-rank monster, it possessed formidable strength, but what was most dangerous about a giant cave spider was its poison. With one bite, the poison of a giant cave spider would cause ones body to bepletely paralyzed.


    In addition, giant cave spiders did not travel alone.


    Giant cave spiders were not distinguished into sexes. They would exhaust themselves toy hundreds of eggs at a time, then devour most of their eggs to replenish themselves. The lucky eggs would hatch into spiders, then follow around the adult spider as soldiers and emergency provisions until they matured to an extent.


    Just like now.


    Ssssssssk!


    The mercenaries froze after spotting dozens of red eyeballs glimmering in the far darkness.


    Shhing.


    Eugene unsheathed his short sword, then spoke while observing the surroundings.


    I will hold them off, so return to the main group and ask for backup.


    What? By yourself, Sir Eugene?


    Yes. We walked for less than five minutes. We dont have time. Run.


    B-but


    Eugene jerked his head around.


    Feel free to stay if you want this ce to be your grave. But if you want to save me, run and get Galfredik.


    ..!


    Partec felt suffocated as he faced the red eyes that shone from inside the helmet. The gaze contained power and it felt as if he should not disobey Eugenes words. Not knowing that it was a type of fear specific to vampires, the highest-rank undead, Partec nodded while trembling.


    Y-yes, sir.


    Get to it.


    When Eugene turned away, Partec led his colleagues away after being liberated from fear.


    Run!


    Y-yes!


    The mercenaries did not feel guilt at leaving behind their colleague, being dominated by fear. They sprinted without hesitation.


    Kieeek! Sir Eugene, are you going to show off your true powers now? Is that it?


    Mirian quickly jumped out of the pocket and pped her wings. She had been waiting for a chance to speak. Eugenes senses were much more amplified after drinking the blood of the trolls, so he had been able to detect the presence of the monsters from further away. He had sensed that the monsters were even more powerful than the trolls.


    After sending Mirian ahead to scout, he then used exploration as an excuse to advance.


    Thud.


    Eugene threw his robe to the side, then cracked his neck.


    Its not just a regr giant spider?


    Yeah, yeah! Its a lord! Giant spiders are usually seen with their younglings, right? But you only see the small ones right now, right? Its actually still there, just invisible to the naked eye!


    ording to Mirian, a giant cave spider obtained a single special ability after evolving into a lord.


    Camouge.


    It could change its body color to assimte with the environment. And Galfredik had mentioned that all evolved intermediate-rank monsters had their ranks adjusted by one. In other words, the giant cave spider lord was a legitimate high-rank monster, the main reason Eugene came into the dungeon.


    Hiding yourself?


    Five long, ck nails erupted from Eugenes left hand and broke through his glove as he growled.


    But you cant hide your smell and sound. Kuwuuugh!


    The vampire released all of his abilities to the limit, then rushed towards the swarm of spiders while emitting a red light.


    Sir Galfredik! Sir Galfredik!


    Hmm? What are those bastards doing here?


    Galfredik leaped to his feet when he saw the mercenaries rushing towards him with their torches.


    T-there is a huge problem! Sir Eugene


    Breen! Fiolo! Get all the men and follow me! Ill personally break your heads if you disobey. Partec! Take the lead!


    Galfredik guessed the situation before Partec even finished his sentence, and he shouted while pressing down on his helmet.


    Yes, Sir Galfredik!


    Breen, the bald mercenary, and Fiolo followed behind Partec with about ten mercenaries.


    p! p!


    The sound of te mail and chainmail shing resonated loudly along with Galfrediks steps.


    What kind of monsters?


    G-giant cave spiders! I did not see the adult, but there were about 20 younglings!


    Fuck.


    Galfredik sheathed his longsword while running, then took out two battleaxes from his back. They continued running with all their might, then finally spotted a torch on the floor.


    Galfredik screamed loudly as soon as he saw the torch that Eugene had been holding.


    Fuuck! Everyone, charge!


    Uaaagh!


    Although they were out of breath, the mercenaries faithfully charged forward. But as they neared the torch, the mercenaries steps became slower. And when they were only a few meters from the torch, everyone stopped in their tracks and became wide-eyed with shock.


    There were dozens of cave spiders wriggling on the floor, split and cut. Each was the size of a chicken. Behind it, there were several logs that were around 2 meters long. It did not take the mercenaries long to realize that the logs were, in fact, the legs of the mature giant spider cave.


    You got here pretty fast.


    Eugene raised his hand while slouching on the floor. His long hair and pale face were covered with spider blood and various fluids.


    You


    Galfredik tookrge steps towards Eugene with an angry expression, then erupted.


    What an insane knight! Kuhahahahaha!


    Galfredik burst intoughter, then helped Eugene up before embracing him.


    Thud! Thud!


    Galfredik spoke loudly while patting Eugenes back.


    Motherfucker! I thought you really died! You just fought against a bunch of trolls, so how could you even think about fighting against more intermediate-rank monsters?


    I thought you woulde if I yed for time. But it wasnt as strong as I imagined. Of course, I did break an arm.


    A single arm is a cheap price to pay for fighting against an intermediate-rank monster by yourself. Its a bargain! But where is it?


    It ran away as soon as I cut off its legs. It was fast, and the younglings got in the way. I missed it.


    Galfredik felt rather regretful, then quickly shook his head. Two or three knights were needed to kill an intermediate-rank monster. It was already unbelievable for Eugene to have fought it off alone, not to mention he already fought against trolls a few hours ago!


    What a mad, insane knight. Come on, lets go back. Can you walk?


    Im fine.


    Galfredik asked with a grin, and Eugene strode forward by his side. The mercenaries became horrified as they looked alternatingly at the numerous corpses and Eugene. How many people would believe what happened today?


    No, more importantly,


    I-if I ever hear that he is fighting on a battlefield


    I have to avoid it. Or I have to be on the same side as him. Who cares aboutpensation or whatnot


    Were lucky that we got to experience this today.


    Although mercenaries were sellswords, they did not risk their lives in a battle without a chance, especially if they were facing a knight simr to the devil.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Eugene, Galfredik, and the members of the expedition were hailed as heroes. The people of the Rose Castle gathered together to wee the two knights and the mercenaries, and Camara held a banquet with joy. Although about 30 percent of the members were killed or seriously injured, the survivors ate and drank to their hearts content. This was just the way of life for mercenaries who sold their skills for money.


    By the way, Sir Eugene, are you sure you dont need any mana stones?


    None at all. I am satisfied with half of the materials gathered from the monsters, as we discussed previously.


    If you say so


    Camara licked his lips.


    He wasnt regretful that he had to give away half of the materials gathered from the low-rank monsters, although the expedition killed more than he had expected. Rather, he genuinely wanted topensate Eugene.


    I heard you contributed greatly. Did you really take care of more than 30 percent of all the low-rank monsters, Sir Eugene?


    Im not entirely sure. I didnt bother counting all of them.


    Hahaha! Im telling you that its true. Sir Eugene killed nearly half of all the kobolds. Moreover, he killed an adult troll and a cub by himself. Just like this, he pulled out its head along with the spine!


    Oh my goodness!


    Galfredik recounted the event while pulling out the head of a roasted pig. The women of the Rose Castle and Camara were stunned by his actions. Women were usually absent from events with knights, but they were participating because this was a special banquet.


    But that giant cave spider you mentioned, the one at the end? Its a bit regretful.


    Tsk! Theres no need to feel regretful at all. If we headed in deeper to kill it, all of us might have been fucked over. You dont really think that the giant cave spider and the trolls are the only intermediate-rank monsters present in a dungeon, do you?


    H-how could I? Im just saying. It injured Sir Eugene, right? We need to get revenge.


    Thats a job for the next expedition. By the way, Sir Eugene, is your arm really okay?


    Its not broken. But the bone seems to have fractured. I should be fine after resting for about ten days.


    Eugene raised his left arm, which was tightly wrapped in cloth with a splint.


    Oh, my!


    It is a scar of glory, Sir Eugene.


    The gazes of the women turned hazy. But instead of focusing on his injured arm, their eyes were all fixated on Eugenes face. Eugenes face was incredibly handsome and mysterious. It was hard to believe that it was the face of a knight who ripped off the head of a troll. Whenever his red eyes met their gaze, the women felt as if their very souls were being swallowed.


    Of course, Eugene did not care at all.


    Ill have no choice but to keep it wrapped up for about ten days.


    He ced his left arm on a table. It was rather annoying to pretend his arm was injured, but it was unavoidable if he wanted to fool everyone. He could not possibly reveal that he had, in fact, killed a giant cave spider lord, a high-ranked monster, and consumed its blood and mana stone.


    He had actually suffered various injuries while fighting the giant cave spider lord, but as soon as he consumed the creatures blood and mana stone, his injuries were healed and his strength waspletely restored.


    Moreover, the giant cave spider lord Eugene killed had been one of the special monsters even among the high-rank monsters, as Mirian mentioned previously. The mana stone gained from its corpse had been red.


    I was lucky.


    ording to Mirian, his fortunate encounter was likely due to the fact that it had been the first opening of a dungeon. But regardless of the circumstances, Eugene killed the giant cave spider and obtained its red mana stone.


    This time around, a tattoo located on the back of his neck disappeared, and he gained an additional ability. It was simr to when he gained ck Scales from consuming the wend monsters mana stone. He gained the ability to camouge.


    But what the hell was that?


    When he consumed the red mana stone gained from the giant cave spider, a scene shed through his mind. Someone had been holding his hand, and they were surrounded by a few people.


    The image was brief, so he could not infer who they were nor where he had been, but he clearly remembered that the hand he held was very soft.


    Who were they? Were they also vampires?


    It feels a little awkward seeing your face after all this time. No, rather, why were you hiding that handsome face inside a helmet all this time?


    Galfrediks remark interrupted Eugenes thoughts, and Eugene quickly responded.


    Because I dont like the sun.


    Hahaha! Ive never seen a proper knight who had a pale face, but youre the exception.


    It was a cloudy day, but it wasnt without any sunlight. In the past, his face would have turned mushy and littered with blisters. But although Eugene was sitting near the window, his face was perfectly fine. He was protecting his skin with ck Scales. Utilizing the camouge ability gained from the cave spider, he had changed the color of ck Scales to the color of his skin. No one would be able to tell the difference by sight.


    I cant change how it feels, but theres no reason for anyone to touch it.


    People would have found it suspicious if he was wearing a mask or a helmet all the time during the day, but he did not have to worry anymore. In the future, he would be able to show his appearance like any other humans during the day.


    Come on! Lets toast to Sir Eugene, Sir Galfredik, and the warriors who made this celebration possible!


    Ooooh!


    Everyone raised their sses at Camaras shout.


    For the victory of the Tywin family!


    Victory!


    Camara, Galfredik, and even Eugene gulped down their wine. All of them had achieved their goals.


    But there was one exception.


    Bertel continued stealing nces at Eugene, only pretending to drink his wine.


    He yed a huge role in the expedition? Even more than Galfredik?


    It was an unbelievable tale.


    He had been truly dumbfounded. He even asked the mercenary leaders of the expedition individually, but all of their answers were quite simr. Even Breen, who previously held Eugene in disdain, answered while shaking his head.


    You will want to win Sir Eugene over to your side, rather than Sir Galfredik. I participated in a dungeon and an ancient ruins expedition during my time in the ck Sheep Mercenaries, but I have never seen a knight as strong as Sir Eugene. Even if you search the entire penins of Carls Baggins, you will be hard-pressed to find him a worthy opponent.


    It was ridiculous.


    The penins of Carls Baggins was an area where numerous cities and territories battled and waged war without rest. There were so many cities calling for independence that even the king had partially given up control, and the knights and mercenaries of the region were known to be of high quality.


    So how could it be difficult to find a match for Eugene?


    Although he had withdrawn from the ck Sheep Mercenaries now, Breen had been active for nearly two years. It was hard to disregard his words.


    If it had been me instead I would have done as much as him!


    Bertel gazed at Eugene with an expression of scorn.


    ***


    The second son is ring at you. Im telling you that hes a weirdo too. Guaaagh!


    Mirian whispered while plopped down on Eugenes shoulder as she let out a loud burp. She had been devouring mountains of food.


    Thats understandable.


    Eugene became quite friendly with Galfredik in the dungeon. But that was only how Eugene viewed the rtionship. Galfredik treated Eugene as not only a close friend but rather regarded Eugene as though thetter was his long-lost brother. As such, Galfredik had informed Eugene about his rtionship with Bertel, and what he nned to do in the future.


    What do you think? My suggestion. Have you thought about it?


    Im grateful, but I will have to respectfully decline.


    Galfredik nodded while looking at Eugene with a disappointed expression.


    It figures. You could find yourself a greater lord if you desired. Besides, even if you did decide to go to the Evergrove County, the knights there would pester you anyway.


    Galfredik asked Eugene to join him to be sworn in by Count Evergrove, and Eugene refused.


    So are you nning to remain here?


    For the time being. I am thinking of participating in an expedition once more.


    Hmm. If you are going to be participating, it wont be difficult to hire mercenaries. Theyll spread rumors even without you saying anything.


    Galfredik gestured towards the mercenaries, who were busily devouring food and drinks. The mercenaries gained a lot from the expedition, and they were surprisingly calm as they celebrated. It was because nobles from the Tywin family were present, but more importantly because Eugene and Galfredik were here as well.


    If you are going to remain here, sir, here is an idea


    Galfredik whispered in a subtle tone.


    Those guys. Hire them yourself. About ten of them, those that are capable.


    Myself?


    Thats right.


    Galfredik nodded before lowering his voice even further.


    if the Tywin family wants to continue sending people into the dungeon, they will need to hire more mercenaries. But it will be better for them to hire a single group with a capable leader rather than gathering multiple different teams. In that sense, if you put them under yourmand, there will be no better deal for the Tywin family.


    Hmm. Seeing as how the second son is acting, it seems like he will be hiring another knight like yourself, dont you think?


    Keuk! I got myself into this mess because I made a mistake while drunk after the swordsmanshippetition, but it wont work with other knights. So what are they going to do, reach out to other nobles? No way in hell. Otherwise, they would have done it from the very beginning. I dont know about the second son, but the eldest has no intention of doing anything of the sort. Even more so now that the expedition was sessful.


    I see. So what do I have to gain from this?


    Galfrediik rubbed his index finger and thumb together in response.


    Since they worked together in the expedition, they will respond immediately to your orders in the future. And it will be much easier to take control of the expedition if you have about ten men under yourmand. The neers will have to adjust to the atmosphere and y by the book. It will befortable for you in many ways.


    Hmm.


    In addition, the down payment and the sess pay will increase with more heads. Of course, it wouldnt be as much as the dungeon opening, but if you do as I say, you will be making quite a profit.


    Hmm. Is that so?


    Eugene appeared rather doubtful. Galfredik continued with a smirk.


    Whether it be a monster expedition or a battlefield, the best thing for mercenaries is to have a strong captain. That way, they can live longer. And maybe the smarter ones would have noticed already.


    ....?


    If you do well, sir, you might even be an actual lord with a title.


    Eugene nodded without understanding the full extent of Galfrediks words. For Eugene, it only meant he could earn more money, which would allow him to destroy Bertel with ease.


    Employing mercenaries.


    Eugene made a decision. He thought it would be useful in many ways to hire subordinates anyways.


    Sir Camara Tywin. Can I talk to you for a second?


    Hahaha! Of course.


    Although he did not overhear all of the words exchanged between Eugene and Galfredik, Camara answered with a smile. He did indeed hear something about the next expedition.


    ***


    Brother! Are you serious? You are going to let him meet Father?


    And why not? He is a knight who seeded in the opening of a dungeon. Everyone testified that he had contributed the most, and hes saying he will participate one more time. Wouldnt it be strange to not allow him to see Father? Im only doing things by the customs and traditions, which you seem to adore so much.


    But!


    Camara frowned and cut off his younger brothers words.


    But? You are acting a little strange. Its not like Sir Eugene is seeing him alone. Sir Galfredik and Felid will be with him as well. Whats the problem?


    .....


    Bertel closed his mouth, and Camara smiled as if he had anticipated the response.


    Oh, dont tell me. Is it because Sir Galfredik, the knight you invited, did not contribute as much as Sir Eugene? But I heard he defeated a troll and did a great jobmanding the mercenaries. Isnt that enough?


    Keugh!


    Just seeing various emotions appear on Bertels face made Camara ecstatic. His younger brother had always maintained a cold front regardless of the asion.


    If he couldpletely win over Eugene, perhaps he could finally expel Bertel. Bertel had always acted as if he were the head knight of the Tywin family and always questioned his words.


    Anyway, get ready for the next expedition. Oh, the mercenaries hired by Sir Eugene are going to remain here for the time being. There are nine in total, so try to find ten more mercenaries and a knight. It would be great if Sir Galfredik could participate one more time. Im sure it will be possible, since you were boasting to me about the great friendship you had, right?


    Camara left without waiting for Bertels answer. Rather, there was no need to hear his answer. Earlier at the banquet, Galfredik had announced that he would be leaving right after meeting Lord Tywin tomorrow.


    Now what are you going to do? Come on, show off your good connections and acquaintances.


    Camaras shoulders shook as he forcefully suppressed hisughter. Bertel red at his older brothers back as if to devour him.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    He wakes up once in the afternoon but he isnt in a good condition. It will be difficult to see him for a long time.


    Were only giving our greetings anyways.


    Lets go in first and wait.


    Eugene, Galfredik, and Felid entered Lord Tywins bedroom, located in the main building of the Rose Castle, along with Camara. A few maids were situated inside the room, and they bowed their heads as the group entered. The room was dim.


    The smell


    Eugene frowned involuntarily. It wasnt only due to the horrible stench. As a vampire, Eugene instinctively sensed the scent of death that originated from Lord Tywins bed. As the rumors had it, it appeared Lord Tywin was not long for this world.


    How is Father doing?


    Camara asked, and the Rose Castles doctor responded with a grim expression. It was the same doctor who had bandaged Eugenes arm.


    He will wake up in a moment since we administered the medication. And as I said before, you must prepare yourselves. Even if he continues to consume mana stones, we are only dying the inevitable. We should allow him to ascend to Gods arms peacefully.


    Tsk. I understand.


    Camara answered, and the doctor bowed before leaving the room.


    Eugene shifted his gaze towards Lord Tywin. The old man was lying on the bed, and his pale, blue face was covered with ck spots. He already looked like a corpse.


    It was hard to believe that he had been one of the five strongest knights of the region until only twenty years ago.


    Do you know why I gave up on bing a knight, aside from myck of talent?


    Camara spoke in a soft voice, and Eugene shifted his gaze.


    I did not want to be like this. And I still share the same sentiment, as I will in the future. I will never be like this.


    mes seemed to flicker in Camaras eyes as he observed Lord Tywin. Eugene was a little surprised at Camaras expression. It seemed he wasnt simply an arrogant sessor to a small territory.


    You may not know, sirs, but my father had disyed signs earlier on, even when I was but a child. He lived a life full of alcohol and violence under the guise of knighthood, so perhaps its only the natural oue. All he ever knew was to wear his armor, ride his horse, and fight.


    And that is the life that all knights live.


    At Galfrediks response, Camara turned his head towards the burly knight and grinned.


    Yes. And I am not criticizing it. Our territory was formed from the money my father earned from various expeditions and wars. But heres the catch.


    Camaras tone turned serious.


    Even our small, little territory never functioned properly. Even putting aside the aristocrats who always coveted this ce, the man who always ordered our father around employed various tricks as soon as the dungeon was discovered. If you sirs had not seeded in opening the dungeon, we would have gone bankrupt in a few months. Do you know what this means?


    Camaras smile deepened.


    Although my father was the one who founded our territory, he is also the one who ruined it. Our very own Lord Tywin. Well, I guess he held on for 20 years. It could be considered long.


    And is it not the role of the eldest son to ovee the crisis? Since we seeded in opening the dungeon, you should be able to properly manage the territory, sir. Right?


    Heuheu! I would love to. And I will do my best to do just that. But it is easier said than done. Why else would small territories simr to ours change their masters so often?


    ..


    Im saying that everything is useless unless you have strength. The materials and the mana stones from the expedition? After paying you sirs for seeding in the expedition, I will only have a few pennies left. Then its back to debt. But since we seeded in the dungeon opening, maybe the Palin Association will lend us some without as much hassle, hmm? Keukeu.


    At Camaras helpless words, Eugene realized something. A lord was nothing without power, and being a lord of a small, distant territory was not worth much. If the Tywin family had power, they would not have required the strength of an unknown knight and the capital of the Palin Association.


    Wait. What if I use this to my advantage?


    As Eugene sank into thought, Lord Tywins eyelids started twitching ever-so-slightly.


    It seems Father is waking up.


    Who is it?


    Lord Tywin spoke after managing toe to his senses, and Camara approached him.


    Father, its me, Camara. I wanted to introduce you to the two knights who seeded in the dungeon opening.


    Is that so? Assist me


    Lord Tywin raised his hand, and Camara quickly helped him up. After barely managing to prop himself against a pillow, his lifeless gaze met with Felids eyes.


    That boy is Ah, thats right. Vera had a son. Our youngest. Huh


    My lord.


    You can call me Father. Since Im going to die soon, when else will you get to say it? Haha.


    After patting Felid on the shoulder, Lord Tywin turned his gaze towards Eugene and Galfredik.


    You sirs seeded in opening the dungeon?


    Yes, Lord Tywin. It is an honor to meet you. I am Rowan, the third son of Galfredik.


    I am the eldest son of Eugene, Jan.


    Galfredik slightly lowered his head after resting his hand on the pommel of his sword, and Eugene followed suit.


    I see It must have been tough. And Sir Eugene, right?


    Yes, Lord Tywin.


    I heard you brought us the youngest, right? You wanted something what was it?


    Sir Eugene wants his identity to be verified, Father. I told you about it a while before.


    Ah, thats right. That was it Here.


    Lord Tywin gestured with his hand and Camara held out an object. It was a document verifying Eugenes identity  something Camara prepared in advance. Lord Tywin stamped the document with the seal of a ring located on his middle finger, then spoke with difficulty.


    For a knight who already seeded in opening a dungeon Im not sure if this will be of any significant help but this should be more than enough to verify your identity around this area, Jan of the Eugene family.


    Thank you.


    Although he achieved one of the most important goals he set while bringing Felid to the Rose Castle, Eugene remained indifferent. Lord Tywin nodded slowly, then shifted his gaze to Camara once more. He looked up at his eldest son with mixed expressions while stroking Camaras hands with his rough, thin hands.


    Youve gone through a lot.


    I only did what I had to do.


    No. I know it wasnt easy You and I both know it. Cough! Cough!


    Lord Tywin gave a dry cough, then tightened his grasp on Camaras hands.


    F-father, this is


    From now on you are the master of this estate. Please lead Tywin not as a knight but as a proper lord


    Thud.


    His head drooped after leaving the familys ring in his eldest sons hand.


    Father? Father!


    F-father!?


    Camara and Felid shouted with shock.


    Lord Tyinw had drawn hisst breath. Although he was an ipetent lord, he had drawn his mark on the world as a knight.


    ***


    I apologize for not being able to attend the funeral.


    It is fine. Since he met a brave knight like you before he passed, sir, I am sure he was satisfied.


    Camara responded while shaking his head, and the two people shook hands. Then, Galfredik turned to Eugene.


    Take care. I dont know if or when we will meet again, but I hope we will be on the same side.


    Hmm.


    Eugene shook hands with Galfredik. The burly knight had broken Eugenes prejudice against knights. He was a man of honor and promise, and he always gave his all in a battle.


    Then you as well


    Galfredik turned to give his farewell to Bertel, then smirked. Bertel wasnt even looking towards him, as if he was discontent.


    Unbefitting a man. Tsk.


    Galfredik openly criticized him and even clicked his tongue, but Bertel did not respond, only flinching at the remark.


    Then take care, all of you!


    Galfredik rode off on his steed. Although he was alone, no one would be crazy enough to attack a knight, especially when he was wearing te mail, a long sword, and even battleaxes.


    Now! Lets go in. We need to prepare for the future.


    Yes, Lord Tywin!


    The people of the Rose Castle responded in one voice and bowed. As of today, Camara was the new Lord Tywin, and this castle belonged to him as well.


    Sir Eugene, I look forward to your kind cooperation.


    Ill do my best. Its in the best interest of the both of us.


    Camara exchanged a gaze with Eugene, then turned to Felid.


    Although its only for a short while, take care. Dont talk too badly of us to your master either.


    Ah! That will never happen. By the way, the funeral


    You saw him when he passed anyway, right? Its enough.


    Yes Lord Tywin.


    I told you. Call me brother.


    Ah, yes. Bbrother.


    Felid answered awkwardly. After patting his younger brother on the shoulder, Camara walked towards the main building. Bertel, who red at Eugene and Felid with malice, followed behind his brother.


    That icy bastard! I really dont like him! Cant you just sneak up at night and rip his throat out?


    As usual, Eugene ignored Mirians nonsense and strode forward alongside Felid.


    Excuse me, master.


    Hmm?


    Why did you ask me toe with you? You said before that you had no intention of bringing me along


    Well, yes. But there is something you need to do now.


    What?


    Felid answered with puzzlement, and his expressions soon brightened.


    Mister Partec!


    Hello there, young master.


    Partec, de, and Lavan were waiting for the two at the end of the drawbridge. They bowed as the two approached.


    Whats going on?


    Partec smiled instead of answering, then spoke to Eugene.


    All the preparations have been made, Sir Eugene.


    What about the mercenaries I hired yesterday?


    I told them to stand by in the vige until Sir Eugene came back. They obeyed without making trouble.


    Good. Lets go.


    Master? Were you not going to reside in the nearby vige?


    Felid hastily followed the men while asking, and Eugene answered while turning his head.


    Youre suddenly talking a lot. Isnt it customary for an aide to obey and follow silently, no matter what the knight does or says?


    Ah, yes. Yes, sir.


    Felid remembered his position and promptly shut his mouth. Lavan sneaked to his side and whispered.


    We are going to Brahms now, young master.


    Brahms? Why would we


    For now, we are going to purchase Sir Eugenes steed.


    Ah


    But our final destination is not Brahms.


    What? What do you mean by that?


    Felid frowned with frustration, and Lavan answered while smiling mysteriously.


    We are going to purchase a horse in Brahms, then head to Maren.


    Maren is Heuk!


    The eyes of the bastard son grewrge with shock. He was but a hillbilly born in the countryside of Broadwin, and Maren was the regionsrgestmercial city. It would take ten days to travel there.


    ***


    Using up the money happens in the blink of an eye.


    Eugene examined the lightened purse with a disappointed expression before putting it away. More than half of the remunerations he received from the Tywin family had been used up to purchase a carriage in the vige of Marte, which was located just outside the Rose Castle. Although it was required to transport the monsters materials and he would sell it after arriving at Maren, he still felt disappointed.


    It would have been nice if there was a warhorse. Dont you agree, Sir Eugene?


    It would be strange for there to be a warhorse in a town with only one knight.


    We will be able to find a decent horse once we get to Brahms.


    Eugene nodded at Partecs words. But people were fickle, and he felt a little greedy after obtaining some money.


    But would there not be a better horse in Maren? Perhaps a real warhorse.


    That is true. Maren is iparably bigger than Brahms. Should we just head straight for Maren instead of passing through Brahms?


    Eugene nodded after a moment of thought.


    That would be better.


    Although there was more than a month remaining until the next expedition, it would take more than 15 days just to travel to and from the Rose Castle and Maren. There was no reason to dy their trip and waste a day when he could find a better horse in Maren.


    Are you not going to ride in the carriage? It feels a bit weird for us to take turns and


    I dont care.


    After consuming the blood of various monsters in the dungeon, Eugenes condition was at its peak. The blood of monsters was iparably better than those of animals.


    When he lived in Broadwin, he had to feed once at least every 10 days to survive, but he felt as if he would be fine without having to feed for several months. The blood of monsters, especially of those intermediate-rank and above, provided him with considerable amounts of power.


    But I should feed every couple of months just in case.


    It was absolutely uneptable for him to bezy or to be ill-prepared. He would always maintain his condition to prepare for any circumstances. As Eugene reaffirmed his determination, Felid climbed down from the carriage and spoke.


    Master.


    What?


    I apologize for asking again but what is it that I have to do? No matter how hard I think about it, I cant figure out what there is to do for someone like me.


    He could not figure out why he was included in the group. He had no use in selling the materials, and the group wasprised of three mercenaries and a knight. Stories had it that his master had single-handedly pulled out the head of a troll, so they werent short of guards. He wasnt worth much in performing chores, since Eugene and the mercenaries took care of their own chores and Lavan did the rest.


    In other words, the man named Felid Tywin was useless in the group.


    When we arrive in Maren, there is something for you to do.


    In Maren?


    Felid responded with shock, and Eugene nodded.


    Yes. On behalf of the Tywin family, you will manage everything thates out of the dungeon.


    ..!


    Felids mouth opened agape with surprise.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    After spending eight days crossing mountains, fields, and various stretches of water, Eugene finally arrived in front of Maren.


    Its big


    Felid could not hide his astonishment. It was the same with Mirian, although she was of a different race. She could not hide her excitement.


    Now I can finally go back to the spirit world without any regrets. Even among my seniors, not many would have seen cities that are this big. Uwaah! It was the best decision of my life to follow Sir Eugeneee! My lifes been worth living!


    Mirian continued hopping around Eugenes head and shoulders, shouting with joy and enthusiasm. Although he wasnt as shocked as the two, Eugene was also thoroughly impressed by the greatness of the city  it was the first metropolitan city he saw. Maren was easily five or six timesrger than thergest town he had seen in his previous life, a ce he lived in hiding from his pursuers.


    Wh-what kind of person is the lord who rules over this city? A count? A marquis?


    What? Hahaha!


    Partec burst intoughter at Felids question.


    Amercial city like Maren has no lord, young master.


    What? Then who rules over the people of the city? Who do they pay taxes to?


    Maren has various guilds of different professions. Grain farmers, cotton farmers, cksmiths, and mercenaries. Most of the professions with many members will have guilds. Of course, the merchant guild holds the strongest power. Anyhow, such guilds send representatives to elect a mayor  someone from a family with deep roots.


    A mayor? So that person is the master of the city?


    Not the master. Once every three years, the guild leaders gather together to discuss whether the current mayor will serve a second term, or another person will be elected. And among the guilds, the merchant guild is the strongest. The amount of tax they pay is on an entirely different level. The current mayor was also strongly rmended by the merchant guild.


    Then Maren must be centered around the merchant guild. Is the mayor from the merchant guild by chance as well?


    Partec turned towards Eugene to answer.


    The current mayor is not a merchant, but he is indeed very wealthy. He is quite influential and has good rtionships with nearby lords. Oh, if you would like to see the mayor


    Not at all. Lets take care of business and return.


    Yes!


    Partec answered swiftly. During their time together thus far, he obtained a rough understanding of Eugenes personality. The knight he decided to follow did not have much interest in power, nor did he want personal gains to suck up to a titled noble.


    From Partecs experience, such a knight usually followed one of two paths.


    You either grab the title yourself or be a temr.


    Partec hoped Eugene would choose the former path. Thinking as such, he spoke confidently while looking back towards Eugene.


    I have some connections in the Maren guards, so we should be able to get passage without trouble. Just follow me from here on out, I guarantee it.


    ***


    Indeed, Partecs words had not been a bluff. Shockingly, the group was inspected with great hospitality instead of an inspection, then guided straight to the Palin Association. It was rather surprising that the guards of such arge city would forego a formal inspection, but Eugene did not mind it.


    Oh! Partec! Wee!


    Bilmoa spoke warmly and embraced Partec. His stomach seemed to have berger since their previous encounter.


    Sir Eugene! It is a pleasure to see you again.


    Nice to see you as well.


    Bilmoa greeted Eugene politely, then turned towards Felid. The young mans gaze was constantly shifting as he marveled at the city.


    The young master of Tywin is here as well.


    Hello.


    Yes, yes.


    Bilmoa groveled all too naturally, then nced towards the groups carriage with an interested expression.


    Are those the goods, Sir Eugene? Would you mind if I took a look?


    Go ahead.


    Bilmoa headed towards the back of the carriage with a face full of expectations, then became stunned at the sight that greeted him.


    Huh!


    He drew a sharp breath, and his mouth became agape with shock as he saw the box full of monsters materials.


    What are you all doing? Get to work.


    Bilmoa rubbed his palms together while the associations workers quickly unloaded the goods.


    Sir Eugene, why dont youe inside for now?


    I have some business to take care of at the guild. Please take your time, Sir Eugene.


    I will.


    Eugene and Felid entered the Palin Association as Partecs group moved away. The merchants and workers in the nearby areas stole glimpses at their backs as the two entered the building


    ***


    What? The knight who opened the Tywin familys dungeon is here?


    Yes. Moreover, Bilmoa addressed the apanying boy as young master. I think he may be the bastard son of the Tywin family.


    Hmm.


    The Palin Associations headquarters was located in Maren. It was quite arge and prestigious organization, even advancing their business to the Carls Baggins penins. Prisci, who was toying with an expensive pen while resting her other hand on her chin, was the daughter of the executive of the Palin Associations main establishment. Although she was only in her mid-20s, she was quitepetent, which was reflected in her position as the vice executive of the association.


    The knight himself came to dispose of the materials? Perhaps hes an impersonator?


    That cannot be true. Not only Bilmoa, but all of the mercenaries who returned after participating in the expedition are certain of his status. And some of the clerks overheard the young boy calling him master.


    Is that so? Then he must be a real knight. This is a little strange.


    I was surprised as well.


    The man talking to Prisci was Grail. He was responsible for managing the personnel of the main establishment. He continued after looking around the office to make sure no one else was present.


    Maybe hes extremely greedy for money, or he wants to start a business.


    A knight would? Come on, thats going too far. Then he should have used an agent since theres no reason for him toe personally. Moreover, why would he do such a thing? If the rumor gets around that a knight is doing business, his reputation will plummet to the ground. Besides, hes a knight who even seeded in opening a dungeon.


    Well, thats true


    Grail scratched his head with curiosity.


    If one asked merchants who they hated the most, the majority would say knights. Although the aristocrats were arrogant, they often established rtionships with merchant associations if their interests aligned, but it was different with knights.


    Knights were only interested in battles and gaining fame, and they despised the merchants who sought wealth.


    Then why do you think hes here?


    Hmm.


    Prisci thought for a moment, then soon raised her head.


    That knight. You said he epted Lord Tywins bastard son as his aide, right? Perhaps hes here to represent the Tywin family using that child.


    Hmm?


    On the surface, the boy will be the agent of the Tywin family, but it would actually be the knight named Jan Eugene. Hes looking for money and business, but also trying to keep his reputation as well.


    Hooh!


    I think it might be better if I met with him personally. Our association is on friendly terms with the Tywin, and they are probably looking for an association to take care of their mana stones and materials on a regr basis. Where is the knight now?


    He is meeting with Bilmoa. Will you head there right away?


    No matter how unique he is, that mighte off as being rude. Ask him for his opinion and schedule us an appointment within today.


    Yes, maam.


    Grails face lit up. As always, Prisci would surely score something big once again.


    ***


    Why me?


    Sorry? W-well, if you meet with the vice executive and share a conversation, perhaps you could find a better opportunity


    Opportunity? What opportunity?


    Eugene asked simply out of curiosity. But Eugene emitted a cold atmosphere, andbined with his gorgeous appearance, Grail became quite flustered.


    I apologize if I offended you. I never meant to be disrespectful towards Sir Eugene.


    If you offended me?


    Once again, Eugene asked in ignorance and puzzlement. But Grail was now afraid of the red-eyed knight.


    I-I really did not mean to offend you, sir I apologize once again. W-well, then, I shall be on my way now. Please enjoy your time.


    Grail left less than a minute after he arrived, never even given the chance to sit down.


    Hmm?


    Eugene was confused.


    The man suddenly appeared and spoke of meeting the vice executive. When Eugene asked for the reason, he became flustered and spoke of an opportunity and randomly apologized multiple times before leaving.


    A vice executive? Well, Bilmoa is good enough for me. Galfredik also said that its not good for a knight to be too deeply involved with a merchant association.


    Eugene disregarded the random encounter and turned back towards Bilmoa, who was seated in front of him.


    Hmm? Whats wrong with you?


    I-I am deeply touched, Sir Eugene!


    Touched?


    I cannot believe you refused a meeting with the vice executive because you wanted to keep the faith between us. Keugh! I, BIlmoa, will work hard until my feet and hands crumble into dust!


    If you so desire.


    It was truly hard to understand the merchants. Eugene continued.


    So you will take care of my aide?


    Of course! I will take responsibility and assist the young master to the best of my abilities. Its only natural since you entrusted me with such a huge opportunity.


    I will tell you in advance, just in case, but if I catch you doing anything behind my back or if you do something shady


    That, dont worry! Although I may be a little bit behind in terms of performance, I swear to you that I have never done anything dishonest when dealing with customers. Precision and transparency! I will continue to honor the dealings with the Tywin family and Sir Eugene.


    All right. I will trust you.


    Obviously, Eugene did not fully trust Bilmoa and the Palin Association.


    But Partec spoke of their reliability. In the first ce, it would have been difficult for them to obtain a license in amercial city like Maren unless they were credible and had a sufficient history. That was why Partec rmended the Palin Association to Eugene, regardless of his ties to Bilmoa.


    Well, master, then I


    You will be staying here. You and this man will be taking care of all the mana stones and the monster by-products from the Tywin familys dungeon. So you will need to learn the ropes for the time being.


    ..!


    Felid was finally able to realize the exact meaning behind the words Eugene spoke when they left the Rose Castle. His master was trying to provide him with a new opportunity  a chance for him to proudly do his part.


    Eugene misunderstood Felids surprised expression, then hastily spoke.


    You have to do it even if you dont want to. Its better than living while being bullied by your second brother in the castle. Since you are my aide, no one will dare to touch a single hair on you here. I already spoke with Lord Tywin as well.


    Ayah! Of course, of course! Who would dare to mistreat the young master, especially when hes representing Sir Eugene and the Tywin family? I will take responsibility and


    I will do my best! Master!


    Felid bowed deeply and spoke with tears in his eyes.


    I cannot believe you provided me with such an opportunity after saving me. I really I will live and die for my master!


    ..


    Eugene wondered what was wrong with the kid, but he just nodded. Mirians voice snaked its way into Eugenes ears.


    Now youvepletely mastered the art of seduction? I heard from my seniors that vampires are natural con artists and destroyers of families  the true undead seductors. I guess they were right after all.


    ***


    He said he would not see me?


    Yes, yes. He was ring at me and asking me why he should meet with you, and I was almost scared to death. He seemed to have quite the temper.


    Grail reported back to Prisci with his own interpretation of events, and Prisci, unaware of the truth, frowned.


    Is it because he considers himself an outstanding knight? Since hes seeded in opening a dungeon, perhaps a vice executive like me isnt sufficient to even catch his eye. What did Mister Bilmoa say?


    He was silently sitting on the side without making a squeak. That knights surely got a firm hold over him. Perhaps the knight has some dirt on him?


    Hmm. Despite his poor performance, Mister Bilmoa isnt the type of person to get cornered like that. Are you sure you were being polite when you asked? You specifically told him I wanted to see him?


    Yes. Im telling you. Although I made a small mistake at the end, I didnt say anything offensive when I delivered the message. All knights are truly


    Grail started to vent his anger towards the knight, but Prisci cut him off by waving her hand.


    Thats enough. Please find out what the sir knight needs first.


    What?


    Sigh! Hes a knight, right? Weapons, armor, horse, whatever! Do you think a knight goes around naked? And you told him he came here without a horse, right? Then Ah!


    Prisci came to a realization while speaking, then spoke while snapping her fingers.


    Search for a war horse. One with pedigree.


    That will not be difficult, but why Ahhh!


    Grail eximed after btedly recognizing her intentions. Prisci gave a mysterious smile while speaking.


    No matter how arrogant or hot-tempered they are, there arent any knights who dislike horses. Hes going to be a long-term client, so dont you think we need to show him some courtesy by giving him a gift?


    Truly a brilliant solution, Vice Executive!

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Thank you.


    No problem at all! Then make yourself at home, sir knight!


    A young employee of the Palin Association bowed deeply before leaving. Eugene inspected the chainmail and the short sword brought to him by the clerk. Eugene had left it in their hands after they said they would take care of it, and judging from the equipments condition, they were quite skilled.


    His chainmail and the short sword had been damaged from fighting various monsters in the dungeon, but the equipment in front of his eyes had returned looking almost brand new.


    Its certainly a big city. The artisans are quite skilled.


    It was even better because it was free. Bilmoa seemed hell-bent on earning favors with Eugene.


    Of course, of course! The food is wonderful and the taste of alcohol is amazing. I would just live here for the rest of my life!


    Mirian had been rolling around on the table for hours without even pping her wings a single time. She popped her head out of arge piece of cheese she had been devouring. Of course, even though she had been indulging, only a tiny piece of cheese was missing. No one would even notice that it had been consumed.


    We will be heading out soon, so get ready. If you want to eat more, you can stay here.


    Go ahead, go ahead. This little one needs some rest. Kyah! How nice!


    The spoiled spirit plopped down on her back while patting her bulging stomach. Eugene looked at her with a pathetic expression, then stepped out the door.


    ***


    Hello, Sir Eugene.


    Huh? Hmm.


    Eugene nodded after a moments confusion. He had almost failed to recognize Partec. Thetters hair and beard were trimmed, and he washed himself thoroughly. Partec had almost be an entirely new person.


    Now I look a little human, right? I wouldnt bother if I were alone, but since I have to serve Sir Eugene


    Well, thats fine. Lets go.


    Eugene felt rather awkward that such a burly man was acting shy. He replied half-heartedly before moving away.


    By the way, is young master Felid going to stay in the Palin Association from now on?


    Fortunately, BIlmoa rather liked the idea. Itsmon for merchants to teach one or two assistants, so the association wont say much about it either.


    Thats good to hear. There are many merchants who can write and read that are illegitimate children of noble families. If its young master Felid, I have no doubts that he will do a great job.


    The Tywin family needed a merchant association to consistently take care of the mana stones and materials gained from the dungeons without any problems. In that sense, the Palin Association, which was centered around Maren, was one of the best options. However, it was a little risky to leave it all to the association.


    However, when Eugene rmended Felid as the familys agent, Camaras worries were solved. Felids status as the younger brother of Lord Tywin and an aide of a knight was sufficient to protect him from any mistreatment at any associations. Moreover, Felid already knew how to write and knew numbers. If he learned from BIlmoa, he would do his worth soon enough. In addition, Bilmoa would do his best to secure ties to the Tywin family, since his performance had been rathercking recently. Teaching Felid well and maintaining good rtionships was the only way he could continue to manage the dungeon business, and he was well aware of it.


    Lastly, Eugene also benefitted from the event as well. He would not need to pay a highmission to process monsters materials separately, but rather, he could proceed alongside the Tywin family.


    In other words, Eugene, Camara, Felid, and Bilmoa  all of them benefited.


    I told him that he could increase his benefits if he set up an agent from the Tywin family to sell his materials, but my goodness.


    Partec had made the suggestion while looking out for Eugene, but he never imagined the knight would weave it into something sorge. He shook his head in wonder. He still got the chills whenever he recalled the knights performance in the dungeon. It seemed the knight had both the brains and the brawn.


    I guess my instincts are still quite useful.


    Now! This way, please! I will show you to the best armor craftsman in Maren.


    Partec made a determination to follow Eugene until the end, and he proudly walked the streets of Maren while guiding the knight.


    ***


    Eugene could not buy dwarven weapons and armor. Anything dwarven-made was more expensive than anyone could have ever imagined. However, he was able to purchase equipment with excellent performance at a reasonable price.


    Partec introduced several artisans to Eugene, and he was able to purchase strong and practical weapons at a good price.


    te mail will take a while because its custom-made, but since there arent any extra requests, I will be able to make it in a couple of days. But Im a little surprised that you did not buy a long sword.


    Im a bit more familiar with shortswords.


    It felt a bit wasteful, but Eugene sold his repaired weapon and bought a new short sword and a rondel dagger. On Galfrediks advice, he also purchased two small battle axes and three javelins.


    Including the te mail, he spent more than 80 silver coins. But it was still worthwhile, considering he would have spent at least 20 extra coins without Partecs presence. In addition, he still had money left over from selling the materials to the Palin Association, so there was no need to worry about money.


    Now, for the finale, shall we go take a look at horses?


    I guess so.


    Eugene felt a little excited to finally purchase his own horse. Knights were all about horses, after all.


    But then,


    Brother Partec!


    Sir Eugene! Sir Knight Eugene!


    Eugene and Partec simultaneously turned their heads towards the tumultuous voices. de and Lavan were running towards them in a hurry.


    What are you two doing here? You said you were going to the guild to pay off your debts.


    We already did that. Anyhow, thats not the problem right now.


    Whats going on?


    de regained his breath before speaking.


    You heard that there have been quite a few roamers spotted around this regiontely, right? Apparently, theyve just been spotted in the eastern outskirts.


    What? Something like that, the city guards can take care of it, right?


    There are more than a hundred armed goblins, and the orcs aremanding them.


    What? Orcs? How many?


    If there are a hundred goblins, wouldnt there be at least two or three orcs?


    Well!


    Partec hurriedly turned to Eugene with an rmed expression.


    This is rather worrisome, Sir Eugene.


    Is it because of the orcs?


    Yes. They must have descended from the Brandish Mountains. Every few years, the orcs from there gather roamers ande down. There will be quite a few of them, and they are quick to hit and run.


    Partec hesitated for a moment, then continued in a determined voice.


    Sir Eugene, I think the City of Maren is going to hire knights and mercenaries to deal with the monsters. Why dont you participate?


    Me? Is there any reason to?


    It is a great opportunity to increase your reputation. Moreover, the certificate issued by the mayor of Maren will be much more useful than Lord Tywins document.


    Is that so? Hmm


    Eugene sank into thought, and Partec carefully added in.


    And in such a case, the city will pay for the recruitment. Most importantly, all the plunder will belong to the participants


    I will do it.


    The expression of Partec and the two mercenaries brightened after hearing Eugenes answer. Mercenaries took on requests andmissions, but their real interests were in battles. Killing enemies and looting them was an absolute right of mercenaries and a code for them to follow! Plus, if they were acting together with a knight as powerful as Eugene?


    We will follow Sir Eugene as well!


    Partec felt the rush of adrenaline as the three men apanied Eugene to the mercenary guild. His blood boiled as if he was 15 years younger when he first started his career as a mercenary.


    ***


    ck Scorpion Mercenaries, Garfiend, and 10 others! Horn Helmet Mercenaries, Glick, and 16 others!


    Mercenaries were gathered in a disorderly manner. Some of them raised their hands at the shouts of Trevik, the head of the Maren Mercenaries Guild.


    Although Maren was arge city, the number of mercenaries was limited. In addition, more than half were outside the city fulfillingmissions and requests, so there were currently less than 100 people gathered in the guild.


    Why arent you calling us?


    Scram! You dont even have five sessfulmissions yet, we dont need you! Youll only serve as a distraction!


    The man who asked flinched and reared back at the shouts of a rambunctious mercenary, who was dressed in decent gear.


    A total of 42 people, Sir Madrica.


    Its not like theyll be much anyways, but I guess its enough to threaten the goblins. Anyways, if you get scared by the roamers and start running, I, Ron of Madrica, will cut you down myself, so keep that in mind, recruiter.


    I would not have it any other way, Sir Madrica. I have confidence in you, sir.


    Trevik bowed deeply while speaking in a polite tone. He had grown long ustomed to the confidence and arrogance of the knights. Regardless of his position as the head of the Maren Mercenary Guild and a recruiter, it was the wise thing for him to keep his head low and please the knight who would chase away the roamers.


    Wait a minute! Guild Leader Trevik, we will join as well!


    Hmm?


    Trevik turned his head with a big frown, prepared to scold the third-rate mercenary who spoke out of ce.


    Huh!? Partec?


    There are four of us in total. Is that all right?


    Of course! For mercenaries who sessfully opened a dungeon, I would make room even if there wasnt any!


    As Treviks loud voice spread throughout the crowd, the eyes of the gathered people immediately turned towards Partecs group.


    Oh! If it isnt Partec? I heard about the dungeon opening!


    Some mercenaries acted friendly to gain favor.


    A dungeon opening? Those guys?


    Some mercenaries showed great surprise.


    What? Theyve returned already? But werent there three of you? You already found a new recruit?


    While others were those that joined the Tywin familys dungeon expedition and arrived in Maren first. However, those who belonged to thest group were the most shocked. The face of the knight who slowly raised his helmet was one they could never forget.


    I-its Sir Eugene!


    Sir Eugene! When did you get here?!


    Several mercenaries who participated in the dungeon opening flocked around the group. Although he was no different than the devil in their eyes, Eugene was still their hero.


    This morning. Will you guys join the fight against the roamers as well?


    Oh, no. Weve already done a big one, so were going to take a break for a while. We came out just to watch. But to think Sir Eugene will be taking part


    The expressions of the mercenaries started changing little by little. The image of Eugene pulling out the head of a troll was still vivid in their minds. If they were fighting by the side of a knight capable of single-handedly defeating an intermediate-rank monster, even if the enemies were orcs and goblins, perhaps


    Sir Eugene? Who is that? Get out of the way.


    The man who made his way through the crowd of mercenaries was the knight from before.


    I am Ron of Madrica. I am a knight, and I served four years as an aide by the side of Sir Capran.


    He exuded a different atmospherepared to Galfredik. Although he was tall and well-built, he felt a bit cheesypared to Galfredik.


    Jan Eugene.


    You, sir, opened the dungeon in the Tywin territory? I heard Sir Galfredik participated, were you with him as well? What about the monsters? Which monsters did you face?


    Galfredik was quite talkative, but it appeared this knight was even worse. Eugene frowned, but Galfredik had advised him to maintain an amicable rtionship with other knights unless they were openly hostile towards him.


    I opened the dungeon alongside Sir Galfredik. There were kobolds and gnolls, three trolls with goblins, and giant cave spiders.


    Naturally, he took the same informal tone as the knight.


    Is that so? It must have been quite troublesome. It wouldnt hurt for us to go into a dungeon together sometime. By the way, are you nning to fight for Maren as well, sir? I think highly of your decision, but I have no ns to take care of you, so do as you will.


    Madrica spoke rapidly without giving Eugene the time to respond, then turned around and left the way he came from. Eugene found the situation slightly ridiculous, but most of the knights in his previous life had acted in a simr fashion. Thus, he let it pass.


    ck Scorpions and Horn Helmets! Follow me! You guys are the most worthwhile! The rest of you, do as you like!


    Madrica climbed onto his steed, then started riding away. The mercenaries scurried after him. Fortunately, his horse wasnt galloping, so the mercenaries managed to keep up with his pace.


    Sir Eugene, right? Are you also nning to participate in the Roamer subjugation?


    Trevik spoke with utmost courtesy, and Eugene nodded in response.


    That was my n. But I dont have a


    S-Sir Eugene! There you are!


    An unfamiliar voice called out, and Eugene turned around.


    You are


    Yes, yes. I am Grail from the Palin Association. We were acquainted yesterday. I brought Sir Eugenes steed with me.


    My horse?


    Eugene asked with surprise, and Grail turned to one side with an awkward smile. Eugenes gaze naturally followed Grails eyes.


    A healthy, muscr ck stallion with grey armor on its head, neck, and hips was nickering.


    Hooh!


    After confirming that Eugene reacted positively, Grail spoke after inching closer towards the knight.


    This one has the pedigree from the Agile Stables, the supplier of steeds for the empires knights. Our vice executive prepared him as a special gift, specifically for you, sir! It would be an honor if you could ept our humble gift.


    Eugenes forehead creased in confusion as Grail spoke in a quiet voice. He wasnt quite sure what was going on, but it appeared he justted himself an expensive war horse.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    What did you say?


    Uh the Tywin family and Sir Eugene have signed a contract with me. Here is the mana stone and monster materials disposal agreement as well as the letter to prove the identity of Lord Tywins agent.


    Bilmoa held out a document and Priscis hand trembled as she received it. She had been nning to personally sign a contract with the knight named Eugene after meeting him, but apparently, Bilmoa and Eugene had already signed a contract amidst their short meeting.. In addition, the terms of the contract were not half bad, or rather, quite good for the Palin Association.


    We have decided to lend them 5,000 silver coins with three dungeon expedition rights as coteral. It is on a two-year repayment basis. During the repayment period, we have all the rights to purify and sell mana stones from the Tywin dungeon. The materials from monsters are also..."


    I get it. Ha!


    Prisci let out a long sigh, and Bilmoa tilted his head in confusion. This was a very good contract for the Palin Association, so why was the vice executive sighing?


    Vice executive, are you not fond of the terms of the contract?


    I like them. Phew, its nothing. You can get back to your business. Oh, and please call Mister Grail in.


    Yes, of course.


    Bilmoa stood up from his seat after answering, then walked towards the door. As his hand reached for the door, he turned his head after he suddenly remembered something.


    Ah, right. I saw Grail heading to the mercenary guild earlier.


    The mercenary guild? Why?


    He said he was going to see Sir Eugene.


    What? Why is Sir Eugene in the mercenary guild?


    Ah! So, you dont know about it yet? A group of roamers have been spotted in the woods around the eastern outskirts of the city. The city recruiter is gathering a subjugation squad. It appears Sir Eugene is going to participate.


    I see. All right W-was Mister Grail by himself by chance?


    He was with Tevin. Oh, and Im not sure where he found it, but he was pulling along an incredibly handsome horse with him. It even had armor, and wow, it was just


    Papapat!


    Prisci jumped up from her seat and bolted out the door before Bilmoa finished his words.


    What the heck? Did she need to use the toilet? Anyways, no one will be able to say anything about my performance now. Hehe!


    Bilmoa expressed puzzlement when Prisci darted out the door, but soon, a bright smile hung around his lips.


    ***


    Eugene armed himself after stopping by an inn, then left Marens gate alongside the mercenaries.


    Clop. Clop.


    The horse gifted to him by the Palin Association was very much to Eugenes liking. Although he was quite ignorant when it came to horses, he assumed his steed was quite outstanding since the man from the Palin Association had boasted proudly of the horses pedigree. Moreover, his horse apparently cost 300 silver coins, excluding its armor.


    He once heard that no one would dare to form cavalries or knight orders, except for a few select nobles. Today, he finally understood why. Equipping a proper knight was genuinely akin to throwing money into an endless pit..


    Your horse taming abilities are amazing, Sir Eugene.


    Well, I guess its not too shabby.


    Partec showed his admiration, and Eugene responded dryly.


    Its a good thing you did as I told you, right? Huhuhuhuhuhu!


    Mirianughed proudly while lying on the head of the horse. The horse was given the name Silion after one of the spirit monarchs, and although he did not answer, Eugene epted Mirians words. Just a moment ago, he heeded her advice and threatened Silion.


    Well, he utilized a vampires Fear to cause the horse to submit, rather than threatening it, but he managed to sessfully establish a perfect master and servant rtionship with the horse. Adding in a vampires excellent athletic abilities, he quickly learned to ride the horse on a simr level as a regr knight.


    Hey, hey Silion. Consider yourself the luckiest of horses. As for our Sir Eugene  hes an amazing con man, hmm!? He pulls out the heads of trolls with his bare hands, yeah!? Hey, hes the master of everything and anything! Youveted yourself a master whos bound to lead you to greatness. Sir Eugene, the Earl of Blood! Eugene, the Count of Darkness!


    Neigh!


    Silion nodded his head as if he could understand Mirians nonsense. It was surprising, but it seemed Silion could understand Mirians words on top of being able to see her. ording to Mirian, special animals and monsters were able to see spirits. It appeared Silion fell into that same category as well.


    Is it because of his extraordinary pedigree?


    As Eugene thought to himself, a group of mercenaries came running towards him while shouting. They had volunteered themselves to scout ahead.


    Sir Eugene! There is trouble!


    Trouble?


    Sir Madrica has been surrounded by roamers! It seems most of the mercenaries are either dead or have fled, and Sir Madrica is struggling alone


    Lets go quickly.


    Yes!


    The mercenaries who were familiar with Eugene strode forward confidently, while those who saw him for the first time began running with both doubt and expectations.


    ***


    What a mess. A huge mess.


    Eugene found himself agreeing with Mirian quite a few times today as he looked towards the entrance of the forest. He could not see about half of the mercenaries who left earlier with Madrica. Most likely, they were dead or had already fled, but the remaining survivors did not look to be in good shape either.


    Firstly, there were just too many goblins. In addition, they werent equipped with crude weapons such as wooden clubs. Instead, they held iron weapons such as sickles and daggers in their hands. Even so, each mercenary would have been capable of handling one or two goblins at a time. But there were so many goblins that each mercenary had to fight against three or four goblins at the same time.


    The only salvation was that Madrica was ying a big role with his excellent horseback swordsmanship.


    Orc!


    The orc warriors had been firing crossbows from the back line until now. But they suddenly charged towards Madrica, perhaps they noticed the arrival of Eugene and the other mercenaries. The orc warriors were holding battle axes in both hands and had long, braided hair. Their appearances were truly terrifying.


    Sir Eugene! Looks like the orcs are trying to subdue Sir Madrica to take him into the woods as they escape!


    Take him and run?


    They can get a ransom for a knight. Even if they can''t, taking his horse and equipment will be extremely beneficial to them.. Sir Eugene, we are running out of time!


    In the meantime, the orc warriors ran forward and arrived in front of Madricas horse. The frightened horse stopped and reared on its hind legs, and two orc warriors rushed to the horses sides.


    Madrica had already used up all the javelins, so he attempted to retaliate with his longsword, but he struggled against three opponents.


    Partec, take these men and save the mercenaries. I will help Sir Madrica.


    Yes!


    Around thirty mercenaries charged while shouting valiantly. Originally, there were less than 10 applicants, but the situation changed when it became known that Eugene yed a massive role in the dungeon opening of the Tywin territory. Some mercenaries who fought alongside him began to join the subjugation without hesitation, which caused other observers to join in as well.


    Sir Eugene will take care of the orcs!


    We only need to kill the goblins!


    Uwahhhh!


    Leaving behind the brave shouts of the mercenaries, Silion dashed through the meadow like the wind.


    Fast!


    To think that a war horse with pedigree was this amazing!


    Eugene was greatly shocked and pleased with Silions speed as he grabbed a javelin from the side of the saddle. The horse was easily faster than himself, a vampire, even if he sprinted at maximum speed.


    Lets go! Lets go! Kiyaaaahhhhoooo!


    Mirian shouted excitedly while hanging off Silions mane, and Eugene leaned back after cing the javelin on his spear thrower. Perhaps hearing the sound of Silions hooves, one of the orc warriors surrounding Madrica turned towards Eugene.


    Kuwuuugh!


    The orcs roar resonated in the air, filled with the power of its fear. Eugenes eyes turned a shade redder as he invoked his vampiric powers to resist the fear.


    This is!?


    In that moment, Eugene sensed an intangible power emitting from his body and shooting towards the orc warriors.


    Fear.


    He worried that he might scare Silion, but the horse continued without pause, as if to prove that he wasnt an ordinary war horse.


    Haap!


    Eugene released his breath and threw the spear as hard as he could.


    Fwoooosh!


    The 1.5-meter javelin shot forward like an arrow. It flew 30 meters in a blink of the eye, then pierced the chest of an orc warrior.


    Kuuugh!


    The orc warrior flew back and copsed while screaming bitterly. Even the chainmail it wore on the inside was pierced through. As soon as the monster screamed in pain, the other two turned their heads. Madrica was apetent knight as well, and he did not miss the moment of opportunity.


    Kueeugh!


    Madricas longsword drew an arc through the air and struck an orc warrior on the shoulder. Subsequently, Eugene narrowed the distance in a single breath on Silion, then swung down with his battle axe.


    ..!?


    The orc warrior stiffened in front of Eugenes Fear, which was much stronger than its own.


    Thuck!


    The remaining orc warriors head was decapitated in a single blow, and the orc warrior fell forward without a scream.


    Good. It will be very effective if I can secretly utilize Fear like this in the future.


    Combined with the powerful charge of Silion, it would surely be a devastating weapon


    Kueegh! Kueuk!


    Thuck!


    The surviving orc warrior was trying to escape with blood spouting from its shoulder, but Madricas longsword was quickly thrust into its back.


    I owe you a huge deal!


    Madrica turned his horse gracefully while shaking the blood off his sword.


    Sir Eugene, right? Your honorable deeds and outstanding performance. I, Ron Madrica, have trained under Sir Capran for many years, yet I truly Huh? S-sir!?


    There are still goblins remaining. Stop talking and join the subjugation.


    Ah! Of course!


    Madrica was about to go off on a cheesy speech even in such a situation. But he quickly scurried after Eugenes chiding.


    ***


    As soon as Eugene and Madrica joined, the battle quickly ended. The process was rather dull. Cavalry could disy their greatest power in a meadow, and mere goblins could not repel the attacks of knights amidst their charge on top of armed warhorses.


    The goblins scattered and fled when the two knights swung their spears and swords on top of their horses. The mercenaries easily took care of the disorganized monsters. In the end, only about ten goblins managed to survive and escape into the forest. The mercenaries shouted rather vigorously after having confirmed their victory.


    What followed was the exercising of the victors rights.


    At Madricasmand, the mercenaries looted the monsters weapons and the objects they looted from various viges. At the same time, Partec and a portion of the group tore open the stomachs ofrger goblins.


    Orcs did not possess mana stones because they were a race rather than monsters, but goblins, even roamers, sometimes possessed mana stones.


    Sir Eugene! We found six mana stones!


    Good work.


    The number was iparably less than what he gained from the expedition and the size was significantly smaller as well, but Eugene ced them inside a leather bag regardless.


    Hey, Sir Eugene.


    Hmm? Do you have business with me?


    Well its just that.


    Madirca coughed awkwardly before continuing politely. Blood was painted all over his armor.


    I want to apologize for being disrespectful towards you earlier. Although I have not been sworn in yet, I can proudly say that I follow the creed of knights more faithfully than anyone else. I pursue honor and chivalry, and I find that you are a true example of chivalry. Anyone who lives by the sword might find you exemry


    Thats enough. Just pass this on to the recruiter after youre done organizing the battlefield. I am new to Maren, so I am unfamiliar with the process.


    Eugene threw the leather pouch towards him while speaking, and Madrica nodded as he received it.


    Oh! Leave it to me. Anyway, let us have a drink together next time. Its on me. Actually, if you have time today


    Yes, next time. Please excuse me.


    Eugene had no intention of having a drinking party with such a talkative knight, so he quickly pulled on the reins and made his exit.


    Goodbye! You were truly amazing today, Sir Eugene! I will see you next time!


    Madrica shouted brightly while standing on the bloody battlefield, and Eugene returned to Maren with Partecs group.


    ***


    No, but why did you purchase the horse so quickly?


    Vice executive was the one who ordered me to process it quickly, right? Sir Eugene liked it very much. He asked me to let you know that he was very grateful.


    Well, of course he would be grateful! I would be too, if someone gifted me something worth 300 silver coins for free!


    So why are you acting this way? You were the one who asked me to get him a horse as a gift. Did something happen?


    Prisci responded with a sigh.


    That sir knight, he already has a contract with Bilmoa. The conditions werent so bad for our association either.


    What? S-so, before he even came to our association


    Thats right. Mister Bilmoa told me that the knight hinted at it even when they were at Lord Tywins castle.


    What?! Why did Bilmoa not mention something so important until now!?


    Grail raised his voice, and Prisci answered with a bitter smile.


    It was a dungeon opening. They had a shortage of troops and there was less than fifty percent chance of sess. Mister Bilmoa was already underperforming, so he could not speak of something that was only spective.


    Ah


    Anyway, he seemed quite shocked that the knight actually came. He never even thought the Tywin family would sign a long-term contract to get loans.


    Huh! My goodness. So there was no need for us to give him a horse?


    Yes. There was absolutely no need to give him such an expensive horse.


    ..


    They paid a huge price for their spection. But the terms of the contract with Knight Eugene was so good that these two did not know whether tough or to cry.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Thats a shame, Grail spoke while licking his lips vainly.


    Prisci responded with a smile, Still, we arent making a loss since the terms of the contract are quite good. Besides, that sir knight apparently yed a huge part in the dungeon opening at the Tywin estate.


    How good could he be? Even if he is indeed quite capable, hes probably less than Sir Galfredik.


    You know the materials that were brought in today? I heard he took care of more than half of the monsters.


    Huh? Come on, dont joke around like that


    Vice executive! Vice executive! The door burst open and a clerk ran in while shouting excitedly.


    Whats going on?


    The subjugation squad has returned from the east forest! That sir knight named Eugene, he saved Sir Madrica and killed two orc warriors by himself!


    Eh?!


    ***


    The area in front of the mercenary guilds headquarters was bustling. The bodies of fallen mercenaries were ced neatly to one side, and the corpses of goblins and orc warriors were ced on the other.


    In honor of those who willingly raised their swords, spears, and shields for the free city of Maren, which is protected by faith


    The guild leader and recruiter, Trevik, solemnly recited a tribute, and all the gathered residents of Maren took off their hats and bowed their heads with respect. Although mercenaries sold their services for money, they deserved respect for fighting in response to Marens recruitment notice.


    The short joint funeral ended shortly after, and priests from the church transported the bodies of the dead with the help of other mercenaries. There were about 20 casualties. The bodies of those who were killed while fighting monsters could be tainted with evil energy, so a prayer was a necessity as well as a show of respect.


    Anyways, where did Sir Eugene disappear off to? Trevik asked while looking around. Eugene, the protagonist of todays battle, was nowhere to be found.


    He should be resting in his home right now.


    Ah! Well, he did kill two orc warriors and dozens of goblins by himself. He must be exhausted. Anyways, I heard that Sir Eugenes skill with the javelin is incredible, is that true?


    Phew! Theres no need to even mention it. I saw him lean back slightly after taking his hands off the reins, then he threw his javelin like lightning! It crossed 50 meters in the blink of an eye, pierced through the chest of the orc, then flew another 10 meters!


    It was actually 30 meters instead of 50. The javelin also did not pierce through the orc, but was instead stuck in its body. Unfortunately, these mercenaries had been too upied during the battle that they could only specte based on the corpses of the monsters Eugene had killed. Furthermore, the rumors about Eugene were starting to get out of hand thanks to a particr persons testimony.


    I, Ron Madrica, can say with certainty that it was the first time I saw a knight, so brave, honorable, and chivalrous, since my master, Sir Capran. Sir Eugene is truly one of the greatest knights Ive ever met. Madrica spoke in a rather cheesy voice.


    Sir Eugenes spear attacks were like lightning bolts! When he wielded two battle axes in his hands, it was as if a legendary dwarven warrior had descended. As a man who lives by the sword and walks the path of a knight, I respect and admire Sir Eugene.


    Madrica was well known for his arrogance and bad temper. When he spoke endless praise about Eugene, the people surrounding him burst into admiration. In addition, there was another person who told stories that ignited the curiosity of the crowd, though he was not as influential as Madrica.


    Ah, Im telling you! He pulled out the head of a troll with his bare hands! Even though it was a dark, dim dungeon, I swear I saw a halo behind his head. And thats not all. After he killed the immature troll and its mother, he fought against a giant cave spider. He did all of that in a few hours!


    By himself? He fought against intermediate-rank monsters in session by himself?


    A mercenary asked while gulping loudly, and Lavan responded with a sigh.


    Ha! Of course, I was there as well when we ran into the giant cave spider. Back then, I was about to help Sir Eugene when


    The stories of his past feats and todays performance,bined with an appropriate dose of exaggeration, spread throughout the city in no time at all. As such, Eugene became a celebrity on his first day in Maren.


    ***


    Is that so? How many were killed?


    Seventeen in total. St Valiants church will cremate and store the remains in the charnel house. By the way, about the knight I mentioned before.


    Sir Jan Eugene, right? What about him?


    Marens mayor showed curiosity at Terviks words. The stories regarding Eugene had already reached the mayor as well.


    The mercenaries may have exaggerated a little, but we would have missed the orcs and the roamers from the Brandish Mountains without the knight.


    Hooh.


    Thats why I was thinking. Although there were only three orcs, its the first time weve achieved victory in two years, right? I dont think its a bad idea to promote it, what do you think?


    Hmm. Didnt the knight say he was going back to the Tywin estate soon? Hes going back anyway, so is it really necessary?


    Its not for Sir Eugene. Its because our city needs it. The royalists have been snooping around sincest year, correct? At such a time, a knight from outside responded to our citys recruitment notice and wiped out the orcs from the Brandish Mountains.


    Hooh! So youre saying we should send a message to some of the nearby royalist lords.


    Thats exactly right. We should not limit ourselves to only the City of Maren, but also keep the security and stability of the surrounding areas. But what did our distinguished king and the royalists do? Theyre so greedy for money and mana stones that theyre only focused on plundering it!


    Yes, yes!


    Right? Doing that alone will have a significant effect. Why dont you put his feats into the city report and spread it to the nearby lords and nobles?


    Even the king could not easily mess with argemercial city like Maren, but that did not mean that Maren could rise against the monarchy and be independent like the cities of the Carls Baggins Penins. As such, the city sent quarterly reports to the royal castle, though it was mostly formality. The reports outlined mundane activities of the city, but for some reason, the reports always included military activities.


    It was an underlying message and warning against the royal castle and the surrounding nobles, an open disy of power and the level ofbat ability that the city could mobilize at any time.


    Its a brilliant idea. But will the guild leaders approve of this?


    The mayor was just a representative of the city. The general intentions of the city stemmed from the guild leaders. If the majority of the leaders disapproved of their decision, their discussion here would be in vain.


    I agree. The merchant guild will definitely agree as well.


    Really?


    Yes. The Palin Association is taking care of Sir Eugene right now. They have an established contract regarding the dungeon of the Tywin estate. It seems to be a ratherrge deal.


    The current guild master of the merchants guild was the previous master of the Palin Association. Although he wasnt the kind of person to use his status for his own people, since the issue regarding Eugene would be helpful to the merchant guild and the City of Maren, he would surely agree.


    Hooh. Thats great. Then lets get it going. Well provide him with more than enoughpensation and give him sufficient treatment. Ah, yes, it would be nice if we could give him a gift while representing the city as a whole. What would be good?


    Well.


    Trevik pondered for a while, then spoke while snapping his fingers.


    I saw that knight earlier and he was only wearing a chain mail. Why dont we give him a nice set of te mail? We can also engrave the small symbol of our city on the armor as well.


    That is an excellent idea. The more the knight is active and the more he performs brilliantly on the battlefield, the more popr our city would be. No, forget te mail. Lets go bigger. We have our citys reputation to think about, right?


    Yes.


    Themercial city was overflowing with money, and the mayor of such a city was quite generous in his thinking as well.


    ***


    You want me to move?


    Yes, Sir Eugene. Our vice executive rented a first-ss room from a top-ss inn that shares a strong rtionship with our association, specifically for you! Naturally, the Palin Association will pay the fees.


    Hmm. I would appreciate it. But what about the mercenaries who came with me? They will be apanying me when I head back to the Tywin estate. It would be rather difficult if we were separated.


    Grail was taken aback by Eugenes words, but he answered after quickly regaining his smile, N-naturally, they will be given rooms at the same inn.


    And the Palin Association will pay for it as well?


    Yes,  Grail answered rather hesitantly. He looked slightly sullen as well.


    Good. Lets go right away.


    Eugene took off his helmet while answering. For some reason, he seemed to be getting lucky in many ways. When Grail saw Eugenes revealed face, his sullen expression transformed into a daze.


    His appearance is truly


    Do you have anything else to say?


    Ah, no! Nothing! Then I will be waiting outside. Ah, our employees will move all of your equipment, so you only need to take what you need for now. Grail bowed before hurrying out.


    Sir Eugene, I would be careful of that rat-like merchant if I were you. The way he was looking at you It was the same as those bastards who were sucking and biting each other butt naked in my pond


    Shut up and take care of Silion in the stables.


    Yes.


    ***


    Eugene moved to the new amodations along with Partec and the rest of the group under the guidance of the Palin Associations employees. Befitting of its name The Heavenly Constetions, the first-ss room from a top-ss inn was truly grand. Not a speck of dust could be found on the maple furniture and the bed. The walls and floors were smooth and shiny as well.


    We need to live in a ce like this in the future. If we get a castle one day, we need to make it exactly the same as this. morous, noble, and elegant! So that anyone will be struck with awe the moment they walk in! We can cover the whole ce with gold! Hmm? Please? Mirian chattered with excitement and greed. Rather than the spirit of water, she sounded like the spirit of desire. Ignoring her, Eugene quickly unpacked before heading to the room of Partecs group.


    Sir Eugene, youre here, Partec greeted Eugene with a bright smile. Even the general room was unbelievably spacious and pleasantpared to the room of the Rose Castle, where they had been squeezed together.


    I never thought I would ever stay in a room that costs two silvers per night. It is all thanks to Sir Eugene.


    The Palin Associations paying for it anyways. Anyway, we will be leaving as soon as I get my armor, right? Is there anything else we should do before we leave?


    Hmm. Well, since theyve gifted you a horse and moved us here, dont you think it would be appropriate to meet with the vice executive of the Palin Association at least once?


    Is that so?


    Yes. I think the vice executive wants to establish a good rtionship with Sir Eugene. Obviously, they must be treating you more generously after considering your rtionship with the Tywin family, but I think it would be good to thank her for the gifts. And one more thing.


    Lavan and de left the room as Partec gestured.


    I think the results of todays battle will be reported to the mayor. Guild Leader Trevik hinted earlier today.


    The mayor? Eugene responded with a frown. Even if a major was different from lords, he was rather reluctant to meet with those in power.


    No matter what anyone says, Sir Eugene was the greatest contributor to todays battle. Besides, its been a while since we killed any of the orcs from the Brandish Mountains. They will praise your performance at the city level. It will make your identity even more perfect than before.


    I see. Then should I meet with the mayor?


    Probably not. They will send an agent to give you appropriatepensation, and perhaps even award you a medal. A medal has no real uses, so you could just put it away somewhere appropriate.


    Hmm, so I shouldnt face anything bothersome, correct?


    The celebrities of Maren could send you invitations starting tomorrow, Sir Eugene.


    Hmm.


    Eugene showed signs of difort, and Partec quickly continued, If you want to refuse, use your injuries as an excuse. If you say your broken wrist from the dungeons acting up again, they will understand. Ah, and you can say you have a couple of broken ribs as well, since it was a very fierce battle.


    That sounds believable. Eugene nodded satisfactorily.


    Partec was certainly skilled, but Eugene liked him because he was quick-witted.


    Excuse me, Sir Eugene. You have a guest, Lavan spoke after carefully opening the door.


    A guest?


    Yes. From the Bestissark Armor Workshop.


    Betissark Armor Workshop is


    It was one of the ces he stopped by earlier when he was shopping for weapons and armor. The Betissark Armor Workshop was the number one armor shop in Maren, and it was run by a pair of dwarf brothers. Of course, as soon as Eugene heard that a regr te mail cost 80 silver coins, he immediately left.


    Hello there, sir. It is an honor to meet the Orc yer of Bangle Forest! When Lavan opened the door, a sturdy dwarf spoke while entering the room.


    Nice to meet you. You came to see me?


    That is correct. I received a request for armor under your name, sir, so I came to see if there was anything you wanted to request specifically for the armor.


    Hmm? But I never ordered armor from your workshop.


    Huh? That cant be. You are Sir Jan Eugene, arent you? The knight who beat up the roamer goblins and the orcs at noon today.


    Thats right, but


    Eugene tilted his head in confusion. Partec stepped in.


    There seems to be a mistake. Sir Eugene ordered a te mail from the Lane Defense Shop located right next to the Betissark Armor Workshop, not the Betissark Workshop.


    No way! The mayor personally ced the order not too long ago. Moreover, its not regr te mail either, but te armor. Thats why I am here to get the sirs dimensions and to see if he has any special requests.


    T-the mayor? And what did you say!? te armor!?


    Partec was not easily surprised, but his mouth went wide agape upon hearing the dwarfs words. Eugene did not fullyprehend the situation, so he stayed silent.


    Well, how about this? Lane, hes probably just started tapping the iron te. I''ll cancel the order. Hes the student of us brothers, so he should listen to us. Unfortunately, you wont be able to get the deposit back" The dwarf spoke while stroking his beard, then continued with a shrug.


    Lets just say you bought te armor for the price of a down payment for a te mail. What do you think, Sir Eugene? The mayors already paid the full price, so I cant cancel the order now.


    Lets measure the dimensions.


    A te armor for only ten silver coins was a deal that anyone in their right mind would never refuse.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Sir Grandlph of Easel is inviting Sir Eugene.


    Lady Martina, the sessor of the Yingsman family, will prepare a banquet for Sir Eugene


    Partecs expectations were on point. The next morning, people from Marens noble and influential families flocked to the Heavenly Constetions to invite Eugene to various events of their hosting.


    Ha! The Yingsman family? A nobleman who only knows how to chase after the royalists would dare to invite a Sir Knight who responded to Marens recruitment notice? Do you have no dignity?


    Doesnt your master associate himself with the rebels of Carls Baggins? Do you really think a dignified knight who lives by the code of chivalry will clink sses with the traitors of the kingdom?


    What did you say!? Is that all you can say?


    If you want me to, I can talk like this for a day without stopping!


    As a result, arguments broke out between families who were on bad terms. However, it did not matter to Eugene.


    Thank you for the invitations, but my injuries will prevent me from moving about. I must get some rest for the next few days, so unfortunately, I will have to decline this time around.


    Ah


    I thought that would be the case. My master, Sir Rasnick, prepared the finest mana stone as a gift for you, Sir Eugene. It will be of great help for you to recover, Sir Eugene.


    Some even offered highest-quality mana stones, which were extremely expensive. However, Eugene turned down all of them.


    One of my ancestors is an elf, so I will recover just fine with three or four days of rest. I am truly grateful. Please let Sir Rasnik know that I am thankful for the gesture.


    Ah I see.


    They nodded after hearing his exnation. His gorgeous appearance and outstanding resilience could be attributed to his ancestry. Moreover, elves would never consume a mana stone that originated from a monster, no matter how purified it was.


    Mana stones are useless to me.


    Eugene was a vampire. Purified mana stones imbued with the sacred power of a high priest would restore energy and slightly increase the lifespan of a human, but it was no different than poison to Eugene.


    However, those present did not know the truth. They were simply shocked that someone would refuse such an item, even if they did possess elven blood. In an instant, they felt admiration and goodwill towards Eugene.


    I cannot believe that such a knight still exists


    Sir Eugene is a knight who knows true honor!


    Such a knight was difficult to please, but once they made up their mind, they would never betray their lord.


    I must bring him to our family


    Only a knight like him can stand next to my master!


    Although Eugene had rejected their invitations, the desire to recruit Eugene in the hearts of these butlers and servants, who came here on behalf of their families, burned even brighter.


    ***


    Three dayster


    The te armor produced by the Betissark Armor Workshop finally arrived in Eugenes room. Usually, such a piece of equipment would take more than seven days to manufacture. However, the mayor had paid the enormous sum of 300 silver coins and personally ced the order. As such, the dwarven brothers were able to reduce the production time by a ridiculous amount.


    Kyahhh! Look at that glow!


    The te armor produced by the Betissark Armor Workshop boasted a splendid appearance. Even Mirian found it hard to nitpick such an excellent te armor. The te mail worn by knights such as Galfredic and Madrica were formed from many pieces of iron tes that were connected by leather straps. Each te protected different areas of the body.


    However, Eugenes te armor was joined together with hinges and links, making it much easier to wear and remove. Above all, its defenses and durability were vastly improved by etching wave-patterned grooves and carving radial lines on the surface.


    This piece of armor is made from a special type of steel from our Betissark Workshop. We mixed iron from Elsik with ogre bones. I hope it will be of help to Sir Eugene as you practice your chivalry.


    Perhaps because it was a luxury product that the manager of the workshop personally delivered it. Eugene looked over the armor with a satisfied expression, then narrowed his eyes when he noticed something strange.


    What is this?


    Eugene asked while pointing at a small engraving. The symbol was located on the part of the armor between the neck and the chest.


    Ah, that is the symbol of Maren. The mayor specifically told us to carve it on the armor.


    Hmm.


    He felt a little displeased, but he could not voice his discontent since he received it for almost free. He could not possiblyin about a tiny symbol of Maren. Moreover, the dwarven brothers alsoplied with all of Eugenes special requests without fail.


    In particr, the front section of the helmet protruded forward. Whether he raised or lowered the visor, it would perfectly shade the vampires eyes from direct sunlight.


    By the way, it seems Sir Eugene is quite fond of the color ck. The manager asked carefully, and Eugene nodded.


    That is true. In addition, it would be troublesome if the armor reflected light at night or inside a dungeon.


    It wasntpletely true. He asked for it to be ck because he did not want the armor to reflect sunlight during the day.


    As expected! The masters of our workshop also guessed that would be the reasoning behind Sir Eugenes request.


    They know a knights thoughts, as I would expect from excellent craftsmen. Anyways, I am grateful. I will be careful with it.


    Thank you. Unless it ispletely wrecked, we will repair it free of charge for three years. If you ever run into any problems with the armor, please visit the Betissark Workshop at any time.


    I will.


    The manager and the workshop employees left, and Eugene exchanged his chain mail for the te armor. It was definitely easier to wear, and there were almost no inconveniences in terms of moving around.


    It was certainly a piece of armor created by the best dwarven craftsmen in Maren.


    Since I have ck Scales, I will not need to wear extra armor inside either.


    Eugene was very satisfied. Not only was he able to dispose of the monster materials at a more generous price than originally nned, but he also received rewards from the battle as well as a high-end te armor, which was no different from a verification of identity from Marens mayor.


    I obtained Silion as well.


    Eugene left the room, certain that he had made an excellent choiceing to Maren. Even if he considered his te armor as a reward for taking care of the roamer goblins and orcs, Silion was a different case. The warhorse even possessed an extraordinary pedigree.


    Before he left the city, it would only be right to give his greetings to the one who showed him such favor.


    ***


    You still havent met that knight named Sir Eugene?


    Not yet.


    Prisci bowed her head while answering. Her grandfather was the head of Marens merchant guild and the former head of the Palin Association. He was well over 60 years old, but Prisci still found it difficult to deal with his energy, even though he had retired many years ago.


    A pedigree horse from the Agiles Stables, a first-ss room at the Heavenly Constetions. You showered him with quite a few gifts. It must be because he is worth the investment, right? enquired her grandfather.


    Of course. If he yields simr results from the Tywin familys dungeon one more time, we will fully recover the investment.


    And you are satisfied with only recovering the investment?


    How could I be? I believe Sir Eugene is a knight worthy of a solid investment from the headquarters.


    On what basis?


    Firstly, the boy who has been working as Bilmoas new assistant is Sir Eugenes aide. He is also the younger brother of the new Lord Tywin.


    Perhaps the knight thinks little of his aide, since he is sending the child to an association.


    That is possible. But I dont think I dont think that Sir Eugene sent his aide to our association because he thinks little of him.


    Hooh? Her grandfather showed curiosity.


    Prisci hurriedly continued, He seemed like a very ambitious knight. ording to Bilmoa, he headed to Lord Tywins castle to have his status verified. But even in front of the castles knights, he remained extremely confident.


    Is that so?


    Yes. The eldest son, the new lord of Tywin, was indifferent towards Sir Eugene at first. But after only a few days, he started acting very friendly towards Sir Eugene. Moreover" Prisci recounted the stories she heard from the three mercenaries who were following Bilmoa and Eugene. Of course, she did not forget to vor the stories appropriately, processing it ording to her interests.


    In fact, 70% of it was true, 20% of it was exaggerated, and 10% of it reflected her expectations. He was arrogant enough to not visit his benefactor, even though several days had already passed since he received such an expensive gift. Prisci was mistaking his arrogance as ambitions, which fueled her expectations.


    He rejected all the invitations from the citys influential figures, right? He apparently attributed it to his injuries, but when I asked the Heavenly Constetions'' employees, he did not appear to have any trouble moving around. He was only making excuses.


    Hmm. That is why a lot of people are a little frustrated. They are only staying still because the knights achievements are so great, and because he did not ept even a single persons invitation. Priscis grandfather, the merchant guilds leader, stroked his beard while recalling the views of Marens influential figures regarding the knight named Jan Eugene.


    See? He must be a knight aiming for somece higher. A knights value can only be measured by his skills and merit, right? Even though his appearance and rise is akin to that of a shooting star, I think that he is still valuable as an investment.


    Hoohoo. Its good to see you speak so confidently after a long time. In fact, my thoughts are not much different from yours.


    Thank you, Grandfather.


    In fact, she exaggerated a little because of her pride, since she felt that she spent too much money on the warhorse. But Prisci felt confident after receiving her grandfathers positive response.


    Even though its only recently that he became popr, fame has always been spontaneous like that. We never know one day, a random person on the street might be popr out of nowhere.


    Right.


    It is a merchants virtue to recognize and catch such talents before others. Even though he hasnt shown much yet, only amateurs would say that his investment value has yet to be verified.


    Then


    The investment, go ahead with it. I will speak to your father separately. Even if he stops after making a name for himself in this region, do not feel too pressured. You will definitely recover the investment no matter what.


    Yes! Thank you for trusting me.


    Prisic expression brightened at the words of her grandfather. Even though he was now retired, he still held the majority shares of the Palin Association.


    Anyways, hes not going to leave just like this, right? Ah, do I have to visit him personally? He wouldnt turn me away at the door, would he?


    Prisci was having such thoughts when an employee carefully opened the door and entered.


    Vice Executive, Sir Jan Eugene is here!


    How timely.


    I agree.


    Prisci held back her desire to jump up and down, secretly clenching her fist in joy.


    ***


    Nice to meet you. I am Prisci, vice executive of Marens branch of the Palin Association.


    Jan Eugene. Thank you for giving me the horse as a gift.


    Dont mention it. Here, please. Take a seat, Sir Eugene.


    Eugene expected her to be extravagant as the vice executive of arge business association, but to his surprise, Prisci appeared more modest than his expectations. Eugene sat down after shaking hands with her.


    But unlike Eugenes first impression of her, Prisci was quite shocked.


    This is the terrifying knight who pulled out the head of a troll with his bare hands? The knight who pierced a hole in the chest of an orc warrior with a spear? Really?


    Eugene looked tall and fit, but most knights were both tall and fit anyway, so there was nothing new. However, his face was the problem. His long ck hair was rich and thick. His soft, delicate skin was pale, and his red eyes radiated a strange heat even in the middle of the day..


    Such a person was too good to simply describe as a handsome man.


    Was the horse to your liking? I heard you rode around the horse without any problems in the battle a few days ago. asked Prisci.


    I am very satisfied with the steed. Thank you once again.


    I am d to hear you speak such words.


    It wasnt just a formality. Prisci actually felt happy. Firstly, she managed to score a few extra points with her grandfather due to Eugenes excellent timing.


    Moreover


    He said thank you twice in a row, even though this is our first meeting.


    Although she obtained information regarding the knight in advance from Bilmoa, Prisci was not nave enough to believe everything she heard. All the knights she knew were barbaric and violent, treating all merchants as their subordinates regardless of the size and the status of their business associations.


    But Eugene, whom she finally met, was somehow different.


    It was extremely rare to find a knight gently expressing their gratitude to a merchant.


    I heard you were going back to the Tywin territory. Are you nning to continue to clear the dungeon there?


    To do that, I would have to be a knight of Lord Tywin. Unfortunately, I have no intention of bing Lord Tywin''s knight. But since I took on Felid as my aide, I n to clear the dungeon one more time out of obligation.


    Ah! If its Felid, you are referring to the young master who is learning from Mister Bilmoa, right? Rumor has it in the businessmunity that he is very clever. Of course, an outstanding knight like Sir Eugene would not have taken him in if not for that.


    Its nice to hear that.


    So I take it that our association will be taking care of Young Master Felid for the time being?


    Considering your rtionship with the Tywin family, wouldnt that be in the best interest of the Palin Association as well?


    Ah, yes. Youre right.


    She was trying to establish a rtionship with Eugene, Felids master, under the pretext of taking care of Felid, but Eugene cleverly changed the subject and involved the Tywin family.


    This isnt easy.


    Eugenes looks had charmed Prisci, but she quickly came to her senses. However, she realized now that the knight in front of her was not an easy opponent to deal with by any means.


    Sir Eugene. You said that you will use our association to dispose of materials gained from monsters in your next subjugation, is that right?


    Correct. Just like this time, I will still be using the Tywin family as my proxy.


    Yes. Then forgive me for asking, but are you willing to participate in other dungeon orbyrinth subjugations?


    If I get the chance, that is what I am nning. Eugene nodded in agreement. For now, that was the only way he could obtain red mana stones.


    Ah! Then could I make a suggestion?


    A suggestion?


    Yes. I am not sure if Sir Eugene is aware, but our association operates outside of Maren as well. This is the main branch, but there are other branches all over the kingdom. Our branches also exist in two ports of the Roman Empire."


    ..


    And our branches also conduct business with families that have evilnds in their territories, just like the Tywin family. So, maybe... No, I am certain that we can arrange a subjugation rted to the Palin Association for you to participate in, Sir Eugene.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    It was an exceptional suggestion.


    What Eugene needed now the most was to enter as many dungeons as possible other than the one in the Tywin territory.


    He would have to clear as many dungeons andbyrinths as possible to kill special monsters and obtain red mana stones, which in turn, would grant him their abilities. In addition, he would be able to rid himself of the tattoos covering his body.


    What will happen when all the tattoos disappear? What if the first two incidents were mere coincidences?


    The memory that resurfaced after he consumed the red mana stone of the giant spider cave was a clue to trace his past. Perhaps more memories would resurface if he continued to consume more red mana stones.


    In the end, Eugene still had to enter many dungeons to confirm his theories. However, he was not foolish enough to jump at Priscis tempting suggestion right away.


    I think you are offering me such a deal because there is something you want from me in return.


    That is correct. That is why I am making you an offer,  Prisci calmly continued. It seemed that she was finally making some progress.


    Until you are officially sworn in, the Palin Association will sponsor you, Sir Eugene.


    Sponsor me?


    Yes. Naturally, we will provide you with as much support as possible whenever you participate in subjugation and throughout your journey. In return, we will take an exclusive responsibility with the families possessing the dungeons. Of course, the terms and contents of the contracts will be discussed with Sir Eugene in advance. I promise you the best treatment.


    Hmm. This is not a decision I can make right away.


    Of course. We do not want to rush it either.


    Truthfully, she wanted nothing more than to close the contract right away, but Prisci feigned a leisurely smile and continued, For now, focus on the second subjugation of the Tywin familys dungeon. The next time you return to Maren, you can let us know your decision about this offer.


    All right. But let me ask you something.


    Ask away.


    Why me? Its not like Im the only knight in Maren. I am certain that there are many outstanding knights out there. Eugene asked in a calm voice. His eyes seemed to prate through Prisci. It was hard to exin, but his clear red eyes and low, deep voice seemed to contain a strange power.


    Was it charisma? An instinctive fear of knights? Whatever it was, Prisci was once again convinced that Eugene was not an ordinary person.


    The first reason is Sir Eugenes skills. Ive already heard and confirmed Sir Eugenes skills from the mercenaries who participated in the dungeon subjugation.. I apologize for doing this without your permission.


    That is fine. And?


    Yes. In addition, we also verified the results of the battle that urred in front of Bangle Forest. From these two events, we were convinced that Sir Eugene has exceptional skills. Andstly" Prisci gulped before continuing, I dont know how to say this but business associations tend to shy away from sponsoring knights. There are quite a few unique figures among the knights. Should I call it an uncertainty? We want to establish a stable rtionship, but knights tend to be unpredictable.


    Prisci felt anxious while gauging Eugenes response. She spoke such words because she was somewhat confident, but she was still worried that he would be offended that she was speaking badly of knights.


    I fully understand. There are definitely many knights who are impatient and unusual.


    Eugenes reaction was unexpected. Prisci quickly continued whilst she tried to calm her beating heart, Yes. But we came to the conclusion that Sir Eugene was different from those knights. As such, until you are officially sworn in, we would like to sponsor you. During that period


    Priscis exnation was long, but the main points were simple.


    Its not much different from being sworn in to a noble, right?


    At least, the duties expected of Eugene by the Palin Association and their support during their sponsorship would be simr that of an appointed knight and a noble. He was quite certain, since he heard all the details about being sworn in from Galfredik. In fact, therge knight had jabbered on and on until Eugene started bleeding from his ears.


    If there were any differences, it would be that the rtionship would not be hierarchical. Rather, it would be an equal rtionship with both parties bound by a contract. In addition, he could terminate their cooperation at any time depending on the situation.


    Its not bad.


    He would have to give it a closer look, but the conditions appeared fine. If he was appointed by a nobleman with a certain status, his freedom to participate in different subjugations would be limited. On the other hand, he could enter numerous dungeons andbyrinths through the many branches of the Palin Association without any restrictions.


    What do you think? Prisci asked with anticipation, and Eugene nodded.


    It seems fine. Lets go ahead with it. We will fill out the contract next time we meet.


    Ah! Thank


    However, I will not sign a contract based on a period of time. Lets go with the number of subjugations. For now, perhaps two or three times. We can talk again afterwards. What do you think?


    Thats


    Prisci stopped herself from saying that she needed to discuss it with her superiors and nodded as naturally as possible.


    I think that is a great idea. Lets do that.


    She needed to finish this contract by herself, by whatever means necessary. She could not discuss it with her grandfather or father at this moment. Going by the number of subjugations  the terms had never crossed her mind, but she could make it work somehow.


    Even if the terms stated that the knight would only have to participate in three subjugations before the contract ended, it still meant that she could tie down the knight to the Palin Association for at least a year.


    We can discuss the details next time. Oh, by the way.


    Yes! Prisci raised her head with a pleasant sense of aplishment. However, her emotions disappeared without a trace as soon as she met Eugenes bright red eyes.


    I want to let you know just in case, but if you were nning to employ trickery, you better call this off right now. If anyone ever tries to attack me first or backstab me, I will not leave them be. Regardless of their age, race, or gender.


    O-o-o-of course. That will never happen. I-I swear.


    She forgot. Even though he had a gorgeous face, the man in front of her valued pride and honor above all else, and that he would rather speak with spears and swords to protect his values than with words.


    ***


    After receiving a rough, informal draft of the contract from Prisci, Eugene found Partec. Since the mercenary was illiterate, Eugene read out the contents of the contract one by one.


    What do you think?


    Well, I think the conditions are quite good. But I have never heard about this kind of contract before. So I was thinking, why dont you ask for advice from people who are well-versed in these kinds of things?


    Are there people like that?


    Yes. I know some trustworthy people.


    Afterwards, Partec introduced Eugene to three figures. One was formerly a clerk of arge mercenary group, one was a retired merchant, and thest was a legal advisor to a mercenary group. Thest person was Trevik, and he also served as the mercenary guilds leader.


    As such, there are no legal problems with the contract proposed to Sir Eugene by the Palin Association. If theres a good reason, Sir Eugene can terminate the contract at any time, and the conditions look quite good in many ways.


    Eugene nodded after hearing Treviks exnation.


    He has the same thoughts as the other two.


    Then if its beneficial for me, wouldnt the Palin Association be losing money?


    Not at all. Regardless of how many subjugations you put forth as the term, the Palin Association will receive the rights to dispose of all the materials gained from the subjugation. If we assume a simr amount to thest subjugation, the Palin Association will benefit quite a lot.


    Hmm.


    More than anything else, the Palin Association will benefit from the act of signing a contract with a knight like Sir Eugene, someone who has guaranteed skills. The Palin Association can brag to other associations based in other cities.


    What does that mean?


    Knights with excellent skills aim to be sworn in. As such, they rarely associate themselves with business associations. That is why associations mainly sign contracts with mercenaries. To be able to sign a contract with Sir Eugene is the Palin Association''s fortune, and they can then show off their capabilities to theirpetitors..


    That seems a littleplicated.


    Haha! Its nothing to mull over. I think the contract is mutually beneficial.


    Is that so?


    Yes. Before they are sworn in, the average knight often struggles financially. To maintain their honor and abilities at the same time, they sign contracts with business associations. It''s rtivelymon since keeping appearances as a knight uses quite a bit of money, right?


    Thats true. Eugene nodded in agreement.


    Although he received armor and a warhorse for free, knights were truly money devouring monsters. There was a good reason why knights wanted to be sworn in to serve nobles with status. Although knights valued honor and glory, Eugene was convinced that stable ie was also an important driving force behind their desire to be sworn in.


    Anyways, thank you for the advice. Ive learned a lot.


    Eugene spoke, and Trevik shook his head with a smile.


    Not at all. It is the least that I could do for the hero of Maren. Then will you be returning to the Tywin territory?


    I should. Eugene stood up while nodding.


    As if remembering something, Trevik spoke up once more, Ah, right. Perhaps because of the roamers and the orcs from the Brandish Mountains, I heard that several lords of nearby territories have been gathering mercenaries. You maye across some problems on your way, so please be careful, Sir Eugene.


    I see. Thank you for letting me know.


    Of course. Then please take care.


    Eugene and Partec left the guilds office door, and Trevik muttered to himself as soon as the door closed.


    Hes truly a fine knight. If I were ten years younger, I might have picked up my sword and followed him like Partec.


    It wasnt just because of Eugenes skills. It had been a truly long time since he met a knight that was in his right mind, someone that he could properlymunicate with.


    ***


    Eugene started heading back to the Tywin territory along with the three mercenaries. The appearance of the group today vastly differed from when they first entered Maren. Back then, they only had a single horse and a carriage.


    Today, however, Eugene was adorned in te armor while riding on Silion. He truly looked like the definition of a dignified, courageous knight. The mercenaries had also invested in new equipment. They were generous with the money they earned from the dungeon subjugation.


    Partec wore a leather coatden with an iron te on the inside, chausses, which were pants armor for the legs made from mail, and a shield and mace on his back.


    All of his equipment were new purchases. Most of his old equipment, including his old hauberk (chainmail top) had been sold off.


    de and Lavan also purchased chainmail to strengthen their defenses and switched out their main weapons to new ones.


    Wow! To think that even these three would look dapper with new equipment. Jan Eugene and his dregs, no, his loyal subordinates! The legend of the count of blood begins! Mirian, the spirit of desire, continued circling the party while shouting excitedly.


    Eugene and the mercenaries continued on their journey.


    ***


    Five dayster


    Eugene and his party arrived at Mount Marcus without running into any problems. When passing through Mount Marcus, which marked the end of the Brandish Mountains, one had to use the road that connected the foot of the mountain to its ridge.


    However, even though it was located at the end of the Brandish Mountains, notorious orcs often appeared. Moreover, rumor had it that a group of goblins and orc warriors had recently made an appearance near Maren City.


    As such, the vige at the foot of the mountain was crowded with people trying to find others to cross the mountain together.


    A k-knight.


    Its a real knight. The ones with him must be mercenaries.


    When Eugenes group appeared, everyones gaze converged on them and people began whispering.


    Wow look at that armor.


    Its te armor. Thats got to be incredibly expensive.


    And what about the horse? Look! Its even equipped with armor.


    Naturally, Eugene received the most attention.


    Unless they were a knight serving a great noble, it was very rare for knights to own te armor like Eugene. Moreover, his armor, horse, and robe were all ck, which yed a part in attracting everyones attention.


    However, people only stole nces. No one dared to approach him nor the mercenaries around him. Eugenes group exuded a powerful and intimidating aura.


    Excuse me, Sir Knight. Can you give me a moment? A middle-aged man wearing a long-brimmed hat politely bowed after approaching Silion.


    What is it?


    Yes, Sir Knight. I am a general goods merchant named Delduan. Please excuse me, but I was wondering if you would like to cross Mount Marcus along with my party? I willpensate you appropriately.


    When Merchant Delduans words fell, everyones gaze focused on him and Eugene.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Are you requesting an escort? Eugene questioned.


    Delduan cupped his hands together and gave a deep bow.


    Yes. There are a total of five people, including my group and the three carriages. If you apany us over this mountain, I will provide you with 20 silver coins. Please, sir.


    Hmm.


    Eugene wasntcking in money anymore. But since he would cross Mount Marcus anyway, it wasnt bad to earn some pocket money on the way.


    I will allow it if its just crossing the mountain together.


    Yes! Sir Knight. You are truly gracious. I thank you from the bottom of my heart.


    Delduan quickly retrieved 20 silver coins with great joy.


    Partec.


    Yes.


    While the two men settled the ount, people who had been watching from the side suddenly started flocking.


    Sir, Sir Knight! Can we join in as well?


    Sir Knight, we would like to apany you as well.


    Sir Knight!


    Almost all of them were merchants carrying loads on their backs. Eugene felt a little puzzled by their earnest pleas.


    All of you. Why did you not recruit mercenaries?


    Whether they carried their goods on their backs or on wagons and carriages, almost all merchants hired mercenaries. Even settled merchants such as those that belonged to the Palin Association hired mercenaries when they traveled. It was only natural.


    However, none of the merchants gathered in the vige had recruited any mercenaries. Something like this would not happen unless all of them were out of their minds.


    Well Thats because the Bommel Barony and the Fairchild Viscounty have been hiring all the active mercenaries from around this area.


    People like us usually hire mercenaries after arriving in these viges, but all the mercenaries must have been swept up by the lords already. As you can see, theres not even a single one left.


    Hmm? Eugene expressed his curiosity.


    Partec quickly stuck to his side and answered, Baron Bommel is the lord of this area. I heard that the rtionship between the Bommel Barony and the Fairchild Viscounty has been worsening due to their shared territorial border. I think they must be preparing for a territorial battle.


    I see.


    Unless it was a noble family that everyone knew by name, it was quite difficult to find a lord with arge, proper, standing army.


    The reason was, naturally, capital. It was much cheaper to hire mercenaries when needed rather than to organize and maintain an army of more than a hundred soldiers.


    In the end, it would have been the same with the lords named Bommel and Fairchild. With their status, they would be in better positions than the Tywin family, but they could not fight a territorial war with only dozens of troops. As such, both sides would have to resort to recruiting as many mercenaries as possible.


    As a result, the merchants were stuck in this vige.


    Hmm. What should I do?


    His n was to cross the mountain anyway. He allowed Delduans group to apany him, so he could earn some cheap change. But after witnessing the merchants mor, Eugene noticed that things were about to go out of control. He couldnt help but worry.


    Partec inched closer and whispered, Why dont you allow them toe with us? One silver coin per head, and two silver coins for every horse. It will be difficult to take all of them with us, so I think we could take about five on a firste, first-served basis. We can escort a group of that size easily enough, including that merchants group.


    Thats what well do then. Eugene gave his permission.


    Partec shouted to the surrounding merchants. They appeared quite nervous.


    Everyone, listen carefully! This esteemed figure is Sir Jan Eugene! He sessfully subjugated a dungeon in the Tywin familys territory, and he defeated a group of goblins and orcs in Maren City!


    Ohhh! That sir is truly!


    Sir Eugene!? Hes said to have gutted two orcs with a single strike of his spear!


    I heard he ripped apart a troll alive!


    Although the stories were exaggeratedpared to the truth, Partec felt pleased with their reactions. He raised his voice once again.


    That is correct! The Troll yer of the Tywin territory! The Orc yer of Maren City! Our! Sir Eugene feels sympathy for your situation and will take you with us on a firste, first-served basis


    Me!


    We were the first ones to ask!


    Two! I will pay two silver coins!


    Sir! Sir Eugene!


    Chaos ensued even before Partec finished speaking.


    ***


    In the end, Eugenes group decided to escort 13 merchants in addition to Delduans group. Originally, at least seven or eight mercenaries were required to safely escort such arge group, but with the presence of a knight, the number of mercenaries did not matter.


    Bandits, robbers, and even monsters shied away from groups with a heavily armed knight. They could not risk dozens of lives just to kill a single knight.


    How much did you earn?


    44 silver coins.


    Wow


    Lavan stuck out his tongue in surprise. He never would have imagined earning so much money by simply crossing a mountain until today.


    If we follow Sir Eugene, we wont have to worry about money for the rest of our lives.


    I told you, didnt I? Sir Eugene is a very special person, even amongst the knights. But you shouldnt rely too much on Sir Eugene. You Are you even keeping up with your regr training?


    Ah, of course! You saw me dueling against dest night, didnt you?


    This little bastard, hes finally worthy as a man now. After surviving the dungeon, he must havee to his senses.


    Hehe.


    Is that so? Keep working hard. Partec patted Lavans shoulders reassuringly as thetter shed an awkward smile.


    Partec Eugene suddenly called out.


    Yes! Sir Eugene! The rest of the group hurried forward.


    Those people.


    Hmm?


    Partec moved his gaze to where Eugene was pointing towards. He flinched. There was a group of about 10 people sitting on a wide, t area located in the middle of the mountain. Their gazes were fixed in the direction of Eugenes group.


    Probably mercenaries, right?


    Yes. From their numbers, they seem to be employed by the lord here.


    Meanwhile, the merchants whispered worriedly with pale expressions after discovering the presence of mercenaries.


    W-what if something bad happens?


    They were hired to fight in the territorial battle. They wouldnt do something like that.


    Right. And Sir Eugene is protecting us.


    Merchants were well aware that mercenaries unrted to them could turn into robbers at any time. Their gazes naturally turned towards Eugene.


    All of you can wait here for a moment.


    Yes, Sir Eugene.


    Clop, clop.


    Partec and the rest of the party followed behind Eugene, who rode forward on Silion.


    The group of mercenaries rushed up.


    Who are you? Eugene questioned.


    We belong to the Red Scorpion Mercenary Corps. We were hired by Lord Bommel, the lord of this area, to protect this road. Please excuse me, but which family do you stem from, Sir? Aftering face-to-face with a knight adorned in a te coat, a sharp-looking mercenary wearing two swords politely asked.


    Partec stepped up in Eugenes stead, This esteemed person is Sir Jan of the Eugene family.


    ..!


    The mercenary bowed deeply with a startled expression, So its Sir Eugene. I heard about your great contributions in the City of Maren. I am Mashburn of the Red Scorpion Mercenaries.


    Mashburn, I see. Good job protecting the road. Anyways, you wouldnt mind if we passed, would you?


    Of course not. However, what is the rtionship between those people over there and yourself, Sir Eugene?


    The mercenary pointed to the group of merchants. Partec stepped up once again.


    They are merchants that Sir Eugene and our group are escorting. They were stranded in the vige at the mountain foot because they could not find any mercenaries to escort them across the mountain. Sir Eugene decided to help them out.


    Hmm. Forgive me for saying this, but even though we can let Sir Eugene and your group pass, we cannot let those merchants pass as well.


    What? Partecs eyes narrowed into slits.


    The mercenary continued talking, stealing nces at Eugene, After passing Mount Marcus, you will find a road that leads to the Fairchild territory. Some of those merchants could be heading to Lord Fairchilds castle to sell war supplies, and Lord Bommel doesnt think too kindly of it.


    Ha! How ridiculous. Are you really treating those people as military depot merchants? Do you not see that they are carrying their luggage on their backs?


    I never said that they were military depot merchants.


    Anyway, lets say, although not likely in the slightest, that those merchants did head to the Fairchild territory and conducted business. Is it not customary to leave merchants untouched even if there is a territorial dispute?


    Merchants were motivated by money. Even if they sold supplies to one lord yesterday, they could trade with his rival lord tomorrow. Although nobles despised the merchants attitude, they did not escte the issue in consideration of practicality and face.


    I never said I would touch them. There will be no issues if they do not cross Mount Marcus. Mashburns attitude remained upromising.


    Huh!


    Partec was speechless. Mashburn was acting far beyond his ce. A mere mercenary could not act as such in front of a knight. Moreover, it was clear that he knew of Eugenes reputation.


    Is he acting like this because of the Bommel family?


    It became certain from the attitudes of the other mercenaries standing behind Mashburn. They were hired by the lord of thend. Who would raise an objection when they were simply carrying out the lords orders?


    The mercenaries were surely having such thoughts.


    Eugene stepped out, I have beenmissioned by them and I am determined toplete it. If you want to stop me, go ahead and try it. I cannot take responsibility for whateveres next.


    A-are you meaning to go against Lord Bommel? Mashburn could not hide his tension as he retorted.


    I only said I would cross this mountain with the merchants. How is that equivalent to going against Lord Bommel?


    But we were ordered by Lord Bommel to


    If I kill all of you here and exin the situation to Lord Bommel, I think he will understand me, wouldnt you agree? Those merchants over there will stand witness for me.


    ..!


    The eyes of the mercenaries became filled with disbelief. They were members of the Red Scorpion Mercenaries, and they had experienced all sorts of hardships and battles. How could this man try to threaten them in such a casual manner?


    Eugene flicked back his robe to show the mercenaries that this was not an empty threat. A short sword was hanging next to the saddle at the side of the te armor. The mercenaries stepped back with a nervous expression upon seeing it.


    T-that is!?


    Mashburn became startled after observing Eugenes armor. Right beneath the pitch of the helmet, there was an engraving of Marens symbol.


    He has a close rtionship with the City of Maren? I thought he was simply recruited to fight against the monsters.


    Mashburn became conflicted.


    Even though Lord Bommel was a noble with a title, he could not be enemies with arge city like Maren. As such, if the knight did kill them all and exined the situation to Lord Bommel, the situation would most likely be resolved with a littlepensation from Eugene considering the knights rtionship with Maren.


    Realizing the difficulty of the situation, Mashburn hurriedly spoke, Well...


    Whether it be a knight or a mutt, its all the same in front of numbers. Fucking hell" someonemented.


    Mashburn jerked his head around.


    That crazy bastard!


    He was a newbie from the countryside. He had been recruited because he possessed some skill, but since he was from the countryside, he waspletely oblivious as to what a knight was truly like. Even in the past, he often uttered simr nonsense.


    S-Sir Eugene! That bastard is


    Kiek!


    Eugene raised his hand to silence Mashburn, then slowly turned his head. The rookie flinched after meeting the red gazeing from inside the helmet. However, he shouted loudly after looking around at his colleagues.


    Ah, dont you agree? Lets just kill him! We have more heads and with our skills, a single measly knight


    Thuck!


    A dagger pierced the forehead of the newbie who shouted with excitement.


    Russo!


    Dammit!


    The rookie fell stiff to the ground like a log, his eyes still wide open. The rest of the Red Scorpion Mercenaries were startled and pulled out their weapons at once.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    No wait! Just wait... Mashburn shouted urgently to stop his colleagues, then froze on the spot. Without ever crossing his vision, Eugenes shortsword was now resting on his left shoulder.


    Just now, he wanted to kill me, so I killed him. What choices will the rest of you make?


    Keuk!


    It appeared as if Eugene would cut off Mashburns head at a moments notice. The Red Scorpion mercenaries were at a loss as they looked alternatingly at the silver de and Eugene. No, rather, they were shocked by the dagger sticking out of the rookies forehead.


    Some of the mercenaries were skilled at throwing daggers, but no one was as fast or as urate as Eugene. No one even saw how and when the knight threw the dagger.


    P-please forgive us! We will let all the merchants pass. Y-you can pass, esteemed sir.


    How could I simply trust your words?


    S-sorry? Mashburn asked while trembling. He could feel a coldness around his neck.


    Give me all your weapons. Shouldnt you pay a price for trying to attack a knight?


    I never meant to do that! But contrary to his inner thoughts, Mashburn quickly gestured towards hisrades, H-hey! Everyone, put down your weapons! Sir Eugene is saying that he will show mercy! H-hurry it up!


    When the mercenaries hesitated, Partec and the rest of the group stepped up with their shortswords and shields.


    Dammit


    They formed into a perfect formation facing three directions, and the Red Scorpion Mercenaries gulped with anxiety. In the mercenarymunity, it wasmon sense to gauge the opponents skills with the equipment they carried. Some knights were sometimes ordinary in their skills, but stered themselves with top-notch equipment after being born into rich families. However, all mercenaries were bornmoners or serfs. As such, they needed to obtain their own equipment.


    In other words, a mercenary possessing good equipment either resolved a huge number ofmissions or was sessful at looting in various battlefields. In that respect, the Red Scorpion Mercenaries saw Partec and hisrades as veterans with excellent battle records and skills.


    Thud.


    Starting with one, the Red Scorpion Mercenaries were forced to drop their weapons one by one.


    Hey!


    At Eugenes call, Delduan and the other merchants hurriedly ran forward.


    Collect all the weapons. Partec, if any of them tries anything, you can kill them.


    Yes, Sir Eugene.


    Partec red at the mercenaries, and they dropped their heads.


    Soon,


    W-we finished collecting their weapons, Sir Eugene.


    Good. You guys pass by first. I will follow behind.


    Yes!


    The merchants flocked while avoiding eye contact with the mercenaries. When the merchants were far in the distance, Eugene removed his shortsword from Mashburns shoulder.


    Phew


    Mashburn started to sigh with relief.


    Thuck!


    Then, he crumpled after being struck on the head with the shortswords pommel. Eugene looked over the mercenaries after raising his visor.


    Remember clearly. My name is Jan Eugene. If you ever run into me again after today, you will die. You will die even if you meet me in a dungeon or abyrinth, and you will die if you see me in the battlefield. And I n to see Lord Bommel right away to personallyin, so keep that in mind. Now, take this bastard away.


    ..!


    The mercenaries trembled while hastily supporting Mashburn. If what Eugene said was true, then they could no longer return to Lord Bommels castle. They had brought him humiliation and were even robbed of their weapons. It was obvious how a nobleman would dispose of such mercenaries.


    In the end, the Red Scorpion Mercenaries headed back down the mountain with drooping shoulders. At the least, they were relieved that they survived after picking a fight with a knight.


    Go. Eugene pretended to pet Silion while quietly speaking to Mirian. The spirit had been stretched out on the horses mane.


    Ah-ha! I got it! Mirian quickly grasped Eugenes intentions, then flew in the direction of the mercenaries.


    Lets go.


    Yes! Partec and the two mercenaries proudly followed behind Silioin.


    After a short moment, Partec carefully spoke, Sir Eugene, will you really go to Lord Bommels castle? With all due respect, I am wondering if we could even receive an apology, and if Lord Bommel decides to


    I have no intention of going.


    What?


    Partec blinked with bewilderment, and Eugene shrugged in response.


    It was a lie. Why would I bother heading there? But if I threaten them like that, they wont be able to run back and report to Lord Bommel, right? And hes about to get it on with another lord, so there is no need to bother him without reason.


    Ahh!


    Partec eximed after realizing Eugenes intentions. Lord Bommel would be mystified and distressed by the disappearance of more than 10 hired mercenaries, but it would result in positive oues for everybody except the Red Scorpion Mercenaries themselves.


    Anyways, lets hurry it up. We should cross the mountain before sunset, so that the merchants can rest.


    Yes!


    Partec and the two mercenaries answered vigorously, gazing at the mercenaries who were waiting for them in the far distance. The group joined with the merchants and started walking once more. After a few minutes, an exhausted Mirian returned with strained ps of her wings.


    Phew, I am so tired! As expected, I run out of energy way too quickly when Im away from my contractor.


    Miriannded on Silions mane, then spoke while diligently rubbing her arms and legs.


    I think those bastards are going to leave the neighborhood. They did curse our esteemed sir quite a lot, but werent even dreaming of taking revenge. They have no intention of going back to the lord. They said they would go back to Carls Baggins or somewhere after robbing some passersby. Anyway, Im tired, so Im going to rest!


    After reporting back, Mirian headed inside the leather pocket filled with water.


    Thats a relief.


    He expected his threat to be effective, but he was still worried that the Red Scorpion Mercenaries would return to Baron Bommel. But after hearing Mirians report, he felt relieved.


    Although it wouldnt be a big deal even if the mercenaries did report back to Baron Bommel.


    ***


    Eugenes group crossed Mount Marcus in half a day. Although they encountered a group of kobolds, the monsters fled right away as soon as Eugene yed five of them at once after charging at them with SIlion.


    Thank you so much! Sir Eugene!


    We were able to cross the mountain thanks to you, sir. You will be blessed. May Gods grace be with you forever.


    The merchants continued expressing their gratitude and bowed after witnessing Eugenes overwhelming skills.


    I only did what I had to do. Lets part ways now. Oh, and you should dispose of the collected weapons on your own. Just give me whatever you see fit.


    After discussing amongst themselves for a while, the merchants collected and politely offered 50 silver coins, a sumrger than their escort fee.


    Here it is.


    I think they paid us more than the market price. Sir, they certainly know how to show their sincerity.


    Eugene nodded satisfactorily at Partecs words.


    Good. Then take care.


    Yes! Please take care, sir knight.


    Like that, Eugene parted ways with the group of merchants and headed to the Tywin territory. Although their meeting was short, he earned a considerable amount of money through it.


    The merchants also left for their respective destinations.


    Until then, Eugene had no idea that todays events would grow into something bigger than he expected. Eugene didnt know, but there were truly a few merchants among those he escorted that were heading to the Fairchild Viscounty.


    ***


    It is all thanks to you, sir. You really worked hard. Hahaha!


    Dont mention it.


    Camara spoke with a boisterousugh, and Eugene responded with humility. It was Eugenes first time seeing the lord after a month, and Camara appeared a little different from before. Originally, he was a little sly, but now, he was rxed in his demeanor. Moreover, his attitude was also more upfront and confidentpared to when he was still a sessor.


    Perhaps he was bing morefortable in his role as a lord.


    Even so, he is still a small lord without a title.


    Camara wasnt the only one who changed in a months time. Eugene learned how small and shabby the Tywin territory was after experiencing many things and meeting many people in a city asrge as Maren.


    When he had been on the run in his previous life, he had been ignorant. Now that he could afford to rx a bit more, his worldview was widened and he felt like he was definitely learning many things.


    Then Felid will stay with the Palin Association for the time being. About a year? Is that enough? What do you think? Since you are his master?


    Eugene wasnt sure why Camara was asking him such questions, but he answered regardless, It depends on how he performs.


    Hmm. He is still young, so he might need some more time. I hope he can prove himself soon.


    Lord Tywin. Are you nning on bringing Felid back to the Rose Castle?


    I heard hes quite intelligent, right? He already knows how to read and write. I think it would be good for him to take a position in the territory if the Palin Association teaches him well. He could work as the castles treasury officer, or maybe he can oversee Brahms as an official. Camara spoke while stroking his chin, and Eugene felt a little puzzled. The castles treasury officer would be in charge of the castles finances, and an official overseeing an area would be managing it on behalf of the lord. Both were positions usually delegated to rtives trusted by the lord.


    Felid was still too young, and hecked the experience for both roles. However, a year should be enough for him to mature. Thus, it wouldn''t be strange if he took up either of the positions after his return.. But in Eugenes opinion, there was no reason for Camara to trust and bestow such a position to Felid.


    Hoohoo. You must be wondering why I care about Felid so much. Should I tell you?


    Camara inferred Eugenes thoughts at his whim, then whispered after inching closer.


    I am nning to get rid of Bertel after this dungeon subjugation. Since hes worked hard so far, I will give him a fair bit of wealth and tell him to leave. Since the eldest son has been sessful in the lordship, it wouldnt make sense for the second son to remain as a knight of the territory, right? Its not like were a wealthy family either.


    Hmm.


    But it doesnt matter for an illegitimate son. Felid doesnt have the capabilities nor the right to rece me. Besides, unlike Bertel, he earns me money rather than spending it, right? Haha!


    I wasnt really curious, but I hope for the best.


    If you really mean it, please perform as well as the previous one in this subjugation. Bertel brought in another knight, and its been bothering me.


    A knight?


    Sir Maverick. Ive heard of his name before, but I dont really know him. His equipment is not too shabby, but the problem is the mercenaries he brought along. Do you remember the men Bertel sent to bring Felid? For some reason, they give off a simr vibe.


    Eugene recalled Timothy and his group. Eugene had personally taken care of them. At first, he assumed Camara and Bertel had hired them together, but it turned out that Bertel had been fully responsible.


    In other words, Bertel hired the group of third-rate mercenaries to bring back his younger brother and the illegitimate son of thete Lord Tywin, despite knowing that they were incapable.


    Did this knight named Maverick hire the mercenaries?


    Yes. He said he was nning to build a mercenary group after raising his reputation this time around. Well, its not umon for knights without connections to be a mercenary captain. But it bothers me that he chose our territory at the start of their journey.


    In addition, you are bothered even more because hes a knight that your brother brought in.


    As expected, you know me too well, sir. Camara grinned, then continued. Anyway, if once again, you, sir, can y a bigger role than the knight Bertel brought, then there is no reason for him to participate in the subjugation in the future. The problem with a dungeon subjugation is with the first or the second attempts. After you seed a couple of times, free knights and mercenariese flocking, right? I am capable of picking out the capable ones, at the least.


    Camaras words certainly made sense, so Eugene nodded.


    We even signed a formal contract with the Palin Association. If they want to reim their loan, they wont stand by and just watch our territory fall into danger, right? Maybe the association can even recruit and send us mercenaries from Maren. Haha! Camara exined.


    Although he had no talent as a knight, Camara was quite intelligent. If everything went as he nned, Bertel would lose his ce in the Tywin territory. On the other hand, Tywin territory wouldnt suffer much from the absence of Bertel.


    Of course, Eugene held the key to Camaras ns, and Camara knew better than anyone else.


    So Ill leave the subjugation to your capable hands, Sir Eugene.


    I always do my best.


    Hahaha! As I would expect from you, sir. You gave me a very satisfying answer.


    Camara had no doubts that Eugene would produce even better results than before. It would surely be the case, since he was now in possession of excellent armament. In addition, he wasmanding twice the number of mercenaries as before.


    By the way, Sir Eugene. Dont you think you should meet Sir Maverick? Even though I named you as the subjugations captain, he is still your fellow knight and both of you will enter the same dungeon.


    Im the subjugations captain? Thats ah.


    Eugene came to a realization, and Camara grinned in response.


    Now that I am the lord, I can do as I please. Sir Jan Eugene, you are the captain of the dungeon subjugation this time around.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Unless Sir Galfredik returns, there is no knight more suitable to be the subjugations captain over you, Sir Eugene. No, rather, even if he were to return, he would notpete for the spot. He would pass it on to you, sir. Anyways, I will try to schedule something, so that we can all meet each other. Now that were on the topic, what do you think about having dinner together tonight?


    Lets just meet in a little while. I will return after I''ve found a ce to stay in the lower vige.


    He had no desire to have dinner with the Tywin brothers and a knight he had never seen before.


    Thats too bad. I wanted to hear about how you managed to obtain your armor and warhorse. If that''s the case, then I hope Sir Eugenees back in a couple of hours.


    I will.


    Thinking he had been right to pass on the dinner, Eugene left the manor house.


    ***


    After finding an amodation in the vige of Marte located downhill from the Rose Castle, Eugene handed down instructions to Partec and Breen before returning to the castle. He entered the castle while receiving the clumsy salute of a few guards, then headed to the castles cab under the guidance of a servant.


    Wee.


    As usual, Camara weed him with joy, but Bertel only gave a curt nod. Arge knight with a fierce appearance strode forward.


    Are you Sir Eugene? I am Rowen Maverick.


    Although they were indoors, Maverick was adorned in chainmail, which was engraved with the symbol of a crow, from head to toe. He reached out his hand.


    Jan Eugene.


    It was natural to respond in kind, so Eugene spoke informally and took Mavericks hand. However, Mavericks expression distorted upon hearing Eugenes words. He seemed surprised by Eugenes response.


    Then, he tightened his grip.


    Come on.


    Eugene mercilessly tightened his grip as well. He recalled Galfrediks advice  that it didnt matter whether the opponent was a knight or a mercenary. If they provoked or challenged him first, he must crush them with force.


    Keugh!


    Mavericks face turned red, and he was eventually forced to shake off Eugenes hand.


    Hahaha! You shouldnt act like this. Remember, both of you arerades who will go into the dungeon together. Now, now, everyone, take a seat.


    Camara spoke with a satisfied expression. He was clearly pleased that Eugene had taken a silent victory. Of course, he did not forget to send a meaningful smile towards Bertel, who had a horrible scowl.


    Right.


    After ncing at Eugene, Maverick sat down while massaging his hand.


    First of all, there are 12 mercenaries under Sir Eugene, and nine brought by Sir Maverick. Including both of you sirs, there are 23 warriors in total. The number of porters will be the same as before, but the minimum conditions for a sessful subjugation have been raised slightly.


    Camara continued while looking around at the two knights.


    One hundred low-rank monsters and three intermediate-ranks. The number of troops is slightly smaller than before, but we managed to procure quite a bit of information about the structure of the dungeon and the monsters within, so there shouldnt be too many problems. Am I right, Sirs?


    Eugene nodded silently, but Maverick gave a verbal response.


    What about the share of the soldiers who will die in the dungeon?


    Simple. If they have a family, then it will be sent to their families. If they do not, the others will split it. Isnt that customary?


    So, will it be the same even if a knight dies?


    What? Camaras expression stiffened. Are you speaking of Sir Eugenes death, Sir Maverick?


    Not necessarily, Lord Tywin. I am also a man who always wrestles with death! I thought it would be absurd for a true knight to enter a dungeon without such resolve and determination. Would you not agree, Sir Eugene?


    Mavericks arrogant eyes turned towards Eugene.


    After silently gazing at the knight for a moment, Eugene slowly opened his lips. It is hard for me to believe that such words areing from the mouth of a knight who has never experienced an opening of a dungeon, but it is a relief for me that you, sir, are always ready for death.


    ..!


    Mavericks eyebrows wriggled with aggravation.


    Eugene stood up while removing his gaze from Maverick.


    I do not think that we have anything else to discuss. Since we have already greeted each other, I will be off. I will see you all in three days then.


    Eugene headed for the door while listening to Mirians furious shouts. Lets kill him! Lets slit the throat of that muddy catfish-looking bastard tonight! Kill! Kieeeek!


    Sir Eugene, take care.


    Camaras lips constantly twitched with tion, and the vehement eyes of Bertel and Maverick stayed glued to Eugenes back.


    ***


    That haughty bastard dares to look down on me!?


    Maverick shouted while mming his fist on a table. Bertel responded with a malicious gleam in his eyes. As you saw, sir, we cannot leave that man be. Someday, my brother will be controlling him to his wishes No, he might even try to take a piece of the territory for himself. That is why you have to take care of him.


    Hmph! A little pale bastard like him? I dont know where he came from, but someone like him is not my match.


    You better not underestimate him too much. Even if it had been a mock duel, he still managed to beat Sir Galfredik. Im sure you know what kind of a knight Galfredik is.


    Haha! If I participated inst years tournament, I would have made it to the finals instead of him. Unfortunately, I couldnt participate because of my fathers death. Anyways, whether it is Galfredik or Lugates, I am not afraid. Maverick shouted confidently.


    However, Bertel had directly witnessed the showdown between Galfredik and Lugates.


    Mavericks words felt absurd.


    Can I trust this person? But I have no choice...


    It was extremely difficult to find a knight who was skillful and could be controlled at the same time. In that respect, Maverick was greedy, but he was not dumb enough to be yed around on top of ones palm.


    Besides, its inside a dungeon. The chances are pretty good.


    No matter how skillful a knight was, he would definitely find it hard to react to an ambush from his allies. In addition, they would be inside a dark dungeon. At the least, Maverick and his subordinate mercenaries could easily inflict a major injury on Eugene.


    It would be best if a monster finished the job, but even if he came back alive Then I will finish him off.


    While Bertel was having such thoughts, Maverick spoke with a grin. Hehehe! Anyways, if I take care of that pale bastard, then I can take his armor and horse as my own, right?


    Only if you seed.


    Im telling you not to worry. So this is a done deal then. Im looking forward to this subjugation.


    Maverick stuck out his tongue and slowly caressed his lips. His face was filled with greed. He looked so repulsive that Bertel was forced to turn his gaze somewhere else.


    Hmm?


    A glimmer appeared in Bertels eyes.


    Whats wrong?


    Without answering, Bertel stood up from his seat and walked to the closed doors. Then he bent down.


    Why is there water in this ce?


    Bertel mumbled while sweeping the floor with his palm. The bottom of the door was wet as if water had leaked from the outside.


    Its so wet. Did a water fairye to visit? Hmm? Hahahahaha!


    What a stupid joke.


    Bertel red at Maverick, then stood up. This knight was truly simple-minded that he could find amusement in such nonsense.


    ***


    is what he said! Kieeeeek! How dare a muddy catfish and ice-face aim for our esteemed Sir Eugene!? Mirian shrieked while running amok like a moth in front of a me.


    Eugenes expression turned cold.


    I knew they were a little suspicious.


    Eugene felt skeptical after hearing Maverick speak such words after their first meeting. As such, he left behind Mirian as he crossed the drawbridge. The Rose Castle was quite small. It was only about 100 meters from the manor house to the drawbridge. Mirian had been able to eavesdrop on Bertel and Maverick and delivered the conversation to Eugene without any difficulties.


    No, that muddy catfish really said that! Hes looking forward to the subjugation! Ha! I barely held myself back from spitting on his face!


    Yes. Great job. You helped me this time.


    Right? Hehehe! Mirian broke into a huge grin, then sat down on Eugenes shoulder. So what are you going to do?


    What else? Since he wants to die, I will fulfill his wish.


    Kieeeeek! As expected of the Count of Blood! How zing hot!


    Eugene soothed Mirians frenzy, then nced back at the Rose Castle in the distance.


    You are looking forward to the subjugation? Im looking forward to it as well.


    In thest lights of the setting sun, the vampires eyes shone with a mysterious gleam.


    ***


    The day of the Tywin territorys second dungeon subjugation arrived.


    After spending three days in the vige located a short distance from the castle, Eugene entered the Rose Castle along with the mercenaries.


    Thud! Thud!


    Members of the ck Sheep Mercenaries followed behind Partec and Breen. They walked in an orderly fashion just like a regr army. Although their loyalty and obedience towards Eugene could not match Partec, who had been by Eugenes side the longest, Breens mercenaries were quite deferential towards Eugene as well.


    Breen and his men were greatly shocked to see Eugene return from Maren with apletely new appearance. He was on Silions back and adorned a te armor with the citys symbol. But after hearing the details from Partec, they decided to fully submit themselves to Eugene until they parted ways.


    The mayor of Maren had personally gifted a set of te armor and the Palin Association, arge merchant group, had supported him with the highest quality warhorse. It wouldnt be strange if Eugene was recruited by a great noble even at this moment.


    Although they wouldnt continue following Eugene like Partecs group, there was nothing to lose by acting their best behavior in front of a knight like Eugene.


    Eugene and the 12 mercenaries lined up in the middle of the Rose Castle. Maverick and his mercenaries took their ce beside the group. They had been staying in the castle until now.


    Maverick red at Eugene, who pretended not to see him, and his lips twitched in annoyance.


    However, Maverick held back his anger. He recalled Bertels advice to somehow lower his opponents guard before they entered the dungeon.


    As such! May God bless the two knights and the brave warriors who follow them!


    Woaaaahhh!


    Camara gave a speech and prayed for the subjugation forces extraordinary performance and their safe return. The people of the Rose Castle erupted into a cheer afterward. It was still a wonderful sight to see knights and mercenaries entering a dungeon to fight monsters while risking their lives.


    Then, Sir Eugene, is there anything you want to say as the captain of the subjugation squad?


    Camara asked with anticipation, and Eugene turned towards the mercenaries.


    As soon as we enter the dungeon, all of you will unconditionally follow my orders. If you dont like that, you can leave now.


    ..!


    The mercenaries flinched  in particr, those who followed Maverick. Most of them had already received the down payment, so it would be impossible and ridiculous for them to bail out now.


    Those who do notply with my orders shall be cut down regardless of the reason. If you have any objections or want a fair trial, leave now.


    As Sir Eugene said. Do not forget that I, Camara of Tywin, delegated all authority over the subjugation to Sir Eugene.


    Camara reinforced Eugenes position with his authority as lord. The mercenaries could only steal nces at each other. No one dared to step forward.


    Then let us depart.


    I wish you luck once again.


    Unlike the opening of the dungeon, Camara did not follow the group to the entrance of the dungeon.


    A little whileter


    The castle gates opened, and the group set out on the second subjugation led by Eugene. Guides were stationed at the forefront of the group.


    Bertel stood silently in ce, and Maverick climbed onto his saddle. They exchanged a brief gaze, which Eugene didnt miss.


    Do you think that Ill be easier to deal with in the dungeon?


    Eugene smiled coldly after lowering his visor.


    Everyone now saw him as a regr, human knight.


    However, Eugene was a vampire.


    A dungeon without light was his domain.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    After leaving Silion behind in a farming vige near the forest, Eugene led the subjugation squad through the deep forest and arrived at the low hill, where the dungeon was located. Eugene first ordered the troops to conduct a search around the entrance of the dungeon, just as Galfredik had done during their first subjugation.


    No new monster holes were discovered, perhaps due to the fact that they exterminated quite a few low-rank monsters during the first subjugation. If there are no problems, we will enter right away. Eugene walked towards the entrance, and Partec followed right behind. Argetch was blocking the passageway into the dungeon. Eugene had reced it after the first subjugation.


    I will help you, Sir Eugene.


    No, its fine.


    After shaking his head, Eugene ced his hand under thetch without any hesitation. Maverick and his mercenaries scoffed after seeing the three-meter-longtch. Its surface was wrapped in steel, and it was thick.


    Even if he wanted to show off, he was clearly overestimating himself. How could he possibly lift atch that weighed as much as an intermediate-rank monster by


    Boom.


    Himself!?


    ..!


    Thetch fell with a heavy thud. Maverick and the mercenaries stared with nk looks.


    What are you standing around for? We will be entering right away.


    The mercenaries were shaken awake by Eugenes voice. They quickly shook themselves out of their daze and started entering the dungeon in orderly rows.


    Hmph! It doesnt matter. You will still die if I stick a sword in you. Its all the same.


    Maverick also headed into the dungeon whilst desperately trying to disregard Eugenes disy of incredible strength.


    ***


    Aroooof! Kieeeng!


    Thest kobold copsed while letting out pitiful cries. Its head was almost decapitated.


    Confirm and report the damages, Eugene turned around while shaking the blood off his battle axe.


    No issues.


    One with minor injuries. None are dead or have serious injuries.


    After listening to the reports of both Partec and Breen, Eugene turned his head once more. After receiving Eugenes gaze, Maverick spoke with a stutter. Uh, none are dead. None are seriously injured. Minor injuriesah, three, there are three of them.


    Apletely crushed arm. Are you calling that a minor injury? Or perhaps hes left-handed?


    .


    Maverick shut his mouth after ncing at the injured mercenary. His wrist was in tatters after being bitten by a kobold.


    So theres one who is seriously injured and two with minor injuries. To think it would be like this after only the second battle. Sir, its been half a day since weve entered. Do you know that we still havent met even 30% of the minimum conditions?


    I know. I know. It doesnt matter, does it? I can still fight, and there are five more without any injuries. Ill cut em all down, whether its kobolds or goblins


    What if an intermediate-rank monster shows up? Do you think you can handle it by yourself, Sir?


    Fucking hell! I can take care of it! Maverick shouted while throwing his helmet on the ground.


    Make sure you take responsibility for your words. Partec, Breen, get it started.


    Yes! Sir Eugene!


    With Partec and Breen in the center, the mercenaries began gathering the monster corpses along with the porters into piles with familiar movements. About twenty bodies of kobolds were dismantled at a rapid pace, and a small mound of mana stones and by-products was soon formed.


    In the meantime, the mercenaries following Maverick sat down awkwardly and rested. Nine of them entered. But one was already dead, and two of them had sustained heavy injuries. The other six werent unscathed either. They jumped in surprise from time to time, looking around with faces filled with anxiety.


    It was clear from their reaction that they were filled with fear, rather than moderate tension. Eugene wouldnt have known why they were acting as such in the past during the first subjugation, but now he could make an educated guess.


    Theyve only ever dealt with roamers. I guess they assumed monsters inside a dungeon would be the same.


    Unlike the outside world, evil energy flowed inside of evilnds like these dungeons. As such, the monsters inside dungeons matured much faster than roamers. In addition, they were stronger and much more ferocious. Since Mavericks mercenaries only ever experienced dealing with roamers, it was only natural for them to suffer a setback after entering a dungeon for the first time.


    From their current reactions, it appeared that Mavericks mercenaries had never dealt with monsters inside of an evilnd. At the same time, they seemed unaware of a dungeons unique environment.


    It would have been much better if Galfredik was here.


    Decent mercenaries in nearby areas could only be found in cities such as Maren. Galfrediks predictions had been spot on. He was correct when he said that only inadequate nobodies would flock to the Tywin territory.


    Moreover, Galfredik had led the mercenaries with strong leadership skills even though perhaps half of them were powerless nobodies. Eugene realized once again that Galfredik was an outstanding knight.


    He focused his senses on the deeper parts of the dungeon.


    A group of goblins about 300 meters ahead. They are screaming while almost running. Based on the strong smell of blood There is an intermediate-rank monster ahead.


    Eugene examined the map created during the first subjugation, then looked over the terrain and the passage that existed between the humans and the goblins. Then, he spoke to the resting mercenaries. Until they are done with the dismantling process, we scout ahead. You, you, and you. Follow me.


    Eugene pointed towards three of Mavericks mercenaries. Compared to the rest of the group, they were in rtively good condition.


    Ah! I can also


    Breen started volunteering himself as well, but Partec blocked him and shook his head.


    Sir Eugene has a reason for everything he does. Just stay down.


    Breen grasped Partecs thoughts from his expression, and slowly lowered his hand. The three selected mercenaries slowly stood up. It was obvious from their expressions that they were reluctant to go, but they dared not raise any objections, especially when they recalled Eugenes outstanding performance from the previous battle.


    Maverick snuck up in the meantime. I will go with you as well. Who knows, perhaps an intermediate-rank or a high-rank monster will make an appearance.


    .


    How could he not know that at least one knight must remain with the main army? This was just too much. Maverick was truly pathetic.


    As you please. However, Eugene nodded.


    ***


    Dog-shit bastard. You dare insult me?


    Eugene took the lead with a torch and a shortsword in hand and a spear slung across his back. Maverick red at him with contempt. Ever since their first meeting, Maverick felt distaste for the arrogant bastard. He did not like the fact that Camara Tywin, the lord, had favored Eugene and secretly rated the bastard higher than himself.


    Even so, hes only good at catching monsters.


    With such thoughts, Maverick observed his surroundings. Up ahead in the distance was a dark area without much light. Patches of glowing grass were sparse.


    Good. Im very lucky. Hehe.


    Maverick licked his lips. He had been troubled because he couldnt find any chance during the battles, but to think that the bastard would scout separately from the main army of his own volition. Moreover, the three mercenaries that Eugene called out were the strongest in the group he led.


    Once again, God is on my side.


    God showed favor to powerful knights and blessed them with blessings and luck. Maverick thoroughly believed that this was evidence of his superior fortune.


    What are you going to do if I pierced you from the back through the gap in your armor? Those born in better families are always haughty and arrogant, but they always shriek like a dirty pig when they die.


    It had been the case with the previous owner of the chainmail he currently adorned. He remembered the pathetic expression of that knight as he begged for mercy, desperately trying to bargain for his own life  that his cousin would pay a handsome ransom.


    He felt even more thrilled imagining the pale-faced bastard begging for his life. A man with a pretty face like a girl was about to beg for his life like a dog.


    Where should I stab you?


    Maverick scanned Eugenes back to search for a point of attack. Soon, the group arrived in an area without any glowing grass, and the mercenary walking next to Eugene nced back. As soon as Maverick gave a small nod, the mercenary threw his torch far away.


    What are you doing?


    Even before Eugene could finish his words, Maverick charged like a bison and stabbed his rondel dagger under Eugenes armpit. Although te armor boasted invincible defense, the gaps in each joint were connected by chains rather than metal tes.


    A rondel dagger possessed a pointed tip like an awl. It was a weapon designed to drill into the tight holes of chain mail.


    Crack!


    Maverick felt the weapon prate through the chain mail as he tackled Eugene. A loud metallic noise resounded as two sturdy knights in metal armor rolled on the ground. Perhaps because of the shock, Eugene floundered around. A torch dropped and rolled away from a nearby mercenarys hand after making contact with Eugenes foot.


    Fire! Bring the torch! Kill this bastard! Maverick repeatedly stabbed the rondel dagger into Eugenes armpit while shouting crazily. Another mercenary continued hitting Eugenes leg with his mace.


    Boom! Boom!


    However, there was a good reason why te armor was known to possess the strongest defense. Even though the mercenary struck Eugenes leg several times with his mace, it failed to make even a single scratch, let alone a dent.


    D-dammit!


    Aim for the joints, you fucking idiot! Motherfucker!


    Maverick was also feeling a sense of urgency. The rondel dagger had prated the gap between the chain mail. He was sure. He should have immediately felt the sensation of his dagger digging into flesh, but it still felt as if he was stabbing into something hard.


    Was he wearing inner armor as well?


    Thinking as such, Maverick hurriedly attempted to peer into Eugenes armpit. However, the torches lying on the floor were suddenly extinguished one after another. None of the mercenaries could even guess that a water spirit was responsible for this.


    .


    The surroundings were plunged into darkness. Since Maverick deliberately chose an area without any glowing grass, perfect darkness engulfed everyone.


    Lights! Turn on the light! Huh? U-uwah? Maverick started yelling in the darkness, then was taken aback. Although he could not see an inch in the darkness, it felt as if his body was being lifted into the air.


    Could it be?


    Maverick hastily gave strength to his limbs, but he could not finish his thoughts.


    Boom!


    Kuagh!


    He crashed into a wall before falling to the floor. His vision started swimming from the shock. His entire body throbbed in pain. It appeared that he had also broken quite a few bones.


    Ahhhh! Then, a desperate scream tore through the darkness.


    W-what is it? Maverick forced himself up and unsheathed his longsword. Perhaps a monster had appeared. However, he couldnt give strength to his left hand. It seemed to have fractured when he was thrown against the wall.


    Aaaaaghhh! Another scream resonated through the dark. And that wasnt the end.


    Help! S-save me! Save Keugh! The remaining mercenarys pleading words suddenly disappeared beyond the darkness.


    Fwooosh.


    A gust of wind from inside the dungeon swept across Mavericks body. He felt his hairs standing on end, and an eerie silence permeated the oblivion.


    Maverick looked around while letting out ragged breaths. All he could see was overwhelming darkness. He couldnt even find where the north and south were.


    Keugh!


    Fear of darkness was inherent to humans, and it was gradually eroding Mavericks mind as well.


    Come out! Come out, you bastard! Fuck you!


    Shiiing! Shishing!


    Maverick continued swinging his longsword with his uninjured hand like a madman. The sword sliced through the air, then erupted into sparks after hitting the wall. Even as he reeled back from the impact, he never stopped making his de dance.


    Come out! Come out, you


    Suddenly, a pair of red eyes appeared in the dark. Maverick instinctively stabbed his sword in its direction.


    ng!


    His longsword was reflected by a tremendous force.


    Keugh!


    A vicious griptched onto Mavericks neck and lifted him up, even though he was a giant weighing well over 100 kilograms with the addition of his armor. The owner of the grip easily lifted him off the floor as he struggled in the air.


    Kuagh! Kek!


    He struggled to breathe, and saliva began dripping down Mavericks mouth. He tried kicking and thrashing with all his might, but the opponent did not budge. The only thing that he could see amidst his blurry vision was a pair of burning red eyes. Those eyes seemed to have be a pair of spheres that melted the darkness around him.


    Didnt you say that you will kill me?


    Keugh! Kereu!


    A weakling like you?


    Kuah.


    Tududuk!


    As Maverick slowly lost his mind from the overwhelming fear, his chainmail was ripped off from his head to shoulder. The red eyes drew closer and closer.


    Soon, a deep gloomy voice resonated in Mavericks ears.


    I had originally nned to kill you right away, but Ill need you to hold on to that dirty life a little longer.


    Crack!


    Something sharp dug into Mavericks thick neck.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Did you hear that?


    What? I didnt hear anything.


    No. Just now, I definitely


    Kieeeeek!


    The wind carried faint screams from the other side of the dark dungeon, where glowing grass only grew in small patches. Dammit! The mercenaries quickly rose while grabbing their weapons.


    Partec quickly stepped up. Calm down! Everyone, be quiet!


    Ahhhhh!


    The faint screams resonated once more.


    Partec shouted after sharing a gaze with Breen, Everyone, prepare yourselves for battle and stand by!


    What the fuck? What do you mean, stand by? Sir Maverick went that way! One of Mavericks mercenaries shouted furiously.


    Partec pointed his shortsword towards the mercenary and replied, Sir Eugene ordered us to wait here. I will cut down anyone who does not follow orders.


    Fuck you! Who do you think you The mercenary retorted and started approaching Partec. Then, he hesitated before stopping. de, Lavan, and all of Breens mercenaries had aimed their weapons toward him.


    If you want to get cut down, then keep talking.


    We follow the orders of Sir Eugene. Lower your weapon, you bastard.


    The fierce spirit emitted by 12 people caused theplexions of Mavericks followers to change at once. They only had a few people left that were suitable forbat. Thus, they did not dare to stand up against these 12 warriors.


    You ill-tempered babes! You all are so weak that you cant even cut off a goblins dick! Keep your mouth shut and stay in formation.


    Breen''s vulgar words were befitting of his dirty impression. Mavericks mercenaries were forced to gather themselves into formation. After a short while, a torch could be seen swaying inside the dungeon.


    I-itsing!


    Everyones anxious eyes gathered on the glowing torch.


    Sir Eugene!


    Partec ran out alongside a few mercenaries as soon as the te armor became visible. It was a grotesque sight. Eugene carried a torch and a shortsword, and his armor was painted with blood in various ces.


    We were ambushed by monsters. We will move out right away.


    Yes!


    The mercenaries and porters hurriedly followed behind Eugene. After walking for a few minutes, a terrible sight unfolded in front of the group.


    Ugh!


    Bweeegh!


    Some of the weaker porters knelt down on the spot and puked. Bodies of dozens of monsters were scattered all over the ce, and mercenaries with torn limbs and shredded bodiesy in between. The smell of monsters, blood, and human excrement from death created an unbearable stench.


    Goblins Theres a hop as well!


    They were annihted? No! Over there!


    Not all of them were dead. The only survivor was crouched in a corner with his legs curled together.


    S-sir Maverick!


    The mercenaries rushed forward after seeing the full-body chainmail. Eugenes ck robe was covering Maverick. As the soldiers came forward, Maverick slowly raised his face.


    ..!


    After seeing his blurred, unfocused eyes, the mercenaries became shocked. Less than thirty minutes had passed since the scouts had left for a survey, but Maverick had already transformed into apletely different person.


    Maverick looked around the mercenaries with a nk expression. He opened his mouth wide. Then he started screaming with a horrified look. Huaaaaagh! Kieeekk!


    Sir Maverick! Whats wrong!? Get it together!


    Kiek! Kieeek! Uhu, uhuhu.


    After covering his head with the ck robes, Maverick began trembling while moaning like a beast.


    What is


    Hes been like that ever since his neck was bitten by a war boar. Thanks to that, I had to deal with the monster alone.


    War boar!?


    The mercenaries were stunned. Among the monsters ssified into intermediate-rank, war boars were known to be the one of the fiercest along with dungeon trolls.


    Where is the war boar? One of the mercenary asked.


    I took care of it. If you go further in, you will find its carcass. Eugene pointed in a direction. Breen rushed towards it along with three mercenaries. Eugene continued to speak while looking down at Maverick. I think he must have lost his mind after experiencing such an event for the first time. I tried everything I could think of, even pping him on the cheek, but I couldnt get him toe to his senses.


    Heu! Hu! Heu


    The mercenaries revealed dejected expressions when they saw Maverick trembling like a tree. Some of them had experienced such cases before. Those who failed to ovee the lingering effects and fears of a battle would mentally copse and would act just as Maverick was.


    He had be nothing but a cripple. Mavericks life as a knight ended. No, rather, as of today, he could no longer function as a regr human being.


    Hey! Come help us! Breen shouted to the mercenaries. He was struggling to drag a humongous corpse of a war boar along with three mercenaries. The monster was easily the size of two or three regr wild boarsbined.


    Its real! Its a war boar!


    Look at its fangs.


    The mercenaries were stunned by the war boar. Its fangs were asrge as a humans forearm. The monsters body was riddled with various injuries, and Eugenes spear was deeply embedded in itsrge forehead.


    It was obvious at first nce that Eugene had killed the monster by himself.


    Since things turned out this way, we will dismantle the corpses of the monsters here and return. Those who followed Sir Maverick here, retrieve the bodies of your colleagues.


    Yes, Sir Eugene.


    Starting with their leader, most of their colleagues were either dead or crippled. The heads of the survivors hung helplessly as their faces revealed dejected looks.


    ***


    Hey, isnt Sir Maverick acting a little strange?


    Hmm.


    At Lavans words, Partec nced back towards Maverick, who was curled up into a ball at the back of the cart. He was still trembling while groaning with Eugenes ck robe wrapped around him. It was impossible to look at him as a knight anymore.


    He wont eat or drink anything. I tried feeding him the emergency mana stone, but you saw it, right? He only screams like a crazy person.


    One or two mana stones were provided to an evilnds subjugation party. It wasnt to be used sparingly, but rather to give to knights when they were seriously injured.


    Of course, a mana stone wasnt an elixir to bring back the dead, but it could extend a persons life for some time. Its amazing that he hasnt died after being bit by a war boar. But why is he not taking the mana stone?


    How would I know? Partec responded in an uninterested voice.


    Maybe Sir Maverick has truly gone crazy? Lavan whispered after sticking a little closer to Partec.


    Well Partec narrowed his forehead. He also could not understand. Mavericks skin turned blue like a corpse, and he continued to behave erratically. He would suddenly rush at the mercenaries with a beastly growl, then fall t on the ground with fear whenever Eugene stepped out. However, Eugene did not hit or attack him. If he had, it could have exined his fear toward Eugene.


    All that Eugene did was block Mavericks way and stare at him. Even so, Maverick was rendered helpless and would always fall on his stomach, trembling. He acted just like prey in front of a predator.


    The symptoms worsened when they exited the dungeon. He could not even raise his head. He curled up into a ball and continued making pained moans. If Eugene had not been there, perhaps the mercenaries would have chosen to leave him behind. Both his body and mind had been ruined to the point of no return.


    Soon, the mercenaries began having simr thoughts in regard to Mavericks changes.


    Maybe he got cursed?


    He definitely got cursed by a monster!


    In their line of work, violence and murderer weremonce. Perhaps as such, mercenaries were susceptible to various superstitions.


    For the mercenaries, there was no other reasonable exnation for Mavericks bizarre transformation other than he was cursed by a monster.


    Anyways, that knight is done for.


    I know. Phew! I am d that Sir Eugene was there.


    Maverick was crippled, while Eugene proudly rode his horse under the bright light of the sun. The difference between the two knights was magnified even further. Naturally, none of the mercenaries were aware that such a brilliant knight was the one responsible for crippling Maverick.


    ***


    What? What do you Ha! Camara could not find any words to respond after hearing Eugenes stories, who returned a few days earlier than scheduled.


    We could not push ahead with the subjugation anymore. Sir Maverick has be like this, and more than half of the mercenaries he brought with him are either dead or have been seriously injured. Of course, even though we did not meet the minimum conditions, I think I have done enough on my part.


    Tsk.


    Camara clicked his tongue after seeing Maverick, who was curled up and trembling between Partec and Breen. It didnt matter to him whether Maverick died nor not, but it was difficult to refute Eugenes words.


    Well, you did manage to catch quite a few low-rank monsters. For the intermediate-rank monsters, you killed a war boar, so the results arent too shabby. Anyways, thank you for your hard work, Sir Eugene.


    Hmm. Eugene nodded, then turned his gaze. Bertel wore a dazed expression this entire time with his mouth slightly opened. He flinched after receiving Eugenes gaze.


    Come to think of it, Sir Maverick told me a very interesting story.


    Hmm? What do you mean by that? Camara asked with a puzzled expression. However, Eugenes gaze was no longer on Camara, but rather on Bertel, whose forehead glistened with drops of sweat.


    He told me that someone instigated him to kill me inside the dungeon.


    What!? Camaras shock was even greater than when he heard about what transpired in the dungeon. He approached Eugene. What do you mean by that? Who ordered him to kill you, sir? And why? No, who?


    I think thats a question that you can ask your brother, Eugene spoke in a cold voice.


    Camara abruptly jerked his head around. Y-you?


    Brother, are you crazy!? What are you trying to say?! Bertel roared, then red at Eugene with malicious eyes. Sir! I do not know why you are spouting such nonsense. You are speaking words that can seriously smear my honor and reputation. To say such things without evidence


    We can ask Maverick, cant we?


    ..!


    Everyones gaze turned to Maverick. Even now, thetter still kept gasping like a beast.


    W-what are you talking about? What testimony could a crazy man give?


    Why dont we just ask first? What do you think, Lord Tywin?


    Hmm.


    Camaras expression becameplicated. It was true that he wanted to get rid of his brother, but it was a different matter entirely for his younger brother to be involved in an attempted murder against a knight.


    Even in a territorial dispute, captured knights were never killed recklessly. Even if they were an enemy, it was a long-standing tradition to respect the honor and bravery of the knight. As such, they would usually release the knight for ransom.


    But if someone attempted to kill a knight, not on a battlefield, but in a dungeon? Moreover, if the target was a knight who participated in their own familys dungeon subjugation? Such an event would not only be called a disgrace, but it would also taint the honor of the entire family.


    As Camara agonized over the decision, Eugene whispered in a cold voice, If Lord Tywin refuses, I will head to Maren and ask for a formal trial.


    Hmm! Camara was shocked to his senses. He hurriedly met Eugenes gaze. I-is he threatening me?


    If the matter became widely known and a trial took ce in Maren under the supervision of the mayor and the priest, it would quickly escte into something bigger. Since Eugene personally received armor from the mayor, he could have gone straight to Maren and asked for a trial without telling him. Despite this, Eugene insisted on telling him first.


    Then, is this is he giving me a chance?


    It was either the entire Tywin family or Bertel. Camara did not hesitate in his choice. Okay. Lets hear what he has to say.


    Brother!


    Shut up! As you said, Sir Maverick is out of his mind and cant even speak properly! What is there to worry about, especially if its not true?


    ..!


    Bertels expression became pale, and he started trembling. After turning away from his brother, Camara walked to Maverick. Sir Rowen of Maverick.


    Heu.


    Maverick struggled to raise his head. Camara asked in a low, but powerful voice. Did you attempt to kill Sir Jan of the Eugene family in the dungeon?


    Mavericks quivering eyes suddenly headed to a certain ce. His cracked lips opened slowly.


    YeYes.


    Brother


    Fuck! Shut your mouth! Camara muted Bertels words with harsh swears, then asked Maverick once again. Did you decide on that on your own? Or was there a mastermind?


    Heu! I-I was instigated.


    Camara closed his eyes. But he soon exhaled a heavy breath and asked thest question. Who instigated you to kill Sir Eugene?


    T-thats Mavericks face slowly turned to one side. Then, he raised his trembling finger and pointed. T-that man Bertel Tywin was the one who asked me to


    Nooo! Along with a loud scream, Bertel pulled out his dagger and ran towards Maverick.


    Kang! Thud!


    Eugene drew his shortsword like thunder and knocked Bertel down on the spot.


    Keugh! Kuagh!


    With his elbow pressed against Bertels back, Eugene whispered, Youre done for.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Everything I only did as I was told by that man! I just did what he told me to! Kihee! Kihehehe! Mavericks frightened appearance disappeared, and he started screaming andughing in a strange manner. He broke free from Partec and Breen, who had been holding him in ce, then started talking like a madman.


    T-to think that I tried to kill that man! Yes Because of the request I received from Bertel Tywin, I tried to Hiek! What did I even try to do?! Uhu, uhuhuhu! After confessing his sins, Maverick suddenly began to cry with his hands wrapped around his head.


    Camara and the mercenaries were stunned. It was then


    Kihehehe! S-someone like me needs to die. Yes. People like me dont deserve to live! We dont! Maverick suddenly shouted, then jerked around.


    Grab him! Camara shouted.


    Partec flung himself towards Maverick, but it was already toote.


    Ehehehehehe! Maverick rushed towards and threw himself out the window. No one had expected such a dramatic turn of events.


    Thud!


    What the


    Partec and Breen stuck their heads out the window, then stiffened at the sight. After falling down, Maverick had been pierced by a sharp wooden picket installed inside the moat. An unpleasant silence descended after the sudden, vain death of Maverick.


    Eugenes voice broke the silence. His testimony was unmistakable, and we have many witnesses. Lord Tywin, what will you do?


    Camara flinched and turned around. The face of Bertel, his younger brother, was crumpled into a hideous expression.


    B-brother. Surely you wont believe in the words of a madman, right? He only said what he wanted to before killing himself


    Sir Eugene, you can take care of it however you want. Camara gave his permission. Bertels eyes filled with emotion, and Eugene raised him up by the neck.


    I will give you a choice.


    H-how dare


    Unsheathe your sword. Beat me in a ce where all of the castles residents are present. If you win, I will let it slide.


    ..!


    Everyone in the room was shocked by Eugenes deration, including Bertel. To demand such a thing from a person who attempted to kill him could only mean one thing.


    ***


    Wow! You really are dogged. To make your first vemit suicide.


    That was his original purpose anyway.


    After answering Mirians words, Eugene equipped his armor. It was maintained and polished. Originally, it was a job for the knights aide, but Eugene had Mirian. She was fast and agile, and she liked expensive objects. As such, she volunteered herself to take care of the te armor, and she performed better than expected.


    Anyway, it will be very useful to have a few of such ves. Some of my seniors said that high-ranking members of the Nights Tribe had dozens of ves as their guards.


    Thats something to think aboutter. It would be dangerous to have that many ves right now. Moreover, anyone could tell that Maverick wasnt in his right mind. If I kept him alive, it would have definitely created more trouble for me.


    Thats true. All humans are full of suspicion.


    Eugene had turned Maverick into his ve in the dungeon. Vampires drained blood for two purposes  they either restored their energy and filled their stomachs, or they turned the subject into a vampire by enving them.


    The former only required sucking the subjects blood, while thetter required a slight injection of the vampires own blood into the subject.


    Enving was quite draining for the vampire, so Eugene had attempted it only once in his previous life. The ve obeyed all his orders without question but was not very strong nor mentally sound.


    Like how Maverick behaved before death, the identity of the ves would be quickly discovered because of their altered mental state and their fear of sunlight. As such, Eugene only used Maverick to have him confess his sins, then ordered him tomit suicide.


    But Im d the muddy catfish yed its role before dying. How dare he try to hurt our esteemed Sir Eugene? Mirianined in spite.


    In the first ce, Mirian had no affection for humans. She only acted and thought in the best interest of her contractor, Eugene.


    You have to make that ice-faced bastard pay as well! If you let someone like him slide, hell do something stupid again, she continued.


    Did I say I would let him slide? Why do you think I gave the lord a choice?


    Eugene could have gone to Maren and asked for a formal trial, but the procedure was cumbersome and could only be held with a priest in attendance. Above all, he could not punish Bertel with his own hands if he headed to Maren.


    However, by forcing Camara to make a choice, Eugene could now punish Bertel legally.


    As expected, the slyness of the Tribe of the Night! Kieeeek! This is why I like our esteemed Sir Eugene!


    After putting on his armor, Eugene ced his battle axe on his belt and left.


    The grim rtionships from my past life have finallye to this point.


    It was Jung Dircht who cut off his head, but Bertel was also one of the biggest contributors. Including this lifetime, Bertel had already attempted to kill him twice. Thus, Eugene had no intention of letting him off.


    ***


    The second young master tried to kill Sir Eugene?


    Apparently he instigated Sir Maverick. The knight confessed the truth in Lord Tywins presence beforemitting suicide.


    Huh! Thats truly


    At sunset, the people of the Rose Castle were all called out by the lords order. They were in a state of extreme confusion. The subjugation was only half-sessful, and one of the participating knights hadmitted suicide. On top of that, the younger brother of the lord had instigated a knight to kill Sir Eugene, the hero from the dungeon opening.


    The story sounded especially convincing since there were several witnesses present at the scene. Moreover, the lord himself had made an announcement.


    But they were especially surprised by something else.


    A duel of honor


    So what happens if the second young master wins?


    He gets to keep his honor. But


    The people of the Rose Castle had known Bertel for a long time. They knew him for three or four years at the shortest, and some knew him ever since he was born. Nevertheless, they were not convinced that Bertel could achieve victory over Eugene.


    Even if it was a practice battle, the opponent had once bested Galfredik. In addition, he pulled out the head of a troll with his bare hands and killed two orc warriors with a single spear in the City of Maren. Even though it had been only a few months since he made his appearance, the outstanding skills of the knight Jan Eugene were already deeply imprinted on the people of the Rose Castle.


    H-he will win! No matter what anyone says, Young Master Bertel is the strongest knight in our territory, right?


    Right! He will definitely win and regain his honor. Im sure he will prove his innocence, that hes only being framed!


    Many people were gathered in the courtyard. They chatted in loud voices filled with anxiety. Under the red sunset, the mercenaries created a circle in the middle of the courtyard.


    The lord of the castle, Camara, appeared on the balcony while facing the dry wind. The gust brought along with it the changing of seasons.


    We shall begin the duel of honor! Camara announced without giving any exnation. The mercenaries opened the way.


    Eugene was armed with te armor and a battle axe, while Bertel wore full-body chainmail, a surcoat embedded with the symbol of the Tywin family as well as a shield and a shortsword.


    It was very difficult to deal with a knight armed with te armor with only a single longsword unless he was a master of swordsmanship. In that sense, Bertels judgment of choosing a shield and a shortsword wasmendable.


    I will not say much! Since both sides cannote to an agreement, the winners words will be announced as truth! The truth to the winner!


    The truth to the winner! The crowd echoed Camaras words.


    Then, start! Camara announced.


    The surroundings became engulfed in silence at Camaras words.


    nk!


    After lowering his visor, Eugene grasped his battle axe with both hands. Bertel was wearing a cylindrical helmet. After covering his upper body with the shield, Bertel began circling around Eugene. It was a basic tactic to probe the opponent before a full-fledged confrontation.


    I will kill you! I just need to win. Everything will go as nned.


    Hoo, hoo.


    With such thoughts, Bertel collected his anxious breaths. It was when he had exhaled two times that


    Shuack!


    Eugene narrowed the distance in an instant. Bertels eyes widened. It was hard to believe that someone could move so fast in heavy armor.


    Heup!


    Bertel instinctively adjusted his position and stabbed forward. It was a fast and sophisticated attack befitting of a knight who was systematically educated in swordsmanship for a long time. However, it was a foolish move as well. It was a move that should have never been used against an opponent with te armor.


    It had been too long since Bertel experienced battle. The price he had to pay for his stupid mistake was harsh.


    Kaaang!


    Bertels de slipped down the groove of the armor. At the same time, Eugenes battle axe drew a sharp diagonal gash in the air.


    Chararak!


    A full-body chain mail provided excellent defense as well. It was difficult to pierce or cut through without sufficient force. However, Eugenes strength was more than sufficient, and he was currently using a battle axe.


    Kuaaagh!


    Bertel rolled on the floor. Blood flowed from the joints of his legs and one arm.


    Keugh! Ah!


    Bertel struggled to get back up. Therge de of the red axe filled his sight, and his mouth opened slightly.


    I will be the lord of


    ng!


    The battle axe split Bertels helmet in half, then hacked into his skull, and cleaved his thoughts as well. After a while, Bertel crumbled forward in a kneeling position.


    ..!


    The people of the Rose Castle were shocked. The match was decided in the blink of an eye. Although everyone assumed that it would be difficult for Bertel to win against Eugene, no one had expected that the difference would be so overwhelming. The match did not evenst a minute.


    Blood spilled from Bertels split head. Eugene looked down at the corpse for a moment, then turned around. Eugene raised his visor, and his gaze met with Camaras.


    Announce it.


    Eugenes eyes were dyed redder than the sunset. Camara quivered involuntarily, then raised his trembling hands and shouted, The victory goes to Sir Jan of the Eugene family! The truth and honor lies with Sir Eugene!


    Uwoooooaaahhh!!!


    The mercenaries erupted into a cheer with Partec and Breen at their center. The duel ended abruptly, leaving behind only the horrible corpse of the Tywin familys second son.


    ***


    Are you leaving now?


    Camara had aplicated expression. Eugene was the territorys savior, but also his brothers murderer.


    I should. You wouldnt want me here longer anyways.


    I wont deny it.


    Camara had been wanting to have Bertel disappear, but Bertel was still his brother, which shared the same blood as him. Although Bertel conspired, utilized underhanded methods, then paid the price of death for his actions, Camara still did not feel at ease with Eugenes presence here.


    However, he could not me Eugene either. Rather, he needed to be grateful that Eugene concluded the matter with the death of Bertel.


    I wont have any reason to return to this castle in the future, so there is no need to worry. You also earned some capable ves, right? Breens men will take care of them, so you dont need to worry about that either.


    Camara sighed deeply at Eugenes words.


    Since Maverick confessed his sins, the mercenaries who followed him could not avoid their just deserts either. It wasmon for followers to end up horribly after meeting a bad leader. Thus, Eugene handed over all the remaining mercenaries to the Tywin family as ves after having received a reasonable price as payment.


    Breen and his men epted Partecs advice and decided to stay at the Rose Castle for the time being as Camaras hired men.


    Goodbye. I cannot pray for the grace of God in sirs future.


    I do not wish for it.


    Eugene really did not wish for it. He was a vampire, an enemy, and a heretic in the eyes of the church. He did not want the grace of God in his future, let alone any attention from the church.


    It will be fine for you to stay another day.


    Its okay, I dont want to stay here any longer anyway.


    Eugenes luggage was already packed up on Silion. After Eugene climbed the saddle, the castle gate opened with torches lining its sides. As Eugene was about to turn Silion, two horses were spotteding towards the castle from the other side of the drawbridge.


    Whats going on!?


    Are they enemies!?


    Soldiers were taken by surprise and flocked the castle wall. Then, the person on the leading horse shouted while waving something.


    Do not attack! I am an envoy! I have been sent by Lord Fairchild! The person shouted while waving a white cloth. Crossbows aimed toward the figures were lowered.


    Whoa! Whoa, whoa!


    The middle-aged man quickly dismounted his horse. He quickly recognized Camara as the lord and gave his greetings.


    Would you be Lord Tywin? It is a great pleasure to meet you. I am Lord Fairchilds butler, Mills.


    Hmm. Is that so? Camara questioned.


    I sincerely apologize for visiting you thiste at night. This is a small gift from my master to Lord Tywin. He asks for your broad understanding of not being able to attend the funeral in person.


    The Fairchild family was a noble family with a rank. Camaras anxiety faded somewhat with the butler showing respect. In addition, the baton of pure gold contained in the gift box was enough to let him know that Viscount Fairchild had paid quite a bit of attention in greeting the new lord of Tywin.


    I am grateful for the gift. Let Lord Fairchild know that I fully understand his circumstances. By the way, what is the purpose of your trip?


    The Fairchild family was a real noble family with the title of viscount. They had little to do with the Tywin family. Lord Fairchild had not even attended his fathers funeral. There was no reason for him to send his butler in such a hurry to pay respects to Bertels funeral.


    Then, please forgive me for getting straight to the point. I took the liberty ofing all this way because my master, Lord Fairchild, wants to send a message to Sir Jan of the Eugene family.


    To Sir Eugene?


    Camaras eyes turned towards Eugene. Mills naturally shifted his gaze as well, then bowed politely towards Eugene.


    Nice to meet you, Sir Eugene. It would only be right for me to officially greet you, but please understand the urgency of the issue. My master wanted me to deliver this to Sir Eugene.


    Mills handed Eugene a letter written on high-quality paper. Eugene felt slightly confused by the unexpected situation, but he removed the seal of the Fairchild family and skimmed its content.


    The letter was lengthy and redundant, as expected from a nobleman, but the gist was simple.


    Lord Fairchild wants me toe to his castle and assist him in a territorial dispute? asked Eugene.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    That is correct. Lord Fairchild will grant Sir Eugene the authority tomand fifty troops. Moreover, he will pay five hundred silver coins regardless of victory or defeat.


    It was a greater sum than both of the subjugationsbined. And that wasnt all


    In addition, the mercenaries under Sir Eugenesmand will be paid their daily wages separately, and you would be entrusted all rights to the loot gained from the battle in case of victory.


    It truly is an offer befitting a noble with a title.


    Sir Eugene! This is a golden opportunity for sess! Lets do it! Mirian shouted excitedly without hiding her desires.


    However, Eugene ignored her and responded to Mills. How could Lord Fairchild trust me when Ive never even met him? No, in the first ce, how did Lord Fairchild know that I was here?


    Well, thats


    Any other knight would have epted the offer without hesitation, but it appeared he was truly a bit unique just as the stories had it. Mills continued with a side nce.


    This man informed us about the stories of Sir Eugene.


    Everyones gaze shifted, and the other figure slowly raised his hood.


    I-its nice to see you again, Sir Eugene.


    The man bowed repeatedly while sweating. It was Delduan, the merchant who recently crossed Mount Marcus alongside Eugene.


    ***


    Wow, Im truly speechless. So that man really was a military depot merchant, right?


    Fucking hell. So he lied to us even though he was actually heading to the Fairchild territory.


    I am speechless as well. His party was so small that none of us ever suspected it.


    Partec smacked his lips after hearing the words of Lavan and de. Perhaps having heard their conversation, Delduan flinched. His head hung low like a sinner. However, he soon crept up to the side of the three mercenaries and gave an apologetic smile.


    I am sorry about that. But didnt I give appropriatepensation?


    Ha! Look here! This isnt about the money de started to retort, but Partec interjected, Its fine. Whats happened is in the past, and hes right.


    Then Partec turned towards Delduan, But why did youe all this way?


    Because I know what Sir Eugene looks like. They might have just passed by him on the road otherwise, so Lord Fairchild had me tag along. I personally didnt have any desire toe all this way.


    Tsk, tsk. Surely you wont be able to live a serene life because youre such a bbermouth. Partec clicked his tongue, and Delduanughed awkwardly. Just as he said, he wouldnt have had to go through the trouble if he had held his tongue in front of Lord Fairchild.


    But how did he end up asking for help from Sir Eugene? Lord Fairchild must have a few territorial knights under hismand, right? Partec continued questioning.


    Well he has two knights that could step up asmanders. One is just fine, but the other one is a little problematic. Delduan lowered his voice for fear that Mills, who was riding ahead with Eugene in the front, would overhear him.


    His name is Sir Robos, and he is Lord Fairchilds cousin. He is a bitcking, and that he served as an aide for nearly 10 years. And Sir Robos also caused a bit of an ident.


    An ident? What ident?


    Sir Eugene defeated the mercenaries at Mount Marcus, right? When he heard the story, he became inspired and led some troops on his own and stormed into Lord Bommels territory. The problem is that this was before Lord Fairchild dered war on Lord Bommel.


    Huh?


    It wasmonce for a knight to be eager to earn some merit. However, it was a different story if the knight stormed into another territory before an official deration of war.


    Of course, it would be fine if they achieved an overwhelming victory by capturing the enemys head or theirmander, but if they only managed to only destroy one or two viges in an awkward, clumsy course of action, then


    However, thats not the main issue. The bigger problem is that he lost all of soldiers and mercenaries in the first battle and was captured. Delduan continued.


    Rather than a bitcking, it seemed the knight was entirely ipetent, but Partec did not voice his thoughts.


    And that is what caused Lord Fairchild to be more agitated. I btedly regretted bringing up stories regarding Sir Eugene, but what could I do? Its not like I could hide the truth or lie when the lord asked. Delduan finished exining himself.


    Tsk, tsk.


    Anyways, from how I see things, Lord Fairchild isnt hoping to win the territorial dispute. As long as a situation can be created where he can save face, he will sign an appropriate agreement. So if you can persuade Sir Eugene


    All decisions are made by Sir Eugene. We just follow his orders, so stop with the nonsense. Partec answered sharply. Delduan licked his lips vainly with a wince. It wasnt only the knight who was formidable, but the mercenaries with him as well.


    This will be difficult. With such thoughts, Delduan turned his eyes to Eugene and Mills. The butler was diligently exining something to the knight.


    As such, if you agree, then Lord Fairchild will treat you very well.


    Hmm. I see.


    The offered conditions were fine, but Eugene intended to refuse. His purpose was to kill as many high-ranked monsters as possible in the evilnds to gain the red mana stones. He currently had no need for money.


    But he was curious about one thing.


    Why me? Eugene asked.


    The Fairchild Viscounty was a noble family with a bestowed title from the kingdom. They were on apletely different levelpared to the Tywin family, who had barely gained independence after serving under the Evergrove County for a long time.


    They would possess two or three knights and a decent standing army. Even if the lord did hear about himself from Delduan, it was still strange to invite a knight when they shared no rtionship.


    Ah, thats Mills hesitated.


    If you try to give an absurd answer, I will immediately refuse your offer, so you better tell me the real reason. Eugene interjected before anything else.


    Alright. Mills quickly gave up on racking his brains and exined the incident rted to knight Robos.


    A knight was captured? Would it not be better to pay his ransom and get him back first?


    That would be tantamount to acknowledging defeat even before a real battle. Its an undesirable oue for Lord Fairchild. Lord Bommel would also not consider releasing Sir Robos for a ransom right away either.


    So they want to consider it after theyve had a go.


    That is correct.


    Then Lord Fairchild just needs to hire more knights, right? Its not like Im the only knight in this area.


    That is also correct, but there is no one my master is satisfied with. In addition, due to the situation, all the candidate knights are asking to be sworn in, but the lord has no intentions of epting territorial knights for the time being.


    Most free knights dreamed of being sworn in to titled nobility. However, noblemen with such capabilities were very stringent when it came to choosing their knights. It would cost a lot of money, but more importantly, for a noble to appoint a knight required them to put forth their name.


    Moreover, If they appointed random nobodies as territorial knights, the honor of the noble family in question could be damaged.


    Hmm. I apologize, but I have no intentions of bing a knight for the Fairchild territory. Eugene spoke as if hinting at his refusal.


    Mills responded as if he had been expecting Eugenes words. Lord Fairchild has no intention of swearing you in as well, Sir Eugene.


    What?


    P-please do not misunderstand. Lord Fairchild said he would write a letter of rmendation for Sir Eugene to his father-inw.


    A letter of rmendation


    Yes! He will write a letter of rmendation to Count Winslon. If you bring the letter to the count and prove your courage in his presence, he might appoint you as his knight on the spot. You know well about Count Winslon, right? Mills spoke proudly with his head held high as if he were the butler of Count Winslon instead.


    Unfortunately, however, Eugene had no idea who Count Winslon was. As such, he briefly contemted how he should respond.


    But Mills took Eugenes reaction in a different sense.


    No way! How far is this knight looking?


    He was truly shocked. How could he mull over the chance to be sworn in to Count Winslon, one of the four great nobles of the kingdom?


    How grand are his ambitions? I truly cannot believe it.


    Mills could swear to God that he never experienced such a response before. He was shocked and confused. However, he could not simply sit still and watch. He quickly continued. Sir Eugene. Count Winslon is known to favor brave knights. There is no need to mention the treatment you would receive, and he does not expect much from the appointed knights. All he desires is for the knights to disy their martial prowess and honor under the banner of Winslon.


    Even after hearing the exnation, Eugene remained impassive. Mills became even more urgent. Moreover! Count Winslon dered that if a knight sessfully subjugates a dungeon or abyrinth in the lords possession, the rights to the materials obtained from the


    Count Winslon has evilnds in his possession?


    Eugene had been listening with an apathetic expression thus far, but suddenly showed interest. Mills nodded in a hurry. Yes! There are a total of four evilnds in his possession, including two in the county, and two located in the vassal families of the county.


    It was hard to understand how vast a territory was to possess four evilnds. However, Eugene wasnt interested in howrge the countys territory was.


    A nobleman who does not meddle in the knights affairs. Moreover, four evilnds?


    Does Count Winslon deal with the Palin Association?


    Uh, I do not know for sure


    Eugene seemed slightly disappointed at his response. Mills quickly continued. But the Palin Association usually operates their branches on the coast, right? Since the Winslon County is located in the ind of the kingdom, I think they would have little to do with the Palin Association.


    Really? So thats how it is


    Eugene wasntpletely sure yet, but there were about five or six evilnds that the Palin Association could arrange subjugations for. So what if he could acquire four more?


    But it is a territorial war.


    Eugene was confident in fighting alone or in small groups in the dungeon, but he was ignorant to the matters of a territorial war. He contemted.


    What are you worrying about? You can get into more dungeons! If hes a count, isnt he a really high-ranking noble? Ah, is it because you have to fight with humans? Surely enough, Mirian, the spirit of desire, was hooked on something.


    My seniors told me that when humans fight a war, theres no need to kill everybody. All you have to do is to take their leader down. And its a vampires specialty to sneak in and take down one person, right? She continued.


    Eugene came to his senses at Mirians words. She was right. The enemies this time werent monsters, but humans. Words and threats were effective against them. There was no need for him to fight and kill all of the enemies.


    I will decide after meeting with Lord Fairchild, Eugene answered.


    Thank you, Sir Eugene! You made an excellent choice! Mills had been anxiously waiting for a response. His lips curled up into a huge grin after hearing Eugenes answer.


    Kihehehehehe! Great!


    The same was true for the spirit of desire.


    ***


    From there onwards is the Fairchild territory. Phew. Mills gave a sigh of relief in front of a small river.


    Delduan spoke carefully. Senior, what do you think about taking a break before crossing the river?


    No. Lord Bommels troops may be on patrol. Let us take a rest after crossing the river.


    Although there were no viges or even houses in the vicinity, technically, they were still in the territory of the Tywin family. However, the Tywin family turned a blind eye to urrences in their territory unless it involved viges or hamlets under their possession. They had no interests, and they had no ability to handle such issues.


    Therefore, mercenaries hired by other nobles could cross their territory without prior notification. There was nothing to be done. Even if they were caught causing an ident, they would be released after having paid an appropriatepensation and the Tywin family would turn a blind eye unless it involved robbery or murder. Such actions were customary to the noble world.


    As such, even if Baron Bommels hired mercenaries were wandering the area, the Tywin family would have no knowledge of it. Even if they did, they woulde to an arrangement with some silver coins.


    Do you think they would send troops all the way here? Didnt you say they were gathering their troops in Langbon?


    Langbon is less than a days distance from here. If we are unlucky


    From the looks of things, it seems we are indeed unlucky.


    Mills became startled at Eugenes words and looked up.


    I think they are mercenaries. Were they hired by Lord Fairchild? Eugene pointed with his chin, and Mills turned his gaze at the speed of light.


    Oh no! Those men do not belong to us.


    Mills expression quickly turned grim, and he grasped the handle of his shortsword. Perhaps because he was the butler of a titled nobility, but he possessed a rather good understanding of swordsmanship.


    There was a group of about ten people quickly approaching them along the riverside. All of them were armed, and their gaze was fixated on Eugenes group. In addition, two of them were loading bolts onto their crossbows.


    Mills looked toward the mercenaries with tense eyes.


    We should try to talk to them first, but if they were hired by Lord Bommel


    Neiiigh!


    Suddenly, Silion charged forward.


    S-sir!?


    Sir Eugene!


    Everyone became shocked at the sudden turn of events, including Mills.


    W-what the!?


    The approaching mercenaries were even more startled. The sudden charge of a fully-armed warhorse was enough to create huge pressure on anyone. Moreover, it went without saying if the person riding the horse was a heavily armed knight with te armor.


    In the face of such a situation, there were bound to be people who made mistakes.


    Hiek!


    One of the mercenaries holding a crossbow was unable to ovee his fear. He pulled the trigger of his weapon.


    What? Is he insane?


    Eugenes forehead creased in annoyance. Though the mercenaries would not believe it, Eugene had been nning to merely talk and perhaps threaten the mercenaries if required.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Ting!


    Perhaps because he was an outstanding warhorse, Silion tilted his head to the side, and the arrow deflected off the horses armor.


    Are they crazy?!


    Thinking that Mirian had finally spoken some sensible words, Eugen reached behind the saddle and pulled out his spear thrower and a javelin. He wasnt nning to let them off easily since they unsheathed their weapons and even fired an arrow at him.


    Eugene bent back like a bowstring, then shot forth a javelin.


    Thud!


    The mercenary responsible for firing the crossbow bolt was instantly thrown back as the javelin pierced into his abdomen.


    Kuaggh!


    Another mercenary was skewered along with his dead colleague, screaming while falling back. The other mercenaries were given no chance to react. Silion narrowed the distance in an instant, then jumped toward the mercenaries.


    Booom!


    Three mercenaries were thrown back and copsed on the floor after colliding with Silion. The formation of the mercenaries copsed in an instant. Eugene pulled out his shortsword and crushed the mercenaries.


    Argh!


    Keugh!


    The mercenaries were incapable of dealing with a fully-armed knight on horseback. It was even truer since their opponent was a vampire that possessed physical abilities several times to that of a regr human. There was nothing they could do except to scream and flee.


    L-lets run!


    Eight of the thirteen mercenaries were in in an instant, and the rest began to run away. Eugene ughtered two more by throwing his javelins, then rode Silion toward the groupposed of three fleeing mercenaries.


    Tung! Thud!


    Keugh!


    Eugene deliberately aimed for the back of the mercenaries heads with the back of his sword. The mercenaries screamed as they fell forward. Soon, the rest of Eugenes group arrived alongside Partec. They quickly subdued the fallen mercenaries.


    You bastards dare attack a knight?


    T-thats because the knight


    The knight what? Did Sir Eugene draw his de? Did he throw his spear? What bullshit are you spewing after daring to fire an arrow?


    ..!


    The mercenarys expression turned pale after having finally recognized the mistake theymitted.


    ***


    That was amazing! A match for a hundred! Only such words can describe someone like Sir Eugene. That spear throw was truly like a thunderbolt from the heavens! My humble eyes have been fully opened today, Sir Eugene!


    Mills became incredibly excited after seeing Eugenes outstanding performance. His skills certainly lived up to his reputation. If such a knight stood on the side of the Fairchild family, he was certain that they could win the territorial war.


    Sir, why dont we capture them alive and take them back to our castle?


    No. I do not think that will be necessary. Doesnt Lord Fairchild want to gain an advantage in the territorial war through me?


    Ah, that is true, but


    Thats all that matters.


    Eugene approached the mercenaries. They were trembling and kneeling on the ground.


    Why did you attack me?


    ..


    As if they had promised beforehand, the mercenaries simply stole gazes at one another.


    Shuak!


    Eugenes shortsword cut through the air with an eerie sound, cutting off the head of the mercenary located at the far left.


    Heuk!


    The faces of the remaining two mercenaries turned blue when they saw their colleagues lifeless body fall to the ground amidst a fountain of blood.


    Why did you attack me?


    The attitudes of the remaining two mercenariespletely transformed. They both immediately replied to Eugenes question.


    I-I think it was because he thought you were attacking us, sir!


    That man did something stupid! We had no intention of attacking you, esteemed sir!


    Affiliation.


    We are from the Milson Mercenaries!


    Milson? Is that the name of your captain? Where is he now?


    Over there


    Eugene confirmed the body of the man who died after a spear pierced through his body. He was the first one to run when all hell broke loose earlier.


    Then what about the rest? What about the other mercenaries apart from your group?


    They are standing by in a vige called Langbon.


    How many, and who is the leader?


    T-there are about thirty of us, and we are led by Langbons keeper. Our main forces are still in Lord Bommels castle


    Keeper?


    Mills quickly exined. Langbons keeper is Lord Bommels nephew. His name is Sir Pascal, the keeper of Langbon and a knight. His feudal estate is located in Langbon. In addition


    It is a fairlyrge vige, so there will be at least twenty more mercenaries. Sir Eugene, let us head to our castle, group up with the mercenaries, then set out.


    No, I will go alone.


    What?


    Everyone was surprised at Eugenes deration, including Mills and Partec. No matter how strong Eugene was, how could he think of barging into a ce with nearly fifty troops and a knight?


    Im only nning to talk to them. I think they should be willing to listen if I have these guys as an excuse.


    That is true, but


    Although he was currently with Mills, Eugene had no realistic association with Viscount Fairchild. On the other hand, the mercenaries in front of him were officially recruited by Baron Bommel. Eugene had sufficient ground toin after being suddenly attacked by the mercenaries affiliated with thetter.


    There is nothing to worry about. It wont change anything even if you apany me.


    Certainly, three extra pairs of hands would not change the situation. Knowing so, Partec responded with a sigh. Alright.


    Excuse me! Sir Eugene, does that mean you will sign a contract with my master? Mills asked with a face full of expectations, and Eugene nodded.


    Since things turned out this way, that seems to be the most reasonable choice. Take these guys and tell Lord Fairchild to leave it to me.


    Ohhh! Surely Lord Fairchild will recognize Sir Eugenes passionate chivalry and honorable decisions


    Stop that. Just head out right away.


    Y-yes! Then what should we do with these men?


    The two mercenaries had been stealing gazes at Eugene. As Eugenes gaze turned toward them once more, they quickly raised their voices.


    P-please let us live!


    If you let us go, we will forever be loyal to you, sir!


    I dont need it.


    Uagh!


    Sir knight! P-please


    The mercenaries started quivering and begging after hearing his cold answer. Eugene continued in a quiet voice.


    I do not need your loyalty. First, y rock paper scissors.


    W-what?


    If you dont, both of you will die.


    The faces of the mercenaries turned a shade paler at Eugenes words.


    ***


    Clop. Clop.


    The mercenaries stole anxious backward nces while slowly walking in front of Silion.


    Dammit! I won, so why


    After hearing that a prize would be awarded to the winner of the game, the two mercenaries had a match of their lifetime. It seemed obvious to them that the winner would be spared while the loser would be killed.


    But that wasnt the case at all. After he won, he was ordered to guide the path of the terrifying knight, while his loser colleague was taken to Lord Fairchilds castle.


    Hes not afraid of the night. What kind of a knight is he?


    Even if he was a terrifying presence adorned with te armor, knights had always avoided traveling at night. Even if they were thrown into the exact same predicament, every knight would act differently depending on whether it was day or night.


    However, the knight named Jan Eugene continued to travel casually after handing him a torch.


    Should I throw away the torch and run away? Its so dark, so maybe


    The mercenary fell into temptation, but he soon shook his head. When he recalled the events of the day, he still felt a chill down his back. The sess rate was far too slim to bet his life on it. The chances of a sessful escape were as slim as tonights faint moonlight.


    Why wont you stop ncing at me. Why? Do you think that I wont keep my promise? You are not doubting my honor, are you?


    N-not at all!


    Then stop distracting me and do as you are told.


    Yes!


    Although he still had some doubts, a knights promise with his honor on the line was something to be taken seriously. He could trust the knight.


    After crossing over that hill, we should see Langbon.


    Soon, Eugene saw a vige of simr size to Brahms after climbing up the low hill.


    As expected, they have a wooden barricade.


    The two-meter-long logs were lined with torches. It appeared that they were set up to prevent monsters from attacking. It was a vige that belonged to a territory governed by a nobleman with a title, and it was definitely different from the viges of Tywin territory in various ways.


    Let us go.


    Yes.


    To think the knight would storm into a vige with dozens of experienced mercenaries and a knight on such a dark night, especially when they could potentially be his enemies.


    He is either a great hero or a rare fool. Whichever it is, doing as I am told is the way for me to live.


    The scale was inclined to thetter, so the mercenary continued along the dark path while licking his lips.


    It was then


    Thud!


    The mercenary stopped at a sudden sound.


    ..!


    The mercenary bted discovered an arrow lodged in the ground right in front of him. His eyes widened as a shout came from the vige.


    If you continue to approach, we will blow your head off! Who is it!?


    I-its me! Baren!


    Who is Baren?


    I am Baren of the Milson Mercenaries!


    After a moment of silence, the wooden gates opened. A horse and about ten armed soldiers rushed out and made their way towards Eugene and Baren.


    Who are you, sir?


    The man on the horse could not hide his anxiety when he saw Eugene adorned with te armor.


    Jan from the Eugene family. And you?


    I am the keeper of Langbon, Appiel Bommel Pascal.


    As if boasting about his lineage, Pascal raised his head while proudly revealing his full name.


    ..!


    Eugene hesitated after hearing the knights answer. Mistaking Eugenes reaction as being due to his status, Pascal raised his chin further in an arrogant manner.


    However, contrary to Pascals assumptions, Eugene was surprised for apletely different reason.


    What is this luck?


    He thought quickly and made an even quicker decision. Eugene kicked Baren on the back and responded.


    This mans colleagues attacked me first. So I had no choice but to respond in kind.


    What? Then the Milson Mercenaries


    Pascal spoke hesitantly, and Eugene replied with a nod.


    I killed all of them except two. Since they were the ones who attacked first, it should not be an issue.


    Sir! The Milson Mercenaries were a force hired by Lord Bommel, my uncle and the master of thisnd. Who do you think you are to" Pascal erupted in anger, but Eugene interjected. Ah, is that so? I thought you would make an excuse and try to mull over it. But since Lord Fairchild hired me, we should be enemies anyways.


    ..!


    Pascal was put off by the unexpected answer. Eugene unsheathed his shortsword like lightning.


    I came to confirm that, so this is rather good. You said you were Sir Pascal, right? Our stances are quite obvious, so lets just fulfill our duties.


    Ha!


    Pascal and the mercenaries urgently pulled out their weapons, and Silion kicked off the ground. Simultaneously, the torches held by the mercenaries were extinguished one by one.


    Huh!?


    Light! Light the torches!


    The mercenaries shouted after falling into confusion. Silion jumped into their midst in the blink of an eye.


    Argh!


    Kuaaagh!


    The mercenaries screamed and shouted with every swing of Eugenes shortsword. Some tried to attack, but they could not aim properly in the dark. Even if they were lucky enough tond a hit, the horses armor and the te armor easily deflected their attacks.


    Monster!


    Fire! Kill him!


    Several mercenaries btedly offered supporting fire from behind the wooden barricade, but their attacks only prated the backs or calves of their allies.


    Dont shoot! Dont shoot! Pascal screamed in panic and agitation, but his words were buried by the screams of the mercenaries.


    D-dammit!


    Pascals face turned a shade of blue. The sight of the knight rampaging under the dim moonlight was truly fear-inspiring. Less than a minute had passed since he unsheathed his weapon, but most of the mercenaries were already either dead or seriously injured.


    One path of salvation instinctively came to Pascals mind.


    I-Ill return to the vige for now


    He quickly tugged on the reins and turned the horse around.


    Shuuuuak!


    A piercing sound tore through the night sky.


    Thuck! Neiiiiigh!


    Eugenes javelin flew through the air and into the buttocks of the horse Pascal was riding on.


    Huh!?


    Pascals body seemed to fluctuate on the saddle. He crashed onto the ground with his feet caught in the horse pedal.


    Keugh! Kuah


    The shock from the fall lingered, but Pascal attempted to stand up. However, his limbs vainly grabbed onto thin air.


    I do not know what you were thinking ining out personally, but thank you for saving me the trouble.


    Y-you!


    Pascal felt himself rising into the air. His eyes widened as Eugene pulled him up by the back of his neck.


    Boom!


    Pascals body slumped with one punch.


    I am taking Lord Bommels nephew! If you want him back,e to Lord Fairchilds castle!


    Eugene shouted loudly towards the vige, then retrieved the javelin stuck in the horses buttocks before running back to SIlion.


    Sir Pascal!


    Mercenaries rushed out of the barricade and shouted, but the voices only grew distant.


    ***


    Is he really an idiot? Why did hee out in person? Mirian spoke while holding onto Silions mane. She looked pathetically at Pascal, who was slumped across the saddle.


    How would I know? Anyways, we got lucky.


    Kekeke! Those who are sessful are blessed by heaven and earth! This means our esteemed sir is guaranteed to be sessful! Now, we just need to go to that lord named Fairchild, right?


    No.


    Hmm? What do you mean? Are we not taking him back to the castle?


    I was going to, but I thought of a better idea.


    After exchanging prisoners, the two lords would officially engage in a territorial war. This would lead to prolonged battles and would likely lead to unexpected situations as well.


    I would rather have a quick ending.


    A cold smile floated around the vampires lips as he pierced through the darkness.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Mmm, hmm


    Pascal slowly opened his eyes and felt a tingling pain from his jaw. It was still dark. For some reason, his back felt stiff. He quickly looked over himself after feeling a constant, up-and-down motion. The only things he could see were the horses well-toned legs, the horses armor, and the fluctuating ground.


    Keugh.


    Realizing that he had been knocked out, Pascal attempted to move his body. However, he couldnt move because something was wrapped tight around his body.


    Are you awake?


    Pascal struggled to raise his head at the voice. He saw Eugene.


    Sir! What do you think you are doing?


    What else? I am currently riding on a horse.


    Pascal recognized his current situation from Eugenes answer.


    He continued while gritting his teeth. Sir! Do you think you will get away with this? I am Lord Bommels nephew! I am warning you


    Warn me all you want. I was hired by Lord Fairchild. And Lord Fairchild and Lord Bommel are on the brink of initiating a territorial war. No, perhaps it has begun already.


    Keugh! You daremit such a cowardly act before dering war?


    I heard Sir Robos is in captivity. It seems that a ransom is also being demanded in exchange for his release. Since either side hasnt dered war just yet, wouldnt it be customary to just either punish or release him?


    ..!


    But asking for a ransom It seems as though the war has already begun. Am I right?


    Ha.


    Pascal could not find words to retort to Eugenes sharp criticism. He clenched his teeth. But soon, he spoke ferociously. So, are you going to take me to Lord Fairchild and ask for a ransom? No. I guess you would trade me with Sir Robos.


    Something like that.


    Then you need to treat me as a noble. This is a serious insult to my honor, sir!


    Well, I guess this certainly is capable of causing a misunderstanding. Whoa!


    After stopping Silion, Eugene loosened the robes wrapped around Pascals body.


    I only tied you up because I thought you might fall off without it. I hope you did not misunderstand.


    ..


    His wrists and legs had been bound way too tight for that to be true, but Pascal remained silent while ring at Eugene. However, Eugene gave it no thought. He warned Pascal, who was rubbing his hands and feet.


    You should know well, but dont even think about running away. I will not kill you considering your status, but as soon as you try, you might find yourself with a couple of broken bones.


    He disarmed me. Dammit!


    Pascals expression darkened after he discovered that his armor, chainmail, and longsword were hanging on the belt located on the side of the saddle. Eugenes threats deterred his will to run, but more importantly, he knew that it was suicide to wander around in such an attire.


    He would most likely be targeted by monsters or beasts, and even if he was lucky, he would be caught by robbers or bandits. He would simply be a prisoner to be traded for ransom.


    Fine. I swear on my honor that I will not run away. However, you must treat me properly as a nobleman and take me to the castle of Lord Fairchild.


    Isnt this bastard way too shameless? Are all nobles like this? Well, I guess the ice-face acted simrly.


    Just as Mirian said, his actions were simply too shameless for a prisoner, but Eugene knew that noblemen regrly behaved like this. As such, he concurred. I will treat you ordingly based on how you act, but I will not take you to the castle of Lord Fairchild.


    What?! Dont tell me Are you nning to


    Pascal became pale and shuffled back. Eugene raised his visor and shook his head.


    I will not kill you, so rx. If I wanted to kill you, I would have taken care of youst night. Why would I bother dragging you all the way here if I wanted to kill you, sir?


    Ehem.


    Pascal did not like the fact that Eugene was treating his life too lightly, but Eugene had a point.


    Pascal became slightly relieved. Then, what is it that you want from me?


    I need you to guide me to Lord Bommels castle. I was trying to navigate, but I think I must have taken the wrong way.


    In fact, he had intentionally circled around the same path, but Eugene lied. Pascal had been unconscious the entire time, so he couldnt have known the truth.


    What? D-did you just say that you wanted to go to my esteemed uncles castle?


    Thats right. You have nothing to lose from it, right? I am taking you to your lord.


    Hmm


    Pascals forehead creased. He had no idea what the knight was up to, but heading to Lord Bommels castle would only benefit him.


    If I get lucky, troops patrolling the viges near the castle could rescue me. But what is he thinking? Why does he want to go there?


    The opponent was a knight with ck armor and ck hair, simr to the dark knight Brittling, whose name once spread like wildfire across the kingdom decades ago. At a nce, it seemed that the knight stemmed from a renowned noble family, judging from his beautiful face and high-end equipment. However, when he recalled the previous nights battle, he felt his goosebumps rise.


    There are three knights and more than a hundred troops in my uncles castle. No matter how confident you are in your skills, you wont be able to do anything. Hmph! I guess you are just someone who is thirsty for fame.


    Lord Bommel would surely praise this knight. After all, the knight defeated the mercenaries alone and captured him, the keeper of Langbon.


    Although Eugene was hired by Viscount Fairchild, it was natural for a nobleman to praise a knight possessing courage and skills. In addition, the bravery he possessed to visit the enemys castle alone was praiseworthy.


    Fine. I will show you the way.


    Excellent choice. We will set off after taking a short break. Ah, are you thirsty by chance? Do you want some water?


    Hmm. I would appreciate it.


    Pascal nodded. He felt rather touched that Eugene was showing him a favorable attitude. After receiving a leather pouch from Eugene, he took arge swig. The water was incredibly refreshing.


    Kyah! The water tastes incredible. Is it from a stream? Is it spring water?


    Ah, well I just came across it on the way, Eugene waved it off with a vague exnation. He couldnt tell the truth. He couldnt tell him that the water was from a water spirits spit and wizz.


    Did you hear that? Did you hear? I told you! I told you that it tastes better when ites out the other way! Didnt I? Ehem! Ehemhem!


    Eugene feltplicated emotions upon seeing Pascals reaction. Meanwhile, Pascal was in awe after drinking the water, and Mirian was reveling in the glory while floating above his head.


    I guess since both of them are satisfied.


    That was all that mattered.


    ***


    What did you say?! Baron Bommel jumped up from his seat while striking the armrest of his chair.


    The mercenary leader hurriedly bowed while responding. I apologize! It was in the middle of the night, and the knights steed was simply too fast. We could not catch up to him.


    Is that supposed to be an excuse?! My nephew was kidnapped, and you simply watched from the sidelines!


    M-my apologies!


    The mercenaries had no choice but to apologize while bowing their heads. Baron Bommel was not a picky employer. He was neverte in paying them their wages. They had no excuses after losing their employers keeper, and his nephew, right in front of their eyes.


    I trusted in your skills and sent you to Langbon, yet this" Baron Bommel copsed into his seat, then sighed. Haaah He said toe to Lord Fairchilds castle?


    Yes. I think he might want to exchange Sir Pascal with Sir Robos


    Shut your mouth! Do you think I wouldnt know that?


    The mercenary leader quickly sealed his lips, and Bommel Baron red at him for a while. Then, he turned towards the knights standing on the side. They had been observing the mercenaries with disdainful eyes.


    What are your thoughts, sirs? Appiel is my deceased brothers only son. Trading him with Sir Robos would be the best decision, right?


    Naturally. However, the Fairchild family might be preparing something. I think it may be better for us to head there in advance and crush their spirits before we exchange prisoners.


    I agree with Sir Polmons words. If they want a siege, thats what they will get. If Lord Fairchild values honor and desires a frontal battle, that is what they will get. Whatever it may be, we are prepared.


    Oh! I am very reassured to hear that. So what do you suggest? Should we leave Sir Robos for now and mobilize all of the mercenaries?


    Although nobles received education in various fields that set them apart frommoners, not all of them were knights nor well-versed in tactics. That was why there was a distinct ss called knights.


    Lord Bommel. I think we better leave about half of our troops behind. A knight calmly expressed his opinion. He had been silent until now.


    Hmm. Why is that, Sir Ravi?


    The other two knights were armed with rather refined te mail, but he was dressed in an old te coat. It was passed down to him from generation to generation. Baron Bommel frowned after hearing the young knights suggestion.


    If Lord Bommel personally leads the troops, it makes sense for all troops to be mobilized. However, if that is not the case, a portion should remain behind to protect the lord and the castle.


    Hmm?


    It was clear from Baron Bommels expression that he was asking for rification.


    Ravi continued, We have to take it that an unofficial deration of war has been made already. We do not know what the Fairchild family has nned, right? Half, or at the least, we need to leave behind thirty percent of our troops here.


    Hmm.


    Baron Bommel did not seem convinced. It could not be helped. Although he was a dignified employer to the knights and mercenaries, in truth, he had exhausted most of the territorys reserves already.


    It was inevitable since he had been paying three knights and more than 100 mercenaries for almost a month by now.


    If I cannot finish this war as soon as possible, I will continue to waste money. I need to finish this at once.


    Baron Bommel swiftly came to a decision and solemnly dered. No, we will mobilize all the mercenaries. My soldiers will be enough to defend the castle. And each of my sons will fulfill their duties as well.


    The Bommel family was a noble family with a title bestowed to them by the kingdom. Their territory was fairlyrge as well. As such, Pascal and a retired, but fairly skilled mercenary, were made guard captains, and theymanded about fifty troops armed with leather armor and various weapons.


    Even if Lord Fairchild has something nned, would you sirs not run into their troops on their way here? There is only one way back and forth.


    Well


    It was clear from his response that Ravi had something to say, but Polmon interjected and made a mocking, invidious response. The problem with Sir Ravi is that you are too cautious. Prudence is a virtue for a knight, but only in appropriate doses. Too much, and you could be misunderstood as a coward.


    What did you say?


    Ravi jerked his head, and the remaining knightughed. I feel the same way. Dont tell me that you wanted to leave one of us here so that you could take all the credit? I value your eagerness, but do you not think that you are ying cheap?


    Look here, sirs! What do you take me for? To speak such insulting remarks and


    Now, now! Stop it, all of you. Baron Bommel interrupted with a p. The knights then quickly bowed their heads.


    Sir Ravi. I fully understand your opinion, but I also agree that you are being too cautious. You may set off with the other sirs, Baron Bommel continued.


    If you say so then I will obey.


    The final decision and the resulting responsibility belonged to the employer. The frencer had no choice but to give up.


    ***


    Sir Eugene. Why are you not heading into the castle?


    ..


    You said you would take me to my uncles castle, did you not!? Why are we not heading straight in? Why are you hiding here?! Pascal roared at Eugene. The two of them had been waiting on a small mountain for hours, overlooking Baron Bommels castle and vige.


    If you say one more word, I may stop treating you as a noble. I will keep my word and take you to that castle, so shut up.


    Hmph.


    Eugenes warning forced Pascal to shut up.


    In fact, the red-eyed knight took good care of him so far on their way here. He made sure not to taint or disrespect his honor.


    Ah! The castle gate is opening! Mirian shouted excitedly, and Eugene lowered himself while looking towards the castle. He saw a considerable number of troops crossing the drawbridge, led by three people on horseback.


    It was said that Baron Bommel hired about 100 mercenaries.


    The distance was too far for Eugene to count one by one, but it seemed that the number of peopleing out of the castle was around that number.


    Huh?


    Pascal showed puzzlement after discovering the leaving troops. As if something had crossed his mind, he became wide-eyed. D-dont tell me!


    Shhk.


    Eugene whispered after cing his dagger on Pascals neck, If you shout, you can forget about any kind of treatment. I advise you to keep quiet.


    Of course, even if he screamed here, no one would hear it.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Ha!


    The guard captain stole a nce at Franz Bommel, who kept on sighing whenever he had a chance. Franz was adorned with an elegant chain mail, a long sword, and a navy surcoat embroidered with a colorful symbol of the family. He was the eldest son of Baron Bommel.


    He did not fit the image of a knight with his rather chubby body. Franz continuously sighed and muttered while staring at the distant sky.


    Are there really no opportunities for I, Franz Bommel, to spread my fame and prowess across thend? Why wont father let me lead soldiers into the battlefield?


    Because you are so weak that you cant even hold your own against a mercenary, let alone a knight.


    Even though he thought as such, the guard captain was not foolish enough to verbalize his thoughts. He responded with a forced smile. Perhaps it is because this isnt a real war, but a battle to end with apromise on both sides, would you not agree? Lord Bommel must have judged that this stage was insufficient to reveal the wisdom and bravery of his sessor, Sir Franz Bommel.


    I guess there arent any other exnations. Ha! How regretful. I was nning to propose to ina after defeating Lord Fairchilds knights in a dignified manner.


    This was also the reason for the dispute between the Bommel family and the Fairchild family. It was because of the engagement between ina Fairchild and Franz Bommel.


    It was verymon for the children of local nobles to be engaged and get married. Simrly, the Fairchild and the Bommel family nned to strengthen their rtionship and trust by marrying the second daughter of the Fairchild family with Bommels eldest son.


    However, a disagreement arose due to the dowry demanded by the Bommel family, which eventually med into a blown-out dispute. In the end, the two families decided to respect the wishes of the victorious family.


    What nonsense are you spewing? I told you, you cant even handle a single mercenary, let alone a knight.


    The guard captain spoke disdainfully in his heart, then spoke in a voice full of regret. The victory brought to us by the knights bearing the g of Bommel is also a victory for the lord and sir, is it not? You must prepare yourself to march proudly to the castle of Lord Fairchild to greet Lady ina.


    Thats right. But still, its a shame that Hmm? Franz spoke in a regretful voice, then suddenly became wide-eyed. Over there is that not a knight?


    What? Hut! The guard captain turned his head, then became startled. A knight on a horse was slowly approaching the castle. He was heavily armed in ck, te armor, and a figure was walking in front of him.


    All units, prepare for battle!


    Although there were only about fifty people remaining, the soldiers hurried up the castle wall at the sound of their captains shouts. All crossbows were nocked with bolts and aimed towards the knight. After a while, the knight came to a stop in front of the castles moat.


    Who are you, sir!? This is the castle of Lord Lizeplin Jonasen Bommel, the lord of Hailion!


    I am Jan of the Eugene family. I brought Lord Bommels nephew, Sir Appiel Bommel Pascal.


    Sir Pascal!? The guard captain was taken back by Eugenes words. He scrutinized the person standing in front of the knight identified as Eugene.


    Its me! Its Pascal, keeper of Langbon!


    Brother Appiel! Franz called out, unable to hide his shock.


    Sir Franz? I


    If you do not shut your mouth, I wont hesitate to make a move!


    Eugene unsheathed his shortsword like lightning and held it against Pascals neck.


    Y-you dare!? You! Franz was enraged by Eugenes action. Since they were little, he had maintained a brother-like rtionship with his cousin.


    You, me, stop bbering and call Lord Bommel. As a knight hired by Lord Fairchild, I demand the exchange of Sir Robos, who is detained inside the castle, for Sir Pascal.


    Agh! Franz clenched his teeth. He finally realized the crux of the matter. However, he quickly regained his calm and shouted proudly as the sessor of the Bommel Barony.


    The lord is not willing to speak with a man as impolite as you, sir! My name is Franz Bommel! I am the sessor of the Bommel Barony! I will negotiate with you!


    Hes the sessor?


    Although the opponent was dressed in chainmail, his body showed no signs of having undergone training as a knight. Eugene immediately jumped on the fortuitous encounter.


    Good. If you bring out Sir Robos, I will release him.


    Hmm. Franz frowned, and the guard captain hurriedly whispered, Sir, you cannot respond in a hurry. First and foremost, we must let the lord know.


    That is true, but


    The disposition of a captured knight was entirely up to the lord. Even if he was the sessor, he had no authority to recklessly make such decisions.


    However, Franz became jealous of the young knight. He appeared to be armed with te armor that was much better than his, and even his horse seemed cooler. In addition, Franz had been nning to visit Lord Fairchilds castle by himself to demand the hand of the lords daughter in a cool and confident manner.


    The young knights current appearance ovepped with the imagery in his mind.


    Yes. This was what he wanted to look like.


    Eugenes voice cut through Franzs stimting fantasy, Are you perhaps lying about being the sessor? I cannot believe that a sessor is unable to make such decisions by himself. I have never even heard of such a thing.


    What did you say?! Franzs eyes filled with mes. He jerked his red face to the guard captain and the soldiers. Report back to father right now! And you! Bring Sir Robos!


    S-sir Franz, we must receive orders from the lord to


    Shut up! I will make the decisions! Bring him out!


    Yes. The guard captain had no choice but to bow his head. No matter what, status wasw, and the furious one was Franz, the sessor of the lord.


    Hey, could you move your sword away?


    Eugene felt Pascal trembling through the shortsword ced on his shoulder.


    Eugene answered in a cold voice. You promised on your honor, sir. It was you who broke that promise first.


    T-thats


    I told you that I would send sir to Lord Bommels castle. And I am still trying to keep my promise even now. So why must you talk nonsense and make things difficult for both of us?


    I apologize, Pascal spoke in a feeble voice. He had no excuses.


    Eugene removed his shortsword from Pascals shoulder and responded, Do not test me again. This is yourst chance, sir. I do not care what you say once you are in the castle, but dont forget, you are still my prisoner, sir.


    All right. Pascal nodded hurriedly. He had a vague guess as to what kind of knight Eugene was. After a while, Franz Bommel led a man over to the wall.


    Hey, sir! I brought Sir Robos!


    The neer looked surprisingly tidy and clean.


    Eugene shouted after spotting the figure, And how can I believe he is really Sir Robos?


    Its true! I am Yekka of Robos! Sir Eugene, right? Did Lord Fairchild send you? The man shouted with joy. Eugene didnt actually care whether the man was really Robos or not.


    Eugene only spoke as if to deliberately taunt Franz, Right. Now, then, let us quickly exchange prisoners. The suns going to set at this rate.


    Franz flinched but did not respond.


    If you are a sessor, you should have that kind of authority, at the least, am I right? What a disappointment. Ah! Are you unable to exchange prisoners with me because you are scared of me? The mercenaries in Langbon were so weak. I thought things would be different here, but I guess I was mistaken. Mercenaries, knights, even the territorys sessor, its all the same.


    S-sir. I think you


    Just shut up. Did you think that I pierced your horses butt with a spear by a fluke? If you want to put my skills to the test, I will not decline.


    ..


    Pascal started to erupt in anger, then quickly closed his mouth. After experiencing it once, he already knew how skilled Eugene was.


    However, it was different for Franz Bommel. This newly arrived knight had stolen the heroic scene he had always dreamt of, repeatedly provoked him, and was even openly underestimating him at this moment. His anger erupted.


    Agh! Gates! Raise the gate and lower the drawbridge! I will personally exchange prisoners!


    Y-yes, sir!


    Even the guard captain was nowhere to be found. As mere foot soldiers, they dared not disobey the orders of the sessor.


    That idiot!


    Pascal was about to go crazy. It would be a questionable choice for the sessor toe out even if he had several knights apanying him, let alone by himself! No, before that, how could Franz fall for such an obvious provocation?


    However, Franz was inexperienced. He hadplete faith in his status as the lords sessor.


    Kiriririk! Boom!


    Even so, Franz was not aplete idiot. He proudly rode on a horse and marched across the drawbridge along with ten soldiers and Robos.


    Here! Did you see!? I, Franz Bommel, came out to exchange prisoners! Now, take back those insulting remarks from a while ago, and


    Eugene barely paid attention to Franzs squealing and muttered quietly, Here and there. Why are they all so stupid? Its rather fortunate for me, but Lord Bommel must have a lot of worries.


    Sir Fran After hearing Eugenes words, Pascal started shouting after preparing himself for death.


    But simultaneously, Silion shot forward like a storm.


    Uagh!?


    Franz was startled, and soldiers rushed in front of him. However, the soldiers were armed in leather armor and spears. It was impossible for them to stop the charge of a knight armed in te armor riding a horse adorned with armor.


    Pupupupuk!


    Uaggh!


    Keugh!


    The soldiers were inexperiencedpared to the mercenaries. They were unable to put up a fight as they screamed while being swept aside. Five or six soldiers fell into the moat in an instant. Franzs expression turned pale as he realized the severity of the situation.


    Stop him! Stop him! Franz shouted urgently while attempting to pull out his longsword.


    However, when Eugene revealed a tiny portion of Vampire Fear, the horse was stunned silly.


    Neigggh!


    Huh? Uaah!


    Franz was familiar with horseback riding as a nobleman, but it was impossible for him to properly wield a long sword on top of a rampaging horse. On top of that, he wasnt even a proper knight in the first ce. As he struggled on the saddle, the longsword dropped from his hand.


    Shuak!


    Uagh!?


    In the meantime, Eugene took care of all the soldiers and stopped his shortsword in front of Franzs helmet. With a de only a minuscule distance away from his face, Franz felt as if he was being drained of blood from his entire body. No, rather, he felt more afraid of the red eyes that glowed from inside the opponents helmet.


    Franz had never felt such a degree of fear in his entire life. Without realizing it, he urinated in his underpants.


    Sir Robos, take hold of the sessors horse.


    Ah! I got it!


    Robos was momentarily overwhelmed by Eugenes outstanding performance. He hurriedly grabbed onto the reins of the horse Franz was riding. Soon, Silion departed from the drawbridge alongside Franzs horse. Eugene raised his visor and looked back at Pascal.


    Sir, what are you doing? Go on in.


    ..!


    Like Robos, Pascal had been staring at Eugene with an open mouth and a dazed expression. He flinched when he heard Eugenes words.


    I promised you, didnt I? I said that I would take you to Lord Bommels castle. Go ahead.


    Pascals shoulders trembled. The knight certainly kept his promise. However, he never imagined that the knight would exchange himself, who was only a knight stemmed from a coteral line, with the authentic sessor of the barony.


    If you dont want to, feel free to stay with the sessor.


    Ha. How could I leave by myself and leave the sessor of the territory alone? I will stay behind as well.


    Pascal possessedmon sense and honor. If he were to return to the castle by himself, he would bebeled a coward and be the sole recipient of his uncles anger.


    I would rather be criticized for being ipetent. Dammit.


    Since he was by the side of a sessor who was even more foolish than himself, even if he was reprimandedter, he would share it with Franz.


    ***


    Baron Bommel was enraged after hearing the news. His nephew had been captured, but more importantly, his son had voluntarily crawled out of the castle and was taken captive. However, he was eventually left with no choice but to open the gate to pay tribute to the knight who captured both his sessor and nephew.


    With all of his knights and mercenaries dispatched, more than ten soldiers of the castle were lost in a single sh. In addition, the testimonies of the observing soldiers made it clear that even if all the remaining troops had been mobilized, they would have been helpless against Eugene.


    More importantly, if they made a move earlier, the lives of his eldest son and nephew could have been endangered. As such, in exchange for the safe return of the two figures, Baron Bommel was forced to admit defeat. He would have to write a letter sealed with his rings stamp, admitting his defeat and asking for Lord Fairchilds consideration.


    Nevertheless, Eugene did not easily trust Baron Bommel. Therefore, he kept Pascal with him, saying that he would politely protect him until the two lords met in person and discussed the matter.


    Moreover, arge box full of silver coins and the Bommel familys g apanied him. There were even two powerful ves carrying their spoils of victory.


    Kieeeeehhh! Silver! ves! Sess! All we have to do now is to climb up the hierarchy! The spirit of desire ran wild in ecstasy. The performance this time was certainly a great sess.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    How am I so lucky?


    Eugene felt rather puzzled about the fortuitous turn of events. His original n was to provoke the people in the castle amidst the hostage exchange between Robos and Pascal. Then afterward, he would do his best to receive their permission to try whatever you may, if you can get inside!.


    Then he would infiltrate the castle at night, kill the weak-looking soldiers, and take Baron Bommel or his family hostage. Since all of the bothersome knights and mercenaries were away, it would have been too easy. However, he never even imagined that the sessor would storm out of the castle after being provoked.


    Sir Eugene, what are you thinking so hard about? Robos spoke cautiously after seeing Eugene lost in thought. The energetic young knight had rescued him, then caused Baron Bommel to surrender. Robos then treated him like his master.


    He was immensely ashamed that he acted recklessly. He had been unable to suppress the feeling of jealousy and vigor after hearing about Eugenes performance from Delduan. However, he realized now that he could not evenpare himself to Eugene.


    Nothing. How are you? I heard you were injured, Eugene asked.


    This is nothing. I wasnt particrly ufortable because Lord Bommel treated me with honor. Anyways, it is kind of weird for me to say this now, but Robos paused, then continued after stealing a nce at Pascal, who was silently walking by the ves. Wouldnt it be better if we took Sir Franz Bommel with us instead? The lord would definitely be happier.


    In short, he was stating that Franzs value was much higher than Pascals, that it was a waste to only take Pascal. Although it was a little bothersome, Eugene gave an exnation. After all, Robos was a knight of the Fairchild Viscounty and he was polite towards him.


    It was because I could not be bothered.


    Could not be bothered?


    From what I heard, the two lords do not have much animosity toward each other. It seemed like they wanted to finish this at a reasonable level. Besides, If I did what you said, Lord Fairchild would reprimand me.


    Hmm!


    Robos became wide-eyed with shock, and Pascal stepped up.


    It is just as Sir Eugene said. In the first ce, it would not have been a problem if you, sir, did note storming into our territory. Lord Bommel was already nning to conclude the matter with a tournament or with a short, decisive battle.


    Keheum.


    Robos face flushed red when his dark, shameful history was brought up.


    But what if Sir Eugene brings back Lord Bommels sessor as a prisoner for Lord Fairchild? Now that would be a real provocation. How do you think Lord Fairchild would have reacted if his sessor was captured instead of you, sir?


    ..


    Robos kept his silence. Needless to say, the lord would have been enraged. He might have evenunched an all-out attack with all of his troops.


    Sir Eugene concluded the matter because he realized this fact. Although we were once enemies who crossed our swords, I acknowledge both the bravery and the resourcefulness of Sir Eugene.


    I do not think weve ever crossed swords.


    I-I am only speaking metaphorically.


    Likewise, Pascals face also turned red as he recalled his shameful history.


    But their troops must be surrounding our castle. How are you nning to get through there?


    That is why I got this, Eugene spoke while gesturing, and Robos turned his head. On top of a backpacky threerge javelins, and the folded g of the Bommel family rested on top.


    ***


    Why is Lord Fairchild not giving us an answer?


    Is it not obvious that he is trying to y for time? Lets just storm in! Knight Polmon raised his voice.


    Ravi, who was quietly listening, stepped out. I agree with Sir Polmons words this time. This is quite suspicious, no matter how I look at it. I think it would be best for us to break their spirits and then proceed to exchange prisoners.


    Right? Anyways, it would be strange for us tounch a siege right away. We will provoke them for a few days, and when they are exhausted, early in the morning, we could


    Sirs!


    What is it? Polmon responded with a fierce expression after a mercenary leader rushed into the tent.


    A messenger! A messenger from Lord Bommel has arrived!


    What are you talking about? There arent any other knights besides us.


    I-its Sir Pascal of Langbon


    What?!


    The knights became startled and rushed out of the tent.


    A messenger from Lord Bommel?


    That is what they are saying. The one holding the g is Sir Pascal, right?


    What? I thought he was taken as a prisoner, wasnt he?


    The mercenaries whispered after making way, and the knights stared at the group leisurely passing through the middle. The figure holding the Bommel familys g on a spear was certainly Pascal, the keeper of Langbon. A knight adorned with ck te armor and Robos, who had been a captured prisoner, followed on their horses.


    There were even two ves carrying arge box in the rear.


    Sir Pascal! Polmon ran to Pascal with wide eyes. What is going on? I thought you were captured? What are you doing here?


    It is the lords order.


    Pascal wanted nothing more than to reveal the truth right away. However, he had already broken his promise twice, and he knew his life would be in jeopardy if he tried anything. As such, he spoke the words that Eugene ryed to him in advance.


    What does he want to


    Hey! Did I not say it was the lords orders? Are you nning to disobey your employers orders? Get out of my way!


    Sir Pascal, you need to tell us the whole story. We are here to save you, sir. We need to know what is going on


    The g of the Bommel family, and here is a document stamped with Lord Bommels seal. What more do you need?


    Everyone turned their heads to the owner of the voice. Eugene raised his visor and spoke while ncing at the knights with cold eyes.


    I am Jan of the Eugene family. The territorial dispute is over, so move out of the way.


    W-what!? What nonsense are you spewing?!


    Its not nonsense, but the words of your employer. You are not thinking of going against Lord Bommels orders, are you?


    ..!


    The knights became flustered. They were hired by a noble as knights. They could not go against their employers words, especially if he was a titled noble.


    What would happen if hired knights or mercenaries went against the will of their employer? Aside from the fact that the lord would be enraged from having his honor and dignity tainted, no other nobles would hire them in the future, not after they went against the orders of their employer.


    And look over there.


    ..?


    The gaze of the knights naturally shifted to where Eugene was pointing towards.


    Hut!


    Someone let out a gasp. The tightly sealed gates had opened with knights and soldiers crossing the drawbridge in an orderly manner.


    What do you think will happen if Sir Robos and I started rampaging? The troops over there will start attacking right away. Things will quickly get interesting in many ways.


    Receiving the knights gazes, Eugene rested his hand on the pommel of the shortsword hanging from the saddle. Robos imitated his actions and looked as if he was waiting for Eugenes signal to attack.


    ..!


    The three knights were taken by surprise. It was just as he said. If two knights neglected their lives and started to run amok, the formation of the troops would copse from the inside. If the troops of the Fairchild family charged into the fray amidst themotion, they would undoubtedly suffer.


    It would be suicidal for them to ignore Eugenes words. Even if they managed to survive, their life as a knight would be finished after disobeying their employers orders.


    Then I will get going.


    Clop! Clop!


    The two horses walked past the knights. Pascal gulped loudly and hurriedly took the lead.


    ..


    In the tense silence, nearly a hundred troops observed Eugenes group as they passed through the formation in a leisurely manner as if they were simply taking a stroll in their backyard.


    ***


    Sir Eugene! The first ones to greet Eugene were Partec and his group.


    I am relieved! What is going on here? I was on the wall and saw Sir Eugene. I immediately reported back, and we came out like this, but


    Is that so? Thank you.


    Not at all. As Partec shook his head with a flustered expression, the knights of the Fairchild Viscounty flocked around Eugenes group. Oh! Sir Robos, I am d you are safe! And might you be Sir Eugene? I am


    Sirs, I apologize, but I think I better greet Lord Fairchild and report to him first.


    Ah, that is right.


    Eugene had not only recovered Robos but also captured Baron Bommels nephew. The knights respected his words. The knights of the Fairchild family led the troops back into the castle and personally guided him to their lord.


    ***


    So, I received this document from Lord Bommel and brought his nephew, Sir Appiel Bommel Pascal.


    How courageous! Huh! I was still doubtful when I sent my butler after listening to the words of that merchant, but you, sir, are a real tiger crouching in the bushes!


    The same had been true of Baron Bommel, but the way Fairchild praised Eugene was sophisticated, befitting a true noble. At that time, a knight entered the hall after observing Baron Bommels troops for a while. He had remained on the wall even after Eugene entered the castle.


    Lord Fairchild! Lord Bommels troops have returned!


    Ah! Is that true?


    Yes, my lord! I have confirmed that they havepletely disappeared from sight. I have sent a few soldiers to keep watch, so we will have ess to more information in a few hours.


    Good, very good. Hahahaha!


    Viscount Fairchild was a man in his early to mid-40s. He let out a boisterousugh that matched his generous appearance. Soon, he stoppedughing and raised his baton with a dignified expression.


    Bring the things we prepared for Sir Eugene.


    Yes, my lord!


    After a while, two servants of the castle brought arge box.


    It is the silver I promised. I put in a little extra as a bonus.


    Thank you for your consideration, Lord Fairchild.


    Of course, this isnt the end. Mills.


    Yes, my lord.


    Mills was dressed in a neat, ck suit with a monocle to boot. He politely held out an item towards Eugene.


    It is a letter of rmendation I wrote for Count Winslon, my father-inw. I will send him the same information right away, so he should find out about you soon, sir.


    I am grateful.


    Eugene admired Viscount Fairchilds preparations. It seemed that he started making preparations as soon as Partec and Mills returned to the castle. If Eugene came back with spectacr results, he could use it to show off his generosity, and if he failed, he could simply burn the letter.


    As expected, real nobles are different.


    Haha! I am apologetic that I can only do this much to a brave, honorable knight like yourself. Anyways, my butler said you had no intention of being sworn in, is that true?


    Oh, thats Eugene started contemting excuses, but Viscount Fairchild continued with augh.


    Hahaha! I am only jesting with you. I did not mean to make you flustered, but to see a brave knight like yourself be embarrassed, it feels nice to see the human side of you, sir.


    The human side of a vampire? Eugene bowed his head, thinking that Fairchild had a bad eye for people considering he was a real nobleman.


    I am even more grateful that you consider me as such.


    Anyways, since we have achieved such arge victory, a banquet is in order, but please understand that we have to be cautious because of the current situation. I would never try to discredit you for the victory.


    Of course. Lord Bommel is an honorable nobleman, but it is always good to be cautious when dealing with these affairs. I understand.


    Eugene answered as if he had been waiting for Lord Bommels words. He wanted to return to Maren as soon as possible since he had already achieved his objective here.


    Huh! I cannot believe that the brave knight responsible for leading us to victory is so thoughtful as well. Sir Jan of the Eugene family, I truly admire you.


    Viscount Fairchild nodded with a benevolent expression, seemingly disying true admiration and favor for Eugene. However, his mind spun quickly.


    I am tempted, but I cannot take him in. It is obvious that Bommel would not like it if I took him as a territorial knight.


    Even though they ended up fighting, he was bound to be inws with Baron Bommel in the end. It wouldnt hurt to show consideration for Baron Bommel, to appease their feelings while further raising his own honor.


    But I need to do something I need to give him something good to gain dignity Ah, yes!


    After a moment of thought, Viscount Fairchild spoke with a glimmer in his eyes, Mills! Bring the sword!


    What? My lord, by that, do you mean


    Is there another sword I could be referring to?


    Ah yes! Mills paused for a moment, then quickly disappeared.


    You can look forward to it.


    Viscount Fairchild grinned at Eugene. After a short while, Mills returned while carefully holding a shortsword clothed in a ck scabbard.


    Sir Jan of the Eugene family.


    Yes, Lord.


    Viscount Fairchild received the sword from Mills, then held it out to Eugene in a dignified manner.


    This sword is named Wolfughter. It was a gift from my father-inw given to me along with the dowry. It belonged to one of the most famous knights of the Winslon County, Sir Bellgreen Entaylor. He truly brought glory and honor to the Winslon County with this de


    That old man was so regretful when he gave this to me. Whatever the case, I can boast after giving this to the knight. And if the knight actually bes sworn in to the old man, Im basically returning the sword to him, so he should be grateful.


    Although Viscount Fairchild was cold and calcting in his thoughts, he took on an expression of dignity and affection as he spoke.


    From now on, you, sir, are the owner of Wolfughter.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Eugene left the Fairchild territory with a grand farewell from Viscount Fairchild and the people of the castle. He also carried with him a box full of silver coins, a letter of rmendation to a count, and even a treasured sword.


    Wolfughter


    Eugene stared at the shortsword hanging from the saddle. When he first received the weapon from Viscount Fairchild, he had considered it as a simple and expensive sword. However, he could not help but be surprised as soon as he unsheathed the weapon. It exuded a cold, sharp aura.


    He was even more surprised after hearing Viscount Fairchilds exnation of the weapons origins, which was slightly prideful and ostentatious. Wolfughter was a weapon forged from a meteorite in a dwarven city located on Mount Cranfos.


    It was an excellent de capable of easily shing through chainmail.


    The letter of rmendation is nice, but I like this one too. He even gave me a ve as well.


    Eugene nced back at his ves. He now had three ves in his possession: Viscount Fairchild had given him one and he had obtained two from Baron Bommel.


    Although Eugene was still a free knight, he was equipped in te armor, rode a famed warhorse, and possessed three ves. He was undoubtedly a bigshot at first nce.


    Moreover, the ve from Viscount Fairchild had more brawn than brains.


    You are from Brantia?


    Yes, Master. Sir Boche of Crawlmarine is my father.


    The 19-year-old ve was rough-spoken in themonnguage. Surprisingly, he stemmed from a family of knights in the ind country of Brantia. The ve, Luke was the offspring of a knights concubine, and he had been taken prisoner after losing a battle while serving as a mercenary.


    A small family of a knight could not afford to pay the ransom of a concubines child, and eventually, he ended up in Viscount Fairchilds castle as a ve.


    Did you receive knightly education?


    Yes. I was taught by Sir Bosch.


    Then you know how to use a de?


    I am not great at it by any means, but I am able to protect myself. If it everes to it, I will protect Master with my life.


    I dont think that will ever happen. If Sir Eugene is in danger, it means you and I will already be dead.


    Ah


    Partec smirked, and Luke shut his mouth. Certainly, his master was a young knight who was superior in skill to any other knights he had seen. Moreover, his master was able to defeat hired mercenaries of Lord Bommel and capture a territorial knight as well as the territorys sessor by himself. His feats reflected his amazing abilities.


    Do you two have any specialities?


    Eugene asked, and the ves given to him by Baron Bommel answered one after another.


    I farmed and dug herbs for a long time in my hometown, Master.


    I worked as a hunter in the Garanbow Territory.


    I see.


    It was useful to possess ves with specialties. In particr, for knights nning to travel from ce to ce like Eugene, it was even more important to have ves with superior specialties.


    One received education to be a knight, and the other two are a herbalist and a hunter. They might be helpful inside the dungeon as well.


    With such thoughts, Eugene spoke while looking at the ves, Good. Luke, Liddle, Pen. I will give you half a silver coin as a weeks wage. That will be two silver coins in a month.


    You are truly generous!


    Thank you, Master!


    I will serve you to my fullest.


    Liddle and Pen weremoners. They bowed their heads with thrilled expressions, and even Luke looked deeply moved. ves were often most concerned about bing possessions of knights.


    ves that belonged to nobles were rtively safe because most nobles lived in castles or mansions. However, since knights usually led a rough life and traveled through dangerous areas, ves that belonged to knights had to risk their lives as well.


    In addition, it wasmon for knights with violent tendencies to treat their ves harshly. It was incredibly rare to find a knight like Eugene, who was willing to even pay the ves a wage.


    Luke, how long have you served as an aide?


    A little over three years, master.


    So you should be good at grooming horses and polishing armor?


    Yes. If you leave it to me, I will always maintain it as good as new.


    Good.


    What?! No, Sir Eugene! What do you mean!?


    Mirian started rampaging. It was unknown whether she felt that her job had been taken away, or if she felt robbed of spending her sweet time stroking the expensive te armor.


    Me too! I want to do it too! Kieeek!


    Eugene snatched her out of the air, pretended to swat away an insect, then ced her in his leather pocket before speaking.


    In the future, all of you will often have to enter evilnds. You might already know this, but there will be no one to protect the ves and the porters.


    ..!


    Luke appeared indifferent, but the expressions of Liddle and Pen became grim. However, they felt a little relieved at Eugenes following words.


    Luke, you will be in charge of protecting these two in the evilnds. Always stick by their side until I give you an order.


    As you wish, Master.


    Hmm.


    Luke gave a quick response, and Eugene observed him for a moment before turning to Partec.


    Does it matter if I arm the ves?


    Not at all. ves are rarely given armor, but many knights provide them with shortswords or daggers.


    I see.


    A single weapon would merely serve as the minimum. It would only be useful for self-defense. Moreover, although Eugene received the ves for free, he felt that it would be a bit disappointing to lose them in vain.


    Galfredik said that I would have to spend as much as I make. He waspletely right.


    Eugene pondered and smacked his lips. He knew the burly knight would surely burst intoughter if he heard Eugenes thoughts.


    ***


    Upon arriving in Maren, Eugene immediately headed to a shop that handled weapons and armors before finding amodation. Eugene provided Liddle and Pen with strong leather armor and daggers for self-defense. For Luke, he bought a set of hauberk[1], a shield, a shortsword, and a rondel dagger.


    T, to think you would grace us mere ves with such undeserved armament! I will serve you with all that I have until the moment I die, Master!


    Luke''s blue eyes filled with tears. He wasnt as big as Partec, but he still possessed a fairlyrge physique. He couldnt believe that he was receiving chainmail as a ve. He had never received such a gift even when he served as a knights aide.


    He is as generous as he is courageous.


    Luke wiped away his tears. The other two ves were greatly moved as well. They knew all too well how knights treated ves they were gifted for free. If a knight received ves as a gift, the ves were usually treated very harshly.


    They had been expecting such treatment from their master as well. But never in their dreams did they imagine that their master would be so considerate to the extent that he would even pay them weekly wages.


    We will serve you until the day we die, Master Eugene.


    All right. Eugene inwardly nodded. The ves appeared deeply touched by his gesture. Their reactions were greater than he had expected.


    - If you ever get any ves, give them a wage, even if it is minuscule, and buy them cheap armor. If you do so, they will even lick your toes of their own volition.


    Eugene was certainly lucky to have had the opportunity to be acquainted with a knight like Galfredik.


    Come to think of it, has he been sworn in by Count Evergrove?


    Although no news was usually good news, Eugene felt slightly bothered that nothing had reached his ears since the dungeon opening. However, knights like Galfredik would seed regardless of where they were, so Eugene stopped worrying about him.


    ***


    Wee back! I am d you returned safely, Sir Eugene.


    It seems you have been doing quite well as well, Vice Executive. Prisci bowed politely towards Eugene, then continued in a slightly excited tone. I heard, sir! You were hired by Lord Fairchild for a bit and managed to end the territorial dispute by yourself?


    Already? Word really travels fast.


    Although they were in an equal, contractual rtionship, Eugene spokefortably. The difference in their status was clear.


    All the mercenaries hired by Lord Bommel could not stop talking about you, Sir Eugene. I cannot believe you managed to defeat dozens of mercenaries and captured a territorial knight as well as Lord Bommels sessor!


    Thats well, thats right.


    It was mostly true, but Eugene felt like the truth had been slightly distorted. However, he gave up on trying to correct the story.


    Anyways, as soon as news of Sir Eugenes performance was spread Prisci spoke with twinkling eyes, then suddenly stopped.


    As soon as the news spread? Did something happen?


    Ah! I just wanted to mention that our association made a few slight tweaks with Sir Eugenes contract. She almost blurted out the fact that the nobles and celebrities of Maren were going crazy for him, but she managed to change the subject. It would be challenging if the knight became drunk on his reputation and started to have other thoughts.


    Oh really? What changed?


    We decided to raise the sess pay by five percent, and we have finished all cooperation uses. We made it so that Sir Eugene will be able to participate in subjugations at any time, whenever you so desire.


    Good. Is there anything else that has changed?


    No. The contract will end after three subjugations, with two extra, mutually agreed subjugations. If there is a disagreement, the contract will end after three subjugations. If you want to renew your contract


    We can talk about that when the timees. Shall we sign the contract then?


    Yes, Sir Eugene.


    Prisci felt regretful as she presented three pre-written documents. One was for the Palin Association, one was for Eugene, and the other was to be notarized in the merchant association.


    Eugene had yet to possess his own seal, so he printed his name in clear letters before signing.


    Um Are you not going to check?


    Prisci asked carefully after noticing that Eugene signed the document without reading it properly. After he was done signing the final document, Eugene raised his head. Why? Did you change your mind and decide to add something in?


    Ah! N, not at all! Prisci felt a chill run down her spine as she faced Eugenes cold smile. She quickly waved her hands in denial.


    Thats all that matters. Now, is this everything?


    Yes! Then I will take you to the Heavenly Constetions to rest, as written in the contract. There are no differences with your entourage, correct?


    Well, I have three ves now.


    Sl ves. I see. I will set up a separate amodation for them.


    It wasnt just one, but three new ves. The addition of extra ves only served to prove the ability of the knight she signed a contract with. As such, Prisci could y it cool.


    Ah, before I forget, Eugene turned his head and spoke as he started leaving through the door, which was being held open by Prisci.


    When is the first subjugation?


    Oh! Look at me. I forgot to tell you the most important thing. It will be in ten days. Mount Morrison Labyrinth in the Evergrove Territory.


    The Evergrove Territory


    It was thend where Galfredik went to be sworn in.


    Thats good. Eugene smiled, recalling the face of the only knight he rather liked.


    Ah, and one more thing. This subjugation is Various pieces of relevant information began to flow from Priscis lips.


    ***


    Five days passed.


    In the meantime, Eugene attended various banquets hosted by Marens nobles and celebrities. And on the sixth day, Eugene left the city with his ves and mercenaries. It was a little earlier than nned, but he had no desire to further involve himself with meaninglesspetitions between the pompous nobles. Moreover, he had already met with the most important figures.


    You worked hard these few days, Sir Eugene, Partec spoke with a grin. He had attended the banquet alongside Eugene as his attendant.


    I would not call it hard work. There is no point in creating hostile rtionships by rejecting their invitations.


    You are right.


    Anyways, I hope all of you are energized after resting thesest few days.


    Yes. All of us are well-rested after resting these past few days. All of us.


    Eugene nodded satisfactorily while looking around at the mercenaries and ves. Including himself, there were seven people in the group. It was now a battle-ready party that no one could simply ignore.


    By the way, Sir Eugene, do you know how many members will be on the subjugation team?


    About thirty people, including us. A knight of the Evergrove Territory will be leading the subjugation.


    I see. It shouldnt be too difficult, since the territorial knight should be familiar with thebyrinth. Moreover, Mount Morrison Labyrinth was discovered and opened more than ten years ago. Quite a bit of it has already been explored.


    Thats what they said. But ording to the Vice Executive, it seems like they are nning to head in deeper this time around.


    Well, thats because they would lose face if they were to fight in the same area every single time. Sometimes, they have to explore unidentified areas as a formality.


    Partec was the most experienced out of the group. At his reassuring words, the expressions of the group brightened.


    However


    They might include a wizard in the subjugation this time. I was told that Count Evergrove hired a wizard not too long ago.


    What?!


    1. chainmail covering up to a persons thighs

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    A wizard


    Partecs expression became grim. de and Lavan, who were quietly following along, could no longer hold their curiosity and carefully spoke up.


    Have you ever seen a wizard before?


    Isnt it good that a wizard is joining?


    It is. The owner of the evilnd should feel very reassured that a wizard is joining. However, most wizards are


    Partec started exining to the two mercenaries about wizards, and the ves also listened with interest. On the other hand, Mirian chatted nonstop into Eugenes ear.


    Tsk, tsk! Our little bear doesnt really know much about wizards either. Sir, they are nothing special. They die all the same if you stick a sword in their gut. There are quite a few wizards who acted all cheeky toward knights and got their heads lobbed off.


    ..


    My seniors told me to be more careful of wizards whose names and schools are unknown. Apparently, those known to the world to some extent are easier to deal with because they can be materialistic and worldly.


    However, Eugene wasnt all too interested in wizards. Instead, he was worried about other things.


    High-rank monsters have never been spotted in Evergrove Territorysbyrinth before, right?


    At least, that was the case ording to the information provided by the Palin Association. However, it was the first time in almost five years that the county hired a wizard for a subjugation.


    That would mean that their goal is to explore unidentified areas of thebyrinth. Or perhaps


    - There is a possibility that something might have happened in thebyrinth.


    Eugene recalled Priscs words.


    It appeared that he would have quite a bit to talk about with Galfredik when they met again.


    ***


    After leaving Maren, Eugenes party traveled for two days before arriving in the Evergrove territory. The castle was quite small for a county, and the gates were wide open. Guards immediately allowed Eugenes group to pass as if they had been instructed to do so.


    Sir Jan of the Eugene family has arrived. Please enter, sir.


    Under the guidance of an old butler, Eugene entered through therge door while carrying his helmet under his arm. Four people were inside the spacious and neat office.


    Eugene walked up to a young nobleman sitting behind arge desk in the middle of the office. Without sparing the others a nce, he lightly bowed his head with his palm resting on the handle of his sword.


    Nice to meet you, Young Master Jevin. I am Jan of the Eugene family.


    You are younger and more handsome than the rumors have it. I heard one of your ancestors was an elf?


    Jevin was the eldest son of Count Evergrove and sessor to the county. He was a handsome man in his early 30s with gray hair. Count Evergrove was still healthy, but Jevin had been put in charge of managing a portion of the county since two years ago, which included the evilnd subjugation.


    Yes. That is what myte father told me.


    Even with the thinning of blood, the beauty of the elves is still prominent. Have a seat.


    Yes.


    Eugene slumped into a fluffy chair, then finally looked around at the other three figures.


    Give your greetings. As you all know, this is Sir Jan Eugene. This is Sir Entler, and next to him is Sir Lugates.


    Eugene greeted the two knights with his eyes. He was unfamiliar with Entler but had heard many stories about Lugates. He had wonst years tournament held by Count Evergrove.


    Galfredik had evaluated Lugates to be on par with him in terms of swordsmanship.


    But Galfredik said the results might have been different if he had not been injured in the semifinals. Moreover, he said the process of the joustingpetition was a bit doubtful as well.


    Lugates had a rugged face, which was a mismatch with his long, lush, blonde hair. It was foolish to evaluate a knight by his appearance, but Eugene had a hunch that the knight named Entler was the stronger one between the two.


    And this person is


    Jevin continued to exin. He gestured towards a figure sitting calmly between the other figures.


    This is Master Romari, one of the wizards practicing the inheritance of the Sandstone School. She is talented in finding people using sand magic, a type of earth magic.


    The wizard slightly raised their head. Even though she was in the presence of a counts sessor, her face was mostly covered with a hood.


    A woman?


    Eugene was slightly surprised. The eyes that stared at him under her long eyshes were reminiscent of a dead fish. It was the first time Eugene saw an actual wizard, but he had never expected it to be a woman. The wizard also looked a little surprised to see Eugene. A glimmer appeared for a brief moment in her nk eyes before disappearing.


    First of all, Sir Eugene, I would like to express my gratitude foring earlier than initially scheduled. I hope you understand that we must immediately delve into the matter and discuss the subjugation. The situation is rather critical.


    That is fine, Young Master Jevin.


    Hmm. Your consideration does not betray your high reputation, sir.


    Jevin spoke with a smile before continuing. He knew how important it was for high-ranking nobles to have manners in public.


    I originally nned to discuss the matter with these three, but since Sir Eugene arrived, we can all proceed together. Oh, before that


    Jevin turned his eyes towards Eugene. He spoke in a slightly dampened voice.


    Sir Eugene shares a deep friendship with Sir Galfredik, is that correct?


    Ah Well, you could say that.


    Eugene didnt know whether it could be called a deep friendship, but he knew Galfredik might have called it as such. Thus, he nodded.


    As expected. Then I must deliver some sad news. Sir Galfredik failed to return from thest subjugation of thebyrinth which took ce two months ago.


    ..!


    Eugene was shocked by the sudden news.


    Of course, his death has not been confirmed yet. Sir Galfredik and the entire subjugation party went missing. What happened was


    Befitting his status as a well-educated sessor, Jevin calmly exined the incident in an orderly manner.


    And that is why I hired Master Romari and Sir Eugene. Do you understand?


    Yes. Can I ask you a question?


    Go ahead.


    Eugene turned his eyes away from Jevin towards someone who looked quite bored.


    Sir Lugates. Will you be participating in this subjugation?


    ..!


    Lugates flinched, and Eugene continued while staring into the knights eyes.


    Sir, you were thest person to see Sir Galfredik alive. I think that you could help us greatly in finding him if you were to participate in the subjugation.


    Lugates stared at Eugene for a moment, then nced at Jevin before replying. I would like to, but ording to thews of our territory, territorial knights are supposed to participate in subjugations only twice a year. You, sir, might not know, since you are a free knight.


    Lugates put emphasis on certain words. It was clear that there were distinct sses even between knights. Such distinctions were made clear by the fact that territorial knights werent often dispatched on subjugations of evilnds.


    It was enough to hire and send free knights and mercenaries. There was no reason to send an important power of the territory into an evilnd. However, it would not do to have powerful resources lying around to rot. As such, territorial knights usually participated in subjugations about two or three times a year.


    Conserving the territorys power. Is that it?


    It seems that you know it very well, sir.


    Lugates responded with a smile, and Eugene turned to Jevin.


    Young Master Jevin, Sir Galfredik is an outstanding knight. If he manages to return safely, he would be a great help to the Evergrove Territorys overall power, am I right?


    ..!


    Lugates expression distorted, and Jevin stroked his chin.


    You are not wrong. However, the problem is that Sir Galfredik participated in the subjugation before he was officially sworn in.


    Although Galfredik sessfully led the subjugation in the Tywin Territory, Count Evergrove did not have him sworn in immediately. Instead, the count offered to have him sworn in if he gave an outstanding performance in the subjugation of Mount Morrisonsbyrinth.


    To put it nicely, it was a reasonable offer. It was a thoroughly calcted move by Count Evergrove.


    It was because Sir Galfredik coveted so much merit that this happened in the first ce


    Lugates muttered, and Eugene nced at him. Eugene found him rather distasteful, but he held back since they were in the presence of the counts sessor. Eugene spoke to Jevin.


    Then will I be entering thebyrinth along with Sir Entler and Master Romari?


    That is correct. There will also be 14 mercenaries and four porters.


    Including Eugenes group, the total number of participants woulde to 27. These numbers were average at best, but with the addition of a wizard, they would be an even stronger force.


    The main objective of the subjugation will be to search for Sir Galfredik and the missing party. I willpensate you 300 silver coins upon sess. I will also let the Palin Association know. Can you leave tomorrow morning?


    Yes.


    I like that you are straightforward. Then let me exin the n for the subjugation.


    Jevin continued to exin for several minutes. The subjugation would be headed by Entler, one of Evergroves territorial knights, and Romari was hired to track the missing group.


    Do you have any questions?


    No.


    Good. I will have amodations ready for you and your people, Sir Eugene.


    The butler had been waiting outside the room. At Jevins instructions, he personally led Eugene to his residence.


    Sir Eugene. Do you have a moment?


    Eugene started following the butler. However, he was interrupted by the wizard, even though she had remainedpletely silent during their time in the office. After asking the butler for understanding, Eugene approached Romari, who was standing a little distance away.


    What is it?


    Romari asked in a quiet voice. Her eyes were still dazed and without focus.


    Excuse me, but I would like to speak to you aler. Would that be okay?


    Kieeek!? Is this wench trying to seduce our esteemed Sir Eugene? I cannot allow it! Get lost!


    Eugene ignored Mirians tantrum and responded.


    I have no reason to, nor have the desire to.


    I promise that it will not be a waste of your time, Sir Eugene. Rather, you might find it helpful. Could you spare me a moment after dinner? I wille to visit you quietly.


    Hmm. Well, do as you like.


    Eugene contemted briefly before nodding.


    Unlike priests, wizards were not known to be very hostile toward vampires, and Romari was a wizard who would be helpful in finding Galfredik.


    ***


    I cannot believe hes missing


    Eugene clicked his tongue after entering his provided residence. Things were taking a strange turn from the first subjugation he was participating in after signing the contract with the Palin Association.


    Mirian babbled while sitting on his shoulder. Sir, sir. That big bear is a little weird too, but the wizard girl who looked like a roon. Dont you find her a little weird?


    Why?


    They said she was from the Sandstone School, but I could not feel that much earth energy from her. Rather, I thought she was emitting an energy simr to the dark tribe. Did you not feel it?


    Hmm.


    It was his first time meeting a wizard, but Eugene agreed with Mirians words. Perhaps it was instinctive, or the sixth sense of a vampire.


    The moment he met Romaris eyes, he was surprised to see she was a woman, but also because she felt rather familiar. Perhaps it was the power of her magic, but Eugene trusted his sixth sense. His instincts had never been wrong before.


    Well, she said she had something to say, so we will find out sooner orter.


    Hmph! You cant fall for her though, okay? The seniors told me that wizard wenches were crazy about men!


    I have no interest.


    Kekeke! I knew I could trust you, Sir Eugene!


    The crazy spirit quickly abandoned her spazzy attitude andughed boisterously. Eugene simply ignored her and contemted.


    What is it that she wants to talk to me about? She didnt look particrly dangerous.


    Although it was improbable, if he judged the wizard to be a threat, then today would be the day he would feast on a wizards blood for the first time.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Eugene returned to his room after eating supper with the mercenaries. The ves were ced in the same room as the mercenaries, so Eugene and Mirian were left alone in the spacious room. Eugene ced Wolfughter on the table, in case he needed the weapon, and waited for Romari toe.


    After about ten minutes after his ve, Luke, left the room after lighting up themps. A knock resounded.


    Sir Eugene, its Romari. Can Ie in?


    Come on in.


    With Eugenes permission, Romari opened the door and quietly entered. She was adorned in a loose, brown robe.


    She flinched after seeing Wolfughter lying on the table but soon bowed after removing her hood.


    I would greet you officially. I am not actually from the Sandstone School. I am Sirinoa Romari of the Blood Shadow School. It is an honor to meet a member of the Nights Tribe.


    ..!


    ***


    Romari, a wizard of the Blood Shadow School, was extremely excited. As could be inferred from the name, the Blood Shadow School revered vampires.


    And today, Romari came across a vampire for the first time.


    Most vampires resided in northern regions or areas with little influence from the church, so it was rare to see them in nearby areas.


    I got lucky.


    Moreover, it was clear that the opponent was an old, experienced vampire. Otherwise, how could they be walking around proudly in broad daylight?


    Vampires are said to be amicable to our school, so he definitely will...


    Romari couldnt finish her thoughts in time. The beautiful, elegant vampire closed the distance in an instant and grabbed her throat like lightning.


    Keugh!?


    I do not know how you figured out my identity, but it must mean you have a death wish, correct?


    Keugh! N, no W, wait, please


    Sir, sir! I heard from my seniors that the Blood Shadow School has rtions with monsters! Have her make an oath! Then we can listen to what she has to say!


    After hearing Mirians advice, Eugene ced Wolfughter against Romaris throat and drew his vampire fear to the maximum.


    Swear on your name, your school, and magic. That you will not lie nor use magic in this ce.


    I, I swear by my name, the Blood Shadow School, and on magic. I will never lie, nor will I use magic in this ce. Romari frantically shouted, frightened by the sudden turn of events. ording to Mirian, for a wizard to break an oath was equivalent to foregoing the path of magic. As such, Eugene finally let go of Romaris throat.


    But he did not withdraw his Vampire Fear. Wolfughter rested in his hand, ready to swing at a moments notice.


    Then tell me. How did you know that I was a member of the Nights Tribe?


    Romari fumbled, her face still filled with fear.


    T, the founder of the Blood Shadow School was a member of the tribe. That is why we are able to sense vampires.


    The founder?


    Eugene finally withdrew his vampire fear after hearing an unexpected answer. Romari suddenly kowtowed on the ground like a frog while breathing raggedly.


    I wasnt able to recognize a noble Origin and acted presumptuously. Please forgive me, Sir Eugene!


    Eugene had not evoked his Vampire Fear as a show of power.


    However, Romari felt that the powerful fear that pressured her was very simr to the fear of an Origin, which her teacher spoke about in the past. Like most wizards, Romari was patient and had strong mental fortitude. However, the fear instilled in her just now caused her heart to beat rapidly. She even found it difficult to resist.


    It was due to the characteristics of a school founded by an Origin, in other words, an original vampire.


    To think that I even attempted to cast magic in a panic


    Romari managed to barely lift her head. However, the vampire, who was surely an Origin, had a puzzled frown on his face.


    Origin?


    What?


    Whats that?


    ..!


    Romaris dead eyes gradually widened with shock. She seemed to have met a member of the Nights Tribe who was unaware that he was an Origin.


    ***


    So, what you are saying is that Origins are the noblest of vampires?


    Yes, yes. Of those in the Nights Tribe, we call the direct descendants of the noblest of the familiesOrigins. I cannot be sure with my abilities, but based on the fear you emitted a moment ago, Sir Eugene, I think you could be an Origin.


    Eugene felt very surprised but also uncertain. He possessed no memories of the distant past.


    I could be an Origin? Does that mean I am the highest-ranking vampire?


    However, he could not unconditionally trust the words of a wizard he met for the first time.


    Tell me more about the noblest families.


    Not much is known, so there is not much for me to say. However, I know that the founder of our school was an esteemed figure with the family name of Ventroa.


    Ventroa?


    Yes. However, it is said that the founder spoke almost nothing about vampires. Because of an oath. So even Master Bellopa, my teacher in magic, knows almost nothing as well.


    Tell me as much as you can. Eugene pressured Romari. This was a clue to finding his origin.


    I really dont know anything. You will only be able to find information about Origins at the Library of Avilonia. But its too far away, and I cant even think of going there with so many wars here and there.


    The Library of Avilonia? How far is it?


    About half a years distance from here


    I know! I know about that ce! I heard from my seniors. But not anyone can get in. Theyll only grant ess to very prestigious nobles or famous wizards.


    Hmm.


    He had no reason to waste half a year, and it would do no good for Eugene to head there with his current status.


    Fine. Then why did youe to me?


    Because of thebyrinth subjugation. If I am with a member of the Nights Tribe, I could achieve my goals more easily. I wanted to receive some help.


    Help?


    Eugene responded while crossing his arms, and Romari hurriedly continued. Im telling the truth. Actually


    ording to Romaris exnation, only one high-ranking monster had been spotted in the Mount Morrison Labyrinth thus fara cyclops. Coincidentally, she needed the nails and blood of a cyclops for her magic research.


    I happened to hear that they were in a hurry to find a wizard. I thought it was a good opportunity, so I came and told them I was from the Sandstone School. I do know a bit of earth-based magic.


    You must have some talents. Was the Count not suspicious?


    He seemed unsuspecting, perhaps because of the urgent situation. Moreover, I had the confidence to get away if I was found out.


    Until I met an Origin like you. Romari thought to herself.


    Eugene asked once again, I see. But why do you need materials from a cyclops?


    They are necessary to create a chimera.


    Chimera?


    Its an artificial, hybrid monster created by wizards! Kyah~ Sir, she must be pretty talented. I heard from my seniors that wizards wont even attempt to create one unless they have the skills. Mirian propped herself out of the leather pocket and bbered.


    Meanwhile, Romari continued to exin, It is a type of an artificial monster. For wizards belonging to the Blood Shadow School, our ultimate mission is to produce our own chimera. It has been three years since I became independent from my master. Since then


    I dont really care about all that. Anyways, so what you are telling me is that you need the materials from a cyclops, and you came to me because you thought my cooperation would be helpful to you. Is that right?


    Yes. Vampires are amicable to our school. Master Bellopa had also met two vampires thus far, and he told me he received some help from both of them.


    Vampires didnt suddenly pop out of thin air without a master. Vampires passed down their knowledge from generation to generation, just as humans did.


    All vampires knew about the Blood Shadow School unless they werepletely isted from others and were ignorant.


    That was what her teacher said.


    Except for you


    Hmm. I see.


    Eugene felt rather enlightened. He knew that wizards werent unconditionally hostile toward vampires, but he never imagined that a school would possess a cooperative rtionship with vampires. Moreover, the founder of the school had been a vampire as well.


    What about the cyclops mana stone? Do you need that as well?


    No. I do not need the mana stone. Romari quickly shook her head.


    The atmosphere loosened slightly.


    Good. We can cooperate.


    Ah Yes! Thank you. She felt taken aback by his sudden consent, but Romari cusped her hands and expressed her gratitude. Although this was quite a strange situation, she had confidence in defeating a cyclops with Eugenes assistance. After all, he seemed to be an Origin.


    However, on one condition.


    And what might that be?


    You have to cooperate in finding Galfredik.


    Well that knight might already be dead. And with all due respect, why are you trying to find a mere human knight? As an Origin, you possess the coldest and noblest of blood


    Fwoosh!


    Yes! Of course! I will find him! Even if he is already dead, I will find his corpse and bring it to you!


    Romari once again fell to the floor as Eugene evoked his Vampire Fear to its fullest.


    Why does a vampire care about a human? Maybe I shouldnt havee to him


    She felt a little regretful, but it was already toote. Moreover, due to the nature of the Blood Shadow School, anyone else would have made the same choice as herself.


    ***


    The next morning, the subjugation group departed from the castle with Eugene and Entler in the lead. Five or six hourster, the group arrived at a vige located near the entrance of Mount Morrison.


    But uninvited guests were waiting for the subjugation group in the vige, alongside the weing residents and chief of the vige.


    We cannot allow anyone without permission to enter thebyrinth.


    I felt an evil energy in the Mount Morrison Labyrinth. Count Evergrove also hired a wizard because of the severity of the situation, did he not?


    Master Romari was invited to assist in exploring new areas of thebyrinth. It has nothing to do with evil energy.


    Why are you objecting to our assistance? We are not asking for anything in return. Are you not a man of faith, sir?


    I believe in god, but also in magic. Above all, I trust my de.


    How disrespectful, sir!


    Those arguing fiercely with Entler were temrs belonging to a monastery located near the Evergrove Territory.


    Temrs also belonged to the church, but they were distinct from the holy knights. Holy knights mostly stemmed from noble families, and they directly served the bishop or the leaders of the church. They became knights with the support of the church.


    On the other hand, temrs were warriors who devoted themselves to church relying on only their faith. Moreover, they stemmed from various origins and were part of frugal monasteries. As such, their equipment was no different from ordinary mercenaries.


    This is troublesome.


    Although they werent as bad as holy knights, Eugene felt uneasy around temrs as well. He carefully observed the three temrs.


    Its not like I dont believe in god, so I do not know what you consider as disrespectful. I even go to church to pray sometimes when I have nothing else to do. Anyways, I cannot ept you sirs.


    Sir, look here. We are under direct orders from our principal. I am sure that Count Evergrove would have received the same message.


    The temrs remained stubborn. All of them were adorned in old full-body chainmail and a surcoat with the circr symbol of the church.


    Hmm. Entler smacked his lips together after seeing the temr hold out a letter. The principal of the monastery they belonged to was from a noble family, so even Count Evergrove had to treat them with respect.


    Will they listen to my words at all in thebyrinth? In all likelihood, they will try to act independently.


    Temrs were famous for acting first, then insisting that they only followed god''s will instead of their own, regardless of the oue.


    As such, knights hated bing involved with temrs. Knights were well aware of how troublesome disobedient allies were.


    As if reading Entler''s mind, one of the temrs, who appeared to be the leader, spoke, I promise not to cause you any trouble, Sir Entler. Within thebyrinth, we will obey all orders.


    Hmm.


    Entlers expression finally loosened slightly. However, it was unknown how they would actually act once they were in thebyrinth. He wanted to avoid having them under hismand no matter what.


    Ah! Thats it.


    Then you sirs can apany Sir Eugenes group. They do not have enough warriors to fight. Sir Eugene, you are fine with the arrangement, right?


    Hmm.


    Eugenes frown deepened inside of his helmet. He started to mutter a response, but the temrs flocked to him.


    Nice to meet you, Sir Eugene.


    Are you perhaps the same knight who defeated roamers and the evil orcs in Maren? The merchant who visited our monastery praised you as a knight who is as trustworthy as he is brave.


    It is an honor to fight in the evilnd with such a faithful knight.


    ..


    Eugene was at a loss for words.


    Kyahahahahaha! Theyre calling a vampire faithful! F, faithful! Kyahahahah! Mirian burst intoughter. Romari, the only other person who knew of Eugenes identity, took on a strange expression as well.


    The temrs looked at him with twinkling eyes, and Entler looked over with a satisfied expression.


    It appeared that Eugene couldnt refuse them.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Thebyrinth was simr yet different from a dungeon. Dungeons were a mixture of natural-generated environments and artificial elements, whilebyrinths were entirely artificial.


    Unlike dungeons,byrinths possessed a few more dangerous elements besides monsters  traps, baits, and barriers.


    Follow my footsteps exactly. If you step in the wrong ce, you will fall into a trap.


    From here, never lean against the wall. If you want to get skewered by the spears from these walls, then be my guest.


    Do not make eye contact with that stone statue for more than five seconds. Those with weak mental fortitudes are asking to be enchanted.


    Fortunately, Entler knew every corner of thebyrinth as if it was his backyard. His family had served the Evergrove County for several generations after all. He knew exactly where the traps were located, and what kinds of monsters would show up. As such, the subjugation team never experienced any difficult hardship along the way.


    ***


    Dismantle the corpses and secure the materials and mana stones. I will be scouting ahead.


    Yes, Sir Entler!


    The porters busily got to work, and the mercenaries treated their minor injuries while the temrs prayed next to them. The temrs performed the same ritual after every battle.


    Mercenaries were very susceptible to superstitions, so they started gesturing in the air and even began repeating the prayers after the temrs, though they could only mumble half-intelligible words.


    Naturally, Eugene felt aversive to their rituals. As such, he often retreated to a ce where he could not hear them.


    Wow! How surprising. Water flows inside thisbyrinth. Mirian chatted while looking at mercenaries refilling their leather pouches with water flowing from a lion statues mouth.


    Eugene was also fascinated.


    Unlike dungeons, it seemedbyrinths met the minimum requirements for humans to survive.


    It might be not too bad to live in abyrinth if there were no monsters. Worsees to worst, I could hide in abyrinth like this and


    This is definitely a suitable ce for evil things to hide. Would you not agree, Sir Eugene?


    Well Perhaps.


    Eugene raised his head at the prickling voice of one of the temrs. He approached Eugene after he was done praying.


    To think it would radiate so much evil energy! An evilnd like this must be purified in the name of God as soon as possible.


    Are you all right, Sir Eugene? If you ever feel affected by the evil energy, please let us know at any time. We will pray for you. We can fight off the evil energy with the power of our prayer.


    No, I think I am fine. Eugene urgently shook his head.


    Dear Brother, did you not see? Sir Eugene shed apart several evil monsters with every swing of his de. Something so extraordinary could not be possible without the power of faith.


    Actually, it was very possible thanks to Eugenes incredible strength and the sharp de of Wolfughter. However, Eugene kept silent.


    By the way, thank you so much for your help earlier. If it werent for you, I might have suffered a serious injury.


    Well, I was only fighting against the


    The temrs raised their voices without any regard for Eugenes response.


    Excellent skills, deep faith, and passionateradeship! What other knight could be so befitting the spirit of the temrs if not Sir Eugene? Brothers, would you not agree?


    Speak no more. Sir Eugene is a brother of true faith.


    Kukekekekeke.kek! Keugh! Kuagh! Mirian burst intoughter at the temrs enthusiastic response, then eventually burst into a fit of cough.


    Whats wrong with these guys? Eugene sighed inwardly. He wasnt even acting very friendly toward the temrs. But for some reason, they seemed to be hugely amicable towards him.


    However, it was only natural for the temrs to admire Eugene. Although the dangers of thebyrinth were reduced over the years, it was thanks to Eugene that no deaths had been reported until now.


    Eugene only fought without much thought, but a temr and several mercenaries had been saved by his valiant efforts. Moreover, Eugene did not brag even once despite his performance. This was unlike any other knights.


    Temrs took humility as an important virtue, so their high evaluation of Eugene was inevitable.


    That wasnt all


    The temrs were told that Eugene participated in the subjugation this time to save his friend rather than to hunt monsters. Temrs were rather poor judges of character due to their secluded practice. Thus, such reasons were enough for them to view Eugene as the incarnation of honor and loyalty.


    The temrs were certain that such an honorable knight could rte to their noble purpose.


    Sir Eugene. I tell you this because of your honor, courage, and faithfulness toward your friend and God.


    The temr named Robin looked around and suddenly lowered his voice. You should know the minotaur is one of the high-ranking monsters of abyrinth, right? But here, in the Mount Morrison Labyrinth, a minotaur has never been spotted. For over ten years.


    Really?


    Its because everyone who saw never lived to tell the tale. In other words, the monster might know quite a bit about humans.


    I see. Eugene responded half-heartedly


    However, Robin continued talking excitedly. It is an extremely dangerous monster. We cannot leave it alone. Moreover, I heard a friend of yours was unable to return from thest subjugation. So we decided that the minotaur


    Eugenes interest was piqued when Robin mentioned Galfredik.


    Sir Eugene! Master Romari!


    However, the temrs words were cut off by Entlers shouts. He has just returned from a reconnaissance with several mercenaries.


    Sir, please excuse me. Let us talk about this moreter.


    No, not at all. I was being unnecessarily talkative. Haha. Robin responded with an awkwardugh while sharing a nce with his colleagues. Eugene instinctively sensed that he would never hear the entire story. He hid his regrets and moved his steps.


    ***


    There was nothing unusual in the square located up ahead. We will set up a garrison there.


    The real purpose of the subjugation was to confirm whether the previous subjugation party was dead or alive. As such, Entler nned to secure a position in thebyrinth before searching ahead, unlike other times.


    Are the areas beyond the square unexplored?


    No. Further inside from the square, the passage splits into three. I have confirmed that one leads to a dead end. However, the other two


    A group had been annihted except one person after exploring one of the two passages. That was where they had encountered a cyclops. And no one ever came back alive from thest passage.


    In other words, one of the two passageways led to the center of Mount Morrison Labyrinth. However, since the incident, further exploration was stopped, ording to the custom of stopping an expedition after encountering a high-ranking monster. As such, deeper areas still remainedrgely unexplored.


    ording to Sir Lugates, Sir Galfredik did not heed his warning and headed into an unexplored area. But no one knows which of the two he entered.


    ..


    Eugene nodded silently.


    However, he couldnt blindly believe Entlers words, nor Lugates testimony. Although he was a bit hot-headed, Galfredik was more perceptive in an evilndpared to anyone else. Eugene was convinced that Galfredik would not have recklessly entered an unexplored area. If he had, there would have been a good reason.


    We have the mercenaries morale to think about as well. For now, we will confirm the passageway where the cyclops is supposed to be located.


    What are you nning to do if we encounter the cyclops?


    As nned, Master Romari will step forward. We will decide whether to fight or to run after seeing how effective magic is against it.


    You, sir, are the subjugation leader, so I will do as you say.


    Good. Anyways, Sir Eugene, please take care of those mischievous bunch over there.


    Eugene turned his gaze towards the temrs after hearing Entlers request. The warriors were seated together and speaking in whispers. When they met Eugenes eyes, they smiled brightly. For some reason, their smiles appeared a little sorrowful.


    I will make sure to keep our friends under control.


    Good. Temrs from St. Lagrens monastery are famous for being stubborn, but for some reason, they seem to listen to your words. It seems you are highly faithful. Are you perhaps thinking of bing a holy knight?


    Not at all.


    Pffff!


    Hmm? Master Romari, whats wrong? Are you not feeling well?


    N, no. I choked on something. Im fine.


    That is a relief. Anyways, your performance is crucial for this subjugation, so make sure you always take care of yourself. Then, I will return after giving out orders to the mercenaries.


    Okay.


    Entler headed over to the resting mercenaries, and Eugene turned towards Romari.


    If you ever hint at my identity, intentional or not. You know, right?


    Eugene tapped Wolfughter, and Romari quickly nodded.


    I will be careful. By the way, when you were talking to the temrs earlier. What did they say?


    Those people. I think they are here to kill the minotaur of thisbyrinth.


    The temrs? Its obvious that there would be a minotaur in abyrinth, but why? In addition, I think it might be impossible with the three of them.


    I am not sure either. I will keep an eye on them, so you keep looking for traces of Galfredik.


    Ive been working on it. I have not discovered anything out of the ordinary yet.


    Work harder.


    I-I might find something when we get to the square. Apparently, thest subjugation party stayed there for quite a while.


    Good. I will trust you.


    Romari felt relieved. Compared to their first meeting, Eugene even felt a little merciful towards her.


    Even so, I shouldnt tick him off. If this ends well, we will never have to see each other again. I should keep him happy until then.


    The members of Blood Shadow School didnt care much about knights, nobles, and even the king, but they held respect and fear toward the Origin Vampires. After a moment of self-reflection, Romari once again solidified her determination.


    ***


    The group arrived at a spacious square at the end of the long passage. Arge, rectangr structure with stairs on all sides stood erect in the middle of the square. The square seemed to be the perfect location for a garrison.


    ce the materials from monsters in there. You go ahead and create barriers and obstacles with our secured resources.


    Yes, Sir Entler.


    The porters, ves, and mercenaries started to busy themselves with work. In the meantime, Eugene climbed down the structure with Entler and Romari. He asked while pointing at arge hole located on one side of the square.


    Is that the ce? Is that where the unexplored area is?


    Thats right. We will organize a search team and a reconnaissance to the area in just a Huh?


    Entler suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    The temrs had been hanging around the square, pretending to be investigating something. However, they seemed to be slowly heading towards the hole without arousing suspicion.


    Suddenly, they started bolting towards the hole as if they felt Entlers gaze.


    Those crazy bastards! Entler shouted.


    Leave it to me. Eugene proimed and shot forward.


    I will go as well! Romari followed quickly after feeling Eugenes gaze.


    Eugene shouted towards Partec, who was feeling bewildered.


    Follow Sir Entlers orders until I return!


    Y-yes!


    Eugene started dashing across the square, and Romari whispered after catching up with him using magic.


    Sir Eugene, did you let the temrs leave on purpose?


    Yes. So that we could head into the unexplored area.


    As expected! Just what I would expect from a member of the shrewd, I-I mean, intelligent Tribe of the Night.


    Stop talking nonsense and make sure you find traces of Galfredik.


    Yes!


    I am going to look for him too!


    A vampire, a wizard, and a spirit ran through thebyrinth.


    ***


    Heuk! Heuk! Are they still following us?


    I think they gave up. Lets catch our breaths, brothers!


    The temrs stopped sprinting.


    Phew! I dont know if I could ever face Sir Eugene again. But he is different from the knights of the Evergrove Territory. He possesses a deep faith, so I am sure he will understand.


    Yes! A true knight must destroy evil in any situation. I am certain Sir Eugene will agree with us.


    Yes. We are following Gods will.


    While steadying their breathing, the temrs self-rationalized through prayer and drawing the holy symbol. They gazed at each other.


    The passage had split into three in front of them.


    This is where it begins. Let us get started, brothers.


    The temrs nodded with stiff expressions, then took something out of their pockets before swallowing it.


    Hmm!


    My God


    The temrs shuddered as energy filled their bodies. However, their appearance had turned quite strange. Now, it was hard to see them as the noble, devoted warriors of God and the church.


    Their eyes turned red and became littered with small capiries, while thick, blue blood vessels popped out of their foreheads and necks.


    Let us enter. In the name of our glorious God.


    In the name of God!


    The temrs performed their holy gesture before taking out their shields and shortswords from their backs.


    Clink! Clink!


    The temrs stepped forward while radiating strange heat from their bodies. They were headed into the central passage, where no one had ever returned alive from.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Thats?


    Eugene frowned as he peered through the darkness and observed the temrs from a distance.


    Did you see something?


    The temrs all swallowed something that looked like a mana stone. But as soon as they consumed it, they transformed and now they look strange.


    When Eugene exined the appearance of the temrs, Romari responded with a sigh.


    It seems they consumed anti-mana stones.


    Anti-mana stones? Ah


    Eugene was familiar with it.


    Anti-mana stones were manufactured secretly by some churches and wizards. It was a type of drug created by modifying refined mana stones in a special way. It was supposed to rapidly restore the users energy and reveal their untapped potential. However, due to its serious side effects, most churches ouwed the use of anti-mana stones. If found, both manufacturers and users would be severely punished.


    I thought something was strange when three temrs talked about defeating a minotaur. It seems that they were long prepared to do this before entering thisbyrinth.


    Yes. Although they wont be undefeatable, they will gain significant power for a couple of hours. Perhaps they will really be able to kill the minotaur.


    Well, I dont think so.


    What?


    Its just a hunch. Anyways, did you find any traces?


    Ah, one moment.


    Romari searched inside her robe, then took out a red pocket. She ced her hand inside the pocket and started muttering an incantation in an unknownnguage.


    .. ..   ..


    She pulled out her hand and scattered red sand into the air.


    Shhhhhhh!


    The red sand started moving towards a ce as if it was alive, and Romari followed behind the trail alongside Eugene. Soon, the sand disappeared into the passage where the temrs entered.


    The red sand isnt scattering, but rather gathering into a single ce. That means Sir Galfredik and his team headed into that passage as well. Otherwise, the sand would have scattered into two branches.


    I think roon eyes is right. I can only feel the energy of a huge body of water on this side.


    How interesting. Eugene spoke to both the spirit and the wizard.


    Romari spoke with a thrilled expression, Thank you. To tell you a little bit about Blood Shadow School, there are various types of magic that we


    Never mind. Lets get going.


    Yes.


    Romari followed behind Eugene with a dejected expression.


    ***


    The trail of red sand stretched out for a while. At times, little streams of sand separated and dispersed through other intricately divided passages, but thergest stream always headed towards where the strongest energy of metal was concentrated.


    Eugene was able to track the temrs by following the trail of sand. After traveling for about 20 minutes, the group finally escaped from theplex maze into a space as wide as the square from before.


    The oval space was brightly lit with fireballs ced along the wall. The balls of fire were no ordinary torches even at first nce, and the space appeared to be an arena of sorts for monsters.


    In the name of God!


    You vile creatures!


    Kuaaaaagh!


    The temrs were engaged in a bloody battle with monsters surrounding them on all sides. A muscr monster with the head of a bull sat in arge throne of stone located above the arena, looking down at the battle as if it were the master of the space.


    However, Eugenes gaze was not on the minotaur.


    S-sir Eugene!


    Sir! Over there!


    Several bloody humans were tied up in chains beside the stone throne. One of them was Galfredik.


    ..?


    ***


    The minotaur reigned as a master of thebyrinth for many years. It suddenly felt a strange sensation. It was a different feeling than the young cyclops, who had been cheekily provoking him from the other area of thebyrinth for many years. The minotaur quickly turned its gaze.


    A small but intense pair of red lights could be seen in the darkness on the other side of the arena. It felt concerned about the small human standing next to the red eyes as well, but for some reason, the minotaur felt highly offended by the red-eyed intruder.


    No being, even the other high-ranking monster that ruled thebyrinth alongside it, ever dared to look at itself with such eyes.


    Kuwuuuuuugh!


    The minotaur roared with rage.


    Kyaahk! Kekekeng!


    The monsters responded to its roar and rushed toward the temrs with renewed vigor.


    Keugh!


    You cursed creatures!


    The temrs had been bravely holding their front by relying on the forbidden power of the anti-mana stones. However, they were quickly forced onto the defensive as the monsters rushed at them with even more ferocity than before.


    Even after killing many monsters, they were still faced with many times the number. Moreover, their target, the minotaur, simply watched their battle as if it was watching a show. Anger and despair started to outweigh their faith, and as their will weakened, the effects of the anti-mana stones gradually subsided.


    Kuaaaghhh! One of the temrs screamed and dropped his sword.


    Sir Robin!


    You bastards!


    The two temrs cried out as their brothers limbs were torn apart by dozens of rushing monsters. However, the continued onught of monsters eventually led to their own deaths as well.


    Kyaaahk! Kekekeng!


    The monster started to emit victorious cries.


    Tututututututu!


    As if God was btedly responding to the prayers of the temrs, the floor of the arena split open with a loud rumble.


    Kyaahk?! Kiek!


    More than 20 monsters struggled after falling into the cracks. A vampire rushed forward with only his weapons after taking off his armor.


    ***


    Heuk, heuk.


    Romari struggled to breathe after unleashing the strongest earth-based magic she knew. She was currently hiding in a dark ce near the entrance of the arena, just as Eugene ordered her to.


    Wizards were most vulnerable when they were casting a spell and right after they unleashed a spell. As such, most wizards never traveled alone. However, Romari had been by herself until now.


    It was because she was capable of controlling the minds of three or four opponents with magic, whether they were humans or monsters.


    However, she was drained after casting an earth-based spell which she was unfamiliar with. The only thing she could rely on was the Origin Vampire, who, oddly enough, was pretending to be a knight.


    Please, please. Even if I die, let me die afterpleting my chimera!


    Romari hid in the shadows and observed the arena with ragged breaths.


    .!


    She suddenly stopped breathing entirely with surprise. Eugenes swordsmanship and javelin-throwing were not as sophisticated as other knights. Only wildness and beast-like instincts could be found in his movements. However, all of his attacks were deadly.


    His ck nails were elongated to be almost a meter long, and each shpletely demolished several monsters.


    Kyaaahhh!


    Eugenes eyes zed like a torch as he soaked himself in the soaring rain of blood.


    Blood and death descended like a storm. The cries and screams of monsters harmonized with red blood and momentarily turned the arena into living hell.


    After a while, only two figures stood erect in the oval arena.


    Kuwuuugh!


    Kyaaaaah!


    Minotaur, the lord of thebyrinth, and an original vampire knight rushed toward each other.


    ***


    Shing!


    The minotaur swung a mace that was almost two meters long.


    Boom!


    Eugene narrowly avoided the attack, then stepped on the head of the mace and jumped into the air. For a moment, Eugenes figure disappeared.


    Kuwugh!?


    The minotaur expressed a mixture of fury and confusion. It activated its Fear. The minotaur firmly believed that the intruder would respond to its Fear. However, the minotaur had long reigned as a master of thebyrinth. It was born and spent its entire life in thebyrinth, and as such, had no idea what kind of being the intruder was. In addition, it was ignorant of the fact that Origins or powerful vampires were unaffected by Fears of even high-ranking monsters.


    I can do this!


    Eugenes entire figure was covered in ck scales, but he was also transparent. He pushed his abilities to their limits and dug his sword into the monsters shoulder after oveing its Fear.


    Crack!


    The sword contained the tenacity of an unknown dwarf cksmith. Adding in the incredible strength of a vampire, the de tore into the minotaurs tough leather and hard muscles like cheese.


    Kuwuuuuuugh!


    The minotaur cried out in pain after having its flesh and bones torn apart. Even high-ranking monsters felt fear and pain. In addition, it was the first time the minotaur was experiencing such sensations.


    Kuwugh! Kuwuuugh!


    The monster rampaged with pain and confusion. It swung its mace towards where its developed sense of smell and instinct indicated, but it only met thin air. Its attacks only resulted in splitting the ground into dozens of pieces.


    Kuwugh!?


    The instincts of a high-ranking monster alerted it of a small, but sharp danger near its back. Without hesitation, the minotaur turned and swung its mace with all its might.


    Thump!


    It felt the mace graze over something. However, before it could roar triumphantly, the minotaur felt something thin and sharp digging into its neck.


    Crack!


    Eugene delved his fangs into the minotaurs thick neck, then wrapped his arms tightly around the monsters throat. The minotaur panicked and dived onto the ground.


    Crackk! Crack!


    The weight of the monster brutally crushed Eugenes body. It was heavier than any other monster Eugene had faced until now.


    One of his thighs was instantly crushed and a broken rib dug through his intestines, but he did not stop sucking blood. The blood of a high-ranking monster continued to rejuvenate the vampires body, which was bing a bloody rag in every second that passed.


    Regardless of how big a monster was, it possessed a limited amount of blood. Eventually, the minotaur gradually lost its strength after having more than half of its blood drained in less than a minute.


    Kuwugh


    The giant bullhead monster thrashed around weakly, then stopped moving entirely. After a while, Eugene staggered while standing up. He was less than half the size of the copsed monster. His entire figure was covered in blood, the body fluids of the monster, and ck scales. It was an awful sight.


    Krrrr!


    Eugenes eyes were dyed bright red. He spread his arms wide open. It was an instinctive action rather than a learned behavior.


    Shaaa


    The blood of the numerous monsters pooled around the arena started to boil likeva, then evaporated into a crimson fog. The bloody fog began swirling around in a circr motion around Eugenes body, then soon permeated his figure.


    Crack!


    His broken bones started mending and his muscles quickly regained their original appearance. His eyes started to regain their original light, and his solid, bnced body was reformed within the red haze.


    Kuwuggghh! The awakened vampire roared triumphantly.


    There were only two witnesses.


    Horray for Sir Eugene! Count of Blood? Count of Darkness? No! Now we aim to be the Demon King! Kiyahooo!


    Master Bellopa. This incapable disciple of yours has witnessed a true blood shadow today.


    One was a low-rank spirit of water, while the other was a wizard that inherited the teachings of an Origin Vampire.


    ***


    Only the withered corpses of the monsters were left once the blood disappeared. In the meantime, Romari collected the mana stones of the monsters with glistening eyes.


    Eugene equipped his armor once again, then lowered Galfredik and the mercenaries from their hanging position. He observed them.


    Is the big bear dead? Hiing! Mirian pouted, and Eugene shook his head.


    The others are all dead, but Galfredik is still breathing.


    Whether it was due to his persistent vitality or lingering attachment to life, Galfredik had miraculously survived. However, judging by his condition, he would soon die without emergency treatment.


    Romari,e here.


    Yes, Sir Eugene!


    Romari rushed over.


    Can you save him? What if we feed him something like a mana stone?


    One moment.


    Romari possessed some knowledge in medicine as a member of a school that dealt with monsters. She looked over Galfrediks body before speaking.


    I apologize, but there is no hope for this knight. We will not be able to save him even if we had the highest quality mana stone.


    Hmm.


    Eugene didnt possess any nave emotions such as friendship towards Galfredik. However, Galfredik had left a deep impression on Eugene. He was the one who challenged how Eugene viewed knights.


    Perhaps that was why he felt somewhat disappointed and ufortable to let Galfredik die.


    Excuse me Could I say something? Romari carefully spoke while looking down at Galfredik.


    What is it?


    Although not much is known about the Origins, Ive heard that Origins can take those who died recently as their thralls.

 Chapter 40:

    Chapter 40:


    Thralls?


    Yes. You know how to create ves, correct?


    I know, but humans are not able to handle my blood. Moreover, it is useless to create ves because they wont be in their right minds.


    This had been the case with Maverick  monster that only coveted blood. Without its master, the vampires ve was merely a beast that followed its instincts.


    Yes, yes. But I heard from my teacher that thralls are different. He told me that if a person with a particrly strong mentality epts the blood of an Origin, their ego will remain whole, and they will keep their abilities from when they were humans. As such, not everyone can be made into thralls


    Romari continued while carefully studying Eugenes expression. However, it might be possible with this knight.


    Sir, sir! Lets try it. If we leave him like this, the big bear will die anyway, right? Even Mirian chimed in.


    Hmm.


    Eugene looked down at Galfredik for a moment.


    Galfredik is no ordinary human, and it definitely feels like a waste for him to die. Its worth trying.


    After making his decision, Eugene raised Galfrediks figure. After taking a breath, he sunk his fangs into the back of the knights neck. Blood and fluid began to leak from the tip of Eugenes fangs and began permeating Galfrediks blood vessels.


    Fwooosh!


    Hmm?


    Eugene was greatly surprised at the following sensation. It felt as if his entire body was engulfed in mes.


    Keugh!


    Moreover, his own blood was being drained too rapidly. It was iparably fastpared to the time with Maverick, and it was spiraling out of his control.


    That wasnt all


    Eugenes energy, or rather, something more fundamental was being transferred to Galfredik through the tip of his fangs.


    What the?


    Eugene became greatly startled and attempted to back away.


    - The ceremony of transference will begin.


    A strange voice rang inside Eugenes head. It was the same voice he heard when he first held a red mana stone in his hand.


    - The vassal is the possession of the monarch.


    - The soul of the vassal belongs to the monarch under the ceremony of blood.


    - All of the vassals powers will belong to the monarch.


    - As such, the transference concludes.


    All the memories of Galfrediks battles were suddenly injected into Eugenes head. The swordsmanship of Galfrediks family and the swordsmanship of his past opponents were imprinted onto Eugenes brain, or rather, his soul.


    Keuuugh!


    With Eugene and Galfredik at its center, a red swarm of energy exploded outward in all directions.


    Keugh


    Eugene finally managed to separate himself from Galfredik, but he felt greatly weakened.


    S-sir Eugene!


    Sir!


    Eugene reassured the wizard and the spirit with a wave of his hand, then staggered over to the corpse of the minotaur. Eugene was able to barely raise his head after drinking the remaining blood of the monster, which had been slowly hardening after its death.


    ..!


    Romari was stunned speechless by Eugenes eyes. Her gaze shone more intensely than before.


    I never heard about anything like this.


    ording to her teacher, it wasnt easy for a powerful vampire to create a thrall, but it wasnt all too difficult either. Their energy would be drained for a while, but they could quickly recover by feeding on blood.


    The newly created thrall would awaken as a vampire with new powers belonging to the Tribe of the Night, but the original vampire would not experience any significant changes.


    They would be just the same as before.


    However, this unique Origin, who feigned as a knight, somehow felt stronger than before.


    This is strange


    Even though she felt fear, a hint of curiosity also settled in her mind. Romari carefully spoke. Sir Eugene, are you okay?


    Im fine. But


    Contrary to Romaris exnation, Eugene had heard the voice uttering terms such as authority and the monarch, rather than thrall. Moreover, he had absorbed all thebat skills that belonged to Galfredik as well. Eugene pondered briefly.


    However, he quickly came to the conclusion that he had no reason to reveal everything to Romari. He turned his gaze to Galfredik, who was still lying on the ground like a corpse.


    When will he wake up?


    I-if you want to wait a little bit more Romari responded with haste.


    But then


    Uaggghh! You mother fucker!


    Galfredik jumped up with a loud shout.


    Hiek!


    Kieegh!


    The surprised wizard fell on her butt, and the spirit quickly hid behind Eugenes back.


    Huagh! Huegh! Hua! Galfredik gasped while looking around with wild eyes as if he had just woken up from a nightmare. He met Eugenes eyes.


    Do you recognize me, Galfredik? Eugene asked.


    I-is this a dream?


    Its reality.


    How could that be I could swear I was in a bloody hell. Someone was muttering something about blood transfer or something.


    ..!


    Eugene was surprised to hear his response. In the meantime, Galfrediks eyesnded on Romari.


    Huh? Who is that woman?


    A wizard.


    As expected, this is a dream. Or is it something like ast gift from the devil? Well, her body could be better, but her face is not too bad. I guess Ill have a go onest time Keugh!


    Sir Eugene. I think you might need to strike a bit harder for him toe to his senses. Romari provided adviceden with some emotion.


    Eugene pped Galfrediks face mercilessly, and said This is not a dream. Its reality. Galfredik, you are alive. And from now on, you will have to change the way you address me and talk to me. Eugene had also oveyed his Vampire Fear onto his words.


    Galfrediks eyes twinkled, and he responded with a flinch, What are you talking about, Master? Hmm?


    You still talk informally. Is it not working properly?


    Huh? What are you talking about? Whats going on, Master? Hmm? Galfredik addressed Eugene as his master both times without intending to. His eyes widened as he looked up at Eugene.


    Eugene licked his lips regretfully while confirming a shade of red in Galfrediks eyes, which were originally light brown.


    Maybe it did work properly, or maybe it didnt. Well, anyways, congrattions on being born again as a vampire, Galfredik.


    Kieeeek! Our monsieur finally got a thrall, hmm? Now we ride smoothly along the road to bing the great demon king! Kieeeeekkkk! Mirians high-pitched shrieks resounded in Eugenes ears.


    ***


    So Master was a vampire from the very beginning, and you took me in as your thrall when I was almost dead?


    In reality, it was as a vassal rather than a thrall, but Eugene nodded affirmingly.


    Thats right. Well, if you want to die an honorable death as a human, I can grant your wish right now. But its not like you were overly religious, were you?


    Well I guess so. Ha! This is crazy.


    Galfredik scratched his head while looking at Eugene with a stupefied expression. He assumed he was dead, but when he woke up, he came face-to-face with apletely transformed reality as a vampire. He still couldntpletely wrap his head around it.


    Its true. If it were not for Sir Eugene, you would have died without a doubt. As food for the monsters. It would have been better if we left you to rot. Romari spoke rather bitterly. Her first impression of the man had been rather sour.


    Galfredik responded with a frown. What a petty wizard. I said your face was pretty, didnt I?


    What? What did I do? Romari jerked her expressionless face around. Perhaps she still felt offended by Galfrediksment about her body.


    Its always the wizard. Anyways, so I cannot see sunlight from now on? And I have to suck on human blood?


    If you cover yourself well, you can continue to travel in the sun. I was like that as well. And regarding the need to consume blood, you can suck on the blood of monsters. I only need to feed once every two or three months, but Im not entirely sure about you. This is the first time Ive created a thrall.


    I see.


    Even when he was a human, Galfredik was quite fond of Eugene. And even if it was because of Eugenes contract with the Palin Association, it didnt change the fact that he came into thebyrinth to save Galfredik. Moreover, he had even given Galfredik a new life.


    Above all, Eugenes words and actions imparted a deep and strong trust in Galfredik.


    Is it because Im his thrall now? Well, perhaps this is fate as well.


    Galfredik smiled, not knowing that his trust stemmed from the strong bond between the master and his vassal.


    But Master. Can I ask you for two favors?


    Favors?


    Masters armor is pretty nice. Could you prepare something simr for me as well? Get me some nice hats as well.


    Right.


    Human nobles bestowed armor and horses when they acquired knights. As such, Eugene nodded in agreement. It was only natural for him to invest in his first subordinate as well.


    What else?


    Let me kill one person when we get out of here.


    Kill? Who? Ah, perhaps


    Eugene had his guesses. Galfredik smiled and revealed his elongated fangs while responding.


    Lugates. That bastard was the one responsible.


    ***


    Huh! To think that


    Entler could not close his mouth as he looked alternatingly at Galfredik and Eugene. Galfrediks face was deathly pale, and he looked almost dead as hey unmoving. Of course, Galfredik was only pretending to have lost consciousness, but no one could tell.


    The cyclops killed all the temrs of St. Lagrens monastery?


    To be exact, it was done by the monsters under the cyclopsmand. The temrs could not react properly because the battle unfolded in a vast, open space. The cyclops was sly. Eugene told a lie nned in advance to hide the death of the minotaur.


    Thats right. That was why I was trying to avoid a confrontation at all costs. What happened to the monster?


    It became frightened by Master Romaris magic and fled deeper inside. I wanted to chase after it, but there were simply too many low-rank monsters under itsmand. Because of that, Master Romari was unable to unfold her magic properly either.


    I apologize. As Sir Eugene mentioned, there were too many monsters. In addition, Sir Galfredik seemed to be in a critical condition. I thought it was more urgent to save his life.


    Hmm.


    With even Romari joining in, Entler nodded calmly. The primary objective of the subjugation had been to find out whether Galfredik and his group had survived, and where they were located, rather than killing monsters and obtaining their by-products.


    In that respect, Eugene and Romari had made the correct judgment. Chasing after arge, crafty monster into the unknown areas of abyrinth would have been no different from suicide.


    Moreover, they safely brought back Sir Galfredik.


    I see. By the way, Sir Galfrediks condition is really horrible. Entler spoke while looking down at Galfredik. The burly knights acting skills were as splendid as his swordsmanship.


    Eugene nodded, We fed him a mana stone personally crafted by Master Romari, so he should be fine. He will wake up within 3 or 4 days, so there should be nothing to worry about.


    Thats a relief. Its a shame what happened to the temrs. Ah, thats right. What happened to their bodies?


    They were damaged beyond recognition. The situation was so critical that I couldnt do anything else except to bring back their des.


    Eugene held out the des of the temrs while reciting a pre-nned answer.


    Phew There was nothing else you could have done. It is thanks to you, Sir, that they will keep their honor even in death.


    Temrs broke ties with the world. Their weapons were bestowed to them by the church, and their weapons were no different from their identities as well as their honor. The bodies of many knights were never found in evilnds. As such, the monastery would certainly appreciate that Eugene had retrieved their swords safely.


    Anyways, thank you for your hard work, Sir Eugene. Its all thanks to you.


    No. Things might have gone differently if the temrs were not there. Thats why I was thinking What if we made those three the heroes of the subjugation this time? What do you think? They are the only ones who died as well.


    Hmm. Thats not a bad idea. It is true that they died fighting the cyclops


    Entler fell into thought.


    In reality, the three temrs died while acting alone in vition of his orders, but their honor would be tarnished if the truth was revealed. In addition, it could make things difficult for St. Lagrens monastery as well.


    Since we saved Galfredik as well. It might be better to do as this man says.


    Entler came to a decision.


    Good. Lets do that. But will you be fine with it, sir? You were the one who was actually responsible for killing the monsters and saving Sir Galfredik.


    I am satisfied with my friend being safe. The fallen temrs should take the merit and honor for the aplishment. That would be the best way to show respect.


    Huh!


    Entler became wide-eyed. The free knight valued not only true friendship but held boundless consideration and mercy for the dead!


    I, Entler, will remember your honorable words forever, sir.


    Entler nodded. His evaluation of the free knight increased significantly.


    ***


    The subjugation safely returned to Count Evergroves castle. Although they failed to rescue the mercenaries, Jevin and Count Evergrove were satisfied with the safe return of Galfredik. They greatly praised the subjugation.


    As discussed with Eugene, Entler attributed more than half of the merit to the deceased temrs. Although it didnt really matter to Count Evergrove whether the temrs died or not, he sent a letter tofort and thank St. Lagrens monastery.


    The temple''s principal had been anxiously waiting, knowing that the temrs had stolen the secretly manufactured anti-mana stones and participated in the subjugation. After receiving the letter, they felt relief and sadness.


    The principal also expressed great gratitude to Eugene for collecting the swords of the temrs even in a dire situation. Of course, the principal had many questions he wanted to ask, but he held his tongue, fearing that Eugene knew about the existence of the anti-mana stones.


    Thus, the issues rted to thebyrinth seemed to have concluded. That was until the day came when Galfredik suddenly jumped up from his bed and woke up after spending the past three days like a dead man.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Is that really true?


    What reason would I have to lie, Sir Jevin?


    Hmm!


    Jevins frown deepened at the words of Galfredik. If it werent for therge cross-shaped scar on the bulky knights cheek, one would certainly find it difficult to identify him as the same knight as before. Galfrediks demeanor had undergone a significant change for some reason.


    Sir Lugates Showed you the wrong way?


    Yes. The area where further explorations were stopped because of the cyclops. He told me that it was a confirmed, explored area. He told me to check it out just in case.


    And you went into the passage and encountered the cyclops which resulted in the annihtion of your entire group? And you managed to escape and survive by remaining in hiding the entire time?


    Yes. Truthfully, I


    In truth, he had been captured by the minotaur to be stored away as food, but Galfredik lied without hesitation, following the advice of Eugene and Romari.


    Hmm. Thats right. Hmm! I see. That makes sense.


    Galfredik had entered the Mount Morisson Labyrinth for the first time. In addition, Jevin was not a knight, so he did not know the specific details of how subjugations were carried out. As such, he took Galfrediks vivid, realistic testimony at face value.


    In the end, if it were not for the temrs of St. Lagrens monastery, I would have been killed by the cyclops. The monster was chasing after me with persistence. It is only thanks to Gods mercy and their bravery.


    Galfrediks voice trembled ever-so-slightly when he referred to God, but Jevin took it as an involuntary expression of the knights deep faith.


    I agree. Your words match with Sir Eugenes testimony as well. This issue could have grown into something muchrger if it were not for the sacrifice of the temrs.


    In fact, Jevin had little to do with the monastery. However, befitting his status as a high-ranking noble, hememorated the temrs and honored their memory, even drawing the holy gesture with his hands.


    However, Sir Galfredik


    Yes, Young Master Jevin.


    Eugene was sitting at Galfrediks side. Jevin continued while looking alternatingly at the two knights. I apologize for saying this, and I am not doubting your honor by any means, but there is no evidence to back up your im. On the other hand, Sir Lugates is our familys knight. I am left with no choice but to trust in his honor. However


    If Galfrediks im was true, the matter would not simply conclude with Lugates, but even the honor of Evergrove County would be greatly damaged. As the familys sessor, Jevin had to prevent such an event. However, even though he was the sessor of the count, he could not simply ignore the words of two high renowned knights.


    I can have Galfredik sworn in, and we can silence the other one by handing him a good sum of money.


    Anyways, thats why I was thinking. I will talk to my father immediately to have you sworn in, sir, and


    I apologize, but I no longer desire to be sworn in. Instead, Young Master Jevin, please allow me to hold a duel of honor against Sir Lugates.


    Jevins eyes filled with shock at Galfrediks request.


    What do you mean by that? A duel of honor?


    Regardless of his intent, Sir Lugates attempted to kill me. Matters between knights must be settled with the de.


    Jevin was well aware of Galfrediks fiery personality. Jevins eyes became slightly distorted, but he spoke in an appeasing manner.


    But do you not think that is going too far? Everyone is overjoyed that you returned alive, sir. If we cause anothermotion, neither our family nor you will benefit, sir.


    Jevin was soft-spoken, but the words themselves were tainted with threat. Galfrediks expression started to wrinkle, but Eugene stepped out.


    Its just as Young Master Jevin says. There is no need to cause anothermotion and create trouble for both sides.


    Sir Eugenes consideration is truly magnanimous.


    However, Sir Galfredik is my friend and I respect his will.


    Hmm.


    Jevins frown disappeared before reappearing at Eugenes following words. Eugene continued in a subtle voice. As such, I have a suggestion. What if we proceed with this as a secret duel?


    A secret duel?


    Yes. Only five people, including the two knights, one observer from both sides, and Young Master Jevin will participate. And regardless of the duels oue, only the five people will know about the issue rted to the duel. It can be kept a secret afterward.


    Hmm.


    Jevin looked unimpressed on the surface, but he let out a burst of admiration internally. The Evergrove County had little to lose if they followed Eugenes suggestion. Although it was regretful to put one of their territorial knights on the line, the honor of the entire family could not bepared to a single knight.


    I like it, but will Galfredik ept the suggestion?


    Jevin felt a little apprehensive.


    Eugene then spoke to Galfredik, Sir Galfredik. It was Sir Lugates who was toying with your life. I think it would be better not to do anything that could damage the honor of Lord Evergrove and Young Master Jevin.


    Hmm


    Just do as I say. I think Young Master Jevin and Lord Countgrove would prefer that as well. Would you not say so?


    I, for one, would like to follow Sir Eugenes suggestion. Jevin immediately concurred.


    Galfredik, who was in deep contemtion, eventually nodded, All right. If you allow me a duel, I will bury the event regardless of the oue. I swear it on my honor.


    You made the right choice. When would you like it to be held?


    Lets do it today.


    So soon? Your body must be still recovering. Will you be okay? Jevin felt thrilled at Galfrediks suggestion, but he still asked in a worried voice.


    I am enough as I am to handle a coward like him. And the location


    Galferdik pretended to think for a moment, and Eugene stepped out once again.


    What about the castles back garden? It would be the perfect ce since it will be easy to control the flow of people after sunset. Young Master Jevin, what do you think?


    Jevin was grateful that they were willing to keep the issue hushed, and they even went as far as to choose a ce devoid of the peoples eyes. Jevin wanted to dance in joy deep in his heart, but he hid his emotions and spoke solemnly. Then the duel of honor will take ce tonight at 7 P.M. at the castles back garden. I will let my father know right away.


    ***


    As I might expect from a vampire. Werent you being too sneaky, Master?


    Your acting was quite good as well. Anyways, I am d Young Master Jevin epted it right away.


    Eugene and Galfredik shared augh.


    Tsk. I would have preferred to punish that bastard Lugates publicly. It is a little disappointing.


    You have nothing to gain from that anyways. You wouldnt want to be hated by a nobleman whom you wanted to be sworn in by, would you?


    I guess thats true.


    The two knights had nned the conversation held with Jevin in advance, to induce him into epting a private duel between Lugates and Galfredik. Vampires were stronger at night, so the two had naturally led the conversation to hold the duelter in the evening.


    Anyways, are you confident?


    Of course. I told you before, right? The results of thepetition might have beenpletely different if I had not been injured in the semifinals. And that bastard I fought in the semifinals, he didnt give a shit about winning or losing. He was only aiming at my legs for some reason.


    Galfredik gritted his teeth while recalling thepetition held the year before.


    He must have been bought out by Lugates. Did you not get a feel for it when you saw him, Master? Between him and me, who do you think is stronger?


    Hmm.


    Even in Eugenes opinion, he didnt necessarily think that Lugates was stronger than Galfredik. But sufficient preparations had to be made regardless.


    Romari, how is Galfrediks current condition?


    His strength has almost fully recovered aspared to the time that he was still a human. Drinking the cyclops blood must have been very effective, Romari answered in a feeble voice while carefully studying his reaction.


    But Sir Eugene, do you still need me now that we are finished with the subjugation? You got everything you wanted as well, right?


    And thanks to me, you even got a thrall!


    She could not risk insulting an Origin Vampire. Thus, she tried her best not to offend Eugene.


    Well, I guess thats true.


    Eugene stared into Romaris lifeless eyes for a moment.


    Certainly, his agreement with the wizard hade to an end. She was helpful in finding Galfredik, and she had aided him in turning Galfredik into Eugenes vassal.


    In return, she obtained the nails and the blood of the cyclops. Eugene had, in fact, sessfully killed the cyclops of the Mount Morrison Labyrinth, but had lied to Entler.


    I think she might be helpful in the future, but I have no reason to keep her. I might encounter problems in the future if I forced a wizard to be with me.


    Good. Tomorrow, you can be on your way.


    Thank you! You will be blessed, sir! Then I will go pack my things. Please have a wonderful rest.


    Romari bowed her head before standing up. Her groveling attitude seemed rather familiar to Eugene.


    By the way, Master. What are we going to do after taking Lugates head? Galfredik asked. He had to since he would have to follow Eugene for the rest of his life.


    I still have a contract with the Palin Association, so I will be attending other evilnd subjugations for the time being. I have a reason to kill as many high-ranking monsters as possible.


    There was no reason to lie to his vassal, so Eugene told the truth to some extent. Romari had been excitedly opening the door. But after hearing his words, she suddenly stopped. She slowly turned towards Eugene.


    Once every month or two months. At least twice, and up to 4 times. Thats how many subjugations I will have to participate in. Ah, and do you know Count Winslon? I am nning to participate in the subjugation of an evilnd in his territory. I have a letter of rmendation, so Hmm? Why are you still here?


    Romari had quietly returned to her seat. I was thinking I think the magic of our Blood Shadow School would be of great help to a noble Origin like yourself, Sir Eugene.


    Eugene simply stared at her, wondering what had brought on the change in her attitude. Feeling a sense of pressure at his gaze, Romari hurriedly confessed.


    T-to tell you the truth, I need lots of materials from high-ranking monsters for my research and chimera production. B-but that doesnt mean I have no desire to help Sir Eugene! I-I swear by my name, my school, and by magic.


    Im fine with that, but, havent you been making too many oaths recently?


    Eugene! Bigshots of the Nights Tribe always have one or two wizards by their sides. This roon girl is quitepetent, so she will be helpful! Mirian chatted excitedly.


    He gained Galfredik as a vassal, and even the wizard was voluntarily giving her word to assist him. Although he did not acquire a red mana stone, the results of the subjugation were quite great.


    ***


    The sun was almost gone, and a small number of people gathered in the back garden of the Evergrove Countys castle. A servant left after lighting the torches and themps.


    Jevin looked around and spoke solemnly. Then we will begin the duel of honor. The oue of the duel will not be made public. The results should not be spoken, even in front of ones god. Do you all agree?


    I agree.


    I swear on my honor.


    Starting with Galfredik and Lugates, Eugene and Entler answered one after another. The two were participating as witnesses.


    Good.


    Jevin nodded with satisfaction, then stole a nce at Eugene.


    Jan Eugene. To think he would be considerate of our familys honor, regardless of the oue. He is quite a decent knight.


    ording to Entlers, Eugene was as skilled as the rumors said. In addition, he had devised a solution to the issue with the deceased temrs as well.


    If I had known earlier, I would have had him sworn in to our family. What a shame.


    Jevin looked at Eugene with regretful eyes, then turned towards Lugates. A frown appeared on his face.


    If you lose, youll be gone immediately. If you win, Ill work you like a horse.


    He was a little doubtful of Galfrediks words at first, but now he believed them. When he ryed Galfrediks words to Lugates, Lugates initially made excuses. However, once the knight was told that the duel would be held in secret, he epted it while pretending to be honorable.


    It was a mistake to take in someone like him. Anyways, Sir Eugene said he would be staying in Maren for a while after this, right? When all of this is over, I will have to slowly win him over.


    Territorial knights were rarely sworn in, and as such, outstanding talents were greatly coveted. Jevin had a burning will to acquire Eugene.


    In the meantime, Galfredik and Lugates came face-to-face after warming up.


    Both of them used the longsword as their primary weapons, but Galfredik was equipped in an ordinary te mail, while Lugates was adorned in a solid, te armor bestowed to him by Count Evergrove.


    You dare to ruin my reputation with your slimy tongue? Sir Galfredik, I never took you to be such a man, but you are indeed trash.


    Shut your filthy mouth ande at me. I will smash your head.


    Galfredik was unfazed by Lugates provocation.


    Hehe! Have you already forgotten aboutst yearspetition? And do you possibly think your sword can prate my te armor?


    You talk too much. If you wont make a move, then let me!


    Galfredik rushed forward while emitting a red glow from inside his helmet.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Lugates was surprised that Galfredik was quicker than expected, but he immediately responded with an attack as a strong, experienced knight.


    You will never break through my te armor.


    On the other hand, Glfrediks te mail presented gaps on the shoulder and arms, where the armor was onlyposed of chains. Lugates was certain that he could inflict a fatal injury on Galfredik with his power and skills.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Sparks erupted into the air as the des of the two knights collided mid-air.


    Amazing.


    Eugene was thoroughly impressed. He knew how strong Galfredik was through theirst bout, but Galfredik was showing an entirely different level ofpetence now that he was engaged in a life and death battle.


    He wasnt lying when he said the results might have been different in an actual battle.


    Rather, if it had been a real battle, Eugene would have lost.


    But not anymore.


    Now, Eugene had the ability of camouge and invisibility. In addition, he even acquired Galfrediks skills after taking him in as his vassal. He was confident in holding his own against any knight, including Galfredik.


    As if to prove his elevated skills, Eugene naturally predicted the following moves of the two knights as they battled.


    If its now, perhaps even if I faced Jung Dircht


    Eugenes fighting spirit burned when he thought back to the moment the holy knight cut off his head whileughing.


    ng! Kakang!


    In the meantime, the two knights traded several blows before eventually meeting each other in a struggle for power, their des pushed against one another.


    Kuhehe! You wish to defeat me with just that? Today will be your funeral. No, never mind. Since you have no descendants, no one will remember you. Kuhehe!


    Lugates was pushing with all his might, but Galfredik had responded in a peaceful, calm voice.


    Hmm. Is this all you have?


    What? Lugates shouted with a hint of urgency.


    Goodbye, me of the past. The legend of my new self is about to begin!


    What the fuck are you Huagh!?


    Kwakwakwakwa!


    Lugates screamed as he was pushed back by the unexpected power of the vampire.


    Y-you bastard!


    The essence of excellent swordsmanship wasnt just power. Rather, refined swordsmanship stemmed from abination of practice, technique, and experience. A proper harmony between the three would allow one to make appropriate decisions to defeat their enemies.


    However, that was only true up until a certain point. The sheer strength of an Origins vassal was beyond humanprehension. Moreover, Galfrediks swordsmanship was at least on par with Lugates.


    Booom!


    Galfrediks weapon began to repeatedly strike against Lugates armor.


    Keugh!


    On the other hand, Lugates never managed tond a single blow on Galfredik.


    Just trust the armor! I just need to dig in! Lets dig in!


    ..!


    Suddenly, Galfrediksrge figure disappeared, and Lugates became wide-eyed.


    Crack!


    His thoughts abruptly came to an end along with a horrific sound.


    Galfrediks rondel dagger was sticking out of Lugates forehead through the gap in his helmet. The sharp weapon had pierced through the narrow space of the helmet that existed to provide a line of sight for the knight.


    Silence permeated the garden at the disy of such distinguished swordsmanship.


    ***


    Jevin was struck with shock as he saw Lugatesrge figure fall like a rotten log. He had been certain of Lugates victory until the start of the duel, and even after witnessing the battle, he had measured the chances of victory as fifty percent. As such, he never imagined that Lugates would lose so helplessly, and even die as a result.


    This!


    Jevin boiled with anger as he red at Galfredik. Galfredik started taking off his helmet, and as Eugene approached the victorious knight, his gaze met with Jevins.


    ..!


    Jevin flinched after meeting the red, glowing eyes. As a prestigious noble, Jevin received high-quality education in various fields. He was keen and perceptive. As such, he instinctively sensed that he had yed right into Eugenes n.


    How dare you!


    Jevins eyes red with rage for a moment, then soon subsided. His instincts warned him not to express his anger towards Eugene at this moment. However, the disappointment and betrayal he felt from his appointed knight caused his heart to throb.


    I dere Sir Galfrediks victory. Then, sirs, I trust that your honorable promises will be kept.


    Of course.


    Good. Please understand that I am unable to congratte you with pure intentions. Sir Entler, clean up the area. Then please excuse me. Jevin spoke in a cold voice before leaving, and Entler slowly crept up to the two.


    That was great swordsmanship, Sir Galfredik. You have broadened my horizons today.


    You tter me. By the way, are you not nning on getting revenge? You both were territorial knights of the Evergrove Territory.


    Me? You jest. Sir Lugates and I only served the same lord but did not share a friendship. Moreover


    He nced at Lugates cold body before grinning, I trust the words of you, sir, and Sir Eugenes more than the words of that coward.


    I quite like you, sir.


    Haha! I wish you sirs could have be our territorys knights. But considering Young Master Jevins reaction just now, I guess thats no longer a possibility. It might be best for you two to leave the castle quickly.


    Hmm? Why?


    Eugene narrowed his eyes, and Entler spoke in a quiet voice, Sir Jevin is an honorable noble, but he is also quite proud and dignified.


    So what?


    The knights of the castle are eager to prove themselves and I reckon that they would do anything to gain the sessors favor. What do you think they would do if the territorys sessor, whom they admired, became sad and dishonored all of a sudden?


    ..!


    In other words, the knights would most likely challenge Eugene and Galfredik even if they happened to hear the details of the duel.


    Well, its all the same to us anyway, since we can beat them all up,  Galfredik responded with a shrug and turned to Eugene before continuing. Although it wont be problematic for us, it might be troublesome for the mercenaries and the ves. I think it might be best to follow Sir Entlers advice.


    Hmm. Eugene nodded.


    Vampires were stronger at night, and right now, it didnt matter how many knights of the Evergrove County came to fight them at this moment. However, it was different for Partec and the ves.


    I will open the rear gate of the castle. You should pack up immediately and leave.


    We owe you a great deal. Thank you, Sir Entler.


    Dont worry about it. It was an honor to meet brave, honorable knights like you both.


    Eugene and Galfredik shared a powerful handshake with Entler.


    ***


    How dare you kill my familys knight in front of my eyes? How dare you?


    Jevin felt greatly humiliated for the first time after being born as the sessor of the county. He strode forward with anger. Then, he suddenly stopped before speaking. What are the knights of the castle doing?


    I think they are gathered in Sir Marvels room. They may be indulging themselves in chess or card games


    I will be heading there right away.


    Yes, Young Master Jevin.


    A servant quickly led the way with amp.


    Soon


    Sirs.


    Ah, Young Master Jevin.


    Wee.


    When Jevin made a sudden appearance in the middle of the night, the castles knights stopped their card game and stood up.


    Were you all ying a game? Who is on a winstreak today?


    The owner of the room seems to have learned weird tricks somewhere. The other sirs and I were quite unlucky today.


    The othersughed awkwardly at the words of a knight.


    I see. Why are you all standing around for? Come, have a seat. I am here to join you, so lets yfortably.


    Ah! Of course.


    The young sessor often spent time with the knights, but he never joined gambling to save face. Nevertheless, he was joining them, and this meant only one thing


    Haha! Sir Marvel is truly lucky!


    Ah, Sir McCuy. Congrattions.


    Im going to lose everything I have at this rate!


    Jevin was bestowing pocket money to the knights on the pretense of losing. In thirty minutes, the sessor gifted almost a hundred silver coins. The knights could not help but grin with joy.


    I think your luck must have rubbed off on us, Young Master Jevin.


    But tomorrow, itll surely return. Hahaha!


    Jevin nodded with a satisfied expression at the delighted knights, then suddenly spoke with a gloomy look. Luck, is it? I wish Sir Lugates had such luck as well.


    What? Did something happen to Sir Lugates?


    Well, the truth is


    Jevin recounted the oue of the duel, leaving out the cause of the battle.


    Knights always fight for this and that, sometimes trivial reasons. In addition, Sir Galfredik must have been quite sensitive, so I think it was only natural he wanted to protest the process ofst years tournament. However


    I cannot believe that hemitted murder! This is unforgivable. He crossed the line.


    Sir Marvel is correct. And listening to Young Master Jevins words, it seems Sir Lugates was taking the battle with a light heart.


    This is tantamount to looking down on Young Master Jevin and the Evergrove County!


    No, sirs. Its not that


    Jevin pretended to be troubled and attempted to dissuade the knights, but it was useless.


    Young Master Jevin. We will take care of this. Sirs, let us head to protest against Galfredik and Jan Eugene!


    I never liked Galfredik from the beginning. If they resist, it will only provide us with reason to disy our skills.


    There is no need to give respect to those who know no honor! Lets go!


    The knights bolted out the door after wearing their chainmail and grabbing their weapons.


    Its a bit regretful, but its for the best.


    Jevin could always find another knight, but could not easily recover the lost honor and pride of his family. he believed that this was the most reasonable decision he could make as the countys sessor.


    ***


    Clop, clop!


    A carriage pulled by a horse was apanied by two horses and their riders as they passed through the dark road.


    Did I make a mistake? What the hell are we doing in the middle of the night?


    Romari sat on the edge of the carriage and continued sighing in secret. But it was already toote to regret her decision. In addition, Eugene had already killed several high-ranking monsters. She was lucky that she could apany a knight, no, a vampire like him.


    Lets follow him around for maybe half a year. We will say goodbye after I collect enough materials. Ah, but where should I conduct my experiments? I wont be able to return home for a while.


    Romari was deep in thought with worries.


    Galfredik approached her in the meantime and spoke, Get ready, wizard.


    What? Get ready for what?


    Huh? I thought wizards were wise men and prophets. You should already know, right?


    What bullshi What are you saying? If I could do that, I would have made a fortune by divining the future. Why would I be doing all this?


    Ah, really? I guess you arent very skilled. Anyways, there is going to be a battle soon, so get ready.


    Yes. Romari nodded her head in resignation. She knew something like this would happen sooner orter as soon as they exited through the castles rear gate. After all, it looked as if they were running away from something.


    In the meantime, two of the ves hurried into the carriage, and Partecs group gathered around Galfredik along with Luke.


    Sir Galfredik. Are they troops of the Evergrove Territory?


    Probably, right? Who else would be chasing after us on horseback except for their knights? For now, the two of you should prepare your crossbows. Partec, ve number one, stand by my side. I heard youre pretty good at fighting.


    Thank you, sir. My name is Luke.


    Yes, ve Number 1 Luke who is pretty good at fighting. Galfredik answered with a grin, and Luke sighed before taking his ce by the knights side with his shield and shortsword unsheathed.


    Meanwhile, de and Lavan loaded bolts onto crossbows they obtained from mercenaries previously defeated by Eugene. They positioned themselves behind the carriage and lowered their bodies.


    Romari.


    Yes, Sir Eugene.


    Can you use that magic from thebyrinth again?


    Its not my field of expertise, so the sess rate is slightly lower. It was possible then because my concentration was at its peak.


    Then what is your expertise?


    I am most confident in mind control, but I cannot have any witnesses when I use it. Although its circumstantial, most lords are hostile towards things simr to ck magic.


    I see.


    Eugene fell into deep thought.


    It would make things easier to use magic. However, then he would have to kill all of the uninvited guests, who were most likely knights of the Evergrove Territory. Although he would never have anything to do with Evergrove again, it was inadvisable to be openly hostile against a great noble family, since many nobles shared strong ties with each other. Moreover, it was obvious that the Palin Association would dislike such a decision too.


    While Eugene contemted, Galfredik stepped up, Should I take care of it?


    Do you have something in mind?


    I really should give you a proper lecture on knights sometimes. Including me, knights live and die by honor. Even on the verge of death, they always have to be self-righteous. If you give them a gentle nudge, they are easily manipted.


    Galfredik was a true knight with plenty of experience and skills. His words were trustworthy, so Eugene nodded.


    Then do as you like. However, I will step forward if we have to show our skills.


    Hmm? Galfredik looked surprised for a moment, then grinned, Do as you like, Master.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    The glow of torches from a group of riders on horseback drew closer and closer. Once the distance was close enough, Galfredik roared into the night.


    Stop right there! I will fire if youe any closer!


    The horses came to a stop as the words rang loudly through the cold air of the night.


    Why are you chasing after us at night? Who are you? Reveal yourselves!


    I am Marvel, knight of Evergrove! Are you Sir Galfredik?!


    Ah, so its Sir Marvel. Thats right, its me, Galfredik. Whats going on?


    I heard that you killed Sir Lugates under the pretext of a duel! Is that really something an honorable knight should do?


    Thats right! And it was a secret duel as well, wasnt it!? Did you intentionally make it as such as to kill Sir Lugates? Another voice chimed in, and Galfredik shouted.


    And this voice should belong to Sir McCuy. Hey! Its true that I killed Lugates in a duel, but none of my actions were dishonorable.


    I cannot trust your words! Why else would you leave the castle at night as if running away!


    Because I knew you lot woulde running. I would be at a loss to fight inside a lions den.


    Hmph! Lies! Its obvious that you were afraid. And why was Young Master Jevin so grief-stricken? Young Master Jevin is an honorable man! If there was a justifiable reason, he would have epted the results of the duel, even if it did cause Sir Lugates death!


    Obviously its because he thought Lugates would win. But unfortunately for him, it was the other way around. And I think he might be grief-stricken again very soon.


    What are you Sir! Are you trying to provoke us!?


    I am only telling the truth. If its a one-on-one battle, none of you are capable of defeating me, sirs.


    What nonsense!


    If you think youre so strong, I, Reedren McCuy, will face you in battle!


    With McCuy in the lead, the three knights rushed forward.


    Should I fire?


    Leave em be.


    Galfredik shook his head at de and Lavan, then shouted towards the three knights as they stormed forward.


    Lets fight one by one! Dont tell me you are going to rush in all at once like cowards? I have to tell you, our wizard might have to step forward if you n toe all at once!


    The knights flinched and came to a stop. They were now close enough to identify the members of Eugenes group. Their gaze quickly turned to Romari, who was staring nkly while standing in front of the carriage.


    The knights had quickly rushed out of the castle after hearing that Eugene and Galfredik had escaped, but they had not expected the female wizard to be apanying them.


    Master Romari! Are you nning to attack us?


    I have nothing against you sirs, but I was hired by Sir Eugene. So I have to fulfill my responsibilities. I apologize.


    Crud


    The knights shared a gaze while gritting their teeth, then they spoke up.


    Fine! Let it be one-on-one matches. We arent shameless and honorless like you, sir.


    Yeah, yeah. Im so d all of you are honorable knights. Then let us write up a document and ce our seals.


    Good!


    Romari.


    Yes.


    Romari quickly drafted up two documents containing the same content at Eugenes order. Among the knights of Evergrove, Marvel looked over its contents before cing his seal at the bottom.


    But if we win, who will be our prisoner? Sir Eugene, or you?


    Thats


    Galfredik started to respond, but Eugene interrupted.


    I think it will be better for you to discuss who will be our prisoner when you lose.


    ..!


    Marvel became wide-eyed at Eugenes remark, then soon burst into an outrage.


    If such a shameful thing happens, then all of us will be your prisoners! I swear it on the name of Fairtrek Marvel!


    After hearing Marvels response, Eugene winked at Galfredik before drawing his shortsword.


    Its a relief that all of you sirs are such honorable knights.


    You bastard!


    Eugene repeated Galfrediks words, and Marvel stormed forward on his horse while wielding his longsword.


    ***


    Shhhhk!


    Marvels longsword left behind a trail of lights.


    I can see it!


    Before, Eugene was able to avoid or deflect the attacks by relying on his instincts, but now, he could read the trajectory of the sword.


    Block it.


    ng!


    And when it slides off, he will stab


    Krrrrr! Shing!


    ...And I deflect!


    Kakang!


    Heugh!?


    Marvels eyes filled with a sense of urgency. The opponents swordsmanship was great, but the tremendous power contained behind the blows was even greater.


    Suddenly, Eugenes shortsword curved like a snake and shot towards Marvels helmet.


    ng!


    Keugh!


    Marvel fell off his saddle with a grunt after being struck on the head with a strong blow by Wolfughter.


    Good. This should be enough to verify my swordsmanship.


    Eugene jumped off his own saddle, then charged towards Marvel, who was attempting to stand up with a stagger.


    Boom!


    The bodies of two men flew several meters before crashing to the floor.


    Booom! Boom


    Eugene pressed Marvel against the ground. His knees pressed against the knights elbows, and he drew back before pommeling the knights head with his gauntleted fists.


    The heavy blows caused the helmet to dent, and the damage caused to the head resting inside the helmet was quite obvious.


    Keugh! Kuahk! Ahk!


    Marvel broke out into screams, then suddenly became silent.


    Very useful for hand-to-handbat.


    Eugene felt satisfied with the skills he absorbed from Galfredik. He stood up, then dragged Marvels unconscious body before throwing it into the cart.


    The knights were even more surprised to see Eugene easily tossing Marvels giant body, which would easily weigh more than 100 kilograms with the armor.


    Are those soldiers from the Evergrove Territory?


    Eugene asked as a group of soldiers carrying torches approached the scene. The knights immediately came to their senses at Eugenes words and stammered an answer.


    T-thats right.


    I think you might be the dishonorable ones then. You mobilized more than thirty troops and three knights to catch us. Were you so afraid of me and Sir Galfredik?


    Nonsense! This was just a precautionary measure taken in case you refused toply with our demands


    Well, having more witnesses will be better anyway, so its fine. Whos next?


    The two remaining knights shared a nce without words, then the bigger of the two stepped up after a moment.


    I, Reedren of McCuy, will be your opponent. Sir Galfredik! If you have even an ounce of honor left in you


    What are you talking about? I will continue to be your opponent.


    What?


    McCuy was surprised to hear Eugenes words. Soon after, however, he dismounted his horse and raised his shortsword and shield. He was also equipped with te mail and a helmet with a cross-shaped opening.


    Sir Marvel was caught off guard. I will be different.


    I get it, soe on.


    Eugene sheathed Wolfughter, then took out a mace from behind SIlions saddle. He knew it was more effective to utilize a spear or a mace to deal with an opponent hiding behind a shield through Galfrediks skills.


    te mail.


    Compared to his own te armor, it was rather feeble, but it was still a tough piece of metal to get through. Moreover, the opponent was carrying a shield. Depending on the situation, it could not only be used to block but could also double as a powerful blunt weapon as well. It meant that Eugene would be facing a tougher opponent who was well-equipped for hand-to-hand battles.


    Of course, that only applies for regr knights.


    McCuy stood with his shield held high as he slowly moved at an angle towards Eugene.


    Eugene simply charged forward after finishing his thoughts.


    Shuack!


    McCuys sword shed down along with a frightening sound. He was certainly a knight as formidable as Marvel.


    Let it slide.


    ng!


    Eugene deflected the shortsword with his gauntlet, then swung his mace towards the opponents thigh. In an instant, the shield blocked Eugenes path of attack and even attempted to push Eugene back.


    As expected, hes pretty good.


    The best n of action to kill a knight with te armor was to break their bnce and knock them to the ground, simr to how Maverickunched his surprise attack in the past at the Tywin Territorys dungeon.


    However, McCuy was ignorant of Eugenes incredible power, just as Maverick had been.


    Boom!


    Eugene struck the shield with his mace. The metal coating of the shield was crushed, and the wooden bits became splintered as well.


    Ugh!?


    McCuy was pushed back helplessly as the scattered pieces of wood shot into him. His left arm throbbed in pain after experiencing such a heavy blow, but more importantly, he had been taken off guard by the opponents sudden charge.


    And as always, being caught off guard meant that it was already toote.


    Eugene urately grasped the small window of opportunity and tripped McCuy with his leg. A loud metallic sound resonated as the armor met with the ground.


    Ugh!


    McCuy struggled to retaliate with his own wrestling skills and ground techniques after being knocked to the ground. Since the two of them were simr in size and weight, he could surely


    Keugh!?


    However, his hopes were crushed when his opponent didnt budge an inch. It was as if he was being crushed by a heavy, immobile boulder.


    Boom!


    Eugenes fist hammered down on McCuys face. The helmet was crumpled by the heavy blow, which caused his entire body to flop, and his noses bone and front teeth were crushed to bits.


    Sirs Sirs..!


    McCuy barely heard the distant shouts of the soldiers before he fell into darkness.


    Shk. Shk.


    Eugene once again grabbed McCuy by the leg and dragged him over before throwing him into the carriage, just as he had done with Marvel.


    Galfredik and the rest of Eugenes party were stunned speechless. Eugene was strong before, but his performance in these two fights had been a true disy of overwhelming skills. Eugene dusted his hands before turning to thest knight.


    Come.


    ***


    So, you epted a knight and a wizard from the Sandstone School into your entourage, and, uh took three knights of the Evergrove territory as your prisoners?


    Thats right. It doesnt vite the contract, so there should be no problems, right?


    Ah, o-of course. Would you like me to will the new members also be staying in the Heavenly Constetions as well? Prisci mumbled a response.


    Eugene brought up an idea he had before their meeting. I think it might be better if you could find us a suitable house with a separate annex. It does not have to be very big.


    Ah! Then what about a vi thats owned by our association? It has seven bedrooms and a wonderful garden. I think it might be perfect for you to stay in for a while. Prisci quickly came up with a suggestion. She had been slightly worried about the cost of amodation as the number of people staying at the top-of-the-line inn had increased.


    That sounds good. Will I be able to head there today?


    Of course! I will let the staff know, so you can head there straight away. I will also provide you with a couple of people to cook and perform chores as well. Priscis expression brightened at the thought of saving dozens of silver coins every day.


    And one more thing. I want to present Sir Galfredik with new armor. Could you pass the word to the Betissark Armor Workshop? It will be te armor.


    P-te armor from the Betissark Workshop? Prisci stuttered for some reason.


    Eugene spoke with a frown. Why? Is there a problem?


    If she put in the order, she would pay for it. Eugene wondered if something bad had happened to the workshop.


    Even though we said we would pay for arming any of your hired men, te armor is just too much!


    Prisci tried her best to force a smile while hiding her thoughts, No! Not at all! There are no problems. Then I will have the staff deliver the message.


    Good. I already gave our share of mana stones and materials gained from the Evergrove County to Felid, so you can confirm it with him.


    Alright, Prisci was a little disappointed because it was less than expected, but she tried convincing herself that it was not too bad for the first subjugation after the contract signing.


    But then Eugene lowered his voice and stretched out his hand. And this. I defeated two high-ranking monsters in the Mount Morrison Labyrinth, but due to circumstances, I kept it a secret from the Evergrove County.


    Priscis eyes and mouth took on the same shape of therge mana stones  an O  when she saw the two objects that Eugene had pulled out from his pocket.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    I was only able to grab a little bit of the cyclops blood and the minotaurs horns.


    I u-understand! Prisci nodded hastily.


    Eugene continued. Dont ask me why I kept it a secret from the Evergrove County. They probably will not want to know the truth, and even if they did, they will likely only be thankful towards me.


    Of course. Then we will take care of these in secret. Even though she had been working with mana stones for a long time, it was the first time Prisci saw mana stones from high-ranking monsters. She epted the stones with trembling hands.


    Amazing! Its as twice as big as the stones from intermediate-rank monsters. How much should I sell each for? I knew it was a great idea to sign a contract with Sir Eugene. Something like this could be a recurring event, right?


    Although she would have to dispose of these secretly, she could still sell mana stones like these at any price she wanted.


    Mere te armor? Ill even buy you two pairs!


    Prisci quickly saw how wrong she had been to feel regretful about signing with Eugene. Her attitude quickly changed as she responded with a bright smile. Then the Palin Association will definitely take responsibility! And present Sir Galfredik with te armor!


    Hmm? Ah, sure.


    Eugene quickly nodded without hesitation. He wasnt sure why, but Prisci was offering him Galfrediks armor for free.


    By the way, what are you nning to do with the captured knights?


    The Evergrove County was one of the Palin Associations customers. Although it was highly unlikely, if Eugene became hostile towards the county, things could be difficult for the Palin Association who stood in between the two.


    I already told their soldiers that they would be released for a ransom. I dont think the rtionship between the county and me will sour. It seemed like the knights acted on their own. Well, if the lord is narrow-minded, I supposed he could hold it against me and switch his business partner.


    Ah! That should not be a problem. The Evergrove Countys lord is our long-time business partner, and he is a very generous man. He should not care too much about a scuffle between knights. Well as long as the knights are fine.


    I am treating them honorably, so you dont have to worry about that.


    Yes, I understand, Sir Eugene. Prisci nodded in response, but she had a hard time believing Eugenes words at face value when she knew exactly how he had dealt with his enemies until now.


    But contrary to her expectations, Eugene actually told her the truth.


    ***


    Can we really stay here?


    Perhaps due to consuming many mana stones, Marvels bruises were quickly starting to fade away. He looked around with a wondering gaze at a first-ss suite in the Heavenly Constetion. The same was true of McCuy, who was missing five teeth and had a sunken nose, and the knight named Philton. Thest knight had surrendered rtively quickly, which was why he was in a rtively better conditionpared to the others.


    Although they were knights sworn into the county, they had suffered hardships until then. It was the first time in their lives seeing such arge, fancy amodation.


    Think of it as Lord Evergroves castle. Although we crossed our swords because of a small misunderstanding, that doesnt make us mortal enemies, does it?


    You sir, are really


    The knights of Evergrove were truly touched by Eugenes words and actions. After beating them senseless like dogs a few nights ago, Eugene treated them properly as prisoners.


    Rather than prisoners, they felt more like envoys. Even though it was customary to respect prisoners and hostages with high status, this level of luxury was rarely enjoyed.


    Please forgive us for doubting Sir Galfrediks honor and your own, Sir Eugene.


    I think Young Master Jevin must have misunderstood. When I get back, I will exin the situation to him.


    The knights of Evergrove shared a gaze before nodding. They were a little hasty, but they werent foolish. Judging from howvishly Eugene and Galfredik had treated them so far, they were far from how rude Jevin made them out to be.


    Aside from the luxurious amodation they were provided with, Eugene set a low ransom for them considering the circumstances and even fed each of them a mana stone to aid in their recovery. Such honorable, faithful knights had killed Lugates in a cowardly way? Moreover, in front of the territorys sessor?


    The knights of Evergrove could not believe it. Moreover, Eugene and Galfredik never told them the reason behind the secret duel. They remained honorable and kept their promises to keep the details a secret.


    The knights of Evergrove could not help but feel a deep sense of admiration and respect.


    I would appreciate it if you could put in a good word for us, sirs. Then rest well. I already called for a doctor, and they should be here soon.


    Thank you, Sir Eugene.


    I will never forget your chivalry and mercy.


    The knights bowed their heads while showing maximum courtesy towards their fellow knight.


    ***


    What do you think, Master? Arent you d you followed my advice?


    I think so. But will they not run away if we leave them be? Eugene asked after admitting to Galfrediks great insight.


    The burly knight responded while giggling. Even I was stunned by this ce. Those guys? Theres no need to even mention it. In addition, for knights serving a lord to break a promise made on their honor would be akin to denying their very existence. They will be able to return after enjoying a few days of paradise here, so why would they do such a thing?


    I see. And since we treated them well, theyll say good things about us?


    Exactly. Jevin will be boiling on the inside, but what can he do? A respected lord cannot simply ignore the advice of his knights.


    Hmm. There are quite a few restrictions ced on being a true noble after all.


    Its to maintain their authority and dignity. They have no choice but to abide by it unless they are a tyrant. And tyrants dontst long. Carls Baggins is in such a state right now because of a single tyrant as well.


    I see. Ah,e to think of it, we need to head to the Carls Baggins Penins for our next subjugation.


    Although Eugene obtained two high-rank mana stones, it was true that the results of the Mount Morrison Labyrinth subjugation were rather insufficient. As such, Prisci booked Eugene another subjugation right away.


    Oh, really? Where is it?


    Philia Ruins.


    Hmm. A ruin. We should make sufficient preparations this time around.


    Galfredik narrowed his eyes.


    Eugene asked, Is it different from dungeons andbyrinths? Well, I guess the environment will be a little different since its without a ceiling.


    Thats the problem. There are flying monsters in ruins.


    Flying monsters?


    Harpies, gargoyles, wyverns. In particr, the entire ruin will be a hunting ground for a wyvern, so you could encounter them anywhere. They are literally the king of the skies.


    Are wyverns really that dangerous?


    Its essentially a monster asrge as a minotaur with wings. Its easily more than 10 meters long from wing to wing.


    Moreover, it was nimble and crafty. If it spotted humans with bows or crossbows, it would never approach within the firing range of those weapons and would only provoke them at a safe range.


    As far as I know, no one has ever killed a wyvern in an evilnd, though there are records of people catching a few roamer hatchlings.


    Then I guess we might be the first.


    Galfredik became startled at Eugenes words, then responded with arge grin, That would be cool. Our reputation would soar at once.


    Whatever it was, being the first would go down in history. It went without saying that the first wyvern yer in the history of subjugations would be deeply imprinted in the history books.


    We have about 10 days before departure, so lets take a good rest and n things out. If you need anything, buy it. Theres no need to be stringent.


    Good, good. I chose the right master to serve. Will we be heading to the market right away?


    Yes. Ah, before that, lets go get your armor first.


    Kuwuooh! te armor?! Galfredik was honest with his emotions as usual.


    Eugene nodded. Yeah. Lets get the best one avable for you.


    Eugene decided to be generous to his first vassal. It wasnt like he was paying for it anyways.


    ***


    After measuring his dimensions at the Betissark Workshop for the te armor, Galfredik bought five fancy hats. He was all smiles.


    Kyah, Im so fortunate to be your thrall, Master. Theres no downside to it except for the fact that I have to be careful of the sunlight.


    Fortunately, being averse to the sun was only a minor inconvenience for Galfredik, since he was always wearing his armor and gloves even when he was still a human.


    You only have to make sure to cover your face well. And be careful not to stand in front of a mirror when you are amongst many people.


    Of course. Well, its not like I use the mirror regrly anyways, so it should not matter.


    Just as he said, Galfredik had no interest in improving his appearance at all. He couldnt even be bothered to shave, and his long, shaggy hair was simply tied up.


    Mirian called Galfredik a big bear not only because he was big, but because he possessed a fierce, heinous appearance. Anyone would have the same thought after seeing him for the first time.


    However, he underwent a transformation after bing Eugenes vassal. His skin was now clear, and his plump cheeks were slim, which created a very strong impression on anyone.


    Excuse me, Sir Eugene, Romari spoke quietly while looking around the surroundings. She had tagged along to purchase some materials for her experiments.


    What is it?


    Awakened Origins will be reflected on mirrors. Did you not know?


    What?


    Its true. The progenitor of our school was also reflected on bronze mirrors, silver mirrors, ss mirrors, and so on.


    Hmm. Eugene was greatly surprised. He wasnt too worried because he synced his ck Scales to match his skin color, but he intentionally avoided mirrors just in case. But ording to Romari, his actions thus far had all been in vain.


    Wait here for a moment.


    Yes, Master.


    Eugene quickly entered an alley after ordering his ves. Galfredik and Romari followed. After looking around the surroundings, Eugene removed the ck Scales on his face and drew Wolfughter before looking at a reflection of his face.


    How is it?


    Wow! Its really true. I can see your face just as it is. Here, let me try.


    Ah, for thralls


    Romari fell silent. Even Galfrediks face was clearly reflected on the cold de.


    Then all you have to do is watch out for sunlight. Its fine for me as long as I dont look at it directly since I have a special ability, but you should be careful, Galfredik.


    Right.


    Um Sir Eugene?


    What? Is there something else, wizard? Eugene looked back.


    Romari replied with an awkward gaze. Im not sure exactly what kind of special ability you have, but an awakened Origin should be able to walk around in broad daylight without any problems. I thought you already knew because you were already walking around


    Eugenes eyes were filled with an even greater shock than the first time. Romari felt an unknown sense of pleasure and gratification as she continued. You should be fine even looking directly at the sun. Only regr vampires cant show their bare skin under the sunlight and look at the sun. An Origin should be fine even walking around naked after awakening.


    Wizard, you arent spouting nonsense to assassinate me in the daylight, are you?


    H-how could I dare? As I said before, the progenitor of our school


    Romari quickly shook her hands while exining, but Eugene didnt bother listening to her words until the end before taking off his gauntlets and removing ck Scales. Then he stretched out his hand out of the shade into the sun.


    It was fine. He didnt feel anything rise from his skin like it did in the past, and he felt no pain at all.


    See? I would never lie to Sir Eugene. I swear it on the names of myself, my teacher, and my school


    Can I do it too?


    Romari spoke proudly with her shoulders stretched wide. Galfredik simply ignored her while stretching his own arm out of the shade.


    No, that wont!


    A thrall was a normal vampire. Romari shouted with a sense of urgency and attempted to dissuade him.


    But


    It worked?


    It worked.


    Ah. I shouldnt have bought those hats.


    I guess so.


    I should go return them. Ill just keep one tomemorate.


    Romari was thrown into great confusion and distress as she watched the two vampires converse joyfully under the bright sunlight.


    Its like all of my knowledge is being denied!


    Sir Eugene can walk around confidently in the middle of the day now? Youre not just a great demon king, oh no The great demon emperor is more like it! Kieeeek! Kiekekekekekekek!


    If she could see the excited spirit circling around Eugene and could hear her frivolousughter, Romaris despair would have grown even greater.<blockquote>


    DantheMan''s Thoughts


    An FYI moving forward: The author has changed the names of 2 characters.


    1) Crema Galfredik -> Rowan Galfredik


    2) Mark -> Luke


    All instances of the names will be updated in the earlier chapters to reflect these changes.</blockquote>

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    After sending away both Galfredik and Romari to the vi, Eugene visited the mercenary guild with the ves. He had already made an appointment early in the morning with the guilds head through the Palin Association, so Eugene was guided to the office immediately upon arrival.


    I should have been the one to visit you. Thank you foring, Sir Eugene.


    Not at all. Ah, this armor has proved very useful. It helped a lot during the recent subjugation. So I have to thank you. Eugene tapped his armor while speaking to the guilds leader, Trevik.


    Im d to hear that. If the symbol of our city can shine a little brighter thanks to Sir Eugenes great achievements, we should be grateful instead. I am certain the mayor will be d as well.


    Perhaps. But I think the mayor might be a little troubled instead this time around.


    What? Trevik responded in a puzzled voice. He still hadnt heard the stories regarding Mount Morrison Labyrinth subjugation.


    Well, heres the thing Eugene gave a quick recount of the subjugation. Of course, he made sure to leave out the details of what happened between Galfredik and Lugates. So I ended up capturing three of their knights. Still, I treated them honorably and provided them amodation in the Heavenly Constetions. They appeared quite satisfied.


    I-I see. Well then.


    Trevik had experienced his fair share of adventure and hardships. However, Eugene managed to exceed all expectations with his every action. Trevik could not help but inwardly shake his head.


    But to think that Sir Galfredik would join him. And there was even a wizard to boot


    Galfredik was known to be as ambitious as his outstanding skills. It was a great surprise to hear that the ambitious knight had been hired by Eugene, alongside a wizard.


    Then, Sir Eugene, do you perhaps want to return Evergroves knights through me or the mayor? Trevik asked. Although he spoke carefully, he had urately grasped the crux of the situation.


    Eugene nodded in response. Thats right. I already notified their soldiers of the ransom. Bute to think of it, I thought it could create a misunderstanding with Lord Evergrove.


    A misunderstanding?


    My armor. The countys sessor, Young Master Jevin, asked me about it, and I told him it was a gift from the City of Maren.


    Hmm.


    Trevik stroked his rugged chin. A duel between knights was amon urrence, but the problem was elevated to a different level when not one, but three territorial knights were beaten and captured by a single knight.


    Moreover, the capturing knight had been wearing armor with the symbol of Maren, and the captured knights belonged to one of the real lords of the surrounding areas. There werent even five others in the vicinity capable of rivaling the Evergrove County.


    Trevik sank into thought, and Eugene threw a pitch he prepared in advance. Ive set the ransom as 300 for each of them, so if you could return them in my stead and make the trade, I will donate 200. I am hoping you could let the mayor know that I would like it to be used for the city.


    Ohh.


    Trevik was delighted, and it wasnt simply because of the donations.


    This means he wants to maintain a rtionship with our city, right?


    Eugene was no longer just a slightly renowned knight but considered one of the strongest knights in the area. Moreover, he was apanied by Galfredik, a famous powerhouse, as well as a wizard.


    It could only be beneficial for Maren City to maintain a harmonious rtionship with Eugene. There was nothing to lose.


    All right. Then I will convey your will to the mayor. Please leave it to me.


    Right. If anythinges up, you can contact the Palin Association.


    Okay.


    The two shared a handshake, and Eugene stood up from his seat before leaving.


    Thud.


    Trevik stuffed his pipe with tobo and lit the fire after the door closed.


    Phew! Hes no longer just a strong knight. Now, he knows how to use influence and authority.


    Other knights were blinded by their desire to show off their skills and to make achievements. They were blinded by their pride and honor. But Eugene was different from them. Trevik had seen the stark contrast between those knights and Eugene in his meeting with him today.


    He was well aware that knights like Eugene appeared once in a while, and such knights most definitely went on to be something else.


    We already live in such a chaotic era, but a new lord might be born sooner orter.


    Trevik had a strong hunch that the rising star would not be an unimportantndowner without a title, but a real lord  one who would seizend and a title with their own hands.


    ***


    Four dayster, a carriage carrying a small chest arrived at a small vi located just outside of Maren. The vehicle was escorted by mercenaries. After transferring the item directly to Eugene, the coachman and mercenaries returned, and Eugene opened the box.


    Surprisingly, there were gold coins inside the chest.


    Guaah! I cant see because of the blinding light! My eyes! My eyes!


    The spirit of desire copsed, feeling dizzy after taking in the glorious sight. She had been doing nothing but stuffing her face with food and sleeping in the past few days.


    The mercenaries and ves reacted in the same way. It was their first time to see so many gold coins. Their eyes were fixated on the loot and their mouths were agape with shock.


    Imperial gold coins. Master Jevin must have been really ticked off. Haha!


    Galfredikughed while looking at the coins, Really? Is there a problem with imperial coins?


    Not really, except that imperial gold coins are subjected to exchange fees. Even if its the same price, you will have to pay about 5% extra in tax. If you dont want to pay, then you have to use it in the empire.


    Quite petty for the sessor of a county.


    Kuhaha! Count yourself lucky that he didnt send an assassin. A knight was killed and three were beaten and captured. How disgraceful would it be to send a ransom, let alone get revenge?


    Its not like I was the one who killed him.


    Dont be like that. Were basically family now, right? Anyways, ve One, Two, Three. Move this.


    Yes, Sir Galfredik.


    Galfredik was gradually filling in his role as a vassal. He naturally relieved Eugene in giving insignificantmands, and the ves moved busily at his words.


    ***


    We have no excuses, Young Master Jevin.


    Phew Thats fine. You sirs only acted out of loyalty because of my unnecessary words. By the way, was that person really that strong?


    I have never been so helpless in front of anyone except for my master. His sword techniques were great too, but his strength was unmatched.


    When I heard stories of him pulling out a trolls head, I never believed it. But it seemed true after I faced him directly. It was truly a daunting experience to fight him on the battlefield.


    The knights unanimously admitted defeat with their testimonies. Jevins expression darkened.


    All of them were renowned knights with proven skills. Philtons ancestors were renowned territorial knights of the county. He might be the weakest of the three, but he could still contribute brilliantly whenever the knights were faced with roamers and bandits.


    How strong could he be? Not even one, but all three were


    Anyways, I understand. I will take care of the issues concerning Sir Eugene and Sir Galfredik.


    Young Master Jevin, with all due respect, Marvel carefully spoke. I think there might have been a misunderstanding.


    A misunderstanding?


    Yes. After the incident, we found Sir Eugene and Sir Galfredik to be knights who are as faithful as they are brave. They knew honor.


    It is just as Sir Marvel says. The two knights never abused us even once. They let us move around freely in Maren as well.


    I see.


    Yes. I apologize for saying such things after being defeated, but they truly knew honor and chivalry. Perhaps


    Thats enough. I understand. Go and get some rest.


    Yes.


    The three knights bowed before leaving the room.


    Boom!


    Jevin stared at the door for a long time, then smashed his fist against the desk while clenching his teeth.


    All of them are truly getting on my nerves! Are knights of Evergrove devoid of pride and dignity?!


    Jevin burst into anger, and the servants shrank back before quietly leaving the room.


    A misunderstanding!? Ha! How ridiculous.


    It wasnt enough that they were beaten and captured by a single knight, but they were even defending and praising their opponent. Although Jevin pretended to agree with their words to save face, his heart was filled with fury and frustration.


    I cant just let him be. I need to retaliate somehow.


    The incident with Lugates might be kept secret, but rumors about the three knights defeat would quickly spread. Naturally, no one would dare openly mock the county, but just thinking about how much they would mock him behind their backs caused Jevins anger to boil.


    But its not like I can scuffle with Maren City either.


    The leader of the mercenary guild had personally returned the knights under themand of the mayor. Their actions directly reflected how Maren City favored Eugene.


    Jevin could possibly raise an issue with Eugene utilizing a few influential figures of Maren who were favorable to the county, but it would take too much time, and the oue was uncertain.


    What to do Ah, wait! Come to think of it, Jan Eugene is heading to the Carls Baggins Penins to participate in a subjugation, right?


    Jevin muttered to himself before jumping up. He scrutinized an expensive map of the kingdom. Soon, a satisfied smile slowly crept onto his face.


    This is good


    ***


    The next subjugation will take ce in the Philia Ruins. Its possible to travel there bynd, but the Palin Association is offering us seats on a merchant ship, Eugene spoke while looking around at Galfredik, Luke, and the mercenaries.


    The Philia Ruins


    Partec tilted his head, and Galfredik stepped up.


    It is located in the Carls Baggins Penins. The owner of thend is Who is it again?


    Baron Beogn. Hes quite famous there.


    Eugene recounted the information he obtained from Prisci, but all of their activities had been restricted to the local region. None of them were knowledgeable about the nobles of the Carls Baggins Penins.


    Has anyone here been to a ruin before?


    Partecs group fell silent at Eugenes words. Galfredik was the most experienced of the bunch, but even he had no experience with a ruin subjugation.


    I thought as such. I


    I have.


    An unexpected person raised his hand.


    ve Number One. You have?


    Galfredik expressed his shock with wide-open eyes, and Luke nodded. Yes. The lord of my fathers lord owned an evilnd. It was the ruins of an ancient, magic city, called ck Reverence


    You dont need to exin. Im not really curious about an evilnd of Brantia.


    Yes, Master. Luke bowed his head at Eugenes words.


    So, what kinds of monsters did you defeat in the ruin, ve Number One?


    I aided in defeating skeletons, ghouls, harpies, as well as a gargoyle, an intermediate-rank monster.


    Galfredik was astonished by Lukes answer.


    Hooh! There was even undead? The ruin in your hometown must have been pretty famous.


    Yes. It was known as the three evilnds of the Brantia Kingdom. It was a famous, reputable ce that esteemed and brave knights needed to subdue at least once to be verified. Of course, even they are nothingpared to Master.


    Luke appeared to be more loyal towards Eugenepared to even Galfredik, who was Eugenes vassal.


    It made sense, however, since Luke directly witnessed Eugene beating up the Evergrove knights like dogs. The other two ves simply considered Eugene to be a scary knight, but Luke had been educated to be a knight in the past.


    He understood his masters strength better than the others, and his feelings of respect had long grown into awe. He admired Eugene not simply as his master, but as a warrior.


    ve Number One also excels at ttery, hmm? Since he has experience in ruins, he should be quite helpful.


    I will do my best not to be a burden to you, Master, Luke ignored Galfrediks teasing and bowed towards Eugene.


    I look forward to it. We will depart in three days. Partec, get everything we need in the meantime.


    Yes, Sir Eugene. I will be right back.


    Ill tag along.


    Galfredik started leaving with the mercenaries, and Romari attempted to sneakily leave while reading the air.


    Ah! The roon is trying to escape into her hole!


    Mirian immediately snitched, and Eugene called out as Romari started to silently leave the room.


    You will be participating in the subjugation too, racoo Wizard.


    Romari stopped in her tracks and stiffly turned her head. Me too? But Sir Eugene, I have experiments to conduct. I think it would be better for me to finish creating my chimera as soon as possible


    And who knows when that will be? Who prepared yourboratory? Who obtained all sorts of materials for you? How much money do you think was spent on you alone?


    Yes, Im looking forward to the subjugation since its my first time riding on a boat, Sir Eugene.


    Romari suppressed all herints. She had no choice but tough sorrowfully. <blockquote>


    DantheMan''s Thoughts


    The interaction between Eugene and Trevik was a little confusing for me, but I think I understand after thinking about it. Since it would trash the Evergrove Countys honor to have three of their knights defeated & captured by a knight with no backing, having the City of Maren step in would save them face. At least, thats how I understood it. Hope it helps!</blockquote>

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    You will have to use some proper magic once we are there. Since Im the one who hired you, you dont have to mind the nobles or the lords. Just do your thing.


    Leave it to me. Romari nodded vigorously in response.


    Okay. Since things have turned out like this anyways, Ill do my best. Who knows, maybe well get lucky and kill a wyvern. I could obtain some materials from it.


    In reality, she wasnt expecting as much. It would be of great help to the production of her chimera if she could simply capture a gargoyle and study it.


    Half a year. Just half a year.


    Since we have to travel by boat, should I make some medicine to help with motion sickness? Or perhaps some refined mana stones?


    Refined mana stones? Oh, right. Youre a wizard.


    What else would I be besides a wizard? Hmmm?!


    Yes, yes. I am a proud schr of the Blood Shadow School. Romari forced a smile while suppressing her inner thoughts.


    Galfredik and I will not need it, but Im not sure about the others. Make a few just in case. Three days should be enough, right?


    Yes.


    Mana stones refined by wizards could not be sold, since transactions regarding refined mana stones were only performed under the supervision of the church. However, the church could only control the transactions. There were no issues with a wizard creating mana stones for personal use.


    If the church overstepped its boundaries and tried to sanction it, they would have a huge conflict with wizards on their hands.


    But honestly, I cant guarantee the effects. I dont make them very often, so


    I dont have high expectations either, so just do your best.


    yes.


    Romari had only been interested in the production of chimeras for most of her life. However, a me of motivation was brought to life inside her heart as she answered, although she herself was unaware.


    ***


    A few dayster, Eugene boarded a merchant ship of the Palin Association alongside the others. The ship departed from Maren City, which was located at the mouth of a river, and traveled along the coast. Two dayster, they arrived at an area known as the Carls Baggins Penins.


    This is the Carls Baggins Penins.


    Eugene observed the scenery along the coast while standing on the ships deck.


    The sunlight, humidity, and the shape of trees lining the beach were definitely differentpared to Maren. Even though the two territories belonged to the same kingdom, it felt as if they were different countries.


    Fuuwahh! Im bored.


    Galfredik approached Eugene while yawning and stretching, and Eugene turned his head.


    They said that were almost there. So, the situation in this area is quiteplicated?


    Yes. There is a piece ofnd under the direct control of the royal family, but apart from there, the king has almost no influence. Regardless, whoever manages to unite the penins will rise to be a new great lord and through negotiations with the royal family. Im sure everyones going crazy because of that.


    The Carls Baggins Penins was three or four timesrger than the territory where Eugene had been active so far. It was and of unceasing conflict where dozens of lords continued to battle each other for dominance.


    And everything had started because of a single tyrant.


    The marquis was a tyrant?


    Right. The Marquis of Archivold. His reign of terror was so bad that all of the lords rose up to revolt. Ah, right. Baron Beogn, the owner of the evilnd we are currently heading to. He might have a rtionship with the marquis as well.


    I wasnt informed of the matter. And is that really important?


    Kuhaha! Well, I guess it doesnt matter at all. Master and I just have to do what we have to do.


    Galfredik chuckled. He had been full of vitality and joy since the day he was made into Eugenes vassal. As if suddenly remembering something, he continued in a bright voice.


    Come to think of it, the church doesnt have much of an influence in the Carls Baggins Penins.


    Hooh, is that true?


    Although they could not be considered his mortal enemy, Eugene had found the church to be the most troublesome force since his past life.


    I think its because Marquis Archivold was quite obsessed with religion. He was rather close to a fanatic. However, the bishop of Carls Baggin fled to the royal capital as soon as the march was destroyed without taking any responsibility, which led to the forces of the church weakening. They say the peoples resentment towards the church here can pierce the sky.


    Thats good news.


    Kuku! I guess so, right?


    Galfredik nodded with a satisfied smile. He had never been very religious, and after bing a vampire, he felt rather ufortable every time he heard a prayer or a sacred song.


    One of the sailors carefully approached the two knights, Excuse me, sirs, we will soon be arriving at Moffern Port.


    All right.


    Galfredik and Eugene headed below deck. The others were already busy preparing fornding, perhaps after having heard of the anticipated arrival.


    All except one person.


    Kieeeeek! Sir, sir! The roon is dying! Mirian shouted with panic while flying towards Eugene. He turned his head to one side of the cabin.


    Oh, my, phew. Oh my


    Romari barely pulled herself up while groaning. In just a few days, herplexion had paled considerably. Eugene found her to be quite pitiful.


    Why didnt you make some medicine for motion sickness to save you this trouble? I thought you knew how to create them


    Blergggggghhh! I-I spent all of my time refining mana stones. Oh, dear, I think Im dying. Teacher, is that you?


    Romari had been speaking like a dying bird over the past two days. Eugene clicked his tongue and shook his head at her pathetic appearance.


    He had never heard of a wizard with seasickness. Eugenes expectations of Romari seemed to fall with time.


    Wizard. Im not expecting very much from you in the subjugation. Just make sure you dont be a burden.


    Ohhh, Sir Eugene. I swear on my schools honor that I-I will definitely Blerghhh!


    Ah, thats one nasty roon!


    Luke, help the wizard.


    Yes, Master.


    Romari struggled to stand with the help of Luke after emptying the contents of her stomach. Everyone had sympathetic gazes when they looked at her. It was as if they were looking at a sick person rather than a wizard.


    Blerghhh! What did I do to deserve this! Why am I being treated like this!


    However, only iprehensible sounds of gushing yellowish liquid and her cries could be deciphered from her protest of anguish.


    ***


    Moffern was a fairlyrge port city, although not as big as Maren. The group immediately headed to the Palin Associations branch upon arriving at the city.


    Wee to Moffern, Sir Eugene. Sir Galfredik.


    The branch manager was very polite towards the group. Perhaps he had heard some stories from the head office.


    I already heard from Vice Executive Prisci. Are you thinking of heading straight to the Beogn Barony? Or do you n to take a day off?


    We will depart after resting for a couple of hours. A member of our entourage is currently suffering from severe seasickness.


    Oh, I see. Then, please,e this way.


    The branch manager stole a nce at Romari before quickly leading the group. The wizard was being helped by Luke, or even almost being carried. After a while, Eugene left Romari to rest and had the mercenaries and the ves leave as well. He shared a separate conversation with the branch manager and Galfredik.


    What kind of ce is the Beogn Barony?


    Having expected such a question, the branch manager answered politely, It is one of the few territories where an evilnd is being properly operated within the Carls Baggins Penins. However, I feel as if Lord Beogn is straining himself a little bit, perhaps because of the losses he suffered during the recent subjugation.


    Losses?


    Eugene narrowed his eyes, and Galfredik answered in the branch managers stead.


    It seems that the results of the subjugation were bad. If you defeated fewer monsters than the number of hired troops, you would be making a loss.


    It is just as Sir Gaflredik said. Not even a single intermediate-rank monster has been defeated in months, even though there have been two subjugations with two or three knights and over thirty hired mercenaries.


    Hmm. Is it because of the wyvern?


    Eugene made a guess based on the information he obtained from Galfredik. The branch manager appeared surprised as he nodded.


    That is correct. Just what I might expect from a renowned knight of Maren. You are quite well-versed with ruins as well. Amazing, just as I heard.


    Most knights would react with joy after receiving suchpliments. However, Eugene didnt even bat an eye after hearing the branch managers words. Feeling a little embarrassed, the branch manager continued with a cough.


    Ehem! Anyways, just as you said, the wyvern has been attacking the subjugation party since a while ago. Five or six deaths would result from every attack, so the subjugation teams had no choice but to retreat after two or three days.


    Could it not be prevented by having many archers? Its not like the crossbow doesnt exist here.


    Although it took some time to reload, the crossbow was much easier to handle than the longbow. Even children could learn to shoot if the weapons were loaded. Eugene had trouble understanding the situation. It seemed as if the wyvern could be kept at bay if there were even ten soldiers equipped with crossbows.


    It has control over harpies. Moreover, its incredibly clever. It will only attack the group when they are already exhausted from dealing with the harpies. Its a relief that the ruin possesses many buildings. If that werent the case, thest subjugation party would have been wiped out.


    Huh! Thats no joke. Thats what you should expect from a high-rank monster, huh? Galfredikmented with a frown, then asked the branch manager. So there will be more participants in the subjugation this time around, right? It seems to be that at least fifty people are needed to achieve anything in the ruin.


    I am not entirely sure. It just happened to be our associations turn, so I requested the barony to send us some reliable troops. In addition, I hired ten extra mercenaries as well. The branch manager spoke while studying Eugenes expression. Some prideful knights would hate having hired troops without their permission.


    This will save me money.


    However, Eugene was extremely satisfied.


    Thats good to hear. Im sure they will be knowledgeable about the local geography, right?


    Naturally. In addition, all of them have been active in our city for a long time. They are trustworthy. Im sure they will be to your liking as well, sir.


    The branch manager kowtowed toward the two knights. It almost seemed a little excessive, but it was only a matter of course. The two merchant associations responsible for thest two failed subjugations were fiercepetitors of the Palin Association. If Eugene and Galfredik were sessful, the Moffern branch of the Palin Association could use it as a stepping stone to escte their status.


    And Lady Prisci told me to be cautious as well, even though she rarely makes such a request.


    Although Prisci was young, she possessed outstanding abilities. For her to make a personal request was a testament to the skills of these two knights.


    Their apanying mercenaries looked to be quitepetent as well. Well, the seasick wizard is a bit of a downer, but that shouldnt matter.


    The branch manager was only disappointed with a single member of Eugenes group. But as a merchant, he never lost his smile as he politely bowed to Eugene.


    Then I will leave it to you, Sir Eugene.


    ***


    My name is Veron, Sir.


    Veron looked to be under thirty. He was a stocky mercenary with a good physique. The same was true of his subordinates. They looked to be a little unruly but showed good discipline in front of Eugene and Galfredik.


    It was evident at first nce that Veron and his men were quite outstanding. Eugene had grown to be a good judge of character over these days.


    Do you know the way to the Beogn Barony?


    Yes. Two of my men were born there. There is nothing to worry about.


    Good. Then lets depart right away.


    The guiding mercenary took his seat in the coachmans seat.


    Oh god. Oh, my. Im going to die.


    Hey! Silence the roons cries!


    The wizards moans created a harmony with the spirits irritated shouts as the group departed for the Beogn Barony.


    After a couple of hours


    The entourage entered a deserted trail, and Veron, who had been quiet until then, approached Eugene.


    Sir Eugene. Im not sure if you have heard already, but the Carls Baggins Penins is very different from the central region.


    They say its more dangerous. But is it truly something to be worried about? Eugene shrugged.


    Veron suppressed a ridiculingugh. Although he was told explicitly by the Palin Associations branch manager to not act recklessly in front of Eugene, the knight was only a sheltered noble brat in Verons eyes.


    The knight Galfredik appeared to be quite strong, but he addressed Eugene as master. Presumably, Eugene was just another typical young master who wanted to gain fame in his first performance while being apanied by a real knight.


    With all due respect, it definitely is. The knights of the Carls Baggins Penins possess rough temperaments. Even mercenaries will not show respect to the knights unless they are renowned. Dozens of mercenaries will flock together, so if they block the road or pick a fight, it would be best to pay the toll and


    Like those men over there?


    What?


    Veron quickly turned his gaze towards the direction Eugene was pointing towards. However, he did not see anything out of the ordinary. He could only see bushes swaying in the wet wind.


    Sir. It might be best if you dont jest like that in the Carls Baggins Penins


    Remain on the carriage and protect it, Partec. de, Lavan, you take the rear with Luke.


    Yes, Sir Eugene.


    Sir, what are you trying to?


    Eugene simply ignored Verons words before riding forward with Galfredik like a storm.


    Ha! Look at this


    Veron and his men were dumbfounded by their sudden, erratic behavior. As the two knights stormed forward, theyunched javelins loaded onto their spear throwers.


    Chaargggeeee! A group of men rushed out of the bushes as a scream resounded in the air.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Eugenes heightened sense of smell was even better than wild animals, even during the day. He had already noticed the presence of uninvited guests due to the stench of metal and grease they gave off.


    There was only one reason why a group of troops armed with weapons would hide in the bushes located next to the road  an ambush. And the best way to respond to such a tactic was to strike first.


    Kill them! Aim for the knights first! A man shouted desperately. He appeared to be their leader, and he was armed in chain mail. However, it was impossible to stop the rampage of two fully armed knights when they were already in the midst of the troops.


    With every swing of the knights spears, two or three men would copse while spewing blood.


    Several of the bandits fired their crossbows, but it was difficult to aim properly in such chaos. Although one or two bolts managed to find their mark, it could not prate the solid defense of the knights te armor.


    ng!


    Hooh?


    Galfredik narrowed his eyes. He felt a slight resistance as his spear was deflected. Most of the troops were wearing leather armor, but there were a few equipped with chain mail or te coats. It was evident that they were proper troops.


    Shuuack!


    Keugh!


    Galfredik threw his longspear like a javelin and pierced a soldiers abdomen before re-equipping himself with two iron rods from his saddle.


    Huaah!


    Die!


    Several men rushed in while shouting, not willing to miss the opportunity.


    Cluck!


    However, Galfredik was even quicker. After abandoning his spear, he was now holding two iron rods connected to metal balls with short chains. The weapons were ils.


    Shiiing! Boom!


    Therge metal ball whipped through the air, and one of the bandits was instantly thrown back without being given the chance to even scream.


    Kaaang!


    The other il took a twisted path and wrapped around the shortsword of a bandit standing on the other side.


    Huh!?


    The sword was ripped out of the mans hand by an enormous force, and his head was greeted with the metal ball immediately after.


    Thuck!


    The bandit copsed with a cracked skull.


    Kuhahahahaha! Galfredik burst into frenziedughter. It appeared his blood was boiling after a long period of abstinence from battle. He disyed a brutal appearance as he wielded two ils coated with blood, flesh, and brain fluid.


    On the other hand, Eugenes killing moves looked neat and clean. SIlion was much more agilepared to ordinary warhorses, and Eugene had fully utilized the steeds abilities topletely vite the bandits formation while leaving behind corpses.


    From the outside, it looked as if he were performing acrobatics.


    Crack! Thuck!


    It didnt matter whether the bandits were wearing leather armor or chain mail. Wolfughter cut and pierced through all armor as if they were nothing more than a piece of paper.


    The ughter was a result of Eugenes brilliant swordsmanship and his incredible strength.


    On the other hand, the bandits were unable to inflict any meaningful damage to the knights. Their attacks could not possibly get past the knights te armor. Moreover, Eugenes vampire fear drove panic and fear into the hearts of the bandits.


    They werepletely overwhelmed and could do nothing except turn their tails.


    In the end, about 20 bandits died or suffered critical injuries before even a minute had passed.


    A m-monster!


    Run!


    The bandits finally realized who they dared to aggravate  a rarely-seen, genuine knight.


    They assumed the two knights to be arrogant young masters without skill after seeing how fancy and clean their te armor was, but it had been a terrible and fatal mistake.


    Uaaaah..!


    The bandits ran in all directions while screaming. However, escaping the pursuit of a knight on a warhorse was as impossible as surviving an encounter with a hungry ogre. Of the 10 bandits who chose to flee, none of them made it out alive.


    Nearly 30 troops had been ughtered by two men. Very few survivors remained with only minor injuries. The boss of the group eventually dropped his weapon with a pale expression.


    Thud!


    I-I surrender, so let me live! I am Kalu of Leovin. If you speak to my family, they will pay a ransom


    Boom!


    Leovin never finished his words. The man fainted with a single kick from Galfredik, his mouth foamed and his eyes showed whites.


    Tap. Tap.


    Great work, Master! Luke hurried to Eugenes side with a face full of excitement and awe.


    Hmm.


    Eugene entrusted Wolfughter to Luke, then slowly approached Veron. The mercenary and his subordinates were staring with disbelief in their eyes.


    Veron.


    Y-yes! Veron responded with great shock before quickly taking a salute. His attitude hadpletely transformed from before.


    Did you hear the bastards name? Do you know him?


    If its Kalu Leovin, he should be the leader of a bandit group. He has a bounty on his head as well. It seems those men were the Kaluna Bandits.


    I thought it would be something like that. Then we only need to take his head. Galfredik.


    Eugene mumbled quietly before turning towards Galfredik. The burly knight decapitated the head of the fainted bandit without hesitation. Even if the bandit leaders words had been true, they could not expect a ransom if he even had a bounty on his head.


    No noble would possibly pay arge ransom for a child who tarnished their name.


    Sir Eugene, what should we do with the rest of them?


    Is there a need to leave them alive? Kill them all


    Please! Let me be your ve! Please show mercy! Please let us live! The bandits begged with teary, snotty faces. They had only suffered non-life threatening injuries.


    Hmm. Eugene sank into thought. He felt a little reluctant to have such men as ves.


    Sir Eugene, they are young and healthy, so selling them will us a good sum.


    Lets do that.


    Partec made a careful suggestion, and Eugene immediately agreed. He always weed a little extra pocket money.


    T-thank you! You are truly merciful!


    May Gods blessing always be with


    Shut your mouth and take off your clothes.


    Y-yes!


    The four surviving bandits, or rather, ves, hurriedly disarmed themselves. Soon, all the weapons and belongings of the dead bandits were collected and loaded into the carriage.


    So, Veron. As you were saying before, this is the general atmosphere of this town? Eugene asked.


    For now, yes. Veron replied.


    So something like this could be a recurring event until we arrive at the Beogn Barony, said Eugene.


    Yes, that is likely.


    There are knights and mercenaries too?


    Thats probable. However, this ambush was a little rare. Usually, we give them an appropriate sum as a toll. Veron exined.


    Like what you were saying earlier?


    Yes. Veron replied.


    But you said almost none of them are real nobles, right? Will there be a problem if we dont pay? Eugene asked.


    N-no, there isnt. No problem at all. Veron stammered.


    Thats what I thought. I understand.


    Veron gulped with fear. This was truly the most frightening I understand he heard in his life.


    ***


    Boom!


    A body copsed after suffering a blow to the head by a mace.


    Partec, go check out the surroundings.


    Yes, Sir Eugene!


    Parte quickly disappeared with Lavan. Simr to the previous battle, they made little contribution during the actual battle. de took the ves and naturally began sweeping the equipment and belongings of the dead.


    Is this the fourth one?


    Yeah. I think all of them must be out of their minds. Dammit! My armors gotten dirty again.


    Galfredik took off his helmet and wiped off the blood. His te armor had been without a single speck of dust when they first arrived in Moffern, but now it was in terrible shape.


    Hey! Do any of you bastards know how to polish armor?


    I can, sir! One of the new ves instantly raised his hand and ran forward.


    Lets see how good you are.


    Please leave it to me, sir!


    The ve started wiping down Galfrediks te armor while sitting on the edge of the carriage. Until yesterday, he had been a rtively renowned figure in the area.


    Anyhow, the bastards of the Carls Baggins Penins dont even have a trace of honor.


    Hmm. They are definitely different from Marens knights. Moreover, all of them seem to be rather stupid.


    They dont know their ce. You have to crack their head open before theye to their senses. Hey, you would be dead right now if you kept pretending to be a knight. Count yourself lucky.


    Yes! From now on, I will never act out of ce ever again. I will always be faithful to Master Eugene and Sir Galfredik. Rudrian, who was once known as the Silver sh of Dimos, vigorously nodded his head. His face was filled with various bruises.


    He was a mercenary who had been pretending to be a knight and a lord in a vige known as Dimos. He once had about fifty subordinates under his control. However, his shield was smashed apart and he was thrown off his horse after a single sh with Eugene.


    Afterwards, he was subjected to a series of merciless beatings. After screaming some nonsense of honor, he finally confessed the truth and volunteered to be a ve.


    It was surprisingly simple to distinguish between real and fake knights. A real knight would have grown up with thorough education. He would never deny his status even in the face of death.


    However, just like Rudrian had done, fakes would immediately reveal their true colors. They were without pride and dignity.


    Anyways, this is


    Eugene looked around. The number of cleaners seemed to have increased exponentially.


    Veron.


    Yes, Sir Eugene!


    How many ves do we have now?


    34 in total, with the new addition.


    The entourage had numbered around twenty when they set off from the city. However, in only two days, the number had grown to be almost fifty.


    Is there even enough food to eat today?


    We have a little bit more, but it is bing a slight concern.


    Hmm.


    Eugene clicked his tongue. At first, he only wanted to make some extra ie by selling the ves. However, the battles continued, and the survivors were taken in as ves every time. It was slowly getting out of hand.


    Should I just kill them all?


    Eugenes red eyes skirted over them, and the ves started trembling.


    I-Its okay for us to starve, sir!


    There is no need for us to eat! I will even forego sleep!


    Sir Eugene! Please, show mercy!


    The leader of notorious bandits, and even the mercenary leader who feigned his identity as a lord  all of them kowtowed while desperately begging.


    Master, why dont we head to the vige that the bastard ruled over? Its supposed to be quite big, so we wont have to worry about food in the near future. Galfredik whispered, and Eugene turned around. Galfredik was pointing to the headless corpse, the same man whom Galfredik killed with his mace. Come to think of it, he had boasted about the vige called Paranan as if it were his own property.


    Veron. How far is the Vige of Parana?


    Its very close. Just a few more kilometers from here.


    The group needed to arrive at the Beogn Barony within three or four days, but they would arrive by tomorrow if they continued at their current pace. They had quite a bit of time to spare.


    Then we will head to the vige after cleaning up.


    Yes, Sir Eugene!


    They had been strangers until two days ago, but Veron and his men bowed politely as if they were addressing their faithful master. It was no wonder, however, since Eugene and Galfredik had disyed a ruthless, overwhelming force over the past four battles.


    But that didnt mean they were merciless. Unless the enemiesunched an ambushed or attacked first, they would exchange words. If the enemies made excessive demands, they calmly refused.


    However, once they entered a battle, the two knights would instantly transform into cold-blooded demons thatcked sympathy. But they could not be med, since the opponents decided to attack despite the kind consideration of the two knights.


    It was justified for knights to retaliate against those who attacked them. Moreover, the two knights had no connections to the Carls Baggins Penins at all. Moreover, none of the attackers they met so far were real nobles.


    Thus, there was no need for them to be so considerate.


    What monsters. Both of them.


    Veron stole a nce at the two. Eugene and Galfredik were leisurely riding forward with their horses side-by-side.


    An idea suddenly came to his mind. The number of ves increased after the battles, but the two knights had killed several times the number of survivors. And all of the attackers had belonged to notorious or infamous groups.


    Have they swept every infamous group in the areas along the road so far?


    Naturally, there would be a few more forces remaining, but as far as Veron knew, the two knights had already crushed the strongest forces in the local area.


    Does this mean that Sir Eugene wants to be a lord in the Carls Baggins Penins?


    Veron came to a sudden realization. He was faced with an opportunity to be a subordinate of an outstanding knight  one who possessed a high chance of bing a lord at that!

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Master, I think theyre just about done.


    Eugene nced over after hearing Galfrediks words. The ves were loading the carriages with the spoils of the battle. All of the carriages were packed to the brim, and their numbers had increased to five in just two days.


    de, are you finished?


    Yes, sir. I think we just need to sort out the dead bodies.


    Good. Romari.


    Yes.


    Romari quickly answered. She had been standing still while stealing nces at Eugene. Although she had not been helpful during the many battles that took ce until now, her assistance was quite helpful in other ways.


    .. ..  ..! As she quietly muttered a spell in an ancientnguage, a faint light started revolving around the end of Romaris stick.


    The eyes of ves became filled with awe and subtle fear. They were mere mercenaries or criminals until not long ago. As such, their fear toward Eugene grew even more once they realized that the knight was apanied by a wizard.


    ''Where in the world did such a knighte from?''


    Magic! This is definitely magic. So thats why he was so strong


    In fact, their abnormal strength was due to their identity as vampires, but the ves seemed to have attributed the inhuman strength of Eugene and Galfredik to magic.


    Fwooosh!


    When the final syble of Romaris chanting fell, the gathered corpses were abruptly engulfed in dark red mes. Surprisingly, the bloodstains disappeared from the lifeless bodies as well, and they took on peaceful expressions before slowly scattering into the air as ashes.


    There was a possibility of the corpses being transformed into undead if they were simply buried or cremated. However, if a wizard or a high-ranking priest performed rituals to purify the deceased, their souls could avoid desecration and they could be put to a peaceful rest.


    Some of the ves had witnessed the sight a few times already, and they had stiff expressions. However, the most recent addition to the group, the survivors from the Bernard Brothers, looked to be inplete shock after seeing the phenomenon.


    Phew


    Romari exhaled with satisfaction afterpletely purifying the corpses. She had utilized a purification magic unique to the Blood Shadow School.


    Fwoosh!


    A timely gust of wind caused her robe to flutter majestically, and Romari appeared just like a mysterious, wonderous wizard from the fairy tales of the olden days.


    Everyones eyes were filled with fear and admiration as they looked at her. At least, all except two vampire knights and a spirit.


    Kieeeeeekk! How dare a little roon try to look cool?!


    At least shes useful in taking care of the bodies.


    Kukaka! Dont worry, it will be different once we enter the ruins. Of course, she still wont be worth the money.


    I will work harder and prove my value.


    The wizard became depressed once again, even though she managed to proudly disy her abilities after a long time. And in line with Romaris growing depression, the fear that the new ves felt toward the two knights grew exponentially. They wondered what kind of beings were capable of walking all over a wizard.


    ***


    The vigers of Paranan Vige panicked after seeing more than 50 soldiersing their way. At first, they assumed the Bernard Brothers were returning, since the group was active nearby and around the vige. However, they realized that something was strange as soon as they saw two knights at the forefront of the troops, both knights were even armed in breathtaking, ck te armor.


    Who is the chief of this vige? Eugene asked after taking off his helmet, and the vigers were forced into stunned silence. They werepletely mesmerized by Eugenes splendid beauty. They wondered if he was even human at all.


    Sir Eugene is asking! Who is the chief here?! Partec stepped forward while shouting with an ugly frown.


    Finally, a bald man in his mid-40s stepped out while bowing his head, T-that would be me, sir! Please have mercy.


    We arent here to hurt you, so rx. Anyways, this vige was previously upied by those men over there, right?


    What? Ah!?


    The chief and the vigers became wide-eyed after turning their heads. They saw a group of bandits standing awkwardly without their armor, stealing careful nces at the knights. It was the same group of men that reigned terror on the vige only a few hours ago. Moreover, their captain, the hairy giant, couldnt be seen anywhere.


    They were annihted by this knight!


    The chief immediately recognized the situation and hurriedly replied, That is correct, sir! Those wicked men bullied and robbed us!


    That bald bastard


    The chief cried tearfully, and the enved bandits took on ferocious expressions. In an instant, Eugenes hand turned into a blur.


    Thuck!


    The bandit responsible for muttering under his breath copsed backwards with a rondel dagger sticking out of his forehead.


    People were shocked. They didnt even see when the knight pulled out his weapon.


    There you go, Master.


    Luke retrieved the weapon and wiped it clean before presenting it to Eugene. The vampire ced the weapon back into its holster before speaking to the chief.


    There is nothing for you to worry about. If they try anything, thats how they will end up.


    T-thank you, Sir Knight!


    You will be blessed, Sir!


    Sir, you are truly our savior!


    The vigers and the chief immediately fell to their stomachs, realizing where the bnce of power had shifted to.


    ..?


    Eugene was slightly taken aback by their sudden response. However, this was how the residents of Paranan Vige survived over the years. Although Eugene wasnt aware, there were quite a few more viges in the Carls Baggin Penins that shared a simr method of survival.


    ***


    Paranan Vige was quiterge. There were about three hundred residents, and the vige was rather well-off. Moreover, the Bernard Brothers had only recently upied the vige.


    As such, Eugene was able to procure food for the ves without much difficulty. Moreover, unlike the Bernard Brothers, he provided the vige with properpensation for the food.


    Thank you so much! Sir Eugene is truly an honorable knight!


    Dont mention it.


    The chief teared up while expressing his gratitude, and Eugene waved his hand in response. He couldnt be bothered to react excessively to the chiefs every word and action. However, the residents misunderstood it as humility.


    To think that theres still a true knight left on the penins!


    He is a better knight than thete Sir Marcelo!


    The gaze of the residents was filled with even more respect and awe. Sir Eugene could not bepared to the Bernard Brothers gang, who established a reign of terror as the owners of the vige until today, and he was much more benevolent and knightlier than the previous administrator of the vige.


    Do something!


    Trust me.


    The chief quickly exchanged a nce with the residents before politely pouring wine into Eugenes ss. He then asked politely. By the way, Sir Eugene. With all due respect, what are you nning to do with those who ran away?


    The chief was referring to the remnants of the Bernard Brothers, the ones who fled as soon as they saw Eugene and his group approaching the vige. However, Eugenes primary purpose in stopping by the vige was to procure food to feed the ves.


    Why should I worry about that?


    What? A-arent you here to protect us?


    What? Eugene frowned after hearing an unexpected question.


    ..? The chief and the residents appeared puzzled as well.


    Kuhahaha! It seems the vigers want to make Sir Eugene the master of the vige. Am I correct? Galfredik suggested.


    Yes, yes! That is exactly where I am getting at. I thought it was a given. The chief nodded eagerly. Even so, Eugene still didnt understand what they were talking about. Why would he be the viges master when this was his first-time visit? What kind of nonsense was this?


    I heard that the situation in Carls Baggins was a mess, but it seems that its really true. Oi, chief. Before those retards before those Bernard bastards took over the vige, who was the lord or the administrator of this vige?


    Galfredik stepped up, and the chief and the residents responded in unison.


    His name was Sir Marcelo  a distant rtive of His Excellency Archivol.


    He wasnt the lord, but rather the administrator of the vige. The lord of our vige was Sir Bemos, the youngest son of His Excellency Archivol. Sir Marcelo ruled on his behalf.


    Hmm. And is Sir Bemos dead?


    That is correct. But Sir Marcelo continued to carry out his duty as an honorable, faithful knight. But then the bandits


    Even a knight had to concede defeat if they were greatly outnumbered unless they were abnormally strong like Eugene or Galfredik. It would have been extremely difficult for a single knight to win against a group of professional mercenaries with nothing but a group of vige vigntes on his side.


    Hmm. The matter with the viges ownership is a bitplicated then.


    Ownership? Eugene asked.


    Galfredik responded while smacking his lips. Realistically, anyone can im the vige as their own, but if a proper nobleman barges inter and disputes it, it can be a bitplicated. Well, unless someone takes over the entire area.


    Hmm.


    Eugene frowned. He was no expert when it came to such matters.


    Galfredik continued with a grin, Oh, dont you know that saying? If you rob a single store, yourebeled a thief, but if you rob the entire vige, yourebeled as the lord.


    Ive never heard of it.


    Hehe. It means exactly what it says. If you take ownership of a single vige like this and pretend to be the master, you will have to deal withplicated matterster on, but if you do the same with two or three viges, no one will easily step out and argue against you.


    Because it means that you are strong enough to capture multiple viges?


    Exactly. Even if they are the king or a noble feigning to be the ruler of the penins, its obvious that they will try to negotiate. Whether they grant you autonomy or an appropriate title, its a chance for you to be a real lord.


    ..! Eugene was startled by the unexpected words.


    Bing a lord was something Eugene had never pondered about. However, Eugene immediately understood the crux of the matter from the attitude of the vigers and Galfrediks hinting words.


    Chief. How many viges are there nearby? Except for the Beogn Barony.


    There is a vige called Mintan half a days distance away. There are two more hamlets as well


    Excuse me, Sir Eugene. May I offer my words? Veron interjected carefully.


    Speak.


    After fighting together with the group for the past two days, Eugene came to the conclusion that they were as good as Partecs small party. Moreover, they were absolutely obedient to his words after the first battle, and they generously provided information about the situation on the Carls Baggins Penins.


    Veron and his subordinate mercenaries were quite useful for Eugene.


    So far, Sir Eugene has participated in four battles. And all of the forces crushed by Sir Eugene were well-recognized in the vicinity, except the Carlow Bandits we faced at the very beginning. As such


    The gist of Verons words was simple.


    Hooh! So all the areas located near the road we previously traveled on are currently without a master?


    Exactly. It could be called a cave without a troll, or a mountain without its tiger. Veron spoke rather excitedly, and Galfredik looked back towards Eugene.


    This is a great opportunity. Thats three viges and five or six hamlets. Its twice asrger as the Tywin territory!


    Sir! Lets do it! Lets do it! A lord! You can be a real lord!


    The spirit of desire was previously sprawled out after filling her stomach with wine and cheese. However, she immediately jumped up and shouted excitedly as soon as she heard the words that piqued her materialistic desires.


    Hmm.


    Eugene pondered for a moment. His purpose ining to Carls Baggins was to subjugate a ruin, but things were starting to take a strange turn.


    Well Eugene started to speak, but Partec bolted in through the door, Sir Eugene! I think you need toe out right away! Some of the ves


    Eugene and Galfredik rushed out like beasts even before Partec could finish his words. The chief and the residents were stunned by the sudden turn of events, but they soon came to their senses and followed in a hurry.


    Master!


    ***


    Sir Eugene! I took care of these ungrateful scums with my subordinates!


    Luke was covered in blood, and Rudrian, the one previously known as the Silver sh of Dimos, was on one knee.


    Galfredik scanned the scattered bodies and counted about ten corpses in total. Then, he reported to Eugene. Most of them are from the Bernard Brothers. These bastards were trying to run away. ve Number 2 and Number 3 are dead.


    Some of them had cut through their rope with pieces of metal hidden in their mouths. Four or five of them rushed me at once. Liddle and Pen were getting food, and they


    Luke fell to his knees while trailing off. He felt guilty about disappointing his master. However, Eugene passed by Luke without speaking and looked at the cold bodies of the first two ves he collected.


    Both of them were dead. Liddle had a hole in his throat, and Pen had a hole in his eye. Although they werent very helpful in subjugations, they had been very diligent so far.


    Eugene was furious. Is that all of them? What about the rest?


    Rudrian quickly answered. T-two of them got away. I attempted to catch them, but they managed to get their hands on the horses.


    Then, there arent many ces for them to run to, Galfredik spoke while stroking his chin. He was also boiling with anger.


    Its likely that they headed towards a designated hideout or a nearby vige. They will then try to join with the remnants that escaped back then.


    It doesnt matter where they run to. Eugene spoke coldly while raising his head.


    The western sky was slowly being painted orange. Soon, the sun would hide its splendor and give way to the dominion of vampires.


    Beep!


    Eugene whistled, and Silion came to him like the wind.


    Galfredik. Guard the vige. I will be back before sunrise.


    Tonight would be a very long, violent night.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Those bastards!


    Idiot. Its your fault for picking a fight without even knowing that he was a real knight.


    What did you say, you little bastard?


    The atmosphere was quite tense between the earlier escapees and the new arrivals. They ran their horses until the creatures literally copsed. They had only worked together for about half a year at the longest, and all three of their leaders, the Bernard brothers, were dead.


    Everyone, be quiet! We need to remain calm at times like these. Gabe, the strongest of the remaining ten or so men, shouted. All the others promptly shut up. It was an unspoken fact among criminals that the word of the strongest was thew.


    Gabe, lets hide here for a few days and go back to Paranan.


    Are you insane? What are you going to do if that ck-armored knight is still there?


    No. I heard it when I was captured. Their group is heading to the ruin in the Beogn Barony.


    Thats right. Those knights are not from around here anyway. I heard they are from Maren. Fuck, were so unlucky.


    Two of the men exined. Although it was for a short period of time, Eugene had captured them as ves. Gabe stroked his pointy goatee before speaking. Come to think of it, I heard rumors that they failed to subdue the Philia Ruins twice in a row, that they were going to attempt it a third time. The knight must have been passing by on his way to the ruin.


    Thats what Im telling you. So letsy low here for a couple of days, or in Mintan.


    Mintan? The Viper Snake Mercenaries already took over that ce. Are you suggesting we join them?


    Kuku! More than half of the Viper Snake Mercenaries had been smashed into meat pastes by that knight. Seven of the guys who got caught earlier than us were former members of the Viper Snake Mercenaries.


    Their captain, Morgan, and the other strongest members of their mercenary group had been killed by that knight named Eugene.


    Huh! Motherfucker. He really is a crazy knight.


    The Viper Snake Mercenaries were quite notorious in the area, and they were the rulers of Mintan. Moreover, they were hostile with the Bernard Brothers. Both groups were after the others vige, but neither had been eager to make the first move since both groups were simr in size.


    However, the knights from Maren had destroyed both the Bernard Brothers and the Viper Snake Mercenaries.


    So only small fries are left in Mintan, right?


    Thats what Im telling you. It should be worth a try, right? Lets take over it andy low for a few days. Once that red-eyed knight leaves for the Beogn Barony, we can take Paranan as well. What do you say?


    Lets go.


    Gabes contemtion did notst long. This was an opportunity for him to be the lord of two viges. Once sessful, he would then be the ruler of hundreds of people.


    ***


    Is what they said! Mirian reported back after utilizing her specialty for about fifteen minutes.


    Good work. Eugene nodded in the dark.


    It wouldnt be difficult to follow the trail of the two escapees. Those who had been beaten like dogs during the day were still injured, and it was all too easy for Eugene to follow the trail of human blood during the night, especially when there was no one else around.


    What are you going to do? Will you storm in and kill all of them?


    No. I have a better idea. Eugene spoke coldly while staring at the hideout of the remnant bandits.


    Kekeke! I love it when you make that face, Sir! So sneaky! So vicious! The devil king himself! Ah! Those bastards areing out.


    Even though she was invisible anyways, Mirian folded her wings and crouched whilending on Eugenes shoulder. In the distance, 11 men split themselves among the horses and began to ride.


    Mintan was half a days distance away from their current location, but they would arrive within a couple of hours on horseback.


    Silion. Lets follow as quietly as possible.


    Silion nodded as if it understood Eugenes words, then slowly moved.


    ***


    Upon arriving at the entrance to Mintan Vige, the bandits covered their bodies with mud. It was to conceal themselves while eliminating unwanted, clinking noise from their armor.


    Lets set a fire first. As soon as theye running with their weapons, shoot them down, Gabe instructed.


    Dont worry. Several of his crossbow-wielding colleagues grinned in response. The bandits had been hiding in the bushes while observing the viges wooden fence. After hearing Gabes orders, they began to quietly cross over the wooden fence.


    They would not have dared to do something like this in the past, but there was nothing to fear since the strongest men of the Viper Snake Mercenaries were already dead.


    A few minutester, mes suddenly soared from an old church in the middle of the vige.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Fire! Theres a fire!


    The urgent shouts of the vige vignte and the dull ringing of the bell disrupted the silence that reigned over the vige. A few men rushed out from the buildings all over the vige. Most of them had rushed out after hurriedly putting their clothes on, but some of them held swords and axes in their hands.


    All of the armed men had snake tattoos on their necks and forearms. They were members of the Viper Snake Mercenaries.


    Fuck! Whats going on?


    You stupid bastards! Dont just watch and stare! Bring some water and put it out!


    Idiots!


    The mercenaries swore at the vigers.


    The vigers quickly scattered with fear and shock. The mercenaries made them a perfect target in the darkness by gathering themselves around the burning church.


    Tututung!


    Keugh!


    Agh!


    Three mercenaries screamed and copsed at once as the bolt left the crossbows.


    An ambush!


    Although they were armed with weapons, the mercenaries werent adorned in their proper equipment. They quickly dropped down after witnessing their colleagues fall.


    Gabe and his men took the chance and stormed out of the burning church.


    Kill them all!


    Y-you mother Arghh!


    The Viper Snake Mercenaries and the remnants of the Bernard Brothers ughtered each other in front of the burning church. Although they were simr in numbers and skills, the Bernard Brothers were fully armed and had the element of surprise.


    The Viper Snake Mercenaries were quickly snuffed out.


    L-let me live! I will cooperate! Ill be your subordinate!


    I dont need it, you idiots! Kuhahaha! Gabe rushed at the few remaining mercenaries with a malicious, crazed smile.


    It was then


    Uahhh Kuagh


    Screams resounded one after another from a small distance away.


    Whats going on? Gabe turned his bloody and muddy head toward the sound after slitting the throat of one of his enemies.


    Boom!


    Huh!?


    Gabes eyes widened with shock.


    Tutututututu!


    A knight was rushing forward like a storm through the broken gate of the vige. Both he and his horse were covered in pitch-ck armor like the night.


    The red-eyed knight!


    Run! Run away!


    Fuck! Get into formation! Its only one man!


    Two of Gabes men started to flee immediately with surprise. They were the ones previously captured by Eugene. However, Gabe gritted his teeth and attempted to stand his ground.


    Eugene reared himself back atop his saddle, then bounced back while throwing a javelin.


    Shuuuack! Thuck!


    The projectile flew almost fifty meters in an instant and tore straight through Gabes chainmail and heart. In the end, Gabe was killed instantly, and his body was thrust back into the burning embers of the church.


    Uaaah!


    The remaining men started to flee like sheep, disregarding their own battles. Most of them were quite experienced, and they knew very well how terrifying a fully-armed knight was.


    Aahhhhhhh!


    They instinctively ran toward the dark. It was because they knew even the strongest of knights would struggle to locate them on such a cloudy night, especially if they purposefully ran into the dark.


    However, what they didnt know was the fact that the ck knight was apletely different existence from regr humans. Eugenes crimson eyes pierced through the darkness and urately grasped the locations of the escaping men.


    Tututututu!


    Ahhk!


    Kuagh!


    The terrifying sound of hooves resounded all over the vige and screams of terror followed one by one. Monster-like roars could be heard asionally, and the residents of the vige were struck with even greater fear. It was as if hell had descended on the small vige of Mintan, striking terror and fear into the hearts of its 100-or-so residents.


    Uh.


    M-mommy.


    Shh!


    The residents trembled helplessly in their homes. There wasnt anything for them to do except to pray and hold their loved ones close.


    Arghhh!


    The vige was engulfed in silence following a piercing scream.


    After a while, the vige men started to raise their bodies one by one. They had been hiding in the vige well and a nearby stream. As if on cue, all of them started to carefully walk toward the church.


    The residents of the church had already left over a year ago. The only thing remaining of the building was gray ash and smoke. In front of it, a knight in ck te armor was holding his helmet in one arm while stroking his warhorse.


    The knights intense, crimson eyes and seductive, mysterious white face were even more entuated under the cold moonlight. The residents stared at him nkly, and the knight started speaking.


    I am Knight Jan Eugene. The trash that once upied this ce is no more.


    However, the residents remained mesmerized by Eugenes appearance. They continued to stare nkly. It was impossible for them to imagine that a knight with such a noble and elegant appearance was responsible for the terrifying massacre just now.


    ..!?


    Eugene silently pondered his next words for a moment. Suddenly, his eyes glimmered with a light. At the same time, Eugene twisted his body and his hand stretched forward like lightning.


    Fwoosh!


    Eugene snatched a crossbolt from the air and threw it back without hesitation.


    Heuk!


    Then, Eugene disappeared into a different part of the vige. The vigers were struck with disbelief as the knight ran off at incredible speeds, despite wearing heavy armor.


    Papapapapat!


    Sir! Something feels strange! Mirian shouted anxiously. Eugene remained silent, but he also felt the same way. He could feel a presence as intense as the intermediate-rank or high-rank monsters he faced in the dungeon and thebyrinth. He was currently headed towards the source of the energy.


    That is?


    Something blurry appeared in Eugenes view through theplete darkness. It was a ck shadow with a human form. The ck shadow suddenly halted after jumping over the viges wooden fence with ease. Then it slowly turned around.


    Eugene unsheathed Wolfughter and observed the opponent. The figures head was lowered, and its face was covered by its scattered hair.


    The figure suddenly raised its head.


    ..!


    Eugene was surprised to see the opponents glimmering eyes through their brown hair. It was a shade of red, just like his own.


    You have no manners, and you seem to be quite stupid. This is my hunting ground, you baseless roamer bastard.


    The face of the man waspletely revealed as he swept back his long hair. His face was pale as if it was made of limestone. His lips were a simr shade of red to his eyes, and the protruding fangs clearly proved his race.


    A vampire?


    Why are you acting so surprised? Arent you a vampire yourself? Well, it must be because youre nothing but a baseless roamer. Thats why you walk around looking like a fool, hmm?


    The vampire grinned before stretching out his arm. His dark, crimson cape fluttered behind him.


    Kneel. Kneel before my glory, for the cold, blue blood of the Noferos flows in my veins. I, Delmondo Huh!? The vampire who self-identified as Delmondo shouted with shock.


    Shuuack!


    Wolfughter reflected the cold, sharp light of the moon as it flew towards him.


    Kiyaaahk! Delmondo let loose a roar of anger and shock while jumping back a good distance. His agility went far beyond ordinary humans, but unfortunately, his opponent was a vampire as well.


    Moreover, it was a vampire with the swordsmanship and experience of an outstanding knight called Galfredik.


    Shhhhk!


    Kyaaaahk!


    A trail of piercing blue light was left behind Wolfughter. Delmondo was forced to his knees after receiving a few strikes.


    Pssssh!


    A red vapor started to sizzle from his fresh wounds, and Delmondo struggled to open his quivering blue lips. How could a-a roamer wield a weapon with silver Hmm!?


    Delmondo was struck with fear as he suddenly paused.


    C-could it be? A-an Origin?


    Eugenes tightly sealed lips finally opened. So who are you calling baseless again?

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    I apologize! Imitted an unforgivable crime! I have nothing to say even if you drive a silver stake through my heart! Please forgive this pathetic vampire for not recognizing an Origin! Delmondo kowtowed and repeatedly pped himself. However, Eugenes gaze remained cold.


    Kieeeeeek! How dare you presumptuously ce yourself on the same level as Sir Eugene! Dont even think for a moment that all the members of the Nights Tribe are the same! What a rude, impudent asshole! It doesnt matter if hes a vampire, people like him need to be taught a lesson! They need to be decimated! Mirian started rampaging once again. Her anxious expression was nowhere to be seen.


    You bastard! Sir Eugene is destined to be the ultimate, greatest, most powerful demon king in the Kiek!?


    Eugene forced Mirian into his leather pocket for the first time in a while, then finally spoke. I guess thats how you treat a fellow vampire? No, rather, is that how the Noferos operates?


    Eugene sneakily brought up what was presumed to be Delmondos family.


    The vampire responded with a pale expression. N-not at all! Never! I was foolish enough to make such a mistake. Please, you can do as you wish with me! Please be satisfied with punishing this insolent fool.


    Delmondo even went as far as to bang his head against the ground.


    Its just as Romari said. Vampires seem to value their families quite a bit.


    It was said that the progenitor of the Blood Shadow School was very respectful towards their own family. Moreover, it was said that the vampires that Romaris master once met also ced significance on their families, just like human nobles.


    Eugene was using the vampires family in his threats after remembering such facts, and it appeared to be very effective.


    Its my first time seeing another vampire I wonder what I can find out from him? But it might be strange for me to ask things that could be consideredmon sense.


    Eugene himself included, vampires were inherently devious and sly. Eugene wasnt sure what Delmondo might try if he realized that Eugene was quite ignorant about the vampire world.


    Thus, Eugene decided to threaten Delmondo further.


    Well. What reason do I have to believe your words after youmitted such an act?


    I swear it on the cold, blue veins of Noferos and on my fathers name. Please show mercy. I beg you. Delmondo pleaded while lying t on the ground.


    Father?


    Was he saying that he had parents who gave birth to him and raised him?


    Who is your father?


    Its Sir Viorance. I am his seventh child. He showed me grace twenty years ago and I was transformed into a member of the tribe.


    Eugene nodded inwardly. Just as he expected, the vampire wasnt referring to a biological rtionship between parents and a child.


    Where is your father now?


    What? I-I could not tell you. It has been more than 10 years since I became independent.


    Hmm.


    Eugene narrowed his eyes. There wasnt much to take away from so little information when he was ignorant about the vampire world. Delmondo mistakenly assumed that his answer dissatisfied Eugene, so he hurriedly continued.


    Thest time I contacted him, he was in Albion, a port city in Brantia. It could be entirely possible that he is still there.


    Eugene didnt know exactly where the City of Albion was, but Luke was originally from Brantia. He could figure it outter.


    I see. Then is your father an Origin of Noferos or a direct descendant?


    H-how could that be? He is only one of the thralls serving the direct descendant of a Noferos noble. He is only a low-ranking aristocrat. As such, I cannot turn vampires into humans, unlike my father.


    A thrall is lower than a vassal, right?


    It was most likely true, considering the reaction that Romari showed when Eugene turned Galfredik into a vampire. In other words, both Delmondo and his father, Viorance, were much lower in status than even Galfredik, let alone himself as an Origin.


    Uaaaah! Please forgive me. Please show mercy and let the matter resolve with my death! Delmondo started to wail. Eugene suddenly remembered the face of an incriminated serf as he stood in front of the territorys lord. The vampire was truly afraid of him.


    And that means


    Eugene came to a rough understanding of his own position within the vampire world. Thus, he spoke in an even colder, more solemn voice.


    Fine. I will show you mercy.


    Ah, ahh!


    However, I have a condition.


    Delmondo started lowering his head with relief, then flinched. Soon, he raised his head with a determined expression. I will do anything you ask for. I swear on the cold, blue blood of Noferos, I will obey your every word as long as it does not impair the Noferos family.


    ***


    So that guy is going to go around and spread rumors about you?


    Yes. I told him to spread rumors in the other viges, the ones I basically liberated, and to observe.


    Mirian folded her arms after hearing Eugenes answer.


    Hmm. Can he be trusted? My seniors told me that members of the Nights Tribe are renowned for being devious and sly.


    First, I am also a vampire.


    Exactly.


    Eugene suppressed his desire to give her a good knock on the head.


    He should be trustworthy. He swore on the name of his family and his father after all.


    From what Eugene experienced so far, it appeared that the vampires were only sly and crafty when dealing with other races, including humans. Instead, vampires seemed to follow a strict hierarchy among themselves, which was probably why Delmondo had proudly uttered nonsense during their first meeting, telling Eugene to kneel.


    Above all else, it seemed that ordinary vampires such as Delmondo possessed immeasurable fear toward Origins. As such, it would be impossible for him to go against an oath he made in the name of his family and his father, especially when he was against an Origin.


    Anyways, I hope he does his job properly.


    He will do a good job if he wants to keep on living.


    Eugene ordered the vampire to wait in Moffern after finishing his given tasks. Eugene could wait until then to think about what to do with Delmondo.


    Eugene once again dashed through the dark night road. The residents of Mintan were almost done cleaning the fire and the remnants of the ughter when Eugene returned. Judging from the fact that Silion was respectfully given ample space to rest, Eugene quickly recognized the fear and respect they felt towards him.


    Eugene summoned the vige chief and said, As I said, my name is Jan Eugene. I have also liberated Paranan Vige, so there is nothing for you to worry about now.


    I-Is that really true?


    Do you think I will tell lies after what I did tonight?


    N-not at all! Please forgive me, Sir! The chief hurriedly bowed his head while trembling.


    Eugene continued in a solemn voice, The residents of Paranan Vige wanted me to take care of their vige. What are your thoughts?


    T-theres no reason for us to oppose it if it will keep us safe. The chief spoke in a resigned voice. He was familiar with having to entrust the fate of his vige to the strong.


    You do not have to worry about safety. And I wont be looting the vige either, so dont worry about that. There will be no forced requisition in the near future as well. I swear it on my honor.


    We arecking, so please lead us, Sir Eugene! The chief quickly vowed. The viges quality of life would dramatically improve as long as there was no more looting.


    ***


    Eugene returned to Paranan Vige before sunrise. The first thing he did was to call Galfredik to exin to thetter his ns. Galfredik was greatly surprised after hearing Eugenes n, but he was extremely supportive of it. Afterward, Galfredik called everyone around sunrise.


    Eugene looked over the people gathered in front of the vige hall. Excluding those who diedst night, there were about 40 people in total. All of their faces were filled with tension and fear.


    Rudrian.


    Yes!


    Rudrian was the strongest of the ves, and he had contributed to quenching the little incident during the previous night. He immediately stood at attention when he was called upon.


    If you swear loyalty to me, I will not sell you as a ve. Will you follow me, or will you live a life as a ve? Choose.


    I will follow Sir Eugene. I swear it. As soon as Rudrian bowed his head, his subordinates also took to one knee.


    We will follow you, Sir Eugene.


    They had made up their minds when they were called to gather by Galfredik. There was a huge disparity of power between themselves and the knights. Moreover, knights like Eugene were extremely rare, and they could seed in life by following such a knight.


    Power was equivalent to thew in Carls Baggins. As such, they answered without hesitation. It was the same for the other ves.


    We will follow you as well! Please take us in! We will swear our loyalty to you, Sir Eugene!


    All of the ves kneeled. Eugene spoke while imbuing a little bit of fear into his words. If you betray me, I will kill you. If you disobey me, I will kill you. However, if you follow me, I promise you power and wealth.


    Uwaaaaaah!


    The ves roared loudly. They were truly simple and ignorant.


    Eugene turned to Veron. Veron, what will you do?


    If you will ept us, we will live for you, Sir Eugene. Both me and these guys, we will follow you, even to the ends of hell. Veron nodded immediately. He had already seen through Eugenes capabilities during the past few days.


    Good. Eugene nodded with satisfaction. Suddenly, Partec stepped up with a serious expression.


    Sir Eugene. Why arent you asking us the same question?


    Hmm? Eugene answered with a puzzled expression. I thought we already shared such a rtionship. Was I wrong?


    ..!


    Partec jumped slightly before falling to one knee. Thank you. We wont let you down.


    Thank you, Sir Eugene!


    I will do my best!


    de and Lavan hurriedly followed suit.


    Hahaha! Today is a day worth celebrating.


    Galfredik burst outughing, and Eugene looked around before speaking.


    As all of you should know, you will follow Galfrediks orders when I am not around.


    Yes, Sir Eugene!


    Then, Galfredik.


    Galfredik stepped forward.


    Having received official education since he was a child, Galfredik controlled and divided the troops with ease. Those with good skills were designated as soldiers, while others were tasked with carrying luggage.


    No one was dissatisfied. Even if there were only 20 troops, many things were needed, and everyone would have their own roles. Moreover, Eugene and Galfredik were simply too scary for them to have anyints.


    Ive made rough arrangements. But master, if you want to be recognized as a lord, you need to be certified by a noble with a title. What are you nning to do?


    Eugene smirked and took something out of his pockets.


    What do you think? A count should suffice, right?


    Ho-ho. That should be more than enough.


    The object fluttering in Eugenes hand was the letter of rmendation he received from Viscount Fairchild to be given to Count Winslon.


    Even so, we should get that wyvern first.


    Eugene was determined. If he could spread his name as the first Wyvern yer as well, Count Winslon would definitely be very satisfied and swear him in as well as recognize him as a lord.


    ***


    The number of roamersing out of the ruins has been increasing. It has been a long time since it was subjugated properly.


    Send Sir Oleg there. Hes not doing anything else, is he?


    Baron Beogn answered with annoyance after hearing the butlers report.


    But we do not have enough troops. We cannot afford to send soldiers of the castle, so we must hire mercenaries. But the money to do that


    Ehem. Can we ask for cooperation from the knights of the Martianne Monastery? They wouldnt possibly turn a blind eye, would they? Not after how much weve donated?


    I have already given you a report ten days ago that the knights of the Martianne Monastery have disbanded, my lord.


    Did you? Well, then we should hire mercenaries. Would thirty be enough?


    With all due respect, my lord, but our finances are currently a little unstable. Would it not be better to ask the Palin Association to provide us with extra troops with their dispatched group? If we ask them to handle the roamer situation as well after the subjugation


    Impossible. They will have to handle the subjugation by themselves. Have Sir Oleg recruit mercenaries to handle the roamers. This should be enough to cover the finances.


    Baron Beogn spoke arrogantly before tossing a thick, leather pouch. The butler sighed as he received the object, but he became wide-eyed as soon as he saw its contents.


    M-my lord? These are gold coins! Where did you get all this money?


    Ites from a friend, who is both honorable and loyal. Anyways, there shouldnt be any problems with the hiring of mercenaries and taking care of the roamers by now, right?


    Yes. This is enough.


    Then take care of it.


    As you wish, my lord. The butler bowed politely before leaving the office.


    Give me another drink. Put some effort into your fanning.


    Yes, my lord.


    The servants and maids answered faithfully. One started pouring him another ss while others stationed behind him fanned even harder. Baron Beogn had a satisfied expression as he opened a letter he received several days ago.


    Ho-ho! Theres no reason for me to refuse such an offer. If they happen to seed in the subjugation, I will earn a good sum. And even if they fail one more time, theres always another chance.


    The letter in his hand came from a distantnd, from the sessor of the Evergrove County. They were likely rted, but their blood rtionship must be very thin. A rtive of a rtive of a rtive was essentially no different from a stranger. However, the polite, sophisticated letter was enough to pique the barons interest.


    Of course, the 100 imperial gold coins contributed greatly as well.


    In addition, the request was rather simple.


    A knight named Jan Eugene would bemissioned by the Palin Association to subjugate the ruins, and all he had to do was ensure that Jan Eugenes group wouldnt be able to hire outside troops for the subjugation.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Hoho. I dont know who you are, but you appear to have gotten on the wrong side of Evergrove. Well, it doesnt really matter to me.


    No one would care if a knight from the outside died in the evilnds. Moreover, Baron Beogn would receive 100 gold coins in return. He didnt even need to think about it. ording to the letter, it appeared that the knight had some reputation in Maren, but the Carls Baggins Penins and the Philia Ruins werent as easygoing as Maren.


    I hope he doesnt piss his pants after seeing the wyvern. Hahaha. Baron Beogn chuckled amusingly while taking arge sip of wine.


    The door opened with a knock, and the guard captain stepped into the room before giving a report.


    My lord. The knightmissioned by the Palin Association has arrived with his group.


    Is that so? Give him a decent treatment and tell him to rest.


    Ah, yes, my lord. But there are more troops than we expected.


    Hmm? How many people are there? Baron Beogn asked half-heartedly.


    There are more than forty.


    ..! However, shock and disbelief filled his face after hearing the guard captains answer.


    ***


    I am Jan Eugene. It is an honor to meet you, Lord Beogn.


    I see. Its nice to meet you, Sir Eugene.


    Baron Beogn stared at Eugene with a sour expression. The knight was way younger than he had imagined. ording to the letter from Jevin Evergrove, the young knight had recently gained quite a reputation in the Maren area. But from the looks of it, he was basically just a young child. Moreover, it was as if he was purposefully wearing ck te armor to make himself look intimidating.


    And what was with the soft, fair appearance? The young knight would have looked no different from a noble young master without his armor. It was evident that he was ignorant of what real hardship was.


    Perhaps the levels of knights are subpar in that area.


    It was entirely possible to discern Marens standards for knights from the young man. If such a knight was able to gain fame, the rest of them were bound to be trash. On the contrary, the burly knight standing behind the young man appeared much stronger.


    I wont have to worry too much about the knight. However


    Baron Beogn raised his eyes and observed the troops lined up behind Eugene.


    I thought his group only has about ten people, including the ves. What happened?


    Confusion was evident on the barons face.


    Eugene calmly spoke. By the way, I heard that you will not be hiring any additional troops. Is that true?


    Thats right.


    Does that mean I have to subjugate the ruin with my troops alone?


    Well, yes.


    Then I will have to ask you to increase thepensation.


    What? Beogn answered with a bewildered expression.


    Eugene shrugged. Isnt it only fair? I heard from the branch manager of Moffern that the two recent subjugations ended in failure in session. Each time, there were two or three knights in addition to more than thirty mercenaries. Is that correct?


    Thats true.


    Then would we not need even more troops this time around? Naturally, I thought that would be the case when I epted the subjugationmission.


    ..


    To be honest, I thought you would have hired at least fifty troops. But since I will be entering alone with my troops, I think we deserve morepensation. I dont think its too much to ask for.


    Hmm.


    Baron Beogn licked his lips awkwardly. The young knight definitely had a point, and the baron had a good reason to ensure Eugenes entry into the ruin. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to hold up his end of the bargain after receiving 200 gold coins.


    Theres no helping it. He does have quite a few mercenaries, but they wont seed anyway.


    In the end, Baron Beogn nodded with a boisterousugh. Hahaha! You are straightforward and good-natured just as your reputation suggests. I will ept your proposal. Half of the materials and mana stones from the ruin will be yours. Butler.


    The butler quickly wrote up a document, and Baron Beogn stamped it with his seal.


    Here it is.


    Thank you. You are truly generous and reasonable, just as I have heard.


    Eugene bowed politely. Although he didnt mean any of his words, it didnt cost him anything to givepliments. Baron Beogn quickly puffed up proudly. Haha! Its the least I could do for a brave knight. Anyways, will you be good to set out tomorrow?


    Of course.


    Very good. I will provide you with a guide early in the morning. I will have them empty the annex, so go and rx until then.


    Yes, thank you. Eugene bowed politely before heading to the annex with his troops. A smile appeared on the barons face as he watched the group leave the room.


    Hoho! Whether its forty or fifty, it wont make a difference at all. You wont get anywhere unless you have a knight capable of single-handedly facing a high-rank monster.


    But why would such an outstanding knight go around takingmissions from merchant associations when it came to subjugating evilnds?


    It doesnt matter. With this, Ill be getting another 100 gold coins.


    Baron Beogn couldnt help but grin with joy.


    ***


    Master, the barons expression just now looked strange. He looked way too rxed for a lord who has suffered two consecutive subjugation failures. It also bothers me that he didnt prepare any additional troops. Galfredik spoke with a frown after entering the annex.


    Eugene nodded in agreement. I felt the same way. Thats why I asked him for an increase inpensation.


    Half of the materials and mana stones will be an incredible sum. Even so, somethings off. It feels like hes up to something else.


    Does that really matter? Since we will be by ourselves, we can act however we want.


    Like when we first met and entered the dungeon in the Tywin territory?


    Exactly.


    Eugene had exined the events of the Tywin dungeons subjugation to Galfredik after taking in the burly knight as his vassal. Galfredik was surprised but quickly understood why Eugene had taken such actions.


    Anyways, we will get that wyvern for sure.


    We can also take down a lot of monsters on our own.


    Of course. Hehehe.


    Wizard. Make sure you prove yourself this time around.


    Eugene suddenly turned his face to Romari while grinning along with Galfredik.


    Romari flinched. T-that goes without saying. Controlling monsters has always been my specialty, so you wont be disappointed with it.


    I will give you the benefit of the doubt. The amount and types of materials you get will depend on your performance, so do your best.


    Yes. Romari answered with a sullen expression. Although Eugene worded it nicely, he essentially threatened her to prove her worth.


    ***


    Early next morning, Eugene left Baron Beogns castle with his troops. Baron Beogn simply watched from the spire as Eugenes group left. He turned and spoke to the guard captain as if something had crossed his mind.


    Bring Sir Oleg.


    A few minutester, a small knight with a thick neck and bulging muscles stood in front of the baron.


    Did you call for me, my lord?


    The knight said in a husky voice, and Baron Beogn took on a satisfied expression. Among the three knights of the barony, Oleg was the strongest and the sturdiest. The only w with the muscr knight was that he was a little, or rather, quite stupid. As such, he was an ipetentmander of troops.


    His mental inclination led him to be excluded from evilnd subjugations. After all, no one wanted a leader that would always rush into a battle against monsters regardless of the circumstances. But still, no one could rival his raw power.


    The knight Oleg hadplete faith in his lord and his loyalty stood as tall as his faith. Perhaps being stupid wasnt necessarily a bad thing.


    Yes, Sir Oleg. You will be going out to hire mercenaries?


    Yes! I will be heading to Femile in the afternoon. Mercenaries who are very good at hunting roamers. There are many of them there, The knights manner of speaking clearly revealed his intelligence.


    Baron Beogn nodded. Good. Will it take about two days for you to return?


    If I go now, I will be able to return by tomorrow evening.


    Thats great. Sir Oleg, donte back to the castle straight away once youre done. Take the mercenaries and head to the entrance of the ruin.


    Yes, my lord! Oleg answered vigorously without even asking for the reason.


    Did you see the knight d in ck? He dared to insult me. So, sir, you will wait at the entrance of the ruin and


    Boom!


    I will never forgive him! I will punish him on behalf of the lord. Please leave it to me!


    Olegs eyes were dyed red with blood as he stomped his feet. It was proof that he was extremely angry.


    Yes, yes. I will leave it to you, sir. And make sure to hire skilled mercenaries. Ah, are you taking any soldiers to Femile?


    I will be going there with three of my subordinates.


    I see. Good, good. Anyways, make sure you take revenge against the ck knight for insulting me. Leave the others to the mercenaries. Understood?


    As you wish, my lord! Oleg shouted loudly while thumping his chest.


    Baron Beogn gave a satisfied smile. Just in case youre still alive.


    A subjugation team would give up and return if more than half of their members were killed or were rendered incapable of further battles. Oleg would be more than enough to handle the weary survivors of the subjugation with the thirty battle-hardened mercenaries of Carls Baggins.


    Moreover, Oleg once killed a baby troll by himself.


    Even if the opponent was a renowned knight of Maren, Baron Beogn believed that Eugene would be no match for Oleg.


    ***


    Amazing.


    Eugene eximed as he looked down from the mountaintop. The group had spent thest two hours climbing. The Philia Ruins was located in a basin surrounded by high mountain peaks, and it was much wider andrger than Eugene had initially expected.


    The ruined city was brimming with moss and vines as if to prove its history. The buildings and spires of the ancient city were built in a strange, wonderful architectural style. It was easy to guess how rich and prosperous the city had been in the past.


    You will arrive at the gate if you head down this road, Sir.


    The guides pointed to a narrow slope.


    Understood. You may return.


    Yes, ir! We wish you the best of luck!


    The guides and the butler bowed before hurriedly scurrying away.


    Master, shall we enter right away?


    Wait a moment.


    Eugene shook his head before calmly observing the ruin and the surrounding mountain peaks.


    Do harpies and wyverns cross mountains?


    They might do so, but only very rarely. There are many monsters in the evilnds to prey on, and beasts do not approach the vicinity of evilnds. So most of them should almost always reside in the evilnds unless they were pushed out bypetition.


    But they would leave if there was a need to?


    Sure. They are capable of flying and living in open spaces, so its entirely possible. Why are you asking?


    I was thinking about it, and Eugene started exining in a low voice.


    Galfrediks eyes widened with astonishment a momentter. Thats not bad. No, rather, I think that will definitely work! Why did no one try that before?


    So you are saying that its possible, right? Then lets try it.


    Hahaha! I like it! Galfredik roared withughter before gathering the troops, who were looking at the two knights with puzzled expressions. Then, he gave orders ording to Eugenes n.


    ..!?


    The soldiers turned their eyes toward Eugene. It was clear that they were confused and hesitant, but they didnt dare to question their master.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Hey, so what exactly are we doing now?


    Were making wooden spears and pickets.


    A former mercenary responded to his colleagues question while cutting off the excess of a long vine used to join together several wooden spears.


    Well, obviously. Thats not what Im asking. Why are we sitting here doing something like this instead of heading into the ruin?


    If you are curious, feel free to go ask Sir Eugene or Sir Galfredik.


    No, I would rather not.


    The mercenary still trembled when he made eye contact with the knights. He could not bring himself to do something so daring.


    They said that they were going to kill the harpies and the wyvern. Lets just do as were told.


    Harpies, maybe. But do you really think we can kill a wyvern? I heard everyone flees into the buildings as soon as the wyvern appears.


    Tsk, tsk. It seems yall are still in the dark, hmm?


    Lavan sneakily joined the conversation. Although all of them were now colleagues, Lavan had been by Eugenes side for a long time. The men showed interest in his words.


    Lavan, was it? Has Sir Eugene killed a wyvern before?


    Not a wyvern, but he has killed two trolls by himself. Moreover, he pulled out one of their heads with his bare hands, along with its spine! Just like this!


    Lavan ripped the bark off of a branch, and the soldiers trembled with fear.


    I-is that really true? Two trolls? By himself?


    Why would I lie to you all? It was in the Tywin territory. I saw it with my own eyes when we entered the dungeon. And was that all? No, there was even a time when he killed two orcs with a single javelin.


    Wow


    It was even more amazing in person. So if Sir Eugene asks you to do something, youd better just do it withoutining or asking any questions.


    Says you. This guy almost got himself killed by picking a fight with Sir Eugene on the day they first met.


    de chimed in as well, and Lavan responded with a blush.


    Hey, why are you bringing up things of the past?


    It was just so funny listening to your words. Anyways, everything he said is true, so all of you should just do as you are told. Be honest, this is much better than going into the ruin without any preparations, right?


    Thats true.


    The troops nodded while meeting each others eyes. There were knights who were crazy about glory and fame. Such knights would treat mercenaries as mere meat shields and almost always engaged in frontal battles without preparations. The troops much preferred Eugene, who seemed to have a n of some sort. Moreover, Eugene possessed enormous power, so they had nothing toin about.


    Are you still not finished? The sun is about to go down, you bastards. Galfredik spoke in a husky voice, and the troops busily returned to their work. We are almost finished! Lets hurry up, everyone.


    Right.


    The troops continued working diligently. After about twenty minutes, several wooden blocks made from 3-meter-long wooden spears were finallypleted.


    Its well made. Galfredik carefully observed the creation before nodding with satisfaction. Then he turned his head towards Eugene.


    Good. Then we will set off.


    Yes!


    The troops began descending the slope while carrying the wooden blocks at Eugenes orders. After a while, the group arrived at the rubbles of a gate, the unofficial entrance to the Philia Ruins.


    I think over there would be good. Galfredik spoke while pointing to the side.


    Install them over there. Eugene gave orders to the troops.


    The wooden blocks were quickly ced in front of a naturally formed cliff. It would easily house forty to fifty people inside, and it looked solid in terms of defense as well.


    Sir Galfredik, may I ask why we are setting up wooden fences in this ce?


    Partec asked in a low voice, and Galfredik grinned in response. The two of them had gotten fairly close over time.


    You will know if you wait and see. And I think this will work no matter what.


    Is that so?


    Partec was still puzzled, but he had nothing left to say since Galfredik was so confident.


    Were done!


    Good. We will leave behind some men to defend our horses. The rest of you, lets get going.


    All of the troops except two of Verons subordinates followed behind Eugene and Galfredik. As soon as the group passed through the half-copsed gate of the city, Eugene immediately heightened his senses. However, the ruin was quite open and wide, unlike dungeons andbyrinths. It was rather difficult to detect any presence of monsters.


    Hmm?


    After walking for about five minutes, Eugene caught a whiff of a monsters unique scent.


    Kiee, kiek.


    A low cry followed.


    Its about there.


    Eugene continued forward while ring at a copsed building, which was covered in vines and roots.


    Kiekie! Kie!


    The monsters cry gradually grew louder. Soon, Galfredik also noticed the sound and turned to Eugene. Eugene nodded lightly before giving orders.


    Everyone, prepare for battle.


    ..?


    The eyes of the troops were filled with confusion, but as soon as Galfredik shot them a fierce look, everyone hurriedly arranged themselves into formation.


    Luke.


    Yes, Master!


    Luke was now Eugenes aide rather than a ve. He approached Eugene with a longbow and a quiver full of arrows. Eugene took a stance, and those around him formed a defensive formation with their shields.


    Eugene nocked an arrow in one fluid motion. Although he was originally incapable of using the bow, his posture and grip were perfect after absorbing all of Galfrediks skills.


    Here theye, sir! Mirian cried out anxiously, and the strange cries grew even louder.


    Kiyaaahk! Kieeek!


    Harpies!


    As soon as someone shouted


    Fwooosh! Pararak!


    More than one hundred winged monsters shot into the air from a building covered with lush dark green.


    Fire!


    Tung! Tung! Tung!


    The troops fired simultaneously, and about ten harpies immediately crashed into the ground. The soldiers quickly abandoned their long-ranged weapons and pulled out their shields and swords. The long-ranged weapons would take too long to reload, which would be inappropriate for the uing battle.


    However, arrows continued to fly toward the monsters at a regr pace.


    Eugene and Galfredik were using their longbows.


    Ping! Ping! Ping! Ping!


    Galfrediks archery was rtively inferiorpared to his swordsmanship, spearmanship, and horse riding. However, he was able to shoot faster and more uratelypared to before thanks to the improved vision and concentration he gained as a vampire.


    The same was true with Eugene. The two knights continued to release arrows at a rapid pace as ifpeting with each other, and each of the projectiles found their mark in either the chest or the head of the harpies.


    Kieeek! Kyahk!


    Harpies were monsters. As such, their hides were tough, and they had many more protective featherspared to ordinary birds. But they still could not resist the arrows of vampire knights shot within a distance of 100 meters.


    Kyaaahk! Kyahk! Kyat!


    Their cries were simr to that of a crows. The sounds closely followed one another, and many harpies fell dead before they could even approach the soldiers.


    But they were numerous and agile. When the harpies started to close in on the group, Eugene threw away his longbow without hesitation and unsheathed Wolfughter.


    Protect the wizard! Romari!


    Yes! Please leave it to me!


    Eugene charged at the group of harpies, and Galfredik kept pace right behind him.


    Kiyaahk! Kiyahk!


    The harpies cried mockingly when they saw the charge of the two knights. They knew exactly how slow and sluggish human knights were in their metallic armor. Although it was difficult to sh through the front of the metal armor, if three or four of them rushed the knights at once, they could find gaps in the tes and


    Kyahk!?


    However, the harpies werepletely taken aback when they saw the movements of the two knights. The two knights werent slow or sluggish at all. Rather, they were almost as fast and agile as themselves.


    Eugene flung himself forward just as the harpies came down tond.


    Shuack!


    Wolfughter shed down vertically. Galfredik jumped at almost the same time and swung his longsword while shouting ferociously.


    The piercing cries of the monsters reverberated as the world around them became dyed in blood and feathers. In an instant, five or six harpies fell from the sky. Some of them had their wings severed, while others were killed instantly as their thin waists were split.


    Some of the other harpies swooped down with their big, sharp talons. They could easily grab hold of a calf or a dog with theirrge ws.


    Crack!


    Although it was impossible for them to break through the te armors defense, one of the harpies was lucky enough to grab onto Eugenes shoulder with its talons.


    Kyaahk!


    The harpy cried triumphantly before pping vigorously. It would surely lift the human knight into the air before dropping him to his death. However, Eugene reacted immediately by thrusting his hand forward. He grabbed the harpys thick, solid leg and pummeled the creature into the ground.


    Bang!


    A strange sound simr to the bursting of a drum resounded, and the harpys body exploded as it crashed into the hard stone floor.


    ..!?


    Although they were not as intelligent as humans, monsters also possessed thoughts and emotions. The harpies were shocked into stillness when they saw theirrades body explode into bits and pieces. The human knight even stood there while holding the yellow leg of their friend.


    It was the first time that they saw such a powerful and wild human.


    Thud.


    Eugene threw away the harpys leg before rushing toward the remaining monsters. The harpies started to scatter in fear.


    The human wasnt a knight hunting monsters. Rather, he was a beast hunting birds, and they were ordinary chickens trying to escape an inevitable ughter.


    The harpies eagerly pped their wings and cried with panic, but it was useless. A few seeded in leaping into the air, but they were quickly struck down with theirrge legscerated like rotten logs.


    Kieeek!


    There were still more than 30 of them left, but the harpies hadpletely lost their will to fight. Their souls were imprinted with a fear simr to when they were faced with the wyvern, the king of the ruin.


    Another attack wasunched in the midst of their fear and panic.


    ..  ..!


    Romari finished chanting a spell in an ancientnguage while being protected by the troops. She stretched out her stick, and a red light wrapped around some of the harpies who were trying to escape.


    Kieeee!


    Five or six harpies responded immediately. They began attacking their own kind. The other harpies realized that something was wrong and they jumped back while pping their wings.


    They were capable of jumping dozens of meters with a single leap. As such, they mistakenly thought that they could easily escape the attacks of the two human knights. However, their assumption would have been true if they were faced with two human knights.


    In addition, the two human knights werent their only enemies.


    Fire!


    Partec shouted, and the troops fired their reloaded crossbows. Then, they charged with a brave shout. Grounded, injured, and flightless harpies were no match for experienced mercenaries.


    In the end, almost all of the 100 harpies were ughtered even before ten minutes psed since the start of the fight. On the other hand, none of the troops were dead, and most had not suffered even the slightest of injuries.


    It had been a literal ughter.


    ***


    What? Are you saying we should retreat? Partec and Veron questioned with dumbfounded expressions.


    Thats right, Eugene responded nonchntly.


    This isnt a dungeon or abyrinth. Is there a reason why we cannot retreat? Its not like we will find the wyvern by simply walking around.


    Y-yes, of course. I understand.


    Although they had many questions in their heads, they had no choice but to obey. Galfredik was the most experienced one among them in regard to subjugations, and even he was staying quiet. Moreover, themands of a knight were absolute.


    In addition, since they were officially Eugenes subordinates now, they couldnt possibly disobey themands of the knight they swore allegiance to, could they?


    The troops and porters roughly disassembled the bodies of the harpies and packed the byproducts before returning. No one could guess what Eugene was thinking, but they werent overly worried. No one had been injured or killed in their ughter of nearly 100 harpies, and it was due to the overwhelming performance of the knights.


    When they passed the rubbles of the gate, Eugene issued an order. Cut off their heads and bring them to me.


    Ah yes.


    Their confusion grew even more, but the troops obeyed Eugenes orders. Soon, the heads of the harpies were gathered into a pile.


    Harpies were humanoid monsters with human heads. It was quite a gruesome sight to see around a hundred decapitated heads gathered into a pile.


    Thread the heads with wooden spears and ce them next to the barricade.


    Eugene had previously ordered them to create wooden spears as well as wooden blocks. They finally understood why they were tasked to make these wooden spears.


    This is a bit creepy. Do you think he is fond of these types of things?


    I heard that some of the knights have a hobby of preserving and keeping the heads of their enemies on their walls


    What? Are you saying that they masturbate to it?


    Wow. I knew he wasnt an ordinary knight in many ways, but


    The troops whispered while stealing nces at Eugene. They naturally assumed that Eugene couldnt hear their conversation, but it was impossible for a vampire to miss it.


    Those bastards Galfredik growled.


    Eugene dissuaded him. Leave them. They will find out in a few days anyway.


    As if to prove Eugenes prediction, the troops finally discovered the purpose of the heads the very next day.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    How many have we killed so far?


    Well, Im notpletely sure, but it must be well over 200.


    Fuck. Then how much is all of that worth?


    This is amazing! Simply amazing!


    The troops could not hide their excitement as they whispered among themselves. Most of them had been former mercenaries or active mercenaries before meeting Eugene. It was an unbelievable feat to have killed more than 200 monsters in only two days, even if they were only low-rank monsters.


    Moreover, only three people had suffered light injuries out of the forty. It was truly an amazing feat.


    Whether we live or die, we will devote ourselves to Sir Eugene.


    Sir Eugene is a true knight. He cares for his subordinates.


    The troops shared determined gazes filled with trust and devotion. They didnt need words to describe how they felt towards the handsome knight. Any mercenary would be favorable towards a knight who was brave, powerful, and resourceful. In addition, the knight didnt treat his subordinates as simple consumables. Instead, he was the first one to rush into a battle and thest one to retreat.


    The soldiers wouldnt see him as a simple employer or a mercenary captain. Instead, he was starting to take his ce in their hearts as a heroic lord.


    There was more


    Once I dispose of the mana stones and the materials, you will all receive your earnings in silver. So keep fighting hard. Understood?


    Yes, sir!


    He was even generous and benevolent. The troops eagerly packed the byproducts from a group of dead kobolds before moving on. The wooden encampment they built yesterday was truly disturbing and frightening.


    It was surrounded by the heads of various monsters held up by wooden spears. There were heads of all sorts of monsters, including harpies, goblins, kobolds, and even the stone heads of gargoyles, which were intermediate-rank monsters.


    Now, now, lets hurry up.


    The mercenaries busily got to work. By now, they knew that the heads of the monsters were to be severed and hung on the wooden spears. About thirty minutester, all the freshly decapitated heads of the monsters were hanging on the wooden spears located outside the camp.


    There were literally hundreds of heads ced around the camp like decorations. It was bizarre and ominous.


    Lets take a two-hour break. Make sure to identify the injured ones and tell the troops to organize themselves on our way back.


    Yes, Sir Galfredik!


    Partec, Veron, and Rudrian answered before returning to their respective positions. They had been appointed as squad leaders of the troops. After they left, Galfredik turned towards Eugene and spoke.


    If we continue at this rate, I think we may have to withdraw by tomorrow. We already have so many byproducts that it may be quite difficult to transport it all if we continue.


    I understand. By the way, that monster must be more cautious than we thought. Do you think we need to go there personally?


    Maybe the monster is scared? If it doesnte out again this time, we can head in a bit deeper. Even though it may be a little dangerous Hmm?


    Galfredik suddenly stopped and frowned. Eugene aligned his gaze with Galfrediks. He could see a group of troops on the hillside. The group of troops descended and arrived at the ruin.


    Eugene was puzzled by the sight.


    Reinforcements?


    It cant be. Baron Beogn didnt seem like he was such a generous lord.


    There appeared to be approximately thirty soldiers in the group. They were still a long way off, but they would arrive at Eugenes current location in about ten minutes.


    Everyone, prepare yourselves for battle!


    The soldiers stopped working at Galfrediks shout and started to put on their armor once again.


    What is that?


    Partec narrowed his eyes after spotting the uninvited guests descending the hillside.


    How would I know? However, I do know one thing, its that they dont look very friendly.


    The three squad leaders took on tense expressions after hearing Galfrediks answer. All of the unlocked evilnds usually had guards or managers watching over the trail paths. The same should be true for the Philia Ruins.


    Regr subjugation teams would be barred from entering without permission, and even if they were here to deliver a message, it was customary for them to wait at the entrance that led to the trail path.


    It was extremely rare for armed forces to approach without prior warning. Moreover, the uninvited guests were close in number to the subjugation group.


    Have everyonee into the camp.


    Yes!


    The squad leaders quickly ryed the order as experienced veterans, and all of the troops quickly entered the camp before taking defensive formations.


    Thud!


    The soldiers ced their crossbows and spears between the gaps of the wooden blocks, and they red at the uninvited guests as they grew closer and closer.


    ***


    Sir Oleg. I think they must have spotted us. What shall we do?


    As I said in the beginning, all units will charge.


    What? Are you saying that we will rush them right away?


    Thats right.


    The face of the employed mercenaries hardened after hearing Olegs words. They were expecting to have a n before engaging with the enemy, but they were given an order to charge recklessly. They wondered if the knight was out of his mind.


    Moreover, they were informed that the enemy would number less after failing the ruins subjugation, but that didnt seem to be the case either. Rather, the enemy seemed like a well-organized group of soldiers.


    I will cut down those who disobey my orders.


    Ah, yes.


    The mercenaries had no choice but to ept their fate. They were rather scared of Oleg, who was a well-known knight in the region. In addition, the orders of their employer were absolute.


    Well, we have Sir Oleg on our side.


    Even if hes a bit stupid, his skills are the real deal, right?


    Chargee!


    Uaaaahhhh!


    Oleg unsheathed his longsword before charging forward on his horse, and the mercenaries followed suit. Having a fully armed knight leading the charge on his warhorse was enough to empower the mercenaries.


    It was then


    Kiyaaaaahhhhk!


    A sharp, piercing cry threatened to tear the air apart. The eyes of the charging mercenaries immediately shifted towards the direction of the cry.


    ..!


    A dark, brown object was soaring towards them at an incredible speed from the other side of the Philia Ruins. Although it was the first time they saw it, everyone immediately recognized the identity of the flying object.


    W-wyvern!


    Hiek!


    Even though the monster was far away, it was easily ten times the size of a golden eagle. Its appearance was enough to send chills down the backs of the mercenaries.


    Kyaahk! Kyararak!


    I see harpies as well!


    Harpies answered the cry of their monarch and suddenly came out of hiding from within the Philia Ruins, soaring into the air along with their kin. It was evident at first nce that their number exceeded 100. The mercenaries turned to one person with shocked expressions.


    S-sir Oleg!? What should we do now?


    We will kill all the monsters.


    B-but we were hired to deal with defeated soldiers of the subjugation


    I will give you more money. If you try to run away, I will crack your head open and kill you.


    The mercenaries broke out into cold sweat after seeing Olegs crazed eyes. They wanted to run away, but they instantly realized that Oleg wasnt joking. His words werent just a warning.


    Oleg was the simplest, most ignorant knight in the neighborhood. He would surelye after them and crack their heads open if they ran away.


    What should we do?


    What else can we do? Lets pretend to follow him and run away when we get the chance.


    The mercenaries had been together for a long time, and as such, they could convey their intentions with just their gazes. Once again, they resumed their charge down the hill.


    After a while, Oleg and the mercenaries arrived at the site near the gate of the ruin.


    Kyaaaahhhk!


    The wyvern hovered in the air while screeching eerily, and the mercenaries hurriedly got into formation and raised their shields and crossbows.


    Tung!


    Oleg suddenly knocked an arrow before firing his longbow. However, the wyvern was high in the air, and it was incredibly fast. It avoided the arrow as if mocking the stupid knight.


    T-the harpies areing out of the ruin!


    The hired mercenaries screamed in an urgent voice. It wasmonly known that monsters usually stayed in their evilnd. However, they were currently rushing out of the half-crumbled walls.


    Fuck!


    The mercenaries met the harpies in battle while swearing. They were experienced soldiers, and as such, they were able to hold their position against the harpies after forming defensive formations. Oleg also abandoned his bow and started wielding his longsword against the charging harpies.


    A bloody battle full of flesh, screams, and shouts ensued.


    Eugene and his troops watched the battle unfold from their encampment, which was located a little distance away.


    Huh. Things are taking a strange turn.


    I know.


    Galfredik expressed his astonishment, and Eugene nodded in response. He wasnt sure if he was just lucky, but things really were taking a strange turn.


    Sir Eugene, what should we do?


    Im not sure.


    It would be the right decision to join the humans to fend off the monsters, but the knight wearing the surcoat with the Beogn familys crest and his soldiers seemed to be faring quite well against the monsters. In addition, the wyvern was continuing to circle the sky above withouting down. It bothered Eugene.


    It appears that the wyvern is waiting for us to exit the encampment.


    After considering Marks exnation about the wyverns habits and his own experience, Eugene decided to remain within thepound.


    Do you think that you can hit the harpies from here?


    Ah, yes. We should be able to distract them for sure.


    Then help them out.


    Yes!


    Those with crossbows hurriedly aimed their weapons at harpies before firing. There were many harpies, and they were surrounding the defensive formation of the mercenaries. As such, every shot fired was right on its mark.


    Should I join them too? Galfredik asked while raising his longbow.


    However, Eugene shook his head before pointing at the sky.


    No, we need to take care of that bastard.


    Right. Hehe! Galfredik chuckled before dismounting his horse. He took a unique stance in which he stretched out his left leg and pointed it inwards.


    Ping!


    An arrow soared into the sky with a sharp sound. The wyvern quickly circled, perhaps taken aback that the attack was much stronger and faster than Olegs.


    Kuwaaaahhhh!


    Ah, so close!


    Galfredik clicked his tongue as the wyvern roared angrily. However, those surrounding him could only watch him nervously. Their backs were soaked with sweat.


    If the wyvern became enraged and started attacking them


    Galfredik, can you shoot your arrow in a way that will drive that wyvern in a certain direction?


    Hmm. I think it may be possible.


    Then try it. Over there, above the gate of the ruin.


    Right. Phew.


    Galfredik took arge breath before taking an arrow from the ground and nocking it before pointing it at the wyvern.


    What are you doing!? Theres no way a wyvern is going to fall from a single arrow!


    What good is it going to do to anger it? This is driving me crazy!


    The soldiers desperately wanted to stop him, but they had no choice but to watch Galfredik and Eugene with anxious gazes.


    Ping! Ping! Ping!


    Three arrows soared into the air one after another, at intervals of about two or three seconds. The wyvern pped its wings leisurely and avoided the arrows. Galfrediks arrows narrowly brushed its tail.


    Ping!


    Another arrow immediately shot into the air.


    The wyvern possessed excellent sight. As such, it recognized that the arrow was aiming at a ce where it was flying towards. In order to avoid the projectile, the wyvern made the choice to make a quick turn, which led it to the sky above the ruined gate.


    Shuuack!


    A loud noise apanied a heavy shockwave, and the eyes of the soldiers shifted immediately. Eugene had thrown a javelin from his spear thrower. Unlike the arrows, it was drawing a straight line through the air as it headed towards the wyvern.


    Its going to miss


    It did not miss.


    The javelin continued its path and prated a wing of the wyvern, just as it circled around to avoid the arrow.


    ..!?


    The jaws of all the onlookers were forced agape with shock.


    Kuwaaaaahk!


    The wyvern let out a terrible scream before pping its wings once more. In the meantime, Eugene reloaded his spear thrower andunched another javelin with all his might, without dy.


    Kwarararak!


    The projectile split the air as it flew forward like thunder. It hit the wyvern dead center on its body.


    Kuwuuuuuuuuh!


    Even though the wyvern was known as the emperor of the sky, there was no way it would be fine after receiving a javelin to its body. Moreover, the person responsible for throwing the javelin wasnt an ordinary knight, but a vampire who was several times stronger than humans.


    Kuwuugh! Kuweh!


    The wyvern thrashed and struggled in the air while screaming violently, then it eventually crashed to the ground. It couldnt maintain its flight with a spear in its chest.


    Wow!


    Eugene nced sideways after hearing Galfrediks shout.


    What are you all doing? Lets go!


    Ah! Yes, Sir Eugene!


    The soldiers btedly came to their senses and answered haphazardly. Even though they saw it with their own eyes, they could not believe it. The wyvern was felled with only two javelins.


    This is crazy! Crazy!


    Sir Eugene is a knight blessed by god!


    I cant believe I dared to pick a fight with him I must have been out of my mind.


    Sir Eugene is the god of war!


    H-he cant be human. How could a human


    Admiration, reproach, faith, and even superstition. Although their emotions were based on slightly different things, the troops shared the same admiration and awe toward Eugene.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    The battle ended promptly after that. Although it was a terrifying monster in the sky, the wyvern was no more than an oversized, winged lizard once it was on the ground. Of course, it would have been difficult for ordinary knights and mercenaries to hunt the wyvern due to itsrge size and fierce nature, but it wasnt a problem for Eugene.


    He countered the wyverns roar with his Vampire Fear and threw several more javelins from afar along with Galfredik to pierce the monsters head and throat.


    Eventually, the wyvern copsed dead on the ground with its long tongue sticking out.


    Boom!


    I-is it dead?


    Im not sure


    The troops gazed at the wyvern with anxious eyes while murmuring among themselves. However, even high-ranking monsters could not hide their presence in front of a vampire. As such, Eugene was certain that the monster was dead, and he moved without hesitation.


    After he reached the wyvern, he raised his shortsword before striking down, cutting off the head of the wyvern. The monsters thick neck was simr in size to the torso of an adult, male human.


    Spurt!


    Blood erupted violently from the stump and soaked Eugenes entire figure. As he satiated his thirst with the blood, the excited cheers of the troops resounded.


    Uwaaahhh!


    Eugene muttered quietly while the troops celebrated.


    Check it.


    Yeah!


    Mirian flew forward and began looking all over the wyverns body. She was checking for the presence or the absence of a red mana stone.


    That was amazing!


    Youre the best, Sir Eugene!


    The three squad leaders rushed forward with Partec in the lead. They werent trying to bootlick, however, they were genuinely surprised and excited. Who would have thought of hunting the wyvern by manipting its route with arrows before forcing it down with a javelin? No one had ever thought of such a method.


    Sir, nothing. Hing, Mirian reported after checking the corpse.


    Tsk. Eugene was forced to inwardly click his tongue and swallow his disappointment. He had not encountered red mana stones since the swamp near the vige and the dungeon of the Tywin territory.


    It appeared he had been rather lucky in the beginning. Red mana stones were truly quite rare.


    Master, what are you going to do with those bastards?


    Galfredik walked up before speaking. Eugene turned his head.


    The wyvern was essentially the master of the Philia Ruins. As soon as it fell, the harpies had immediately disappeared back into the ruin. About ten people had been killed or seriously injured among the neers, and the remaining mercenaries were staring nkly in Eugenes direction.


    However, Eugenes eyes headed towards Oleg rather than the remaining mercenaries. The burly knights shoulders heaved visibly, and he was without his helmet.


    Oleg was evidently exhausted after the battle. As he looked around, his gaze met with Eugenes. Oleg wiped the blood off his face before putting on his helmet. Suddenly, he started charging with a scream.


    Kuaaaah!


    ..!?


    The surrounding mercenaries became startled and retreated. He rushed in a straight line like a frenzied boar. Oleg was quite fast, which defied hisrge size. Anyone could see that he was aiming for Eugene.


    Did that bastard lose his mind?


    Galfredik spoke dumbfoundedly while taking out his longsword, but Eugene stopped him before taking a step forward.


    Leave him! I will take care of it.


    Fwoosh!


    Oleg arrived in front of Eugene and shed down with his longsword. Eugene avoided the attack by leaning down and throwing himself at Oleg.


    ng!


    Arghhh!


    Oleg was knocked backward with his waist in Eugenes grasp. His helmet fell off due to the shock, and Eugene grabbed the helmet off the ground while sitting on top of Oleg. Then he began to mercilessly strike Olegs face with the helmet.


    Thud!


    Olegs nose caved in with a single blow, and he fainted.


    Has he gone mad?


    Eugene muttered while standing up, and Mirian screeched with agitation.


    Crazy bastard! Hes clearly insane! Sir! Theres no need to leave him alive!


    However, Eugene couldnt simply kill a knight belonging to the Beogn Barony. Moreover, It was rather suspicious that the knight had suddenly appeared and started attacking him.


    Galfredik. Those bastards


    Ill fuck them up. Partec, Veron, follow me.


    Yes, Sir!


    The mercenaries had been looking for a chance to run, but Galfredik rushed them on horseback along with his soldiers. The mercenaries numbered only half of Eugenes troops, and they were greatly exhausted after fighting a fierce battle with the harpies. They were quickly overpowered without being able to put up any resistance. In the first ce, they had already given up as soon as Oleg waspletely smashed by Eugene.


    It would be suicidal to confront a knight who had just single-handedly killed a wyvern and overpowered Oleg, who was known as the strongest knight in the region.


    ***


    Ugh Oleg opened his eyes with a grunt. He started struggling as soon as he realized that his body was tightly bound, and that was when he heard Eugenes voice.


    Did you have a nice nap? Its no use. Ive tied you up with the tendons of the wyvern, so it wont budge.


    Urghhh! Oleg struggled for a short while before scowling.


    Eugene spoke softly. Why are you throwing a tantrum? You should be grateful that I allowed you to live. Dont you think so, Sir Oleg?


    Thats Thank you. The lord. He will pay the ransom.


    Oleg responded obediently. Eugene was slightly surprised by the knights reaction.


    Its true.


    ording to the words of two soldiers from the Beogn Barony and the mercenary captain, Oleg was a very simple, ignorant, and nave knight. He was a knight who knew nothing except fighting and loyalty to his lord.


    As such, Eugene suspected that his sudden attack was rted to Baron Beogn. It wouldnt make sense for a simple, stupid knight to travel all the way here to attack Eugene without his lords orders.


    By the way, Sir. Why did you attack me earlier?


    Oleg remained silent.


    Eugene confirmed his theories based on Olegs reaction. He continued with a shrug. If you dont want to talk, you dont have to answer me. But Baron Beogn will be in a lot of trouble because of this.


    ..!?


    Olegs eyes filled with shock.


    Eugene continued with a regretful expression. Think about it. I came to subjugate the ruin at the request of Lord Beogn, but one of his knights attacked me. What do you think will happen if this became known publicly? What do you think will happen to Lord Beogns honor and reputation?


    It will be tarnished beyond recovery. All the nobles of the penins will hold him in contempt. Definitely. Galfredik sneakily chimed in.


    I I


    Olegs face started to turn red.


    It doesnt really matter to me, since Ive alreadypleted the subjugation. Whatever happens to the honor of you, Sir, and Lord Beogn are of no concern to


    You insulted the lord first! You trampled on his honor! I was ordered to punish you!


    I did?


    Yes! Olegs voice rang loudly, and everyones gaze shifted toward the three men. Eugene deliberately raised his voice as if he wanted everyone to hear his words.


    So, in other words, Sir, I insulted Lord Beogn and he sent you here to punish me?


    Right!


    Are you certain? Baron Beogn sent you, Sir, here to punish me?


    Thats what Im telling you!


    Eugene shrugged before turning around. His own troops, as well as the mercenaries hired by Oleg, were staring his way with shocked expressions.


    Galfredik, this should be enough witnesses, right?


    More than enough. Now then, lets go back, you bastards!


    ***


    ..


    Baron Beogn had a stiff, deathly pale expression as he remained silent. He could only repeatedly open and close his mouth as all kinds of emotions swirled inside his head, including shock, regret, and fear.


    Why are you so surprised? Is it because I came back alive?


    W-w-what are you


    I know everything.


    K-know everything? What are you talking about?


    Baron Beogn stuttered a response while sweating profusely, and Eugene continued after turning his eyes to Oleg. The muscr knight was stealing nces at the two with his entire figure bound.


    You ordered Sir Oleg to attack me, right? Dont try to y dumb. Sir Oleg testified in the presence of those men over there.


    What do you mean by that? I never gave such an order! What would those lowly men know?! Beogn roared with a red face. The guilty were always the ones that expressed their anger. It was truly a typical behavior.


    Ah, is that so? Then Sir Oleg did everything on his own ord? He left the castle, recruited mercenaries, and then came to the ruin to attack me less than a day after I departed, without the orders of his lord?


    That


    Baron Beogn started to stutter out another excuse, but Eugene interjected immediately.


    Then would it be fine with you if I publicized the matter through the Palin Association after I return?


    What?


    And I will ensure this matter bes known to the nobles I am acquainted with.


    N-nobles you are acquainted with?


    Lord Fairchild, the Viscount of Fairchild. He wanted to have me sworn in. Ah, and theres someone else as well.


    Eugene took out the letter of rmendation from his pocket and waved it while continuing. I will soon be meeting with Lord Fairchilds father-inw, Lord Winslon. I will make sure to inform him of this matter as well.


    Baron Beogns face turned deathly pale from a shade of red. Lords like him were most conscious and afraid of the reputation he had among nobles with titles. He could endure a bad reputation with the Palin Association, but it was different with Count Winslon, who was one of the most prestigious nobles in the kingdom. What would happen if Count Winslon were to create an issue for him from the incident?


    Then its all over!


    Baron Beogn felt dizzy, and Eugenes cold voice once again pierced his ears. Will you still im that Sir Oleg acted on his own ord because I insulted you and tarnished your honor, Lord Beogn?


    There was nothing Baron Beogn could say. However, he couldnt resolve the issue by force either. Aside frompletely dominating Oleg, who was the strongest knight in the territory, Eugene was the first knight who seeded in hunting a wyvern.


    Moreover, how could he possibly deal with the other mean-looking knight and the nearly forty elite troops beside him?


    I will ask you once more. Why did you do something like this? If you tell me the truth, I am willing to take that into consideration.


    To tell you the truth


    Baron Beogn was left with no other choice. He began to exin the contents of the letter he received while constantly wiping away his sweat.


    and I apologize. I was blinded by gold coins and almostmitted a crime against a brave, honorable knight like yourself. However! Please know that I never would have done such a thing if I had not received their proposal, Sir Eugene.


    The best way to cover ones mistakes was to pass the me on to others. In that sense, Baron Beogns attempt was partially sessful.


    Jevin Evergrove? Well, I will have to deal with himter.


    Eugene frowned after hearing Baron Beogns story. He raised his head. Even so, the fact that you attempted to kill me in a dishonorable way remains unchanged, Lord Beogn.


    ..


    So I would like to offer you a proposal. If you agree, I will forget about the matter.


    A-and what would that be? Baron Beogn quickly changed his expression and asked, having forgotten his dignity as a lord.


    By chance, I came to upy a couple of viges outside the Beogn Barony. I only exercised chivalry as a knight, but the residents of the viges wanted me to take me as their master, perhaps due to the situation in the nearby areas. I could not help but ept their request.


    ..!


    So, please draft a document recognizing me as the lord of the viges. While you are at it, I would appreciate it even more if you could have the nearby nobles sign the certificate as well.


    Of course! I will do that!


    Baron Beogn agreed without hesitation. It wasnt his territory anyway, and he also couldnt upy the viges. If todays incident could be forgotten by recognizing Eugene as the lord of those viges, there was nothing for him to lose.


    I will write you a certificate right away. I will have the nearby nobles recognize and sign it as well. I am certain all of my close associates will be more than happy to join in. But you must keep your promise.


    Dont worry about that.


    Eugene was quite satisfied. He had nned ahead after hearing the truth from Oleg, and he had seeded. The disappointment he felt from failing to obtain a red mana stone was reduced to an extent.


    He failed to abide by his philosophy of not forgiving those who attempted to hurt him, but it wasnt as if he could simply punish a lord with a title. Instead, his path to bing a lord was solidified through the incident, so it could be considered a win.


    Wait.


    A thought came to Eugenes head, and he continued. And one more thing.


    Hmm? Is there something else?


    We suffered quite a lot of damage when Sir Oleg and the mercenaries suddenly attacked us. Dont you think its only fair to provide us with ransom andpensation for the damage?


    No one had even suffered a minor injury from the attack, let alone any damage, but Eugene shamelessly dered it otherwise. Naturally, he didnt forget to re at Olegs hired mercenaries while speaking his demand.


    Well how much?


    Instead of half, please give me eighty percent of the materials and mana stones obtained from the subjugation.


    .

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Eugene left Baron Beogns castle after receiving everything he was due, including a certificate to prove his lordship. Baron Beogn promised to send another document with the seals of the nearby nobles within fifteen days to a branch of the Palin Association. ording to Baron Beogn, it wasnt that difficult since his family shared close rtionships with many nobles as a family with a long history in the region.


    Huh!? What is this? Ah! Monster byproducts!? Wonderful one, turnip two, thunderous three, fabulous four Theres so much that I cant possibly count them all! Im rich now! Rich! Kieeeeekk!


    The spirit of desire shouted with excitement and joy, attempting toprehend the number of materials gained using a strange system of counting. Eugene felt satisfied as well.


    Although he would have to share the loot with the Palin Association, he would still earn a great sum of money. It was equivalent to what he could earn from participating in five or six regr subjugations.


    It was all thanks to the mana stone and the materials gained from the wyvern, a high-ranking monster.


    The materials gained from the wyvern are so precious?


    Of course. Although a few roamers have been killed in the past, theres no record of a wyvern being killed in an evilnd. By the way, since you promised to give me a part of the inner skin of the wings and the tail" Romari answered Eugenes question. She had been grinning nonstop while stealing nces at the wyverns by-products, which had been separately loaded into the carriage.


    Well, even though you did not contribute very much, a promise is a promise. You can have it.


    Thank you! Although I might not have been of much help this time, I promise I will do my best in the future!


    Romari was greatly moved. The materials gained from a high-ranking monster were precious enough for any wizards to drool over. A wyverns materials were even more rare and special, and Romari had been wanting to obtain them at any cost for her goal of producing chimeras.


    Killing the wyvern was only natural. But I didnt expect you to be a lord through the subjugation. This is quite ridiculous. Master, was this your intent all along?


    Of course not. Things just turned out this way. Well, its not bad though. Eugene shrugged in response.


    Galfredik burst intoughter. Puha! Not bad? I wouldnt have believed it if I had not seen it with my own eyes. Any knight would be shocked to death if they heard the story, both free and territorial knights alike.


    Is that so?


    Kukaka!


    Galfredik could not hold hisughter after seeing Eugenes calm attitude. His master had saved him and provided him with a new life. And now, his master was about to be a lord.


    He knew it was within the realm of possibility when they first met, but he never imagined that it woulde true in just a few months.


    Hehe. Im sure more fun and interesting things are waiting for us down the road, right? Im really looking forward to this.


    I thought you wanted to seed and advance in your life?


    This is what sess is. Im still young, so why would I want to trap myself as a territorial knight and fatten myself with riches? A real knight should chase honor in battles.


    I see. Now that you mention it, how old are you?


    Huh? Did I never mention it before? Im twenty-four.


    T-thats obviously a lie. Romari expressed her shock and disbelief from the side.


    Galfredik frowned in response. Miss Romari? Whats with that reaction?


    Ah, I apologize. I thought you were at least thirty-four.


    What? What exactly about me looks over thirty?


    Everything. Everything from your head to your toes.


    You clearly dont have an eye for men. Well, it makes sense that you dont have any experience with men with that figure. Even my grandma didnt look bad.


    Keup!


    Luke hurriedly covered his mouth and suppressed augh while turning away. Simultaneously, Romaris face turned beet red.


    Are youparing your grandmother and


    My grandmother was strict, but she used to y with me. She died just before I became a knights aide. I miss her.


    ..!


    Galfredik turned his eyes to the sky. He had a face full of sorrow, and Romaris eyes quivered. She couldnt possibly get mad at him when he was referring to a deceased family member


    Well, I guess ten years is a long life for a dog. Ah, I remember how she used to bite me when she was young. But it stopped as she got older, probably because shecked the energy.


    Dog? Are you talking about the animal?


    Yeah. A female dog we used to raise in the past. Her name was Tallh.[1]


    What bullshit are you


    Sir Eugene!


    Their conversation came to a halt when the scouts returned.


    Whats going on?


    A group of men has upied Roban Vige.


    Roban was a small vige that Eugene had passed through on his way to the Beogn Barony. Just like Paranan and Mintan, it had been liberated thanks to Eugene.


    It seems a bunch of nobodies has crawled in since the owner was nowhere in sight. Master, everywhere except Mintan and Parana are probably in a mess. What do you think? Should we stop by and clean up the viges on our way back? We need to stop by to procure food anyways.


    All right.


    Eugene took Galfrediks advice and gave orders to the three squad leaders. For the next five days, merciless massacres took ce in all the viges located between the Beogn Barony and Moffern.


    ***


    What? Recognize a territory with the Mino River as its boundary? Is this guy out of his mind?


    Lord Feedren frowned while looking over a letter delivered from Baron Beogn. As was the case with most nobles, the Feedren family had blood ties with the Beogn Barony from a long time ago.


    Although the current situation in Carls Baggins was rather chaotic, or rather, because the situation in the penins was chaotic, the nobles were more cooperative with each other. However, it was difficult to simply agree to a request to recognizend, more specifically, the area located right next to the Feedren territory, as someone elses territory.


    Jan Eugene? Why is he asking me this all of a sudden? Is that his illegitimate son or something? Hmph


    Lord Feedren clicked his tongue before continuing to read the letter. He had the intention of politely refusing the request.


    But then


    Killed more than two hundred monsters in the Philia Ruins? And the wyvern Wyvern!?


    Lord Feedren kicked off his seat with shock.


    He has forty well-armed, well-organized troops and another knight under hismand as well? And their number might increase in the future? What?


    The hands holding the letter started to tremble. There was no reason for Baron Beogn to exaggerate the matter or to lie since it would be known in the future anyway. ording to the contents of the letter, a knight capable of hunting a troll and a wyvern wanted to establish his territory with enough elite soldiers to burn down a small territory.


    That means, picking a fight while using legitimacy as an excuse would be a horrible idea. If they happen to invade, then it will be all over.


    Lord Feedren instinctively stopped himself. Since he himself was a knight, he knew very well that thirty soldiers in leather armor could never rival elite soldiers.


    Perhaps he could stand a chance if he hired mercenaries, but he couldnt afford to keep mercenaries without knowing when the enemy wouldunch an attack. It would simply exhaust his finances within a month.


    This is quite an exceptional event.


    Lord Feedren felt his heart pounding as he finished the letter. The moment heid his eyes on thest line, his face filled with an even bigger shock.


    What? Hes most likely going to be sworn in by His Excellency Winslon!?


    His mind went nk for a moment. Winslon was a noble among nobles, and his enormous territory was no different from a small kingdom. Lord Feedren quickly came to his senses and shouted while holding up a piece of parchment that was delivered to him with the letter.


    Ink! Bring me ink! Bring the seal as well! Quickly!


    It wasnt wise to invite a strong neighbor, but things were different this time around. The least he could do was to avoid offending the knight, even if he couldnt wee him.


    Moreover, Baron Beogn was the only lord in possession of an evilnd in the vicinity, and he possessed the highest status. If the neer was a knight recognized by Baron Beogn, then it was even more important to avoid offending him.


    A knight of Count Winslon This is not the time to stay still.


    Although Baron Beogn had mentioned it as simply a possibility, Lord Feedren epted it as a fact. He was in a rush. Such surprising news was better shared with as many people as possible, so he wrote simr letters before sending them to nobles close to him.


    The matters regarding the Philia Ruins subjugation continued to proceed in a manner that Eugene had never expected.


    ***


    S-sir. This is


    The branch manager of Moffern was stunned speechless after witnessing five carriages filled to the brim with monster by-products.


    However, that wasnt the only thing he was surprised by.


    Excuse me, sir, who are all those people?


    They are my new subordinates. I came across them by chance. What, is there a problem?


    No! Of course not. Ah, then Veron is also


    They want to follow me.


    I see. Congrattions, sir.


    He was shocked out of his mind, but the branch manager quickly grasped the situation like a merchant would and bowed his head. It was a pity to lose apetent mercenary group like Verons, but the branch manager was smart enough to realize that Eugene would bring him dozens of times more profit.


    By the way, I would like to return to Maren as soon as possible.


    I will find you a ship so that you can leave within three days.


    Thank you.


    Since you have more troops, it would be better to rent an entire inn for the amodation, what do you think?


    Hmm. And what about the cost?


    Eugene was obviously intending on paying for the amodation. However, he frowned slightly as he spoke, since it would be rather unfortunate to be forced to spend such arge sum. But the branch manager misunderstood Eugenes words and actions as he quickly shook his head.


    Ah, please dont worry about that. Our association will take care of it.


    Hmm? I would be very grateful.


    Eugene readily epted the offer, thinking that the branch manager of Moffern was as generous and honest as Prisci. The two werent as merchant-like and calcting as Eugene had thought.


    This isnt the first time youve done something like this, is it? Just what I would expect from someone soon to be a big-shot noble. Your threats are quite natural.


    The branch manager hid his true thoughts with a bright smile.


    Oh, please dont mention it. Its an honor for me to know an outstanding, honorable knight like Sir Eugene.


    Although the branch manager continued to bootlick him, Eugene was still grateful to him for paying for the amodation.


    Thus, Eugene spoke softly. I am still very grateful for your generosity. There is actually another matter that I would like your help with.


    The branch manager wondered how the knight was nning to leech off him further. He asked cautiously. What what kind of help would that be?


    I came to manage the viges and the hamlets on the way to the Beogn Barony from here. This is what happened


    Eugene gave a detailed ount of who attacked him and how he handled them on his way to and fro the barony. The branch managers expression gradually changed, and as soon as he saw the certificate with Baron Beogns seal, his jaw dropped open.


    D-does that mean Sir Eugene has just be the master of four viges and six hamlets?


    Things just turned out that way. A parchment with the seals of the nearby lords will be arriving here shortly as well.


    Oh, my! Forgive me for failing to recognize such a distinguished, exalted figure!


    The branch managers attitude had been polite originally. However, his attitude intensified even further after hearing Eugenes story. He continued to fawn over Eugene while running his mouth. Please forgive me for failing to recognize an uing lord. Please ept my sincerest apologies, Sir Eugene. If theres anything I can do to assist you, I will do it dly.


    Even though I became the master of these viges and hamlets, I dont have enough people to manage thend. I was thinking of asking the Moffern branch to have talented people manage thend.


    Of course, of course. I will definitely find the right people for the position and send them over. I am truly grateful to you for giving us this chance.


    The branch managers lips curled up into a huge grin.


    He was already grateful that the knight had crushed the associationspetition by being sessful in the Philia Ruins subjugation. But in addition, the knight had also conquered the road to the Beogn Barony and had stabilized it before eventually bing the master of a few viges and hamlets!


    The roads will be safer for travel, and it will be quite profitable to hire mercenaries and collect tolls. Hes truly blessed by the heavens!


    Then could I ask to borrow Sir Eugenes crest for our branch? I think that would be the best way to let others know that we are acting as Sir Eugenes agent when we are traveling or receiving tolls.


    Crest?


    Yes, yes.


    I will give it to you before I leave.


    Eugene was slightly taken aback, but he responded naturally. It appeared that he would have to first think about what he wanted his crest to look like.


    Yes. Then I will guide you to your amodation. We will take you to the best ce in Moffern.


    The branch manager fawned while inwardly praising himself for thoroughly following Priscis request to cooperate with Eugene as much as possible.


    1. /watch?v=yxEAP9Nmdos heres the reference if you dont get it. It might be a culture-specific thing. In Korea, the word Tallh is used when someone unwittingly insults someones parents. For example, A & B are having a conversation. A: Look at this new sweater I got. B: Man thats such an ugly-ass sweater, it cant even be recycled. A: My mom bought it for me. B: It cant be recycled because its so precious, obviously.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    A crest?


    Thats right. I think I need to give proof to the branch manager of Moffern and Veron. But Im not very good when ites to those things, so I think it would be better for you to create one for me since you are the most knowledgeable among us as a wizard.


    Um


    Most wizards were quite intelligent.


    However, Romari had been constantly scolded and rebuked ever since meeting Eugene. She could not help but be astonished after being entrusted with such an important task.


    Do you have any ideas? Or perhaps my expectations of you are too high Eugene started to renege on his words.


    I do! Something just came into mind! Romari quickly answered before desperately thinking of ideas.


    Really?


    Usually, people think of bats when they hear about the Tribe of the Night. However, Origins are different. Origins are definitely closer to dragons! What about dragons?


    Hmm?


    Eugene showed interest in Romaris hastily-devised n, and she continued excitedly. The moment I saw you, Sir Eugene, I knew instinctively! I thought of a ck and red dragon. I think it might be good to mix the two colors.


    Not bad. Then try making it.


    What? M-me?


    I will do it! I can do it! I am a master at drawing dragons! Mirian popped out her head and shouted, but Eugene ignored her and responded to Romari.


    Why? You dont want to? How unfortunate. In that case, the wyvern tail and the wings


    My heart races when I imagine the beautiful crest. It will be an honor for me to have the opportunity to produce such a wonderous, noble crest. If you will graciously leave it to me, I will produce something that will be to your utmost satisfaction.


    Good. You will need to create a g and a ring with a seal. It should be finished by tomorrow, right?


    Yes


    Although that would not be enough time and creating a crest had nothing to do with the works of a wizard, Romari was determined to do her best.


    ***


    The amodation introduced by the branch manager was excellent. However, it became impossible to rent the entire inn as originally promised. It was because there were too many people, and an unexpected event even took ce.


    Oh! Sir Eugene! It is an honor for me to serve the first Wyvern yer like this.


    Gardye, one of the citys famed figures and the leader of the merchant guild, greeted Eugene with a bright smile.


    Kieeeeek!? S-silk clothes! This human resembles a halibut, but he must be swimming in gold! Haaaak! Haak!


    The spirit of desire gasped uncontrobly after a long time. As Mirian said, Gardyes face was quiterge and t, but his clothes and essories were luxurious, to say the least.


    Thank you for providing us amodation.


    You dont have to mention it. Now, now, everyone must be tired from the long expedition. Please rx and enjoy.


    At Gardyes words, the servants and maids flocked to guide the troops. Some of the troops jaws went wide agape as soon as theyid their eyes on the maids. It wasnt surprising, since all of the maids boasted a voluptuous figure. It was as if they had been picked for that very reason.


    However, the troops remained silent and still. They werent willing to do anything rash while they were in Eugenes presence.


    They are treating us quite nicely. They worked hard as well, so it might be good to let them loose for today. Galfredik whispered by Eugenes side.


    I was thinking of telling them that as well. Eugene nodded in agreement. Knights desired merit and honor, but mercenaries coveted money and women. A good, respected employer and a captain were required to appropriately satisfy their subordinates needs.


    In the first ce, most of Eugenes subordinates were simple, ignorant men. They lived ording to their instincts, so it was better to have them relieve their desires once in a while to prevent them from having any other thoughts.


    Have fun and enjoy yourselves today. However, those who drink too much and cannot wake up in the morning will not receive even a single coin, so control yourselves.


    Yes, sir!


    The troops answered in one voice. Their loyalty and obedience towards Eugene had grown massively due to the recent events.


    Ho! Even those rough hooligans are helpless in front of him.


    Gardye was pleasantly surprised by how the troops reacted. Such strict, militaristic discipline could only be seen in the prestigious armies of the great nobles. He knew that most of these men were essentially robbers until not too long ago. For them to show such discipline in a short period of time was only a testament to the great abilities of their captain.


    Now, now, please, have a seat.


    Eugene took his seat at the head of the table. Romari had already left for the annex of the amodation to work on the crest, and Galfredik was with the troops excitedly groping one of the maids butt.


    Did he tell me to let them loose because he also wanted to have fun? That sneaky runt.


    Eugene was rather bbergasted as he observed Galfredik. Gardye interrupted his thoughts with a generous smile. Please have a drink, Sir Eugene. You! Come here and serve Sir Eugene.


    Gardye gestured, and a young, sensuous, brown-skinned girl stepped forward while holding a bottle of wine. She continued to smile flirtatiously while pouring Eugenes drink. It was evident at first nce that she was trying her best to seduce him.


    This is my youngest daughter. Please feel free to indulge yourself if you so please, Sir Eugene, Gardye spoke in a subtle voice.


    In the past, Eugene might have considered him a madman for saying such a thing, but he now knew that it was only natural to gift ones daughter or son to a promising noble for a night. Moreover, the Carls Baggins Penins was also famous for its passion and straightforwardness.


    Eugene shook his head. Thank you for the offer, but its fine. I suffered a minor injury during the subjugation, so it would be best for me to rx for the time being.


    Ah! I see. But since you possess the blood of the elves, the injury should heal quite quickly, no?


    It should be fine in a day or two.


    Thats a relief. Hahaha.


    Gardye chuckled before waving away his disappointed daughter. He continued in a subtle voice. By the way, would you perchance be interested to have a guess as to why I have invited yourself, sir, and your men to my house?


    I have an idea from what Ive heard. The city might feel burdened by the presence of my men and myself.


    Thats right. It cant be helped that everyone will be cautious towards a Wyvern yer.


    It would be impossible for the entire city to know about Eugenes deed when it had just recently happened, but the merchant guild leader definitely knew better than anyone else.


    Moreover, the number of troops under yourmand has increased recently. I already know about Veron, but could that knight possibly be Sir Rudrian, the one known as the Silver sh?


    Almost no one knew that Rudrian was a fake knight. It was only natural, since he had a clean appearance, and he could also read and write.


    Thats correct. He swore his loyalty to me.


    As expected, you are amazing, sir.


    Gardye expressed his admiration before lowering his voice once again. Anyways, the reason I invited you to my house, sir, is because I wanted to ensure that you would avoid any unnecessary hassle you might experience if you stayed at the inn.


    And in addition, the people of the city wont have to worry about her presence?


    Yes. Once again, I would like to express my gratitude for your consideration. Gardye bowed politely. He was d that Eugene was reasonable, unlike some of the other knights.


    Theres nothing to be gained if my rtionship with Moffern turns sour. But it seems you already know quite a bit about me. Did you look into my background?


    I beg your understanding. It is umon for more than forty troops to enter the city.


    Then you should already know that I am managing Paranan, Ronan, Mintan, as well as the nearby areas, right?


    What?


    Hmm? You didnt know? Lord Beogn wrote a certificate, and he is currently in the process of gathering seals of approval from the other nobles as well. I thought that was why the branch manager introduced me to you, the guild leader. Was I mistaken? Eugene was genuinely confused. He had naturally assumed that the guild leader was already aware of the fact.


    ..!


    Gardye became wide-eyed and numerous thoughts shed by his mind like lightning. The viges mentioned by the knights would be quite formidable with all of their poptionsbined. In addition, Eugene mentioned nearby areas. It meant that there were other viges and hamlets under his control as well.


    This knight is going to be a lord!


    Oh my! I was about to make a huge mistake.


    Gardye had been speaking with Eugene in afortable manner. He quickly unbuckled his crossed legs and apologized, Please forgive me for being discourteous, Sir Eugene. I failed to recognize someone who is set to be a lord.


    Thats fine. You didnt know about it after all, Eugene responded indifferently. He was used to it. However, Gardye was skilled and experienced enough to take his ce as the leader of Mofferns merchant guild. He was able to infer and recognize the true thoughts and intentions of others from their facial expressions, eyes, and tone of voice.


    Unfortunately, it wasnt alwayspletely urate.


    That cold, chic expression! Is he telling me to get my act together, now that I know what kind of person he is?


    He wasnt sure how the knight managed to do so, but Eugene seeded in a ruin subjugation that ended up in failure several times prior. In addition, he was able to get his hands on several viges in such a short period of time as well. Finally, Baron Beogn had personally recognized him as a master of a few viges. There were no further validations required.


    If there is anything I can do to help, please let me know anytime. I am but a humble merchant, but I give you my word that I will aid you to the best of my abilities.


    Hmm? Ah, I would appreciate that.


    Eugene wasnt sure why the merchant was suddenly acting like this, but he nodded for now. He previously imagined merchants to be cold-blooded, iron-skinned creatures that would do anything for money and profits, but strangely, all the merchants he encountered so far appeared to be quite generous and kind.


    Haha! I just cannot stand still after establishing such a good rtionship with Sir Eugene. I am sure that you will need people capable of reading, writing, and working numbers to manage the viges. I will see what the Moffern merchant guild can do to help you with that. Hahahaha!


    I am d to hear that.


    Apparently, both the branch of the Palin Association and the Moffern merchant guild were willing to help. Eugene felt a little uneasy to be so fortunate, but for now, he decided to quietly revel in his lucky encounters.


    ***


    The night after the banquet.


    Eugene took off his armor after a long time and took a warm bath. He was currently staying in the best room of the merchant guild leaders mansion. Mirian was snoring away afterpletely indulging herself with food and drinks at the banquet.


    Knock, knock.


    Sir Eugene, I apologize for bothering you at suchte hours, but there is someone who wants to see you.


    A servant carefully reported from outside after the knock.


    Someone is here to see me? I said I wouldnt be meeting with anyone.


    Yes. We were going to send him back, but he said you would meet with him if we ryed his words to you, sir.


    What did he say?


    He spoke of the cold, red blood of Noferos.


    It was Delmondo.


    Eugene immediately responded to the servant. He is my distant rtive. I will be meeting with him, so bring him here right away.


    Yes.


    Soon, Delmondo entered the room. He looked much cleaner than before.


    It has been a long time, my distant cousin.


    What? Ah! Yes, it has been a while, Sir Eugene.


    Delmondo quickly understood Eugenes intention and bowed his head while responding. He was quick-witted as a member of the Tribe of the Night.


    He will be staying here for a while.


    Yes, sir. Then I will be on my way. The servant bowed before leaving the room.


    Delmondo immediately fell to his knee and bowed his head. I, Delmondo, a lowly, foolish child of Noferos greet the honored, venerable Origin of the


    No need for that. Stand up.


    Yes.


    Although he stood up, Delmondo appeared quite scared and anxious. His posture was quite awkward, and his shoulders continued to tremble.


    You. I told you to go around the viges and the hamlets to look over them, but I dont think you did your job properly. Other than one or two ces, they were upied by crooks.


    I-I can exin.


    Delmondo continued diligently.


    In conclusion, it took a long time for Delmondo to recover from the serious injuries he suffered from Eugene, which was why he failed toplete the mission properly.


    So I decided that it would be better for me toe here first and wait for your noble, honorable self to report the situation instead. However, that is also my fault. I have no excuses!


    Hmm. I see.


    It was understandable since the situation was unavoidable. Regardless, Delmondo kept his promise even though he would certainly be reprimanded for failing to properlyplete his orders. This meant that he wasntpletely useless.


    What is your specialty?


    Delmondo asked cautiously. Well, are you referring to my specialty as a member of the tribe?


    No, I am referring to things that you are better atpared to others. For example, being able to read, write, or being able to fight well.


    Ah! Although I was never officially trained as a knight, I learned quite a few techniques from my father. I am capable of handling two or three mercenaries without having to exert the powers of the tribe.


    I see. And?


    Eugene nodded. It seemed that Delmondo was quite strong.


    I am literate. I know all the numbers, and I am able to speak fournguages as well since I wandered from ce to ce after bing my fathers child.


    What? Is that true? Eugene spoke with surprise.


    Delmondo hurriedly bowed his head, instinctively recognizing that this was an opportunity. Yes! How would I dare to lie? Before bing a member of the n, I served in a middle-level administrative role in the Roman Empire. To be exact, I was in charge of finance and managing personnel in a city called Leno. Although it was a long time ago, I would say that I was well-recognized for my work.


    Hooh


    Eugene was quite surprised, just as Delmondo sensed.


    Eugene did not expect much since Delmondo did not possess many abilities as a vampire, but it appeared that he was highly talented whenpared to humans.


    Hmm? Could this be?


    An idea came to mind, and Eugene spoke sternly while releasing a bit of his vampire fear.


    Delmondo of Noferos.


    Yes, oh great Origin.


    An ordinary human would have felt a slight jolt, but Delmondo felt a great, crushing pressure pressing down on him. It was as if a boulder was resting on his head.


    You will work for me.


    ..!?


    If you do it properly, I will forever pardon the sins you havemitted. I swear it on my honor, no, on the cold, blue blood of the Nights Tribe.


    I will serve you to the best of my abilities in the name of Noferos!


    Eugene grinned while looking down at Delmondo. It seemed that he justted himself a verypetent administrator ofnds, who was also acting as his fake cousin.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    The next day


    Eugene met with the merchant guild leader, Gardye, and introduced Delmondo as his younger cousin who would manage thends on his behalf in the future. Delmondo possessed a fair appearance as a vampire, and above all else, he was an excellent speaker as a former official of the Roman Empire.


    Moreover, Delmondo was forced to be very humble in Eugenes presence, which Gardye found quite favorable.


    I cannot believe that he is so humble and charming even though he is so well-educated. Just what I would expect from Sir Eugenes rtive, Sir Delmondo.


    How can you say such a thing! Thats not true at all!


    What?


    Gardye tilted his head with confusion. He wasnt sure as to why Delmondo would deny his rtionship with Eugene with a shout.


    Ah!


    Delmondo quickly realized his mistake and hurriedly continued. Because! Sir Eugene is like a full moon that illuminates the dark night. Inparison, I can only bepared to a weak being, something lesser than even a firefly. No, ratherparing myself to Sir Eugene would be an offense. It would be sphemy!


    Delmondos words were both true and an obvious fact. There was an iparable difference in status between an Origin and a regr vampire, or perhaps it was even greater.


    Haha! Sir Delmondo, arent you humbling yourself too much?


    It is only the truth. And even though we are very distant cousins, my rtionship with Sir Eugene is no different from a master and his servant. Hismands are a mission, a calling that I must fulfill no matter what.


    Hmm!


    Gardye nodded continuously with a touched expression.


    He found Delmondo to be a rare talent. Not to mention his humble attitude, there was no doubt that he was a noble considering his vast knowledge about different topics. In addition, considering the conversation they shared so far, it was highly likely that Delmondo possessed excellent practical skills as well.


    However, such a talented figure was thoroughly subservient to Eugene, even though they were rtives. Delmondo was impressive, but Gardye was even more amazed by Eugene.


    Sir Galfredik serves him as well. It seems Sir Eugene is a knight with excellent ability to find andmand great talents.


    Most knights knew only how to fight and were terrible at management and governance. As such, although they excelled atmanding soldiers on the battlefield, they were rather clumsy when it came to managing personnel to rule over thend.


    However, Eugene was different from the other knights. Gardye had never met a knight like Eugene, who possessed both overwhelming skills as a warrior as well as an eye for people.


    It would have been ideal if he had settled in our city first. This is quite unfortunate.


    Gardye inwardly smacked his lips while looking at the crest of Maren City on Eugenes chest. A knight like Eugene would easily rise to prominence in the current chaos swirling over the Carls Baggins Penins


    No, it might not be toote!


    Gardye put his brain to work after shaking himself out of his trance.


    Sir Eugene will soon be elevated in status as a lord. However, he wants to continue his contract with the Palin Association. That must mean that he is after both wealth and honor, right? In that case


    Gardye quickly organized his thoughts before speaking in a subtle voice. With all due respect, Sir Eugene, may I raise a suggestion? I can guarantee that it wont affect you negatively. Rather, it could be a promising opportunity.


    A promising opportunity?


    Yes. Sir, do you have any ns on expanding your territory on the penins?


    Hmm.


    Eugene couldnt answer immediately, since acquiring his own territory had been due to a stroke of luck in the first ce. However, Gardye interpreted Eugenes silence as an invitation to continue. He gulped before continuing to exin.


    It would only be a single mountain. It is located about 10 kilometers away from the border of the territory that you acquired.


    A mountain? Is there a particr reason that I would need a mountain?


    The mountain contains a silver mine.


    Kieeeeeek!?


    Mirian attempted to pop out of the leather pocket with an agitated scream. It appeared that the mention of possible gains stimted her greatly.


    Eugene tightened the opening of the pocket in a natural way before responding. If its a mountain with a silver mine, I am certain that it must have an owner. Are you suggesting I start a territorial war? Eugene spoke with a cold gaze.


    Gardye hurriedly waved his hands. Of course not! How can I say such a thing?


    The mountain had a legitimate master until a few years ago. It was Lord Bemos, the previous master of Paranan Vige. However, he passed away, and the administrator of the vige, Sir Marcelo, waspletely upied with trying to take care of the vige.


    Hmm. So you are suggesting that it is essentially ownerless, right? But its unlikely that the other nobles and lords would leave a silver mine untouched.


    Haha! Lord Bemos is the son of Marquis Archivol, right? Even though he lost his power, none of the nobles would openly steal a silver mine that was bequeathed by a great noble to his youngest son.


    That would certainly be considered dishonorable. But from the way I see things, it appears as if thats only one of the reasons. I say that they left the mine untouched because it will be troublesome to manage, and because they will still have to give it up once someone brought peace to the penins. Am I wrong?


    Although most nobles were arrogant and prideful, most nobles were also experienced and quite intelligent from Eugenes experience. In the first ce, it was very difficult for someone to surpass their siblings and be a lord unless they were smart.


    For example, even in the small territory of Tywin, Camara eventually became the lord because he was quick-witted and smarter than his brother. It was clear that the same rule applied to the lords of the Carls Baggins Penins.


    Even if the tyrannical rule of the marquis caused his own downfall, he reigned as the ruler of the penins for many years. It would be quite difficult for anyone to simply take the mine as their own. Anyone could deduce that the mine was more troublesome than it was worth unless they were a fool.


    As expected! Sir Eugene is truly outstanding.


    Gardye burst into admiration after hearing Eugenes answer, then continued in a quieter voice. However, theres no juicier morsel of meat to those dishonorable hooligans, right? Thats why those fools


    Apparently, the master of the mountain had changed seven times in two years. Moreover, the now-deceased, previous masters of the mountain had been bandits or mercenary captains, as well as the current master.


    They had coveted the hot potato known as the silver mine without considering the fact that it would surely end up in someone elses hands in the future. They were simply ignorant and stupid.


    I would not suggest this otherwise, but Sir Eugene already obtained the consent of the surrounding lords in regard to ruling over your territory, correct? Moreover, youve even found yourself a great administrator to rule on your behalf.


    Thats right.


    Thats why the thought came to me! If its Sir Eugene, even if the silver mine is incorporated into your territory and you imed ownership of it, it wouldnt be a problem. And if you imed the silver mine, we could support you for its development and maintenance


    Provide me with a decent military depot merchant. I will set off tomorrow.


    Just as I expected! Sir Eugene is truly outstanding!


    Gardyes thick lips looked like they were about to stretch to his ears.


    Kieeeek! Silver! Were rich! Were going to be filthy rich! Kieeeeeee!


    The spirit of desire seemed to be overjoyed as well.


    ***


    What do you think? Romari asked with sparkling eyes.


    Kiek!? This is quite good for a talking roon. I am now certain that she chose the wrong profession. It would have been better if she became an artist instead of a wizard.


    Mirian could no longerin about not getting to design the crest after seeing Romaris design. It was truly spectacr.


    A ck dragon with fiery red eyes was spreading its wings above a spear and a sword crossed into the shape of an x. The scene looked quite imposing and impressive.


    Youre pretty good with your hands. If I knew nothing, then I would have thought that this was the work of an artisan. Good work.


    Dont mention it.


    Romari smiled shyly, holding herself back from blurting out that more credit was due to her outstanding inspiration as a wizard rather than her dexterity. She felt quite proud and happy to receive proper praise and recognition for the first time.


    Huh!? What am I even thinking about? Romari found herself unconsciously thinking that it wouldnt be bad to enter Eugenes service. She quickly shook herself to her senses. I cant possibly keep doing things like this. Its already been more than a month since I had an opportunity to focus on my research. Ive only suffered until now.


    As she expected, vampires were seductive and elusive. She was shocked to think that she was almost coaxed into having such thoughts. Thus, she spoke cautiously. Then, will it be okay to say that I yed a part in the subjugation? About what was promised


    Take what you need.


    Thank you!


    Oh, and it seems you will need to return to Maren by yourself for now. Something came up, so I will need to stay for a little longer before I can return to Maren.


    What? Ah, yes! She was puzzled for a moment, but Romari quickly nodded. It appeared that she would have more time to research and experiment with her chimera.


    Well, then. Should I go ahead and pack my bags?


    Fine. I will leave you some men, so make sure to take care of the materials on the ship.


    Yes!


    Oh, by the way, do you know alchemy as well?


    Romari suddenly paused amidst her excitement for her uing departure.


    Uh, alchemy is a fundamental area of study for all wizards. In addition, its fundamental to deal with various minerals to create chimeras.


    Huh, is that so? Then you should know how to smelt as well, right?


    Yes


    Romari seemed hesitant to answer. She felt somewhat uneasy.


    Thats good to hear. I mighte to possess a silver mine soon. It would be better to have a wizard, right? Including the smelting


    I will build aboratory as soon as I return to Maren. Wizards have superior techniques for refining silver from raw orespared to the dwarves, especially since our school focuses on producing chimeras. I can proudly assure you that our technique with silver refinement is the best. Leave it to me!


    Romari revealed her desires while exhaling raggedly. Eugene was rather surprised, but it was a natural reaction for her. In the first ce, wizards were forced to work in the world because they could not afford their precious, expensive ingredients.


    Moreover, silver, along with sulfur and mercury, was considered one of the mostmonly used minerals by wizards. The Blood Shadow School focused on creating chimeras and controlling monsters. Thus, silver was an indispensable material for their practice.


    It was impossible for Romari to control herself when she heard that her employer might own a silver mine soon.


    Huff, huff. Please Please allow me to smelt silver! I will give everything for you, Sir Eugene.


    I wont need your everything. Anyways, I understand.


    Yes! Haa


    Hoho! Even the little roon finally came to realize the true value of silver! Look at her eyes! She wont be able to sustain herself without silver anymore!


    It didnt seem quite right, but it was also difficult to refute Mirians words.


    ***


    That evening


    Eugene sent Delmondo and Romari to their respective destinations before calling Galfredik and the three squad leaders. They were quite surprised to hear that Eugene would be taking Mount Nadir instead of returning to Maren.


    However, their eyes were soon filled with greed. They actively contributed their opinions.


    There is a world of difference between lords in possession of mines or evilnds and those without. I unconditionally agree with the masters words. What about you three?


    Galfredik turned his fierce gaze. They werent in a position to protest in the first ce, and the three squad leaders had been enticed as soon as they heard about the silver mine. They answered simultaneously.


    Please give us your orders.


    You will be a lord in name and reality if you can take control of Mount Nadirs silver mine, Sir Eugene! Truthfully, I was also after the silver mine when I took control of Heup!


    Rudrian mistakenly blurted out the truth in the heat of the moment. He quickly realized his mistake and shut his mouth.


    However, Eugene and Galfredik would never miss it.


    I think you were about to tell us something interesting. You upied Ronan Vige because of the silver mine?


    Well thats right. To tell you the truth, its not just me, but also all those who were defeated by Sir Eugene. All of them had Mount Nadirs silver mine in mind.


    I did think it was strange.


    Even if the situation in the Carls Baggins Penins was bad, it had been strange to encounter armed groups once or twice every day. However, it made sense if it had been due to the silver mine.


    Lord Bemos was the only immediate descendant of Marquis Archivold who passed away. The other children of Archivold are still bickering away in other areas of the penins, and even the lords and the city mayors are joining in the fray.


    But since this area is located far away, and since everyone is wary of the City of Moffern and staying still, small fries like you were left alone topete?


    Rudrian would have burst into outrage if any other knight had spoken such disdainful words to him, but Galfredik was an exception. He simply answered while scratching his head. Yes


    You thought you could be a lord if you upied a couple of viges and take Mount Nadirs silver mine?


    Yes.


    You werent exactly wrong, I guess. Of course, you would have been dead in a few months if you did upy the mountain, though.


    What do you mean by that?


    Tsk, tsk. Galfredik clicked his tongue.


    Eugene was the one who answered in a cold voice. Eugene was now more or less knowledgeable about how the world worked.


    It belonged to one of their siblings. Do you really think that the other descendants of the Archivold family would leave the silver mine untouched? Especially when a baseless, nameless mercenary is pretending to be its owner?


    ..!


    It wouldnt have mattered who took control of the mine in the end. If it was someone like you, they would still suffer a tragic end.


    Eugene was ignorant in the past, but now he knew. It would be useless to im ownership of a territory as a lord if they didnt have the justification and the qualification to do so.


    Power, fame, influence, origin.


    Only those who fulfilled all requirements were capable of bing mercenaries from bandits, knights from mercenaries, and finally lords from knights.


    This was how the world worked.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Eugene rested for another day in Gardyes mansion before sending Romari back to Maren with a few of his men. Then, he left Moffern with the rest of his troops.


    All of the men were well-fed and well-rested after three days, and they werepensated with a good sum of silver coins after the monster by-products were disposed of through the Moffern branch of the Palin Association. The morale of the troops was through the ceiling.


    Moreover, there was another addition.


    One of the requirements for a satisfactory evaluation of a proper army or a mercenary group was the presence of a military depot. With the addition of a military depot, the status of Eugenes group was elevated once again.


    Although the depot only consisted of three carriages and around ten personnel, Eugenes troops were greatly satisfied, since they now had ess to alcohol, proper food, and even women.


    Naturally, they didnt dare to drink until they werepletely intoxicated because they were afraid of Eugene, but a drink of stale ale at the depot carriage after a hard days work was enough to relieve their fatigue.


    In addition, the women of the depot worked during the day and sold their bodies for money at night. They yed a huge role in stabilizing the minds and bodies of the rough, rugged men. Even though Eugene wasnt interested in sexual intercourse with women, he was somewhat convinced by Galfrediks exnation.


    Its not like we are forcing them to be here. Those women are professionals. Moreover, if we leave those bastards alone, they may force themselves onto the vigers or serfs. That can be quite problematicter on.


    Hmm, and its not like we can behead them every single time. I guess it is best to do as you say.


    He! I told you so.


    There were many advantages to being with a merchant. Of course, there were disadvantages too, but Eugene had taken a liking to the merchant introduced to him by Gardye. We will supply all items at a price 10% cheaper than the cities orrge viges.


    Not bad. You must want something in return, right?


    The merchants were incredibly polite after hearing about Eugene from the merchant associations leader. We would be utmost grateful if we could continue to trade with Sir Eugene even if the size of your troops growsrger than it is now. I have many colleagues in Moffern, so we will be able to handle ten times the current number of troops without any problems.


    Good. Lets do that.


    Thank you very much for your generosity. I will work hard to repay your trust.


    The military depot merchant couldnt hide his joy and he even paid Eugene a considerable amount of silver coins. It was only proper to show ones sincerity to the head of the army.


    Im making money while taking care of the supplies as well. This is rather good.


    Eugene was quite satisfied at catching two birds with one stone as he continued leading the troops down the road.


    ***


    Carls Baggins was an abundant region from the past. As such, the roads in the penins were considerably developed. However, many roads were paralyzed during the chaos after Marquis Archivolds detainment in his castle. It couldnt be helped, however, since monsters and bandits ran rampant without proper management of the roads. The volume of traffic naturally declined as a result.


    This was also the reason why Eugene encountered so many bandits and armed robbers during his journey to Beogn Barony. But on their second journey down the same road, Eugene and his troops encountered quite a few travelers and merchants instead of armed robbers and bandits.


    God bless you, Sir Eugene! May Gods blessing flow abundantly towards you!


    Thank you. I will be eradicating the monsters in this area in the near future as well, so keep that in mind.


    Eugene felt rather ufortable being blessed since blessings were no different from curses to vampires. However, he simply ignored the uneasy feeling and responded to the merchant. There will be no tolls for the time being, but you will have to pay them in the near future.


    Of course! Its only natural since Sir Eugene brought peace to this area. I will make sure to inform all the other merchants I know.


    Good. Take care.


    Yes, Sir Eugene!


    The merchants bowed their heads while shouting passionately. They were truly grateful to have avoided any casualties from the ambush of roamers thanks to Eugene and his troops. They were small-time merchants and could only offer a small sum of money to show their gratitude, but still, it was their hard-earned cash.


    This is quite nice, too.


    Ehehe! A knight should always prioritize their pursuit of honor, but you cant just ignore gold and silver either. Since we have so many soldiers now, it will be good to make some money when we can. Anyways, it seems that Delmondo has tried quite hard, even though I was suspicious when I first heard about him from master.


    Delmondos efforts greatly contributed to the reason why many people were starting to use the road once more. He left Moffern two days earlier than Eugene and his troops to desperately spread rumors about Eugenes heroic deeds.


    Following the rumors, courageous and adventurous merchants hired mercenaries and put the roads to the test. Delmondo would likely continue to do the same in viges that were currently being incorporated into Eugenes territory. That was why he was given the gs and the sealed documents.


    Hes well-spoken and has good looks. Im sure he will do good since he used to be an official for the Roman Empire. If he has any other thoughts, I can simply cut his head off, so theres nothing to worry about.


    Oh! You can leave that to me.


    The two vampire knights continued forward while casually exchanging a conversation that would certainly send shivers down Delmondos back if he was here.


    ***


    Eugene stopped by the viges under his control on his way to Mount Nadir. The vigers had already been informed of the changes by Delmondo, but they still made their way to wee their new master with awe.


    Eugene flew his gs at the top of the watchtowers in viges, and at the wooden fence of the entrances in the viges that had no watchtowers.


    The gs were a gift from Gardye, and they were on apletely different level from sloppily painted gs on ordinary fabric.


    Large fabrics were woven with precious embroidery threads, and the top and bottom of the cloths were lined with metal rods. The gs overflowed with dignity at first nce.


    I cannot believe that we have been graced with a chance to revel in your honor, sir! It is truly a great honor!


    The residents once again fell to the ground in awe. They were moved by Eugenes consideration and generosity.


    Crests were the embodiment of a nobles honor, and there was a mountain of difference between viges with a crested g and those without.


    Random hooligans and thugs would be scared witless just byying their eyes on the overwhelming crest, and they wouldnt dare to enter the vige. Even though the vigers had to pay 30% of their earnings as tax, it was much preferable than having bandits and mercenaries invading and looting their vige.


    The administrator who was here before will soon bring people from Moffern. There will be retired mercenaries posted here as well, so there will be no need to worry about the viges security.


    Oh, thank you. Your generosity is truly unrivaled, Sir Eugene!


    In the future, merchants will be passing through the vige quite often. If problems arise, report them to the administrator. He will take appropriate actions.


    Yes, yes!


    In all honesty, the vigers had been worried that all of their belongings would be taken away as tax when they heard that the scary knight would soon be their new lord. However, Eugenes actions were rational, wise, and even generous. They were impressed and moved.


    Of course, it wasnt as if Eugenes actions were nned.


    Eugene never received the same, high-quality education as the nobles when it came to matters with managingnd and finance. As such, he simply acted based on what he saw and heard regarding management and finances at the Palin Association.


    Even though most nobles had business with merchants, they were scornful and full of disdain toward merchants. However, Eugene didnt care about such things at all.


    He favored efficiency. What reason did he have to worry about such superficial things?


    Eugene instructed Delmondo to manage the viges in the most efficient way possible. And as a former imperial official of a powerful, centralized state, Delmondo did not disappoint Eugene.


    The more Ie to know you, the more Im fascinated by you, Master.


    What do you mean? Eugene asked.


    Galfredik shrugged. Think about it. When I first met you, you didnt even know how to manage mercenaries. But now, you have everyone ying in the palm of your hand. Even most nobles wouldnt be able to do something like this. Great nobles are known to be crafty, but even they cantpare to the city merchants. But look at how the merchants are acting towards you, master. Theres nothing more to be said.


    Is that so? I dont really know. Eugene tilted his head. He thought he was rather lucky, not that he possessed great skills.


    I think Master must have been an amazing vampire in the past. You might be shocked when you get your memories back.


    Hmm.


    Something suddenly came to mind as Eugene listened to Galfrediks words  the people in his fleeting memories when his second tattoo was erased.


    Who could they be?


    He had no negative feelings against those mysterious figures. He wasnt scared of them either. Thus, it was highly likely that they werent enemies.


    They could be members of his n, or perhaps they were Origins, just like him. And although it was mostly due to luck, Eugene could really take care of many issues unlike in the past. It felt as if such things were rted to the figures as well.


    Well, I will find out one day.


    Eugene didnt think too much of it.


    He was more confident than before. In addition, he knew that he needed to take one step at a time to properly wade his way through the world.


    I think that Sir Eugene is an almighty demon king since birth. He will definitely be called a king within a year! Wowie!


    Unfortunately, the mass of desire never seemed to have any grasp on reality. Ever.


    ***


    With more than forty troops on the move, Eugene arrived near Mount Nadir without encountering any monsters. While the troops and the military depot set up their camp, Eugene called for Galfredik and the squad leaders.


    A reconnaissance is needed.


    Please leave it to me, sir. I am confident that I know the geography of this area the best. Rudrian stepped up with enthusiasm.


    Eugene nodded. That sounds good. Take a few men and depart. If you happen to encounter the ones known as Balmong and the Hounds, dont engage and retreat right away.


    Please dont worry.


    Balmong and the Hounds was the name of the bandit group currently upying Mount Nadir. The group wasposed of about fifty men, and the boss, Balmong, was said to be from the family of one of the innumerable, lowly knights.


    It was said that he was originally a mercenary captain, but he murdered his employer, a noble, and stole horses and armor before running away. He then gathered other mercenaries and robbers to form his current group.


    The one known as Balmong is quite strong? Galfredik asked.


    Veron responded immediately. As an experienced mercenary of Carls Baggins, Veron was quite knowledgeable about such things. Yes, sir. I heard that the one who previously imed the mountain, Parfan, lost his head in less than ten exchanges against him.


    And thats not because Parfan was weak?


    W-well, I-I dont Veron stuttered awkwardly.


    If it were anyone else, Veron would have continued excitedly about how notorious Parfan was and how his two swords had once pierced the hearts of three knights. However, he knew that Eugene and Galfredik used a different system of ssification for the strong and weakpared to regr folks like himself.


    As such, it was much better to shut up in this situation.


    Im only kidding. We shouldnt look down on him too much since he was able to upy a mountain with a silver mine.


    I think we can afford to do so. Eugene calmly retorted.


    Huh? Everyones gaze headed towards him.


    That mountain was left alone by the nearby lords due to various circumstances. What would have happened if even one of them gathered a few mercenaries and stormed it? Honestly, if Rudrian had a few more men, he might have been the owner of that mountain right now.


    I guess you arent wrong, but Rudrian? Isnt that bastard too weak?


    He said he was confident. Anyways, in the end, a bunch of nobodies fought each other and the lucky one remained until the end. Whether its Balmong or Parfan, they both sound weaker than even Rudrian.


    Kuhahahahaha! Galfredikughed uproariously.


    Judging by how their lips were wriggling, it appeared that even Partec and Veron were having a hard time holding back theirughter.


    Hehe. Masters words are probably right. How about we decide whether to storm the mountain as soon as Rudrian returns?


    Lets do so.


    However, Eugenes ns went sideways from the start.


    Rudrian and his four subordinates did not return even as the sun started to set.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Fuck! Maybe he ran off? Or he became blinded by the silver mine and defected.


    Galfrediks words had their merit. It wasnt just a simple vige, but a silver mine. It was definitely worth risking ones life for.


    Im sure thats a possibility. Well, if he wants to die, then sure. But I dont think that he is so foolish.


    I agree. It wasnt as if he was putting up a decent fight against you, sir. He waspletely dominated. Im certain that hes not stupid to that extent. Partec also shared his opinion. He was quite good at gauging people.


    Galfredik spoke with a frown. Then was he done in by Balmong? Maybe he was captured?


    Thats what Im thinking as well. Maybe Balmong wasnt inferior to Rudrian at all.


    Or it might have been because they were outnumbered.


    Hmm.


    Eugene fell into thought with a frown. Either way, it appeared that Balmong and the Hounds were quite capable.


    We should keep in mind that he could have spilled all of our ns to the enemy if he was captured. That bastard Rudrians not a real knight, so he doesnt care about things like honor. If we consider the possibility, then we should rethink our n tounch a raid at night.


    Right. That sounds like


    Eugene suddenly stopped and raised his head. A cold smile was caught around his lips.


    There wont be a need for that.


    Hmm? Three people responded inquisitively.


    Eugene continued while pointing his finger at the sky.


    It doesnt seem like the moon will rise tonight.


    ..?


    The others raised their heads at the same time, then came to a realization. It was no wonder. It had been darker than usual, which wasnt due to the sun setting, but rather the dark clouds looming from the far sky.


    At that moment


    Rumble!


    Thunder could be heard from afar. Soon, raindrops began to fall from the darkness.


    Sir Eugene. This is even more troublesome. It seems that we have entered the rainy season. The astrologer did say that I would return with heavier shoulders after this trip.


    Veronsplexion darkened. Climbing a mountain full of traps and pitfalls on a rainy night was akin to suicide.


    Not at all.


    What?


    We will wait for another 30 minutes. If they do not return, we will set out. Galfredik, get ready.


    Hehe. Got it, Galfredik answered as if he had been expecting Eugenes response. Verons confusion only grew deeper. Were they actually nning to climb the mountain amidst the heavy rain?


    Ah, there wont be a need for all of you to follow.


    What?


    Veron was even more surprised.


    You all know that I inherited the blood of an elf, right? I will give a signal, soe then.


    Well


    Veron knew that Eugene would have good night vision thanks to his elven heritage, but what kind of signal was he talking about?


    As you wish, sir.


    Ah, yes. We will follow your orders, Partec answered before looking sideways at Veron, and Veron nodded quickly as well. However, his expression was still filled with concern and confusion.


    Then get going. Make sure to dig trenches and be vignt as well.


    Yes, sir!


    Veron and Partec left Eugenes tent after saluting.


    Partec, can we really just do as were told? Just the two of them? It might rain all night, but theyre going to climb the steep mountain and attack the bandits with just the two of them?


    Tsk, tsk. You still dont get it, do you? Dont bother thinking about it.


    What do you mean by that?


    If Sir Eugene says theres a way, then it means theres a way. We just need to do as were told.


    Even so...


    Veron. Do you know what Sir Eugenes biggest strength is?


    that hes crazy strong? Or that hes generous? Ah, that hes handsome like a theater actor?


    As expected, you dont know.


    Then what is it? Veron asked with frustration.


    Partec replied with a smile. Sir Eugenes biggest strength is that he will ask questions if theres anything he doesnt know, even to his subordinates.


    ..?


    Come on, dont you get it? Im telling you that hes acting like that because he already has the answer. If he didnt know or wasnt certain, he would have asked you or me.


    Ah!


    Veron eximed as he recalled his experiences with Eugene thus far. It was certainly true when he thought back. The knight he decided to serve always asked him many questions, from the moment they first met.


    - I heard this area is dangerous. Is it enough for me to worry about?


    - Tolls? Is there anything wrong with not paying?


    - As expected, right?


    And all the subjects involved in Eugenes question were either utterly smashed or were killed.


    ..


    Veron made up his mind. If Eugene made a decision without asking him a question, he would shut up and follow it.


    ***


    Rudrian and the rest of the scouts did not return even after 30 minutes. The rain continued to intensify without showing signs of stopping. Eugene and Galfredik climbed onto their saddles.


    Luke, Lavan. Keep the campsite safe.


    As you wish, Master.


    As the Master wishes.


    Please leave it to me, sir.


    Although they were somewhat disappointed to be given the guard duty, the two bowed their heads. Lavan and Luke were simr in age as well, so they had good chemistry.


    Lets go!


    The troops were dressed in dark outerwear as they quickly followed behind Eugene and Galfredik. After walking 30 minutes along the muddy road, the group arrived at the entrance of Mount Nadir.


    Kwaaaaa!


    Heavy rainfall was being washed down the mountain in the form of many small andrge streams, and the soldiers had dark, frustrated expressions as theyid their eyes on the mountain. They couldnt get a grasp on where to start climbing due to the darkness.


    You guys wait here. If theres no signal, climb up after the rain stops.


    I guess they really are nning to climb up by themselves.


    Wow They truly are amazing knights.


    The troops began whispering with surprise. Eugene and Galfredik started climbing the foot of the mountain after slinging their crossbows over their backs.


    ***


    Fwaaahh!


    The intensifying rain would surely disturb anyones line of view. However, a vampires eyesight easily prated the rain and located a clear path that was often used by humans or beasts to climb the mountain.


    Whoa! My dear lord. My good sir, that way shadnt do, Mirian spoke arrogantly while pointing in a certain direction. She seemed a little chubbier, though Eugene wasnt sure if it was because she always indulged herself with food and sleep, or because of the heavy rain.


    ..?


    That way will lead to a valley where thoust water flows originally. I dare say, that I would give my opinion on this particr matter. Ehem. You will need to head towards the boulder on the left to reach the path used by humans.


    He wondered why she was speaking like this again, but Mirian was the spirit of water, so he decided to ept her suggestion.


    Galfredik, this way.


    Got it.


    Galfredik quickly followed behind Eugene while inwardly admiring his own strength and stamina. Being reborn as a vampire had truly left its mark on him. Even the pitch-ck darkness and heavy rain posed no problem for vampires. Rather, he was invigored after liberating his abilities as a vampire during the night.


    Now I understand why he wanted to climb with just the two of us. Ha!


    Regardless of whether Rudrian had been captured or had betrayed them, they needed to assume that Balmong and the Hounds were aware of their existence.


    Eugenes group wasposed of two knights armed in te armor and dozens of veteran mercenaries. As such, the enemy would definitely be in a tense state and should be preparing themselves for a potential attack.


    However, there was no need to prepare or be nervous on a day like today. No one in their right mind would think that the enemy would attack during a dark night filled with heavy rain. The enemy wouldnt climb a mountain in this weather unless they were suicidal.


    However, such presumptions were only true for regr human beings. Common sense didnt apply to vampires.


    Is fortune really with us?


    Galfredik smiled, recalling Eugenes habitual response. Luck was a skill in itself as well. For a knight, luck was no different from receiving Gods grace. One of the most important factors that separated ordinary knights from distinguished, world-renowned knights was luck.


    A vampire loved by God. How humorous.


    Perhaps his master was a prodigious, unparalleled being. But regardless, Galfredik continued grinning because he found the whole thing extremely enjoyable.


    Galfredik. I think I found them. Eugene suddenly stopped and crouched low before whispering.


    You see something? I cant see jack.


    Not seeing, sensing. Over there, on that peak. Its faint, but I can sense heat and the smell of humans.


    Hmm. Huh? Youre right.


    Galfredik was surprised that he could clearly sense heat signatures, although he was unsure about the smell.


    I cant believe this works.


    Youll do better if you focus. Anyways, suppress them without killing them.


    Leave it to me, Master.


    Galfredik revealed his fangs and stepped forward with a rondel dagger in his mouth. He gracefully climbed the steep slope by grabbing onto various branches without making any noise. His movements were reminiscent of a feline predator.


    Although any sounds would be muffled by the rain, Galfredik did not let his guard down as he finished climbing and grabbed the dagger from his mouth. The stench of blood suddenly thickened one minute after he disappeared, and Eugene climbed up without dy.


    Eugene conquered the slope much quicker than Galfredik, then entered a small tent that was leaking light.


    Ugh!


    Three figures were lying on the floor, bleeding from their throats and chest. The only survivor was profusely bleeding from his mouth, and his eyes widened as soon as he saw Eugene.


    He tried to scream, so I cut off his tongue.


    What? Then, he wont be able to answer even if we interrogate him. Eugene answered with a frown.


    Galfredik remained calm. There is no need for us to listen to what he says anyway. He will simply nod if its right, and shake his head if its wrong. And what if hes even a secondte? Then, he will end up like those three on the floor. Oi, what do you think?


    Ugh! Uh!


    The bandit nodded frantically. His hand covered his mouth to stop the bleeding.


    See? I was right.


    ..


    Eugene agreed silently. Although he had already absorbed Galfrediksbat skills and experiences, it appeared that he still had more to learn.


    ***


    Tsk. I had been curious, but he really did get captured. That bastard Rudrian is so weak.


    He must have been outnumbered or fell into a trap. Am I right?


    The bandit once again nodded. Hisplexion was pale as it had been five minutes since he started bleeding out. It was clear that there was no hope of survival for him unless he was treated immediately. However, Eugene had no intention of showing grace to men who dared to attack and capture his subordinates.


    Shhk.


    Keup!


    The bandit died instantly after having his throat pierced with a dagger.


    Should we head right away?


    Yeah. Oh, by the way, you never had tasted a humans blood, right? Take your chance now.


    Now that you mentioned it, youre right. Hehe!


    Galfrediks crimson eyes sparkled as he raised the corpse of the bandit. He was able to control his thirst at will.


    Gulp, gulp!


    Galfredik tossed the body aside after fully indulging himself with the blood flowing from the bandits throat.


    Keugh! Theres not a huge difference between human blood and monster blood. It didnt taste very good either, probably because he was just trash. Galfredik sounded like an actual vampire.


    Eugene could sense that Galfredik had recovered fully from the meal.


    Is it because he is my vassal? How strange.


    Since there are about thirty of them, should we go in together?


    No. Ill be heading in first. You take care of any stragglers or escapees.


    Huh? Ah, I see Galfredik immediately epted it after realizing something. He initially assumed that he would fight as a human since he was a human until not long ago.


    Haha. I see. Its just us, so this wont be a battle of knights.


    Exactly. This


    The rain showed little sign of stopping. Eugene turned his head. He growled lowly while staring at the top of the mountain, which conveyed to him the vitality and blood of numerous bandits.


    ...Is a battle of vampires. Krrrr!


    The eyes of the two vampire knights shed with killing intent. For the first time in a long while, they were about to rampage freely.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Kuwughh!


    B-boss! Lets run away!


    You crazy bastards! Where can we even go in this weather!?


    Balmong shouted furiously after hearing the desperate pleas of his subordinates. The heavy downpour and the darkness of the night discriminated against no one. Furthermore, it was much more dangerous to climb down a mountainpared to climbing up. A single misstep would lead to a fall resulting in broken bones at the least. In addition, suffering such injuries in a rainy mountain could easily lead to death.


    Kuuuugh! Kuagh!


    Once again, roars and screams pierced through the darkness.


    Hiek!


    D-dear God! I repent for all the sins I havemitted thus far. I swear I will pray every day from now on and donate as much as I can. Please show us mercy!


    Some of the bandits even started repenting amidst the panic and chaos. The roars and screamsing from outside were truly terrifying.


    Uwah, fuck.


    What is it? C-could it be an ogre?


    You fucking crazy bastard. Dont say such ursed things. There are no ogres on this mountain.


    The group of bandits, known as the Hounds, were in a state of panic and fear. Although theymitted murders and robberies like nothing, they valued their own lives above everything else. Moreover, even though the bandits were experienced and skilled, the invader seemed to be an unidentified monster. It only served to intensify their fear.


    Get your shit together, you bastards! Its just a monster!


    Balmong roared while holding two battleaxes in his hands. He had already killed two knights with his beloved weapons, so surely, he could ovee a monster. Moreover, Balmong was equipped with chainmail.


    The bandits finally regained some sense after hearing the shouts of their leader. They were currently hiding inside the mine entrance, and most mines had narrow entrances to prepare for attacks by wild beasts and monsters. Thus, it would be hard forrger monsters to enter, and even if they were able to enter, their movements would be restricted by the narrow space.


    We dont know what kind of a monster we are facing, but it wont be able to rampage freely in this narrow terrain! Get into formation! Lot! Finnel! Get your shields and get to the front!


    Y-yes!


    Immediately afterward, two bandits took their ce at the front while holding tworge wooden shields. The rest of the bandits flocked behind the two with their spears.


    This was a basic formation used to confront wild beasts or intermediate-rank monsters. The bandits felt somewhat reassured. They regained their courage after taking their ce.


    As expected, humans were stronger and more stable when they were united.


    Boom!


    ..!


    The tightly-locked, thick wooden door rattled explosively. The bandits held their breaths as they quietly stared at the entrance. Only the sound of water dripping from the ceiling could be heard amidst the darkness. The mine entrance was engulfed in an eerie silence.


    I-Is it gone?


    What a


    Booom!


    The wooden door was shattered apart with an ear-shattering explosion.


    Whooosh!


    A figure entered through the broken door as the sound of heavy rain prated into the mine. It was a person with red eyes.


    ..!


    The bandits were greatly shocked when they saw that their opponent looked like a proper knight in armor.


    So this is where all you rats have been hiding.


    The bandits didnt manage to feel either relief or surprise before the knight started to slowly walk forward with a shortsword and a rondel dagger in hand.


    Kill him! Balmong shouted immediately. As soon as he recognized that the intruder was a knight instead of a monster, he regained his confidence.


    There was a stark difference between an unidentified enemy and an exposed one. Moreover, Balmong and the Hounds had assumed all this while that they were up against arge monster. But instead, they were greeted with a single man holding a sword. It was only natural for them to feel relieved and courageous, regardless of whether the enemy was a knight or not.


    However, the bandits would have realized that something was very strange if they paid attention to details. No human could climb up this rugged mountain in such rough weather. The bandits all had this thought. Thus, they assumed that the intruder was a monster.


    But it was clear that the knight had done the impossible. As such, theymitted a fatal mistake by judging their enemy based on his appearance.


    Uwaaah!


    Some of the bandits broke formation and charged towards Eugene. These actions were a result of careless reliefrelief that they were against a fellow humanand that the intruder was alone.


    However, the price of such a foolish charge was disastrous.


    ..!


    The charging bandits suddenly stopped. The torches on the wall snuffed out one by one. Just like magic, the torches extinguished in sequence as the knight walked forward, and the apanying darkness gradually pushed inward.


    W-what the fuck!?


    As soon as Balmong roared with confusion, the final torch was snuffed out.


    Someone get some light!


    Fuck! I cant see anything!


    None of the bandits had bothered to bring any torches, since they had no reason to believe that they would ever be plunged into darkness. Someone hurriedly attempted to kindle a light with flint, but not even sparks could be seen to apany the increasingly desperate mor. There was no way to light a me when the instrument used was wet.


    Krrr


    The bandits froze in ce after hearing a growl. It wasnt a sound that could be produced by humans.


    At that moment, a pair of small, red balls of fire appeared in the suffocating darkness. The red orbs of fire rushed toward the bandits in the blink of an eye.


    Hiek!


    Thwack! Crack! Crraaack!


    Kugh!


    Krrrrr!


    Only the terrifying roars of a monster and harrowing screams could be heard in the darkness.


    Uaah! Uaaaaah!


    As the sounds grew louder and closer, the frightened bandits started swinging their weapons in a frenzy. However, they only managed to hit their allies in the darkness, and the other bandits screamed like wild boars before retaliating with their own weapons.


    Uaaagh!


    Huagh!


    Stop! Its Keugh!


    Chaos ensued as the bandits started cutting and stabbing each other. The screams of the bandits and the inhuman growls of the monster, filled the entrance to the mine, seemingly turning this narrow space into a hell down on earth.


    Huagh! Huack!


    Once he had finally be somewhat ustomed to the darkness, Balmong swung his battleaxe towards a shadowy figure approaching him from afar.


    Thuck!


    The shadowy figure fell with a grotesque sound.


    Heugh! Heugh!


    Balmong breathed heavily while slowly retreating. His eyes were fixated straight ahead. He couldnt sense any movement, but he wasnt sure if everyone was already dead. Perhaps both the intruder and his men had died.


    Heugh, fuck! Getting sworn in or whatnot, I dont care anymore! I have to get out of here before the sun


    Getting sworn in? A quiet voice whispered from behind his back.


    ..!


    As an experienced, skilled bandit, Balmong instinctively swirled his body and swung his weapon at an angle, even amidst terror and shock.


    Boom!


    Balmong copsed to the floor after an intense impact was delivered to his neck, dropping his weapons as well.


    Are you not going to kill him? Mirian asked as she returned and plopped down on Eugenes shoulder after havingpleted her task of snuffing out all the lights.


    He said something interesting.


    Being sworn in? It seems that theres something more than what meets the eye here.


    Indeed, it would be strange if things were this easy to handle, especially when Eugene was dealing with a silver mine whose owner had changed hands several times.


    ***


    ..


    ..


    The two women maintained an awkward silence while sitting across from each other. Although they were aware of each others presence and were somewhat acquainted, it was the first time that they were sitting down like this. The awkward atmosphere was inevitable.


    Prisci was the first to break the silence. So Why have youe instead, master wizard?


    I was told to do so by Sir Eugene.


    I am curious as to the reason.


    He said that he may soone to possess a silver mine.


    A-a silver mine? Prisci expressed her shock, and Romari nodded in response. The bags under the wizards eyes appeared darker than usual.


    Yes. The story is quiteplicated and will take a long time to recount, but I am quite certain that Sir Eugene will soon own a silver mine. He asked me to go on ahead while he wrapped things up back there.


    How is that possible?


    Prisci found it quite ridiculous that only the wizard had returned from the subjugation, but what was this talk about a silver mine? However, Prisci was the vice executive of the Palin Associations main office. She could immediately sense possible profits, so she asked carefully.


    I apologize, but can I ask you to tell me more about this in detail?


    Oh, so


    Romari recounted the events that transpired on the Carls Baggins Penins as concisely as possible. She wanted to rest as soon as possible after having just barely survived the seasickness.


    This is insane! Sir Eugene is truly insane!


    Prisci could not hide her astonishment after hearing Romaris story.


    S-so you are saying that Sir Eugene could be a lord on the Carls Baggins Penins?


    Im not saying that he could. Its already a certainty. The baron of the Philia Ruins has already certified it, and the other nobles in the region will also be signing as well.


    Ah


    Priscis shoulders quivered ever-so-slightly. She had expected Eugene to grow, but she never imagined that he would grow to such an extent in such a short period of time.


    Wait! Doesnt that mean that the next subjugation could be hisst?


    A lord would not bother to personally participate in subjugations anymore. Moreover, a silver mine was enough to take care of anyones financial issues. Thus, why would Eugene further involve himself in such aplicated expedition like a subjugation?


    This is a difficult situation.


    Although she benefited from Eugene, Prisci had barely evened out the amount she initially invested in him. It was rather difficult for her to be satisfied with the turn of events. She was confused and worried.


    But then Romari spoke in a weak voice. Then, can you check the goods that I brought? I have some things to take care of.


    Ah. O-of course. You must be quite busy.


    Yes. Oh, and this as well. Romari pulled out arge, heavy leather pouch from her robe. These are the mana stones we collected.


    Theres quite a lot.


    Its a little over 200. There are intermediate-ranked ones as well as a high-ranked one.


    Yes. Intermediate and high What!? High-ranked? D-does that mean?


    Yes. We killed the wyvern.


    Heuk!


    Prisci appeared to be even more shockedpared to when she heard the news of Eugene potentially bing a lord. She jumped out of her seat with a gasp.


    Romari asked curiously. Is this something to be that surprised about? His objective was to kill the wyvern in the first ce.


    What? Ah, y-yes, of course. Haha. Ahahaha Prisci sat down whileughing awkwardly. However, her heart was pounding nonstop.


    A wyvern! A wyvern!!!


    She was happy to obtain a high-ranked mana stone, but she was even more overjoyed at the prospect of obtaining materials from a wyvern. Materials obtained from other high-ranked monsters boasted tremendous worth, but materials gained from a wyvern were worth even more. The seller could literally name any price.


    In the first ce, the value of a wyverns materials was unknown because a wyvern had never been killed in an evilnd. The value of being first was tremendous.


    An auction! If I put it on auction, I will be able to sell it for an enormous sum!


    All sorts of prosperous figures and nobles would flock to them if they heard the rumors. In addition, the reputation of the Palin Association would obviously soar from then on.


    Ensnaring Eugene has been the best decision I made in my life thus far!


    Prisci indulged in her joy, but then she suddenly hesitated.


    Theres only one subjugation left, and besides What do I do with this? Should I let him know now?


    She wouldnt have hesitated if Eugene hade here personally, but she was currently facing Romari instead. Although Romari was a rare wizard and could be considered Eugenes left-hand woman, Prisci was still hesitant to decide.


    She had a hunch that Eugene would not return and would forever escape her grasp if she delivered the news.


    Theres no helping it. If Sir Eugene establishes his own territory in the Carls Baggins Penins, he will still be trading in Moffern. The least I can do is support Mofferns branch.


    Can I go now? I really am quite busy.


    Romari stood up, forcibly enduring the queasiness. At this moment, Prisci reacted. She decided not to approach the matter as a merchant contracted with Eugene, but as the sessor to the Palin Association. She came to a decision with tears in her eyes.


    Master wizard, please wait a minute.


    Yes?


    This is for Sir Eugene.


    Prisci unlocked her desk drawer with a key, then held out an object for Romari.


    Uh, and what could this be?


    Romari felt anxious upon seeing the high-quality envelope and the majestic, lion-shaped seal ced on the letter. Perhaps it was the intuition of a wizard, but she felt rather worried and anxious while staring at it.


    This is a letter from Count Winslon. The courier was rather disappointed about Sir Eugenes absence. It would be better to deliver this to Sir Eugene as quickly as possible.


    So are you telling me to deliver this to Sir Eugene?


    Yes.


    Right now? I have to go on a boat again?


    If possible, or rather, it would be best to deliver it as soon as possible. I can have a ship prepared for you right away.


    I-I dont think theres a need to be in such a hurry. I think taking a few days off to rest might be


    I do not mind, since Ive already given you the letter, but considering Sir Eugenes personality


    Its really nice to be on a boat so often. I cant even differentiate the cabin from my own room anymore. Ill go as soon as possible, so please dont mention to him that I told you that I wanted to rest. rgh! Romari retched at the thought of having to ride the boat again.


    What? Ah, yes.


    For real. A wizards resentment is very tough andsts for a very long Uuuggh!


    I-Ill make sure to keep it a secret!


    Ill take your word on that, Vice Executive. No, Ill call you older sis. Heup! Uguup!


    Yes, yes.


    Romari trudged out the door while covering her mouth, and Prisci stared at her with a strange look. As soon as the door closed, Prisci muttered with a slight frown. I thought I was younger for sure. Did something happen to her when she was younger? Maybe she ate something that she wasnt supposed to? She looks like a sick roon Or maybe shes actually sick?


    Prisci never imagined that a wizard could suffer from seasickness.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Ah! Sir Eugene! Gardye rushed forward with his fat belly fluttering. It seemed that he had gained more weight in only six days.


    Have you been well?


    Of course, of course! Now, now, pleasee on in. Hey! Come quickly and serve these brave warriors!


    Yes, master.


    The maids and ves flocked to greet the troops. There were many more of them than before, and their attitude seemed to have gotten even more earnest in serving these troops. Gardye stole a few nces at the troops before speaking in a quiet, cautious voice. It seems as though the number of troops has decreased.


    Some were killed, and Sir Galfredik intentionally left behind others to guard the silver mine.


    ..!


    Gardye clenched his fists with excitement but stopped himself from congratting Eugene. Even though Eugene had sessfully upied the mine, it wouldnt be appropriate to openly praise him when some of his troops had died.


    Gardye quickly grasped the atmosphere and spoke politely. Then, will you need some rest?


    No, I will be fine. There are things that I wanted to ask you as well. Why dont we have a chat?


    Of course.


    Gardye sent away his subordinates before pouring a ss of alcohol for Eugene. He asked politely. What was it that you wanted to ask me, sir? I will answer to the best of my abilities.


    Thank you. I was wondering if you knew Sir Andre?


    Of course. He is the nephew of Marquis Archivolds mistress and a knight of the marquis. But I heard he was the first to betray the marquis when things went astray.


    Hmm. And the other nobles let him be?


    Originally, he should have been condemned by the other nobles, but those nobles were the ones responsible for bringing down Marquis Archivold in the first ce. To curse and condemn Sir Andre would have been tantamount to tarnishing their own face. They might criticize him behind their backs, but they do not dare to say anything publicly. Those dishonorableds!


    It was clear that the previous subordinate lords of Marquis Archivold had aplished something so oundish that even a former merchant, Gardye, would criticize them.


    However, Eugene didnt really care about that.


    But why are you asking about Sir Andre, sir?


    It appears that he is the instigator behind Balmong, the one who has previously upied the silver mine.


    ..!


    Clearly shocked to hear Eugenes words, Gardye hurriedly asked, I-Is that really true? The bandit Balmong was instigated by Sir Andre?


    I have already confirmed it. I locked him up without killing him, so you will be able to check whenever you want.


    Huh!


    Gardye sighed. His eyes started sparkling fiercely immediately afterward. As a guild leader of a city, he was quick-witted and intelligent. Gardye quicklyposed himself before speaking. Sir, this could be an opportunity for you to take the initiative in the penins.


    Initiative? Eugene had asked because he wanted to know how to take care of the bandit since he served as a noble of the penins. He tilted his head with puzzlement after hearing Gardyes unexpected response.


    Marquis Archivold was tyrannical, but that was only between the marquis and his lords. It was none of our business. But the situation on the penins had devolved even further once the marquis was overthrown and locked in his castle.


    Hmm. That was what I heard as well.


    Essentially, the lords betrayed their monarch. As such, it became difficult for anyone to hold the justification and legitimacy of inheritance.


    Even the children of the marquis have found it difficult?


    Well, here is the current situation. Each and every one of his immediate descendants is iming that they are the rightful heir with a lord backing them, but from the perspective of a city like us, all of those punks are no different.


    Gardye continued eagerly, even daring to address a noble as a punk.


    But in the meantime, Sir Andre instigated a bandit responsible for the murder of a noble in an attempt to upy the silver mine belonging to Lord Bemos. However! Sir Andre serves Lord Gabriel  the eldest son of Marquis Archivold.


    Hooh.


    Eugenes eyes glimmered with understanding.


    You are suggesting that Sir Andre could not have acted on his own.


    Exactly! Truly outstanding! That is exactly what I am trying to say. It doesnt matter even if they try to feign ignorance. If Sir Eugene steps forward, the City of Moffern and I, Gardye, will stand behind you.


    The city will?


    Ah, of course, of course! The road to the Beogn Barony has been stabilized thanks to Sir Eugene. Sir Eugene has already monopolized the attention of the mayor and the other guild leaders. And now! Sir Eugene has the opportunity to establish a clear position in this region. What does this mean for all of us?


    The young, handsome knight was strong, quick-witted, and incredibly fortunate. Gardye answered his own question, grinning at the potential conquerer of the penins. For the sake of peace on the penins! Moffern will support Sir Eugene with all its power!


    ***


    Thats him.


    He is very handsome, but isnt he too young?


    He doesnt seem like much. Are you sure that he killed a wyvern?


    Apparently, he killed two trolls near the City of Maren.


    Many mercenaries were gathered in a pub located near the Moffern Mercenary Guild. The establishment was buzzing with the voices of the mercenaries. Both floors of the pub werepletely packed with mercenaries. Eugene was already a celebrity not only among the mercenaries but also among the city dignitaries and the knights.


    Rumors ran rampant that Eugene would also be a lord with the backing of Baron Beogn, and the consent of the surrounding nobles and lords.


    However, not everyone believed in the legitimacy of the rumors.


    The young knight wasnt from the area, and it was difficult to believe that he had achieved so much in such a short period of time. Moreover, the materials gained from killing the wyvern were immediately shipped to Maren the next day, so very few people had verified the rumors for themselves.


    Eugene was still steadily gaining fame, but there was no evidence to back up the ims.


    Everyone, be quiet!


    The mercenary guild leader shouted while stepping out to the center of the pub. Simr to most other cities, the guild leader doubled as the recruitment officer of the city. He was in his forties, yet he still looked vigorous and muscr. He was someone that the mercenaries here found difficult to deal with.


    Right. Im sure all of you have already heard, but we are gathered here today because Sir Eugene is going to be recruiting some troops.


    What? How many people could he possibly recruit? Why did you bring all of us here?


    One of the captains of a medium-sized mercenary group raised his hand. Many mercenary groups, like his, had based their operations in Moffern.


    The mercenary guild leader turned his gaze with clear annoyance and responded bluntly.


    Ask the questions after Im done speaking, Gailo.


    But think about it. Did I say something wrong? I dont understand why the guild leader has to step forward and gather all of the mercenaries in this city when its just a single knight hiring mercenaries. Dont you all agree?


    Right!


    Even if you are the guild leader, its impolite of you to order us around. Were also quite busy, you know?


    I might change my mind if you treat us to some sour ale!


    Do you want to drink my piss instead? Im sure itll be part rum from what I drank yesterday. It will have quite a rich vor.


    Hahahahahaha!


    You stupid bastards


    The situation was quickly devolving into chaos thanks to the ignorant, simple mercenaries. The mercenary guild leader started to voice his annoyance.


    Let me take care of it, Eugene spoke quietly to the mercenary guild leader.


    Well. Do whatever you like.


    The mercenary guild leader readily passed the torch. He had been rather unwilling to gather the mercenaries in the beginning. He simply gave way to Gardyes incessant request.


    Give us some alcohol!


    Thats right. Recruitment or whatnot, give us something to drink first!


    My stomachs growling. I crawled all the way here since the break of dawn!


    The mercenaries didnt care whether Eugene stepped up or not. The dignitaries of the city and the knights were observing the situation with interest as if they were simply watching a show.


    Some even agreed with the mercenaries. The rookie knight had a pale face like a girl. When could he ever have experienced such a daunting and intense environment? It was apparent that the young man was simply a nobleman who lived a sheltered life. Although he might have achieved sess due to his unbelievable luck, he would surely react with anger or


    Boom!


    Gah!?


    The people of the pub jumped at the sudden explosion. Then, their eyes started to grow with shock and disbelief.


    Eugene was holding a battleaxe in one hand, and arge, thick wooden table in front of him had been split into two halves. He hadpletely severed a table with a diameter of two meters with a single swing of his axe.


    Some of the knights and mercenaries gathered in the pub were also capable of splitting a table. However, no one was confident of splitting a table like this into two with just a single blow.


    Ting!


    A clear metallic sound resonated in the silence.


    ..!?


    The pub owner instinctively snatched a silver coin out of the air. His gaze alternated between the silver coin and Eugene, and he spoke carefully. Excuse me But this is not enough, Sir Knight.


    ..


    Eugene flinched and nced at the mercenary guild leader.


    Ah so how much is it?


    While the mercenary guild leaderpensated the pub owner, Eugene spoke while ncing around at the entire pub.


    You. Was it Gailo?


    T-thats right. Gailo stuttered an answer after being put on the spot, but he soon raised his head rather stiffly. It wasnt as if the knight could do anything to him with so many people around.


    Get out.


    ..!?


    Gailos eyes grewrger with shock. He immediately turned and shouted toward his subordinates with an arrogant frown.


    Ah, fuck it! What a waste of time. Hey! Lets go!


    Yes.


    Five or six mercenaries rose simultaneously and followed him. Eugene ignored the group as they headed down the stairs, and he spoke to the remaining mercenaries. Some of you may already know, but I have just recently be a lord with the consent of Lord Beogn and the other nobles in the region.


    Pause.


    Gailo suddenly paused in the midst of heading down the stairs.


    Paranan, Varan, Mintan, and Pezil. These four viges belong to me now. Moreover, I have also seeded in capturing the silver mine in Mount Nadir a few days ago.


    Uwooooooohhh!


    A loud roar swept the pub like a storm.


    Even those who were ignorant of Mount Nadir could not help but erupt into a roar. Gold and silver mines represented a lords sess along with evilnds. Moreover, all of the gathered dignitaries and knights had coveted the silver mine in Mount Nadir for a long time, but none of them dared to take action because they were afraid of the lords and mercenaries situated around the mine.


    But now, the silver mine had already fallen into the hands of the young knight.


    I have already received the promise of full cooperation from the Palin Association and the Moffern Merchant Guild regarding the development of the silver mine. So


    The gaze of the mercenaries waspletely and wholly fixated on Eugene. Their eyes glistened with desire and greed. Eugene looked around before speaking in a low, but heavy voice.


    Im saying that none of you will have to worry about your pay.


    Uwooooooh!


    Knights were honor, and mercenaries were silver. The mercenaries stomped their feet and cheered loudly as if to prove the ancient proverb.


    And!


    Eugene raised his voice once again, and the pub fell into silence.


    I have no intention of being satisfied with just four viges and a silver mine.


    .!


    I will be hiring 100 people on a firste, first-served basis. Looting is prohibited, but spoils andpensation will be distributed ording to individual contributions. Is there anyone willing to follow me?


    I will!


    Us Steel Bull Mercenaries will follow you!


    Pope and ten others will join!


    Sir, dont you need any knights!?


    Sir Eugene!


    Sir!


    The pub instantly devolved into chaos. Mercenaries and knights alike yelled with crazed eyes. Even the dignitaries also busily calcted their potential profits and losses when Eugene openly dered his intent to be involved in the Carls Baggins Penins.


    Kyah~! It really doesnt matter whether youre a spirit, a vampire, or a human. Money is always the best! The thrill! The chase! Oh, the joy! Long live silver coins! Kyehehehehehehe! Mirianughed arrogantly, feeling a sense of unification that crossed the boundaries of race.


    However, not everyone was going crazy.


    Crazy bastards. They dont even know if hes the real deal or not.


    Thats right. He might have been lying about killing the wyvern.


    Gailo and his subordinates grumbled. They were still standing on the stairs. Eugene beckoned silently upon seeing them. Luke ran forward and handed Eugene a spear. Eugene immediately swung the spear upon grabbing it.


    Fwoosh!


    Gailo faltered at the sharp sound.


    W-what are you trying to do?


    Are you curious as to how I killed the wyvern?


    .


    Gailo gulped silently while staring at the spear. Eugene turned his gaze away before immediately throwing the spear.


    Shuk! Thuck!


    The projectile passed the dozens of men like lightning and embedded itself in a wall of the pub.


    .!


    The crowd was surprised by the sudden turn of events, and people turned their eyes to the embedded spear. The person standing closest to the weapon shouted with disbelief.


    The spear I-its stuck in the wyverns eye!


    What!?


    It was true.


    Eugenes spear was deeply embedded in the stone wall, more specifically in the eye of a wyverns mural, even though it was the size of a small palm. Everyone was bbergasted at Eugenes incredible skills.


    He turned his cold gaze towards Gailo, then spoke. This is how I killed it. If you understand, get out, before I make a hole in your head.


    I-Im sorry!


    Gailo hurriedly ran as if escaping. It seemed that the Gailo Mercenaries would disband today, judging from the eyes of the subordinates awkwardly following from behind.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    The size of the military depot following the group increased to amodate more than 100 troops and 20 porters. Such arge group of soldiers would be able to achieve victories in territorial wars against many nobles, with the exception of some great nobles. They were all united under the ck dragons crest.


    But that wasnt the end


    You want to join my army?


    Thats right, sir. I would like to glorify the name of the Florence family and practice true chivalry under themand of Sir Eugene. Please allow it.


    I want to show Sir Medein that the spear of Demeter has yet to break. I do not need anypensation. All I would like is a chance to prove my determination.


    Eugene felt a little dumbfounded when knights starteding to him with their burning wills. Mercenaries had responded to his recruitment notice because he offered a good deal in regards to their sries andpensation, but Eugene never expected prideful knights toe to him of their own ord.


    Hmm. I dont know if you know, but I cannot afford to take care of all you sirs.


    Thats fine. The worth of a knight is to be self-proven. When the right timees, please just give us appropriatepensation.


    Just being with an outstanding knight like Sir Eugene will allow me to spread my name. Please give the permission for us to fight together, sir!


    In other words, the knights were offering to fight without pay for the time being. However, they would be asking forpensation ording to their performance in the future. They wanted to join Eugenes rise to fame and glory.


    Hmm.


    Eugene looked around at the flock of knights. All seven knights were armed with either te mail or chain mail. Moreover, all of them had their own horse and one or two aides as well.


    If the skills of the seven knights were simr to the knights that Eugene had seen thus far, they would add up to be quite an overwhelming force.


    Knights were easily capable of ughtering five or six times their numbers if they were fighting on t terrain.


    But its not like I can just trust them.


    Although they were willing to yield for now to chase after honor and reputation, as well as futurepensation, knights werepletely unpredictable when it came to real battles. Eugene eventually decided to adjourn, for now, after recalling the temrs in thebyrinth of Count Evergrove  the trio had driven themselves to death while acting as they wanted.


    I apologize, but I do not think that I will be able to officially take you sirs under mymand.


    Huh? The more knights there are, the better. Your vassal, Gal, said so, right? You need to take them and work them like ves! Mirian spoke out with a puzzled expression. She had been spectating with excitement until now. The expressions of the knights stiffened after hearing Eugenes response.


    Sir Eugene! Please reconsider


    However, there is nothing for me to say about the determination of meritorious men to practice true chivalry, is there?


    !?


    The faces of the knights filled with surprise, and one of them hurriedly asked. Are you saying that you will allow us to follow you?


    What is there for me to do if you insist on doing so? Do as you please.


    The knights brightened up after hearing Eugenes answer.


    I will not hold you back!


    Yes. I will trust you sirs.


    Eugene nodded with satisfaction. He was able to gather seven knights without spending a single penny. He also prevented any worst possible oues.


    You are going to make them your ves for free? Wow, our sir always has a n. Those idiots, look at them beaming with smiles on their faces.


    Mirian sympathized with the knights when they saw them being done in by Eugenes technique as they volunteered themselves to serve him for free. However, the knights mistook Eugenes trap as his acknowledgment. They shouted vigorously.


    To think I, Florang Florence, will be fighting alongside a troll yer and a wyvern yer! This is the most honorable thing that ever happened in my life.


    Even Sir Medein wont be able to avoid my challenge if I am with Sir Eugene. When ites to status, Sir Eugene holds a much greater position.


    I will wholly devote myself to the peace and stability of the Carls Baggins Penins!


    Although the knights possessed slightly different goals, they were sincerely pleased. Eugene was also quite pleased to acquire freeborers.


    ***


    Spectacr. What a sight.


    Gardyes face was filled with joy as he overlooked the departing parade of troops. They were apanied by depot merchants responsible for supplying the soldiers and trading with them.


    Hmm. Do you truly believe that the knight will be able to aplish it? Even if he ispetent, you know that they wont be nice and obedient to an outsider. Especially the knights, since they are prideful. They might be hard to deal with


    The mercenary guild leader voiced his worries and Gardye clicked his tongue in response. Tsk, tsk, tsk. You have definitely aged, guild leader. Your head is failing you. Dont you know that they will be even more willing to follow Sir Eugene since hes not from the penins?


    What?


    Why do you think the nearby nobles left Mount Nadirs silver mine unattended? Why were Lord Bemos viges left alone by the nobles?


    Well, because they would have been fucked if someone held them responsibleter on Hmm? The mercenary guild leader trailed off as he came to a realization.


    Gardye spoke with a grin. Do you get it now? There wont be any problems even if Sir Eugene runs rampant. Responsibility? Holding someone ountableter? Who could do such things to a knight with no connections to the penins?


    I see. Thats for sure.


    Although we cannot be certain, about half of those knights must have chosen to follow Sir Eugene due to this truth, even forgoing any pay. If they are bestowed a vige or two,ter on, they wont have to worry about it being taken away.


    You are suggesting that the knights will be free as well since their lord is free from any ountability.


    Exactly! Hehehe.


    Then, what does Moffern stand to gain from this?


    No matter what anyone says, the fact is, our guilds supported Sir Eugene. Its only one silver mine for now, but who knows? Maybe he will acquire an evilnd or two in the future. Where do you think he will dispose of the materials he gains? Even if Sir Eugene and Maren possess a deep rtionship, do you really think that he would go through the trouble of sending a ship there each time?


    Ooohh!


    Im not hoping for something grand, like conquering and unifying the penins. However, we will benefit greatly if we participate in this correction of bnce. Compared to the potential benefits, an investment of thousands of silver coins is nothing. Huhahahaha!


    Gardyeughed boisterously while dreaming of a rosy future. Even if Eugene was a Wyvern yer, he knew only how to fight. Eugene was certainly quick-witted and intelligent, but territorial management and politics could not be solved by brute force. Eventually, he woulde to realize his limitations as an outsider, and the City of Moffern would step up to supplement his ws.


    The knight would take care of hard, arduous tasks, and Moffern would reap the benefits. That was the true reason behind why Gardye and the other merchants of Moffern decided to support Eugene.


    Master Gardye! Master Gardye!


    A city guard shouted while running up to the wall.


    What is it? Is something wrong?


    The administrator of Sir Eugene would like to see you.


    Ah, Sir Delmondo? Where is he right now?


    Although he appeared quite knowledgeable, at most, Delmondo was a young, nave official in his mid-tote 20s. Gardye was confident in being able to trounce him. However, Gardye did not know that the young, nave administrator had worked 10 years as the Roman Empires financial and personnel management officer and had wandered around the world for almost 20 years. Most importantly, his opponent was a member of the Nights Tribe. In addition, vampires were known to be unrivaled in craftiness.


    Gardye hummed as he descended from the wall.


    ***


    A castle?


    Thats right. A castle. Since he is the lord of six hamlets and four viges, its only natural for him to have a castle.


    No, but to ask for such a thing so suddenly


    A vige with a castle and proper walls could be the headquarters. It will be able to house troops, and it would allow for arge marketce, which would be quite useful. Moreover, it would be much better for merchants to stay in a vige housing troop and a castle.


    .


    Gardye was immediately forced to shut his mouth. He couldnt think of an adequate response to Delmondos words.


    Well, if you do not agree, thats fine as well. Its not like Moffern is the only city to dispose of the silver from the mine. Ah, perhaps I could make a suggestion to Maren. Since the mayor was kind enough to gift the lord with a set of armor engraved with the citys crest


    L-lets do it! We will be providing full support! A castle! Lets build it!


    The merchants greed caused him to take the bait. Delmondo was smiling shrewdly on the inside, but he quickly continued without a change in expression. Seven castle towers, including the main building, and two annexes. It should allow for up to 100 troops to be stationed at all times, and the number of residents should be around 50, excluding the troops. At least 30 arrow slits are to be installed on the left and right walls surrounding the gate with crossbows.


    What?


    Ah, is it a bit difficult to picture? Then, you could refer to the Lion Castle of the Calead Viscounty. There is a dwarf architect in Moffern, correct? If you leave it to them, they will finish it for you in half a year.


    Uh, I-I understand for now.


    Gardye was greatly shocked. He never imagined, even in his wildest imaginations that the young administrator would be so thoroughly prepared, and would be so specific in his demands.


    The construction site should be the Vige of Varan, where the mansion of Lord Bemos is located. If you do not demolish the mansion and use it as one of the annexes, you should be able to save quite a bit of money. Hmm? Whats wrong? Delmondo asked with a bright smile after seeing Gardyes reaction, which appeared somewhat bitter.


    Aha! You must be worried that the castle will be a little small for Sir Eugene to stay in! Dont worry. That castle will not be Sir Eugenes main castle. It will be a ce for his appointed knights or administrators to stay.


    What do you mean by that? Gardye asked while wiping off sweat from his forehead. What was Delmondo talking about? He would have to spend even more money?!


    What else could I mean? Dont tell me that the guild leader thought that Sir Eugene would only go on to be a neighborhood lord of the penins?


    ..!


    Tsk, tsk. I thought you might have a wider outlook as the merchant guild leader of a city like Moffern, but it appears that I have overestimated you. Take a step back and look at the big picture here, Gardye.


    Delmondo even went on to criticize Gardye with disappointment. However, Gardye was still filled with shock from Delmondos previous statement.


    -You thought that Sir Eugene would only go on to be a neighborhood lord of the penins?


    Of course, Gardye didnt think so either. In the first ce, he suggested that Eugene should hire mercenaries and even paid for most of the expenses as a result of it because he believed that Eugene would be one of the pirs of the Carls Baggins Penins in the future.


    However, Eugenes younger cousin and administrator saw somethingrger withplete conviction. Gardye finally regained his calm after a million thoughts and doubts passed through his mind.


    Then How far do you think Sir Eugene will go, Sir Delmondo?


    A great lord of the empire? Perhaps a king? Or maybe both?


    !


    Gardyes eyes filled with disbelief and immeasurable shock.


    However, Delmondo was calm.


    Since a great Origin has made the decision to live among humans, that much is only natural. Even my father was a lord of the empire.


    ***


    The Malt Brothers? Eugene asked. For some reason, Eugene thought that all the names of the bandit groups were rather impersonal and vague.


    Yes! They rarelye out of the forest, but they loot viges and attack merchants during every harvest. Im sure that they must already know about the stories about Sir Eugene, so its unlikely that they wille crawling out anytime soon


    We will take care of them before leaving.


    Yes!


    A newly appointed squad leader saluted in a fairly disciplined manner. In addition, all but Partec among the eight squad leaders gathered in Eugenes tent appeared simrly nervous. Was it because of Eugenes amazing disy of spearmanship during their first meeting, at the pub?


    No.


    All of the mercenaries and squad leaders were frozen stiff because of the bouts that took ce yesterday among the knights. It would have ended without any problems if the knights participated to hone their skills and to practice, but the typical characteristics of knights overcame the men.


    Even though they were sparring with wooden swords, the knights became heated when they became filled with the desire to win. However, that was still fine, since it was a normal, daily urrence for knights.


    However, the problem arose when the knights applied for a fight with theirmander out of curiosity and theirpetitive spirit.


    Eugene remembered Galfrediks advice, that he should always crush his subordinates spirit at the very beginning, regardless of whether they were mercenaries or knights. As such, Eugene battered the knights without hesitation.


    Moreover, it wasnt just one or two, but all seven knights.


    The knights were fortunate to escape with only a few bruises since they were wearing armor, but all of them agreed that they would have been absolutely crushed if it had been a real battle.


    However, the highlight of the scene was Eugenes following words.


    Should we do it again? Properly this time. I will feed you mana stones.


    In other words, his merciless and relentless beating had not been proper. The squad leaders could not help but be nervous and disciplined after witnessing such an unbelievable sight just yesterday.


    Who will go? We wont be needing all of you. Three squads should be enough.


    Sir! The Iron Bull Mercenaries will take the front!


    We will go. We will bring back the heads of the Malt Brothers within two hours!


    No, we will!


    Sir!


    The conversation quickly escted into a heatedpetition. The entrance to the tent opened and a mercenary rushed in just as Eugene was about to intervene.


    Sir Eugene! T-the sir knights rushed into the forest!


    What?


    Not even a day had passed since they were pummeled, yet they were already throwing a fit?

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    This is getting out of hand


    The various guild leaders licked their lips in vain after hearing the words of Mofferns mayor. They were currently gathered in the mayors study. The guild leaders had been gathered at the request of Gardye, the leader of the merchant guild, to discuss Jan Eugene.


    The cost of the castle will be the least of our worries since it wont be too burdensome to build a small castle. The problem is that the castle site will include the mansion of Lord Bemos.


    Although the mansion had been left without an owner for a long time, it was previously owned by the youngest son of Marquis Archivold. If the structure was modified at will, it was highly likely that whoever settled the ongoing dispute and rose as the official sessor in the future would create an issue about it.


    The fabric guild leader spoke up. What if we pay a reasonable amount ofpensation? If we truly believe that to be true, then thends that Sir Eugene imed as his own will be picked on in the future.


    Gardye chimed in. Thats right. They have already been neglecting it for over a year, right? Our city has bled quite a bit due to it as well. And regardless, Sir Eugene will have to take responsibility for it. Even if they pick at it in the future, we have plenty of excuses to make.


    I agree with the opinion of the merchant guild leader.


    I, as well.


    The mercenary guild leader and the stonemason guild leader shared their thoughts as well. Most of the other artisan guild leaders could be seen nodding their heads, giving their silent consent.


    Thats beside my point. The other noble families, as well as the Archivold family, will be suspicious of our city.


    Hmm


    I also admit that Sir Eugenes services and contributions are great, but dont you think that things are proceeding too fast? How old is he now? Twenty-two? Twenty-three? He is way too young. Nobles who dont actually know Sir Eugene will surely assume that Moffern is trying to expand its influence by using a knight as its puppet.


    They might, but only if they dont get to experience him personally.


    Hmm? The mayor narrowed his eyes.


    Gardye continued. Under the condition that all of our citys guilds will contribute, it will take about six months at the quickest, and a year at thetest to finish the castles construction. Where and what will Sir Eugene be doing during this time? We didnt hire mercenaries on his behalf just so he could sit around doing nothing in his territory.


    !


    The nobles who never experienced him firsthand might react simrly to the mayors concern. However, I guarantee that those that had experienced him will have no choice but to keep their mouths shut. Lord Beogn is a prime example, right?


    Aha!


    Thats definitely true.


    It was already well known that Baron Beogn had recognized Jan Eugene as a lord, even going as far as to have other lords stamp their seals on an official document. It was unknown why the baron made the decision, but no one could deny that it was the result of the barons encounter with Jan Eugene.


    Lord Beogn hired Sir Eugene, but he ended up recognizing Sir Eugene as a lord. Then what about the nobles who wille to face Sir Eugene? No, rather, what about the lords who will take Sir Eugene as their enemy?


    ! The mayor expressed surprise.


    Gardye continued with a smile. There is still a long way to go before we can see the results for ourselves, but no one will doubt his skills and achievements anymore if Sir Eugene bes even more sessful. We wont bebeled a puppeteer, but rather as wise investors who recognized a diamond in the rough.


    Gardye, The mayor called out with an astonished look.


    Yes?


    The mayor continued, Since when did your sight be so far-reaching and vast? Its impressive.


    I did have someones help. Haha, Gardye flinched andughed awkwardly. He could never confess that most of what he said was what he heard from a random territorial administrator.


    Then lets get started on building Sir Eugenes castle right away. Do you all agree?


    Yes.


    The guild leaders of Moffern nodded vigorously in response to the mayors words.


    ***


    And what is this?


    Eugene was dumbstruck after chasing the knights into the forest and into the bandits hideout. The knights were waiting for him with proud looks, and nearly thirty bandits were trembling while kneeling on the ground.


    Sir Eugene! It seems that they have beenpletely shocked by our bravery! They surrendered immediately. Uhahaha!


    See this, sir? I told you that I would never hold you back!


    Is this enough to prove ourselves? Is it not worth trusting us in the future?


    The morale of the knights pierced through the sky. From the looks of it, it seemed that they managed to defeat the bandits without even having to raise their des.


    Eugene couldnt help but admit that although regr knights appeared rather weak inparison to himself and Galfredik, mere bandits never stood a chance against them. A charge consisting of five or six knights in solid armor would exude a pressure simr to an intermediate-rank or high-rank monster.


    Moreover, the seven knights were survivors of the Carls Baggins Peninss great chaos over thest several years. Even if they didnt possess transcendental abilities like himself or Galfredik, the bandits would have felt overwhelming fear in the face of their collective attack.


    The bandits had surrendered immediately without even thinking about taking advantage of their home ground.


    But to think they surrendered immediately without resisting. This is a bit strange.


    Eugene headed toward the trembling bandits while having such thoughts.


    Oi.


    Hieeek!


    Eugene frowned after seeing their reaction. He had simply called out, but the bandits reacted as if he had killed their family.


    Why are you so surprised? Its not like Im going to eat you.


    Hahaha! Is it not because of Sir Eugenes piercing reputation? In addition, we are with you as well. Its no surprise that these


    Is that not true?


    What?


    One of the bandits muttered, and the knight turned his head. The bandits entire body was soaked with sweat, and he stuttered with fear. I-I heard that h-he really eats people. I-Is that not true?


    The knight responded fiercely. What the fuck is this bastard talking about?


    The bandit fell t on the spot. Hiek! P-please forgive me! I heard rumors that if you stand up against the ck iron knight from Maren, he would eat you alive! If you surrendered, you would be his ve! Please forgive me! Sir! Please have mercy!


    Eugene was at a loss.


    He never imagined that such nonsensical rumors would spread as well. Of course, it wasnt entirely false, since he was a vampire.


    Where did you hear that from?


    A-at a pub in a nearby vige. Thats why we havent gone out of the forest at all recently! A-after we heard the stories, w-we stayed still and didnt do anything!


    Mercy!


    I will repent! Please, sir!


    The bandits kowtowed with desperation.


    I think they are acting like that because theyre scared of Sir Eugene, and not because of the other sirs.


    I think so.


    The spectating mercenaries started whispering, and the expressions of the knights became rather awkward.


    Sir! Compliment them! Compliment! Mirian whispered in Eugenes ear.


    Ah, right.


    Eugene recalled Galfrediks advice on how to deal with knights. He looked back at the knights. Their proud, brave expressions were nowhere to be seen, and they were only licking their lips with embarrassment.


    But would they have surrendered if you sirs had not rushed in bravely? Great work. All of you.


    !


    The corners of the lips of the defeated knights quickly rose.


    Hahaha! Not at all. It is no match for Sir Eugenes bravery.


    We are no match for Sir Eugenes sharp judgment. Haha!


    Its the result of our boldness and Sir Eugenes reputation. Wouldnt you agree?


    However


    What?


    The knights immediately stoppedughing when Eugene spoke in a quiet, subdued voice.


    Did I not say that I would be giving all the orders?


    Uh


    I will show forgiveness just this once. Sirs, if something like this happens again in the future


    Eugene paused, then looked around at the knights before smiling coldly. Then we will be sparring with real swords. And maybe, just maybe, there may be a few idents during the spar because of it.


    An eerie silence descended, and the knights stared silently while gulping with fear.


    ***


    The knights thoroughly followed Eugenes instructions since that day. Of course, they werent technically orders, but suggestions. Eugene would say things like I wish XX would be done, or It would be nice if Sir XX took care of this.


    However, the knights were wary of potential idents that could ur during sparring with real des, so they responded to every one of Eugenes requests and expectations.


    As such, Eugene was able to wipe out almost all the thieves and roamers inside his recognized territory without losing any troops. The survivors managed to escape from Eugenes territory before they met their doom.


    The viges and hamlets inside the territory finally regained peace and stability after almost two years, and the residents enthusiastically praised their new lords. The territory would surely progress steadily when the people from Mofferns guilds arrived.


    Since Delmondo was entrusted with taking care of such matters, Eugene departed once more.


    In the meantime, Galfredik joined up with Eugene after leaving behind a number of troops to manage the silver mine.


    Their destination was the territory of Andre, a knight of the Archivold Marquisate. Andre was the knight in alliance with the eldest son of Marquis Archivold, Gabriel.


    ***


    Sir Eugene! Sir Eugene!


    What is it? Have you discovered more roamers?


    A scout ran forward hastily before bowing his head.


    No, sir. Lord Feedrens sons would like to see you, sir.


    Lord Feedren? Eugene asked, and Veron quickly provided an exnation.


    He is a lord in the nearby area, but he is not a nobleman with a bequeathed title. He was appointed as a lord by Marquis Archivold since his family was around for several generations.


    I see. But why do his children want to meet with me?


    Im not entirely sure Veron scratched his head.


    Partec stepped up. They might want to be acquainted with Sir Eugene.


    Be acquainted?


    Partec is right, although Im certain its also because they want to see who the master is for themselves. Galfredik grinned, then turned towards the scout. How many sons were there?


    Three.


    And how many were with them? Surely, it wasnt just the three of them.


    Including the servants and soldiers, there were definitely more than ten in total.


    Galfredik spoke after hearing the scouts answer. Im right. They must have been curious and scared since so many troops were moving around. I think it should be okay to say hello.


    Hmm. Lets do it then.


    Now that Eugene decided to be a lord, he would need to be familiar with the nearby nobles, although he might not be their best friend.


    Bring them here.


    Yes, sir!


    The scout rushed out. In the meanwhile, Eugene was informed about Lord Feedren from Veron. However, Veron was only the leader of a small mercenary group. He couldnt provide important information about Feedren, but it was more than enough.


    Are they simr to the Tywin territory?


    It appeared that the Feedren family was wealthier, but they were rather simr to the Tywin family in terms of the size of their territory and their militaristic force.


    The scout returned while breaking a sweat.


    Hmm? Why are you alone?


    Well The scout kneeled before speaking cautiously, The eldest son told Sir Eugene toe and see him.


    Is he out of his mind? Galfredik spoke with a dumbfounded expression.


    I think so, Partec smiled bitterly.


    Eugenemanded more than one hundred troops and was even apanied by a military depot. Moreover, it wasnt even the lord, but rather his son that attempted to order Eugene around.


    You. Are you sure that you delivered the message correctly? Did you fully exin who Sir Eugene is? Galfredik asked with a frown.


    The scout quickly nodded his head. Of course! I definitely said that Sir Eugene has been clearly recognized as a lord by Lord Beogn and by the many other nobles of the penins!


    Yet he still dares to spout such nonsense? This guy is definitely out of his mind. Master, should I go?


    Galfredik spoke while cracking his neck, but Eugene dissuaded him. No. Ill go.


    Hmm?


    We will only be going there to give our greetings. Its not like anything else will happen, right?


    Eugene shrugged, and the others tilted their heads with confusion. There was no reason for Eugene to make such a trip when he possessed a higher status than Lord Feedrens son.


    There was only one present who realized Eugenes true intention. I hope something else happens! I hope he picks a fight with Sir Eugene and gets pummeled senselessly!


    Eugene was inwardly startled by Mirians hopeful words. Although she wasnt always right, it was certainly hard to ignore the intuition of the greedy lump.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Brother, maybe we shouldnt be doing this. I think it would be better for us to go to him.


    Nonsense. He was the one who entered our familys ancestralnd without our permission. He needs to show proper respect.


    The eldest son, Nestor, gave a firm response to his brother, Geor. He was currently out patrolling due to the frequent appearance of roamers and bandits in his familysnd.


    Nestor wasnt in a good mood.


    Perhaps he could be generous and forgive the troops for entering his familysnd without notice or permission. However, the problem was with themander of the troops. Themander was an unknown knight from the outside, so how could he be a lord? Nestor had endured long years of hardship as an aide before bing a knight. However, he had not been sworn in even though he had vanquished numerous bandits and roamers over the past two years!


    But even father stamped his seal on the approval document. Lets not pick a fight with him and invite him to the castle instead.


    Aor, Geors twin, could not hide his excitement as he agreed with his twin. I think that would be a good idea as well! Hes a Wyvern yer. If we invite him to the banquet, we could hear all about how he was able to aplish it. Im very curious as to how he killed it. Rumor has it that he is over 2 meters tall. Is it because hes extremely strong?


    Tsk! How old are you to believe such nonsensical stories? He must have been lucky enough to kill a roamer. And I heard that he has more than one hundred subordinates. It would have been disgraceful if he couldnt kill a single wyvern chick with such a force.


    Is that so? I still think he must be an amazing knight. It seems hes killed some trolls near Maren as well.


    Rumors have always been exaggerated.


    Nestor was certain. Either the young, nave knight was extremely lucky, or he had a great noble as his benefactor. Perhaps both were true.


    Huh? Brother, over there!


    Everyones eyes shifted.


    They could see two knights leading a group of soldiers with the g of a ck dragon.


    .


    Nestor gulped anxiously. He could intuitively sense that the leading knight was equipped with te armor that was extremely valuable. Moreover, he was dispirited after seeing the countless soldiers following behind the knights. Surely, such arge force could not be disregarded even if they were participating in a war between great nobles.


    This is the power of silver. This is only possible because hes rich. People like them are nothing when ites to skill. Theyre nothing.


    Nestor attempted to deny the intimidation he felt and bit his lips. The antipathy and jealousy he felt towards his opponent continued to grow.


    Are you the sons of Lord Feedren?


    The eyes of the brothers filled with shock when Eugene took off his helmet. The young knight was iparably beautiful, and he was iparably young as well.


    Wow


    The twins were awestruck, but Nestor became enraged and surprised after discovering that Eugene appeared simr to him in age.


    Thats right. Nestor of Feedren.


    Hmm?


    What?


    How crude and disrespectful. Did Lord Feedren teach you to speak like that when meeting other lords?


    Kiek!? What the hell is wrong with this brat!? How dare you! Sir Eugene, do you want me to spit in his eyes or something!?


    Mirian attempted to put her n into action, but Eugene stopped it by immediately shoving her into the leather pocket.


    .!


    Nestor was bbergasted. Although he had been rather impolite, he never expected Eugene to respond in such a manner.


    Oh, my. A child who doesnt know his manners nor honor. Since we met, I will get going. I do not have time to spare ying with impolite little brats, Eugene dered coldly before starting to put on his helmet again.


    Nestor shouted. Sir! Take that back!


    What are you talking about?


    Did you not say that us Feedren do not know honor and manners!?


    B-brother.


    The twins attempted to dissuade their brother when Nestor suddenly burst with rage. What!? Are you fine with being called that? Are you cowards?


    No, thats not what were saying


    The siblings started to argue, but Eugene quickly intervened. Stop. You children can continue bickering at home. I will let you off the hook for the sake of Lord Feedrens name, so get going.


    Eugene was clearly belittling the brothers. Although it was somewhat cold, his attitude could not be considered rude. His actions could be considered rather normal since he was addressing a lower-ranking nobleman as a lord. In fact, it could even be considered amodating to the siblings.


    Eek!


    Nestor had never been treated this way, even when he was serving as a knights aide.


    As a result, hemitted a taboo. He brought his hand to the handle of his longsword.


    Well then.


    Eugene felt rather listless. How could the brat show such an immediate reaction when Eugene had barely scratched his pride? As expected, having ess to high-quality education did not mean that all nobles were smart. In particr, young noblemen and knights were usually unable to tolerate being ignored or dismissed by those with simr status to them.


    It had been said jokingly that half of the young knights born every year died in duels fought for no particr reason. Now, it appeared that it wasnt simply nonsense.


    I hope I keeping across idiots like him.


    Eugene hid his true thoughts and delivered a final blow to set off Nestor. What? Are you going to draw your de and ask for a duel?


    You


    Brother! No, you cant!


    At least the twins have a working brain.


    You will regret it if you draw it, Eugene hurriedly sent another provocation, just in case Nestor regained his calm.


    It worked excellently.


    Regret? There is no such thing as regret in Nestor Feedrens


    Thuck!


    Nestor was halfway through pulling out his longsword when he was knocked back and subsequently fell off from his saddle after being struck in the head with a rondel dagger.


    Ah!


    Brother!


    The twins hurried forward to their brother. Fortunately, the handle of the weapon had struck Nestor instead of the de. He had fainted with a small cut on his head.


    Here. For treatment and the toll, Eugene continued coldly after throwing a pouch filled with silver coins to the twins.


    I stopped here to save Lord Feedrens name. However, I will definitely bring todays matter to Lord Feedren. Tell Lord Feedren that I will be looking forward to seeing what kind of an apology I will receive. Understood?


    Y-yes!


    The twins nodded hurriedly after hearing Eugenes horrifying words.


    What a waste of time. Lets go.


    Yes! The troops answered vigorously before following behind Eugene.


    I cant believe he attacked a lord. What a crazy brat.


    Consider yourselves lucky. If Sir Eugene was serious just now, your brother would have had a hole in his head by now.


    A hole? Thats not right. He wouldnt have a head at all!


    Youre right. Kekeke!


    Several mercenaries threw insulting remarks as they passed by, but the twins remained silent. They were afraid that the knight would return for them if they protested as well.


    W-what should we do? We are going to be in huge trouble if our father finds out.


    What else? We still need to tell him the truth. It seems like they are on an expedition to somece, which means they will being back through this way, right?


    Ah


    The twins stared at the departing troops with gloomy expressions, then turned towards each other as if something hade to their minds.


    But where are they going?


    The twins simultaneously muttered the same words, then once again turned toward the direction that Eugene was headed towards.


    Thats the way to the Archivold marquisate.


    Although the glory of the past had faded somewhat, the Archivold marquisate was still teeming with the most influential and powerful nobles of the Carls Baggins Penins.


    ***


    Master, why did you act like that earlier? If we grabbed those kids and took them to the lord, we could have ignored the toll and even receivedpensation.


    Hmm. That was my original n. However, I remembered that Lord Feedren was one of the nobles who signed the document officializing my lordship.


    Huh? Really?


    The name had been rather unfamiliar at the beginning, but Eugene suddenly remembered the names written on the signed document. Moreover, he recalled that the first name on the list belonged to Lord Feedren.


    So you let it slide because he is our neighbor? It is not a bad idea, but its never good to condone insolent brats.


    Who said I was going to let it slide?


    Hmm? Then why? Galfredik expressed his puzzlement.


    Eugene responded with a smile. Lord Feedren was the first one that Baron Beogn decided to send the document over to since he was the first to sign it.


    Is that so? But why does that matter?


    That would mean that he is very close to Baron Beogn, or someone that Baron Beogn finds limp.


    Hmm?


    He would not have asked any random nobles to validate my lordship, right? The baron is not a fool.


    Hooh. Thats definitely true Galfredik stroked his chin. But it didnt seem like he fully understood Eugenes chain of thought.


    In any case, Baron Beogn is either capable of easily controlling Lord Feedren, or they are close associates. What do you think Lord Feedren will do when he learns of todays incident?


    Hmm. Well, he would probably ask the baron about master Huh! Does that mean you provoked the rude bastards because


    Eugene nodded. It appeared that Galfredik was finally catching on.


    Thats right. He will try to find out more about me since I even sent a warning saying I wouldin about todays incident. Moreover, he was the first to sign. Would he not spread my information to other nobles as well?


    Kuhahahaha! He must be scared shitless right about now! His child was beaten up after causing an incident without permission, so he must be going crazy. The oldest bastard might really get a hole in his head. Puhaha!


    Is that so? Well, its none of my business.


    Eugene shrugged at Galfrediks joke.


    ***


    Thuck!


    Agh!


    You idiot!


    M-my lord!


    Please, restrain yourself, my lord!


    Lord Feedren was pummeling his eldest son with his fists, and the people around were in a frenzy to dissuade him. Nestors head was left with a small hole due to the sealed ring on Lord Feedrens finger. He bowed as blood continued to flow from his head.


    Im sorry, Father! But that man was insulting our family and


    It doesnt matter! Insult or assault, whatever! Thank the heavens he continued on his way. If he brought you here, do you know what would have happened!? What were you thinking!?


    T-thats


    He is a knight that Lord Beogn personally vouched for! Lord Beogn certified him as a lord! Moreover, as if that wasnt enough, he had me and other lords sign a document! Do you not realize its significance? Lord Beogn himself recognized the knight as his equal! Your head must be filled with goblin shit, you brat!


    Lord Feedren cursed for the first in a long time. He had restrained himself from speaking harsh words ever since being appointed by Marquis Archivold. Moreover, it was towards his eldest son, who was to be the sessor.


    Huff, huff.


    Lord Feedren eventually copsed into his seat and caught his breath, as if he had run out of energy.


    So, he ising to bring the matter to me?


    Yes, Father.


    He said he would be looking forward to how we would apologize.


    The twins answered in turn.


    Ha!


    Lord Feedren felt like he was about to copse as his vision darkened. He was nning to wait and quietly watch as things yed out since there was no reason to provoke nor lie down and roll over to his new neighbor. But everything was now in ruins thanks to his eldest son.


    It appeared that the stupid, boiling blood of youths had spilled into his sons brain, eroding hismon sense which ended up ruining all of Lord Feedrens ns.


    What should I do? First, I should warn the other lords not to behave rashly


    Lord Feedren was quick-witted and intelligent, even though he was rather gutlesspared to others.


    What should I send to him as a gift? Silver? Thats only natural. What else?


    Lord Feedren came to a conclusion after a moment of thought.


    Bring me paper and ink! The one decorated with silver foil.


    It was always best to ask when one was unsure.


    Phew, thats a relief.


    Eugene was currently on the road with his troops. As such, Lord Feedren would receive an appropriate answer if he summoned and asked Eugenes administrator, who would be much easier to deal with.


    He could keep his pride and show his sincerity, and it would be much less burdensome than chatting with the young knight.


    This is killing two birds with one stone.


    Lord Feedren became relieved. However, he never even dreamed that the administrator, who was supposed to be easier to deal with, was a member of the Nights Tribe and was previously an intermediate official of the Roman Empire.


    Two dayster, in thete evening


    The administrator of the neighboring territory came to visit Lord Feedren. He was dressed in ck clothes and a ck hat as if he were a mortician.


    My name is Delmondo, sir. I heard that there had been a blunder towards my lord. That is very unfortunate. As someone who represents Lord Eugene, the one inheriting the cold, noble blood, I can rte to the substantial, burdensome honor that he carries as the illustrious and distinguished


    .


    Lord Feedren intuitively sensed that something was wrong as soon as the amateurnd administrator started speaking freely in the imperialnguage of the Roman Empire, which was only used by the royal family and renowned nobles.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    We are now entering the Archivold marquisate, Sir Eugene.


    After crossing a river and a few small mountains over the period of two days, Eugene was finally able to catch a glimpse of the Archivold territory. The great noble had reigned as a monarch of the Carls Baggins Penins and a margrave of a kingdom.


    Almost half of the penins belongs to the Archivold marquisate?


    Yes, sir. Although thend that they actually ruled was smaller, they had numerous nobles as their vassals, since they were such an ancient, powerful family. Of course, they are now separated and living out their own lives.


    Oho. You are quite knowledgable for a merchant, Galfredik expressed his amazement.


    You tter me, sir. I have been traveling all over the penins since a long time ago. As I see it, I am fortunate to know just a little bit more than others. The merchant Magat humbly bowed. He was certainly worthy of having been rmended by Gardye.


    By the way, did you say that Lord Gabriels territory is quite far from here?


    That is correct. We would have to travel for at least three more days, and we would pass through two other territories.


    Hmm. And one of them belongs to Lord Essandra, the eldest daughter of the Archivold family?


    Yes. ording to principle, Lord Essandra should have seeded the title


    Marquis Archivold had three sons and two daughters. His youngest son, Bemos, was dead, and the remaining children were currently at a standoff, each iming themselves as the rightful heir. ording to custom, the eldest child had the right to inherit the family, regardless of their gender.


    The current situation was a result of the abnormal fashion in which the marquis was robbed of his power.


    In conclusion, Lord Essandra has more legitimacy, but Lord Gabriel possesses the strongest force. Is that correct?


    Exactly.


    Eugene fell into thought as Magat bowed his head. Although Eugene had sessfully captured a crazy bandit named Balmong, it was practically impossible to condemn a direct descendant of a marquisate with nothing else.


    This was a world ruled by bloodline and status.


    Even if the twomitted the same crime, the price of the crime would change greatly depending on ones standing. Soldiers, mercenaries, and ves would die on the battlefield while knights and nobles were exchanged and released for a price.


    Then...


    Eugene came to a decision while recalling the information he gained from Gardye.


    I will be meeting with Lord Essandra in person.


    Yes, Sir Eugene!


    The squad leaders answered energetically.


    Sir! Sir! Are you going to marry the daughter of the marquis?! Im against this marriage! If you want to be called a demon king in the future, your partner should at least be a princess Kieekk!


    Eugene prevented any further bullshit from the spirit by knocking his fist against the entrance to the leather pouch. Then, he continued to ride forward.


    ***


    Jan Eugene? Who is that? Essandra Antigo Archivold asked with a frown.


    He is but a shameless man who dared to rob two viges and the silver mine belonging to thete Lord Bemos


    Rob? Shameless? Since when did we use these words to call those who imednd without owners? In that sense, eight or nine out of ten of those who called themselves the vassal of our family are shameless robbers as well, are they not?


    I apologize. Geko bowed. He was a former knight of Marquis Archivold and was currently serving as Essandras knight.


    Essandra was in her mid-30s, but she boasted a young, healthy body that betrayed her age. She sat up straight after pushing away her handsome male ves, who were openly disying their solid upper bodies.


    Come to think of it, the temrs from the Beogn barony might have mentioned it. He seeded in subjugating Lord Beogns ruin, correct? Although theres a lot of talk regarding the wyvern.


    Its just a false rumor, my lord. Nothing worth paying attention to. As long as no one has seen the corpse and the materials from the monster


    A jealous knight is ugly, Sir Geko.


    .


    A sulking knight is ugly as well.


    Its not like that


    However, I find your loyalty quite adorable. Anyways, the knight Eugene wanted to meet me?


    Yes, however, my lord, that knight possessed quite a number of troops under hismand. He might have been instigated by Lord Gabriel. You must be careful.


    Hmm.


    Essandra nodded while recalling her younger brother. It was quite possible for her brother, who was two years younger than her, to try such a childish thing.


    I think it would be best not to


    Agree to it.


    .!


    However, tell him toe in alone. If he does not like it, he can scram.


    A brilliant idea.


    Gekos expression quickly loosened. Even the most reputable of knights would be reluctant and fearful to enter someone elses castle alone. Moreover, any self-imed lordmanding over a hundred troops would never agree to such a proposition.


    Then, I will deliver your message to him.


    Geko delivered Essandras words to Eugenes messenger, and the messenger left the castle with an outraged expression. However, the messenger returned less than an hourter, and this time around, it was Gekos turn to be dismayed.


    ***


    Thank you for inviting me.


    .


    Geko was momentarily at a loss for words. Even though Eugene was armed in te armor, he appeared calm andposed as if he was currently out somewhere for a drink.


    He was truly here alone!


    Is he insane? Is he relying on his troops outside the castle?


    Although the young knight seemed to possess quite a force, he would never be able to capture the castle with his troops. Moreover, the castle could withstand a siege for up to three or four months with its current food and supplies.


    It was obvious that the troops would scatter within ten days if their employer, who was also theirmander, was captured. It was also a known fact that mercenaries could only be moved by money.


    So how could he willingly enter the castle alone despite knowing these facts? He was either out of his mind, or he was audacious beyond imagination.


    When will I be able to see Lord Essandra? I requested a meeting because I had something to tell her.


    She will be here soon. You can speak to me. Lord Essandra will never


    Hey, why are you acting like that towards a guest?


    Essandra entered followed by her ves. She took her ce on arge, decorated throne, and the ves rushed to serve her by peeling fruit and pouring wine.


    Would you be Lord Essandra?


    Thats right. Jan of the Eugene family. I am Essandra of Archivold. You are much younger than I imagined. Quite handsome as well. You must have an elf as one of your ancestors.


    Thats right.


    But is it really true that you killed a wyvern? I heard the stories, but its hardly believable. My doubts have only grown after seeing you in person today, sir.


    Doubting the aplishments of a knight was akin to doubting his honor. In other words, Essandra was openly provoking Eugene during their first meeting.


    Now, lets see how you will react.


    Essandra observed Eugene with interest in her eyes. Most knights would be enraged or unt their aplishments in a grand manner after being provoked like this.


    It is true that I killed a wyvern. However, is that truly important? I do not think that you agreed to grant me an audience because you are curious about that matter.


    !


    Essandras eyes filled with astonishment.


    Sir! What manner of speech is that?! How dare you Geko quickly interjected.


    Ah, its fine. Sir Eugene, I find you to my liking.


    I wasnt speaking to earn your favor, but I am grateful you find me so.


    Hahaha!


    Essandra burst into a pleasantugh.


    Most of the knights she had encountered thus far could be divided into two categories. Some were intimidated by her extraordinary status, while others attempted to present themselves by unting their skills and achievements. There were rare instances where the knights were quite silent and grave, like the protagonists of romance novels. But such knights were always quite prideful, so they could not stand being ignored or disregarded.


    However, the ck-haired knight in obsidian armor before her was different.


    Fine. I did not agree to meet you to hear such stories, sir. Then let me ask you, Jan of the Eugene family. Why did you ask to meet me?


    There are two things. I would like to ask for a favor, and I have a suggestion, my lord.


    A favor? Would you like me to recognize your ownership of the vige belonging to my deceased brother?


    Is that possible?


    That doesnt sound like a favor to me. Are you picking a fight?


    All traces of a smile disappeared from Essandras face. Eugene had conquered and imednd that technically belonged to the Archivold marquisate. However, with the current vacancy of a legitimate sessor, no one could spare any attention to anyones im of their ownerlessnd.


    If the conflict gave birth to the rise of a new monarch, he or she would regain thend by force or would recognize its current lord in exchange for loyalty. However, Essandra was not yet a marquis. Moreover, none of her three younger siblings had yielded just yet.


    As such, Eugenes words could only be taken as a taunting remark to Essandra.


    Of course not. So would it be possible after you be the marquis, my lord?


    You are indeed trying to pick a fight.


    Lord Essandra! If you give me an order, I will


    Geko started to shout in an agitated voice, but Eugene calmly replied. I wasnt trying to provoke you, only making a request. A pity. Then I will move on to my suggestion.


    Sir, others must tell you quite often about how brazen you are, correct? Or crazy?


    I have never heard either, Eugene responded with a straight face.


    Ha.


    Essandra fell into a daze after hearing his response. She found him to be a breath of fresh air in the beginning, but it was clear that she was mistaken. She could not understand how he could be so audacious. It seemed as if he was out of his mind. However, Eugene paid her reaction no mind and stated his true purpose in meeting with her.


    There is an opportunity for Lord Essandra to be the next Marquis Archivold.


    What?


    It was out of the frying pan right into the fire  Essandra had almost given up. Now she would either pummel this crazy knight and chase him out of the castle or just kill him outright.


    I captured the boss of the men who had previously upied the silver mine of Mount Nadir. His name is Balmong, and he is responsible for the murder of a noble.


    And?


    He told me something interesting. Apparently, a knight named Andre promised to pardon him in the future and have him sworn in as a knight as well.


    .!


    Essandras expression instantly cleared, and her eyes were filled with genuine shock.


    You should know who Sir Andre is, correct? I heard that he is a knight serving one of your brothers, Lord Gabriel.


    I-is that really true!? The noble murderer was brought in by Sir Andre?


    You have been doubting me for a while. I swear on my honor that I am telling the truth. I have a notarized document from the guild leaders of Moffern as well.


    Im sorry about this! I never meant to doubt you, sir. I apologize.


    Although she had never spoken such words to any knight in the past, Essandra hurriedly apologized rather than bing angry.


    Then that murderer. Did you bring him with you?


    Yes. I believe he could be quite helpful for you in your quest to be the next marquis. Am I correct?


    Yes! Its going to be of great help! Essandra forgot herself and shouted excitedly.


    Then I will hand over Balmong, so please fully acknowledge me as a lord. That is my suggestion.


    Hey! Bring me a pen and paper!


    ***


    Ahahaha! Is that what it was? Lord Beogn was done in. He was always a little petty and greedy. However, he is still a loyal man. He is one of the few lords who did not get involved in the peninss current mess.


    Essandra was quite broad-minded for a noble. After epting Eugenes proposal, she treated Eugene in a casual manner as if the two of them shared a long history with each other. As such, Eugene couldmunicate morefortably as well.


    Of course, he found her excessive expressions of interest, such as tapping his arm while she talked, to be quite burdensome.


    It would be a mess if Mirian saw this.


    He could feel her fussing and shrieking inside the leather pocket, but Eugene never opened the cap.


    But after the incident, he was very honorable and took care of things in an organized fashion. I could take a breather thanks to him.


    That must be because his finances were freed thanks to you, sir.


    His finances?


    You killed the wyvern in the ruin, right? That would make it much easier for him to do future subjugations. And since the past failures would have caused a growth in the poption of monsters in the ruin, Lord Beogn must have organized another subjugation as soon as you left.


    Ah


    It appeared that Essandra was quite intelligent on top of being generous.


    Anyways, his pockets must have been quite happy thanks to you, sir. Hmm~ Anyways, I also need to subjugate evilnds in my possession as well


    Do you own evilnds as well, Lord Essandra? Eugene asked while straightening his posture.


    Naturally. I have a few dungeons owned by the family. The problem is that my younger siblings territory is located on the way to the dungeons. The fourth, Edrique.


    Hmm. You dont get along with him?


    Our rtionship is neither good nor bad. It seems like Edrique wants the whole thing toe to an end as quickly as possible, whether it will be me or Gabriel taking the spot, he doesnt seem to care. But if he openly sides with one of us, he would be going against the other, right? Hes watching from the sidelines because hes scared. He is asking me to pay the toll ording to the number of heads if I want to pass through his territory.


    Hes trying to show Lord Gabriel that he wont be standing on Lord Essandras side.


    You have a good head, Sir Eugene, Essandra smiled coyly while touching Eugenes arm.


    Anyways, he wants 10 silver coins for each of the subjugation teams members. Completely ridiculous. I won''t have anything left over if I have to pay the toll after hiring a knight and a bunch of mercenaries. That little brat, forgetting how much I adored him when he was little.


    My lord. That dungeon, could I subjugate it in your stead?


    What? Come on~ Of course not. You have over 100 troops under yourmand, right? Then the toll would add up to


    I will go alone.


    Essandras mouth was wide agape after hearing Eugenes answer.


    Sir, are you sure no one has called you crazy before?


    As I have told you already, I never heard someone calling me that, Eugene replied with a straight face.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Shes a heroine. A heroine!


    Galfredik expressed his admiration after hearing about Eugenes conversation with Essandra.


    It seems like Lord Essandra should already have seeded the family from what you are telling me about her. I guess her siblings must be quite formidable as well, right?


    It seems that Lord Essandra wants to take Lord Gabriel with her, but Lord Gabriel is refusing it. Apparently, he has connections in the royal castle, so hes trying to grab a title for himself.


    Is there a problem with that? Cant they just go their own ways?


    Galfredik didnt seem to understand the issue, which was expected of a knight. Eugene had reacted simrly when he first heard the story as well. He wasnt sure what the problem was. However, the story of the Carls Baggins Penins was incrediblyplex, and Essandra mentioned how there were innumerable issues to consider if they decided to split their territory.


    Maintaining the family? Lord Essandra described it as a sense of duty, saying that the issues of the penins had to be dealt with by the people of the penins and that the royal family should not intervene. She also mentioned how the Archivold family must stand at the center of the penins.


    Ah, the situation will be quite bizarre if Lord Gabriel epts a separate title of nobility from the royal city. So that is what Lord Essandra wants to prevent.


    Eugene never knew the inner workings of a kingdom during his past life.


    Knights andmoners devoted their loyalty to their lord, and the lords did the same to their superior lords or to the king.


    Including Eugenes past self, mostmoners had a simple, hierarchical understanding of the world. Even most knights were simr in their perceptions.


    However, the reality was vastly different from their imaginations.


    A king wasnt the object of loyalty for numerous lords. Rather, he was only a contractual representative. In particr, a king had no control over the various cities and great nobles with immense power, vastnd, and great wealth.


    As such, the royal family constantly devised ways to weaken the influence of the cities and the great nobles in order to expand their own influence in the territories.


    Gabriel was the target of the royal familys scheme in the Carls Baggins Penins.


    Even if Lord Essandra seeds the family as the new marquis, she will only retain half of the family if Lord Gabriel receives a title from the king and goes his own way. In addition, she would have to live under constant threat from the royal family. She would essentially have a dagger pressed against her throat at all times.


    So she cannot possibly leave him be.


    I think so. She wants to win him over somehow, but Lord Gabriel seems to be a little greedy.


    Hehe. I get it. He wants ownership of the evilnds, right?


    Correct. He wants the ownership of one of the marquisates dungeons. Its a condition that Lord Essandra would never agree to.


    In addition, Gabriel had many other demands, including agriculturalnd. However, Eugene had not felt the need to remember all the details of Essandrasints.


    The important thing was that there were two evilnds in the marquisate.


    Eugene figured that Essandra could immediately rise as the new marquis if she so desired, but she continued this dance with Gabriel because of the evilnds.


    Then have you decided to stand on the side of Lord Essandra, Master? You will be handing over the bandit boss?


    Well, I didnt think that there would be much use if I took Balmong to Lord Gabriel.


    That is true. Even though Master has been recognized as a lord by the surrounding nobles, the direct descendants of the marquis would simply consider you to be a lucky knight. Even if both of them decided to vouch for you, Lord Essandra would have a stronger say. Ah! Youre not offended, are you?


    Hmm? Is there any reason I should be? You are only telling the truth.


    Kuhahahaha!


    Galfredik shook withughter. Even after bing a lord, his masters attitude remained the same. But Eugene sincerely thought this way.


    His hope in this life was to be stronger to avoid a miserable, vain death like in his previous life. But he was constantly met with many surprises. Naturally, he always tried his best, but Eugene didnt deny that much of his sess was due to pure luck.


    Excuse me, Sir Eugene.


    The merchant, Magat, spoke cautiously after silently watching the two along with the squad leaders.


    What is it?


    If you decided to stand under the g of Lord Essandra, dont you think you should be preparing for a territorial war?


    I was thinking about it, but I figured things would work out easier if I took care of the other siblings instead of Lord Gabriel.


    What?


    Its a bit tooplicated for me to exin. Anyways, we will be heading to the territory of Lord Edrique. A dungeon owned by Lord Essandra lies beyond it. We will be subjugating it.


    All of us? The toll you mentioned earlier would be enormous. Since it will be ten silver coins per person


    No, not all of us will be going. All of you can wait at the border of the territory. I will be the only one crossing the Edrique territory into the dungeon.


    What!?


    ***


    Take another moment and think about it again, sir.


    I am grateful that you are worried about me, but I will be fine, so stop asking me, will you? Eugene answered with a deep frown. Geko was following him as a guide and an agent for Essandra. This was already the third time that the knight had asked the same question.


    Your decision is not brave, but foolhardy, sir. Since Lord Essandra has recognized you as a lord, I will also follow her will, but honestly, I still cannot recognize you as a knight


    Yeah, yeah.


    Geko even dared to send subtle provocations. Eugene wanted to pummel him into a pulp to shut him up, but he could not. As long as he was sailing these waters with Essandra, he could not possibly injure one of her valued knights. As such, he answered while nodding half-heartedly.


    Lets assume it will be fine for you to enter the dungeon alone. Then who will dismantle the corpses and carry the by-products? Sir, I fully understand that you want to appeal to Lord Essandra, but


    Over there, those men. Do they not belong to Lord Edrique?


    Eugene asked while pointing at a group of troops watching them from across the narrow bridge.


    I think so. Phew~ Anyways, remember that I tried my best to dissuade you, sir. And I will not be waiting for more than three days, so


    I understand, so go convey Lord Essandras words.


    .


    He gazed at Eugene with a displeased expression before turning his horse. While he conveyed Essandras message to Edriques troops, Eugene called for Galfredik and the squad leaders.


    Wait here while I am away. However, never cross the bridge. You cannot give them an excuse.


    Dont worry about that. If anyone tries anything, Ill make sure to bash in their skull, Galfredik answered with a grin, and the squad leaders flinched before nodding at once. They knew Eugene to be more skilled than Galfredik, but they also knew that Galfredik was better at tormenting and beating people.


    Moreover, Galfredik was superior to Eugene in terms of military arts regarding group battles. The knight Galfredik perfectly filled the shorings of Lord Eugene.


    How could these two have possibly met?


    If thats luck as well, Sir Eugene will surely go on to be an unrivaled figure.


    The squad leaders returned to their respective positions while having such thoughts. However, they were unaware that there was another figure with as much loyalty as Galfredik.


    Veron, wait a minute.


    Whats going on, Brother Partec?


    Veron stopped and turned his head while returning with the other squad leaders.


    Call some guys. Those who are bigmouthed and glib-tongued.


    Huh? What do you need them for? Veron asked with genuine curiosity.


    Partec answered while clicking his tongue as if he were frustrated. Tsk, tsk, tsk. What were your first thoughts when you heard that Sir Eugene was heading into the dungeon by himself?


    Well, Sir Eugenes about to be Sir Eugene again?


    Partec chortled at the novel expression and continued. Right? You would think so since you saw Sir Eugene take care of Balmong and the Hounds, right? That hes simply about to go on another ughter. Right?


    Ah, of course. To be honest, it will be much easier to head into a dungeon and deal with monsters than climbing a mountain on a rainy night to confront criminals. I saw Sir Eugene personally flogging monsters at the ruin as well.


    Okay. But what about the others? Those who didnt actually see Sir Eugene pulling off a ridiculous, impossible feat with their own eyes?


    Ah!


    It seemed that Veron had finally realized the crux of the matter.


    Go and tell them. Let them know what it means for Sir Eugene to be Sir Eugene. We will prevent any of them fromining. It would be better for you to do it rather than me, right? Since Im an outsider.


    Leave it to me! Hey! You bastards!


    Veron walked away while calling his men.


    Kyah! Just what I might expect from you, brother.


    When did you wheedle Veron as well?


    de and Lavan approached Partec with a smirk.


    Everyone has their own part to y. How could I boast that I was the first to serve Sir Eugene if I cant even do this?


    Lavan grinned in response, then sneakily turned his head before speaking. But even if we do this, what about those knights over there? They look like they have a fucking lot toin about.


    Their gazes turned to the group of knights in the distance. It was clear that they had been immersed in sweet imaginations about fighting glorious battles and raising their reputation. They appeared quite upset by Eugenes decision to enter the dungeon alone.


    Hmm Im not sure.


    Partec responded while narrowing his eyes. There wasnt much he could do about the knights. At this moment, he caught a glimpse of Eugene riding Silion toward the knights.


    The knights stole nces at Eugene with displeased looks. Eugene spoke in a polite, kind manner. Sirs. I wanted to say how grateful I am that all of you have listened to my requests until now. You must be quite sore. It has been of great help.


    Ehem! Its only natural for us since Sir Eugene asked us personally. However, to be frank, I am a little disappointed that you will enter a dungeon by yourself.


    Thats right. I understand why you might want to leave the mercenaries behind, but I thought that us knight would fight alongside you, Sir Eugene.


    Are we perhaps not to your liking, sir?


    Unfortunately, a knight was forever a knight. The seven men were covertly expressing their dissatisfaction. Eugene wanted nothing more than to beat them into obedience.


    But


    Nonsense! How could that be?! Any sensible lord would be honored to be apanied by knights as talented and dignified knights such as yourselves. So how could I have any other thoughts?


    He could feel Galfredik sniggering in the distance, but Eugene tried his best to maintain a calm, soft attitude. Even a small-time lord like Camara Tywin was capable of thoroughly hiding his inner thoughts at times, so Eugene would need to do better.


    Oh!


    I cannot believe you would think so highly of us! Please forgive us for doubting you, even for a moment, sir.


    We were insolent, Sir Eugene.


    The atmosphere was instantly soothed by Eugenes praise. He continued in an even more tender voice. What is there to forgive? Anyways, sirs, could I ask you to watch the situation here for three or four days? I have great expectations for all of you, and so does Lord Essandra.


    Even Lord Essandra?


    Is that really true?


    Im telling you the truth. She could not spare any praise for how all of you followed me with determination, even without being officially hired. She also mentioned how she would not forget any of you if she became the next marquis.


    It was naturally a lie. Eugene could tell such lies because he knew the knights would never have a chance to speak with Essandra alone.


    Now, this is not much, but it is a token of sincerity from Lord Essandra and myself.


    Eugene beckoned, and Mark brought forth pouches filled with 50 silver coins and presented them to the knights. Of course, all the money stemmed from Essandras vault.


    Ohhh!


    However, the knights rejoiced without knowing the truth. Although it wasnt a veryrge sum, some of them still trembled as if they were greatly touched. Many of them were free knights. Although they possessed some skill, they had never been sworn in by a noble. As such, they were weak to praise and gifts from nobles.


    And thats not the end. These are just my personal thoughts, but in three or four days


    Although Eugene had no way of knowing whether his predictions woulde true or not, it didnt really matter. He would be satisfied if it happened, but he wouldnt lose anything if it didnt.


    The knights werepletely mesmerized by his words and their hips seemed to bounce off their saddles with excitement. It seemed that they would be fine staying put for even ten days, never mind three.


    What do you all think? I think it would be an excellent opportunity to show Lord Essandra the skills and chivalries of you sirs.


    Please leave it to me!


    I will do my best not to betray the trust of Sir Eugene and Lord Essandra!


    Just what I might expect from you sirs! You are all so trustworthy.


    Haha! You tter us. Hahahaha!


    Eugene died a little inside after saying these things that he didnt truly mean. Nevertheless, he was satisfied with having increased the working hours of the volunteers.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Alone? He wants to subjugate the evilnd by himself?


    Yes. Sir Geko, the knight of Lord Essandra, confirmed it. Lord Essandra has given her permission for the knight to enter the dungeon by himself.


    Huh! That knight, was it Eugene? Hes from Maren? Is such a method ofmitting suicide gaining poprity in Maren nowadays?


    Hahaha


    The territorial lords and knight chuckled after hearing Edriques joke. Although Edrique could not seed his father, he was quite popr because he was pleasant, humorous, and took good care of his subordinates.


    Even though he was a little credulous, he was always attentive to the opinions of his subordinates. Moreover, he was quite good at maintaining a neutral position between Essandra and Gabriel. In the end, it was obvious that he would stand to benefit regardless of who seeded the title of marquis.


    Sister Essandra would not do something like this without a reason. Anyways, I dont have a choice but to allow it


    He had no justification to refuse, but something felt off about the matter. He knew his older sister to be a little whimsical and impulsive at times, but she would never y a joke like this.


    My lord, I might have an exnation.


    An exnation?


    One of the nobles spoke up.


    That knight, Jan Eugene. Maybe he is truly a madman.


    ?


    Everyone looked rather confused.


    The nobleman hurriedly continued. Take a look at all of his achievements. How could you possibly believe that a single man is capable of achieving all those things in such a short period of time? I do not think its possible. Would you not agree?


    Hmm. That is true.


    It didnt make sense to me either.


    So you all agree, right? But on the contrary, it would be ratherical even if all of his achievements are true. Could a sane person try to do such things?


    !


    The surrounding nobles and knights seemed to be surprised after hearing a usible theory. The nobleman became excited and continuedying down his hypothesis. But Lord Essandra is famous for having a good eye for people, right? She must have seen through the essence of the knight.


    T-the essence?


    Ah! Regardless of whether his achievements are true or not, its clear that very soon, this knight will drive himself to death. That is why Lord Essandra sent him to our territory under the pretext of a dungeon subjugation.


    Dont tell me!?


    Yes. If that knight gets himself killed while attempting toplete another impossible feat, wouldnt Lord Essandra use it as an excuse to pressure us? Maybe the knight has been acting recklessly so far because hes riddled with an incurable disease. Since he is going to die anyway, why not go out with a bang?


    !


    The eyes of the gathered nobles and knights widened with wonder as they turned to Edrique. Edrique remained silent for a moment with a serious expression before finally opening his lips.


    You have a point!


    ***


    Wow! This ce feels so different from all the other ces weve been to. The humans here seem to be much more rxed and freer. It must be because thend is ruled by higher-ranking nobles.


    Kiek!? Sir, sir! Do you see the fortress on that mountain over there!? We could probably keep an eye on everything if we stationed some familiars in it. We have to build something like that! Right? Right? Hmm?


    But that racydy, hmm? No matter how much I think about it, it seemed like she had feelings for you, sir. Ha!? H-have you already fallen for her? Is that it? Really? I-is that the truth!? No! No! Kieeeekkk!


    Mirian circled around Eugene while chatting restlessly. It seemed she was quite excited to be alone with Eugene after a long time. She was like a fish in water.


    Well, I guess she is the spirit of water.


    Youre giving me a headache, so shut up.


    Hmph! You changed, sir. Remember? In the past, when it was just the two of us. Hmm! You would tell me all about how lonely you were, and how we would rely on each other for thousands of years, and, and entice me with sweet, sugary words. Hmm? And now, you... Kiek!


    The spirit tried her best at maniption and fabrication, but Eugene simply snatched her out of the air before tightly tying her to Silions neck with the horses mane. However, as the spirit of water, she simply turned herself into liquid to free herself before climbing onto Eugenes shoulder.


    Dont make things up and stay still. Theres a personing this way.


    Yeap.


    Three horses were approaching Eugene at the end of the small trail. It was evident at first nce that the three figures were nobles or knights serving Edrique. As such, Eugene pulled on Silions rein.


    Whoa! Would you be Sir Jan Eugene?


    Thats right. And who might you sirs be?


    I am Megber, a knight serving under Lord Edrique. These are


    Theodora of Vangel. Nice to meet you, Sir Eugene.


    Farminon Joice. A loyal vassal of Lord Edrique. It is an honor to meet a knight with such a brilliant reputation on the penins.


    The nobles of Edrique greeted Eugene with utmost politeness.


    Why are they so courteous?


    It was a fait apli that Eugene would meet with Edriques people. However, he was nning to visit them in person. He had not expected them to find him first and greet him with such respect since he would be no different from an uninvited guest from Edriques perspective.


    Anyways, this is rather good.


    He needed manpower to dismantle the corpses of the monsters and transport the gained materials. Eugene had been nning on asking for support from Edrique.


    Since Essandra would pay for thebor costs, Edrique would have no reason to refuse. Of course, Eugene had prepared a n in case of a refusal as well.


    It is good to meet all of you sirs. I never expected to receive such a warm wee. I am overjoyed and honored. Could I ask what brought all of you sirs here?


    Eugenes philosophy was to return as much as he received. As such, he spoke generously and even gave a rare smile. But since his smiles were quite scarce, he looked quite awkward. Although his lips were pointing upwards, his eyes were like those belonging to a killer before a ughter.


    The smile was sufficient to affirm the conviction of the three knights. They had been ordered to watch and report Eugenes every move.


    Such a frightening smile. Is he warning us that he would go berserk if we came here without a proper reason?


    He is even more merciless and terrifying than I initially imagined.


    Ah. Hahaha. Well, Lord Edrique wanted to express his desire to invite you, sir.


    The lord admires all of your wonderful achievements, Sir Eugene. Lord Edrique will be very disappointed if you go your way without visiting, so I would really appreciate it if you could spare the time, Sir Eugene.


    The three nobles were desperate not to offend this madman. If he became offended and suddenly started a rampage, they would have no choice but to beat, kill, or detain him.


    Regardless of the oue, it would give Essandra the opportunity to intervene. It didnt matter to them whether he got himself killed in a dungeon, but they could not allow him to cause any idents in the Edrique territory.


    We must not offend him!


    Haha What do you think, Sir Eugene?


    Although Eugene felt like something was strange about the way theyughed, he attempted to smile even brighter since he wanted something from Edrique as well.


    It would be an honor. Haha. Then I will have to go pay my respects. Hahaha.


    Thank you, sir. Hahaha


    I should be the one to show my gratitude. Haha.


    Haha


    Are these men in their right minds?


    Unbelievable! Hes trying not to lose even at things like this.


    Hes the real deal! This knight is truly a madman!


    The three knights and Eugene fell deeper into their delusions while they continued tough as if they werepeting with each other.


    Mirian muttered while observing the rather tense,ical scene y out with an expression of contempt. Have they all gone insane? What the hell are theyughing about?


    ***


    The three men apanied Eugene to their castle before rushing to Edrique.


    Oh, wee back. So, what kind of a person is he?


    This is bad, my lord! Hes even crazier than we thought.


    What?


    Edrique expressed his shock, and Megber continued with his report.


    All of the areas he dered as his territory were quite chaotic, right? I asked him how he managed to clear and upy the areas, and he told me that he killed everyone that stood in his way. He said that without blinking an eye.


    A-and?


    I asked him what kinds of tactics he employed, and how he suppressed the fierce resistance since he was mostly fighting against criminals and mercenaries.


    His response?


    Apparently, he just charged alongside a knight named Galfredik. Moreover, they recaptured the silver mine with only the two of them. They climbed a mountain on a stormy night.


    Hmm!


    My lord! Such insanity could not be called courageous acts of a knight. He is simply out of his mind. That man is eagerly chasing after his own death.


    Perhaps he was bluffing? Edrique asked with disbelief.


    Megber responded with a sigh. Phew! Its still problematic even if he was bluffing. Why else would he have told us such lies then? Its obviously because he wanted to convey his intentions  that he could cause utter chaos if he feels offended, or even whenever he wants.


    Keugh! What an arrogant man!


    Although it was impossible for Edrique to seed his father, how could a knight dare to make such threats to a direct descendant of a marquis?


    Edriques shoulders trembled. His pride was hurt.


    My lord, you must not be aggravated. If that arrogant, insane knight causes trouble in the castle, you will fully bear the responsibility.


    That is correct. That must be why Lord Essandra sent him our way.


    Edriques expression hardened after hearing the advice of the two nobles.


    Ugh!


    He had been done in by his sister Essandra.


    The knight wasnt simply crazy. He was a real madman who wasnt afraid of death. Moreover, arrogance seeped right from his very bones and soul.


    However, he was a madman that Edrique could not touch. Essandra had sent a ticking bomb to him.


    Then what should we do? Would it not be better to immediately send him to the dungeon?


    Since we have already invited him, you must see him, even if it is for a little while. We must hold a banquet and treat him well.


    But no alcohol. You never know what he might do under the influence.


    Hmm


    Edrique fell into thought with a frown, then soon raised his head with determination.


    We will hold a banquet, but exclude all the sirs with short tempers. And we will try to agree to whatever he wants, as much as possible. Prepare some silver and only one or two sses of alcohol. Avoid any stimting food as well. Make sure the servants and maids at the banquet are soft-spoken and pleasant.


    Yes, my lord!


    ***


    Theres something wrong


    Eugene was rather puzzled.


    Everyone he encountered in the castle, regardless of age, gender, and status, was clearly shocked to see him. Moreover, they smiled awkwardly at him. Although the people didnt seem to have bad intentions, it was as if they were sinners trying to read the atmosphere.


    Is it because Lord Essandra sent me?


    They would surely know that Essandra was a powerful contender for the marquisate. As such, Eugene assumed that their awkwardness and careful attitude stemmed from the fact that he was hired by Essandra.


    His Excellency, Lord Edrique.


    Edrique entered the room along with a few nobles. Eugene took off his helmet and ced it by his side before bowing. I am Jan of the Eugene family. It is an honor to finally meet a direct descendant of the Archivold Marquisate, Lord Edrique.


    !


    Edriques eyes widened with surprise after seeing Eugene. He naturally thought that the knight would look like a real maniac, but on the contrary, Eugene was neat and even handsome.


    Moreover he is much too young! A knight like this achieved such impossible feats in only a month or two?


    Edriques doubts and concerns only grew, and he reaffirmed his determination. No matter what, he would not aggravate the knight!


    Ehem! Nice to meet you, Sir Eugene. Wee to my castle! Hahaha!


    !?


    Edrique spoke before approaching Eugene without hesitation. He even gave Eugene a light embrace, as if he were greeting his own brother. Eugene was slightly taken aback by Edriques attitude.


    I have heard endlessly about your outstanding skills and amazing achievements on the penins, sir. I heard you even killed a wyvern at the ruin belonging to Baron Beogn, right? Truly amazing!


    I was quite lucky. Lord Beogns support was of great help as well.


    To tell the truth, Beogn had dispatched a knight and mercenaries to harm him, but they had ultimately contributed to the killing of the wyvern. None of Eugenes troops had been sacrificed because they had acted as meatshields by rushing in. As such, Eugene purposely credited Baron Beogn with the achievement as well.


    If a direct descendant of the marquisate gave a good evaluation of the baron, and if the baron found out that it was due to Eugenes words, it would solidify Eugenes rtionship with Baron Beogn. Since the two of them were neighbors, it was better to maintain a harmonious rtionship.


    However, Edrique understood Eugenes words in apletely different manner.


    This man dares!? Is he threatening to create trouble if I dont support him like Baron Beogn did?


    How could such a beautiful, elegant-looking man make such a dishonest and devious threat!?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Edrique was briefly distracted by Eugenes beautiful appearance, but aftering to a realization, he felt goosebumps rising all over him. He quickly remembered the warning he received from the three nobles  he must never be fooled by the knights appearance.


    Ehem! Right. So you are heading to subjugate a dungeon at my sisters suggestion? Edrique said after taking his seat.


    Yes, and in order to do so, I needed to pass through your territory, Lord Edrique. It would have been disrespectful for me to not pay you a visit. But I happened to receive an invitation from three of your men, my lord. I think it was a very fortunate encounter. Eugene responded.


    Very fortunate? So if I did not send anyone, you would havee on your own and thrown a rampage here? Youre saying that I should know how fortunate I am?


    Edrique felt cold sweat soaking his back. It was truly frightening. Edrique would not have let him into the castle even if the knight came of his own ord. However, it was clear that the knight would have started rampaging in the nearby viges or in front of the castle instead. Casualties would have been inevitable, and the knight would have also sustained injuries or would have even died.


    If that happened, then Essandras n to put pressure on him using that incident as an excuse would have seeded.


    This is quite difficult.


    Essandra was in a precarious position.


    Hahaha! Is it not a natural obligation of a lord to treat an outstanding knight to everything they deserve? However, just as you must already know, sir, the rtionship between me, my sister Essandra, and my brother Gabriel, is quite peculiar. You understand, right? Edrique spoke cautiously.


    I fully understand. Lord Essandra was also quite worried about her younger siblings, Lord Gabriel and Lord Edrique. She said that she wants to solve the matter with the session as soon as possible and have the marquisate operate normally sooner. However Eugene saw an opportunity and gave an immediate response.


    However? Edrique asked with growing anxiety, emptying his ss of wine in a single swig.


    Although she is not faced with any financial difficulties, she wants to subjugate the dungeon as soon as possible. As you know, Lord Edrique, the number of monsters will only continue to increase with the dys in subjugations, which causes more roamers to appear. The Edrique territory must be enduring, or the territory may have to endure the brunt of the damages in the future.


    Essandra wasnt extraordinary, but she was a fairly outstanding candidate for a margrave. She was sincerely worried about her younger brothers territory, which was why she had spoken such words to Eugene.


    However, Edrique didnt take Eugenes words as her sisters concern, but as Eugenes scheme.


    N-now hes openly threatening me!


    If Edrique could calmly think things through, he would immediately see that Eugene was simply stating his worries about an uing problem rather than threatening him. But Edrique was overanalyzing Eugenes every word because he was greatly worried about the young, handsome knight.


    In addition, he was slightly under the influence of alcohol.


    So, sir, are you telling me that you have a solution? Edriques tone was slightly edgy.


    I wont know until I actually enter the dungeon, but we did note to the decision without thinking about it first. However, I might need some help from you, my lord, said Eugene.


    My help? Are you asking me to hire mercenaries? Edrique responded.


    What? No, I will not be needing any mercenaries. I will be entering the dungeon by myself.


    !


    Edrique was truly shocked. Even after hearing the story, he had been doubtful that the knight would actually venture into a dungeon alone, but it appeared that the knight was quite serious.


    I would like some support with porters and those capable of dismantling corpses, Lord Edrique. They can wait at the entrance of the dungeon and start their work once the subjugation isplete.


    The corpses of monsters decayed rtively slowly inside evilnds. Even if the corpses in the evilnds were left unattended for a day or two, they would be in a simr condition to corpses that were left alone outside for only a few hours.


    Naturally, they would incur greater losses by dismantling the corpses outside rather than actually taking the porters and dismantlers inside, but the purpose of the trip was the subjugation itself. Essandra would ept the possible losses.


    The problem is whether Lord Edrique will ept it or not.


    How many? Edrique replied.


    I think ten people might be enough. Eugene gave an immediate response. He had been expecting Edrique to y hard to get, so he felt rather puzzled after hearing a direct response.


    I will send twice that. But when will the subjugation be? Edrique asked.


    The sooner, the better.


    What about tomorrow?


    Yes. Well


    You might also need some people to control the workers, so I will be sending Sir Megber and a few soldiers. Just in case, I No, never mind. Anyways, I will not be sparing any effort in supporting you. Edrique stopped himself. He had been about to speak his true thoughts  that the extra personnel would be there to stand witness. They were required to ensure that the me would not fall to Edrique if the young knight got himself gutted in the dungeon.


    It was for the best to send a madman into the dungeon as soon as possible while sparing any useless information.


    I will be looking forward to your outstanding performance, Sir Eugene. And would it not be better to let my sister know that you were treated with utmost respect and honor in my castle? What do you think? Why dont you write her a letter, just in case? Edrique asked while hiding his nervousness.


    Eugene wondered if such a thing was really necessary, but he gave a gentle nod. It wouldnt hurt to appease Edriques demands since he was giving his full cooperation.


    Well, sure.


    Hey! Bring me parchment and a quill! Edrique shouted.


    A servant ran forward before Edrique finished his words. Eugene wrote a letter and stamped it with his seal.


    How strange. Is it okay for everything to proceed smoothly like this?


    Thats a relief. I just need to send this madman to the dungeon as soon as the sun rises tomorrow!


    Regardless of the process and their true motives, both men fulfilled their respective goals.


    ***


    Early next morning


    Six troops and a bunch of personnel left the castle alongside Eugene with Megber in the lead.


    I wish you the best of luck! Hahaha!


    Take care, Sir Eugene!


    Most of the castles nobles apanied Edrique to see Eugene off.


    Is this because of Lord Essandras valuable prestige? If thats the case, then why have they not sided with her, if they would go to such lengths for me?


    Eugene was rather puzzled by the situation. However, considering the atmosphere, he felt assured that his following endeavor would work out well after the dungeon subjugation. Therefore, Eugene tried his best to recall his previous bright smile in order to part with a good impression.


    Haha. Thank you. I will make sure to convey your generosity to Lord Essandra, my lord. I wille back with good results, Eugene spoke.


    However, it was counterproductive.


    I-I am overjoyed to hear that. Anyways, you should hurry. Should you not bring good results for my sister as soon as possible?


    Right. But since you were so gracious, Lord Edrique, I will give you a report as well.


    Ah, yes


    Nevere back. Just go get your head lobbed off in the dungeon!


    Edrique tried his best to keep a smiling face.


    Atst, once Eugene and the workers could no longer be seen, Edrique stumbled in front of the drawbridge.


    My lord!


    Are you all right?


    The shocked nobles quickly hurried to his assistance. Edrique ced his hand on his forehead.


    Its fine. I think I must have overworked myself because of that man. I never imagined that I woulde across someone capable of making me even more nervous than my sister and brother, Edrique muttered.


    To think that he would threaten you to the end, my lord. He must be unrivaled in his arrogance and insanity.


    Is it not a relief that he will definitely be killed in the dungeon? We will not have to see his face ever again, so you can be relieved.


    Yes. Thank goodness. Anyways, my sister will be heartbroken if something goes wrong in the dungeon, so we should prepare to hold a proper funeral. I cannot leave any openings for her to me me. Edrique spoke with relief.


    We will have it prepared. The nobles bowed their heads with relieved expressions.


    It had already been more than half a year since the dungeon of the Archivold marquisate was left unattended. The number of monsters around the dungeon had obviously increased since it was left unattended. But no one knew exactly how many monsters were around. Moreover, a high-ranking monster, known as the strongest on earth, was present in the dungeon of the marquisate.


    He wont even be left with a body if he gets caught by an ogre.


    We never got to recover the bodies of thest group of soldiers, right?


    Should we get to work on a memorial stone?


    Although he is a madman, he sure is courageous.


    The minds of the nobles were riddled with various thoughts, but they agreed to pray for Eugenes soul and to give him a nice funeral.


    ***


    Rumbleee!


    Arge, one-meter-thick stone door opened, which caused the surrounding soil to rise. It was the opening of the Archivold marquisates Oppert Dungeon.


    Would he truly head in alone?


    Or would he give up and give us various excuses?


    The soldiers and workers stared as Eugene stood in front of the opened door. Their eyes were filled with expectation and fear. Eugene was fully armed. Four javelins were slung over his shoulder, and two battleaxes were hanging from his hip, as well as his shortsword.


    Great work thus far. I will send a signal within three days at thetest, so please open the door then.


    Sir, are you actually nning to venture in by yourself? This is a dungeon you have never experienced before. This is suicide, Megber attempted to dissuade Eugene once more.


    Although Eugenes arrogance and insanity pierced the sky, Megber still acknowledged Eugenes achievements on the Carls Baggins Penins.


    Lord Essandra provided me with a map of the dungeon. I already have information regarding the inhabiting monsters, so there is nothing for you to worry about, sir.


    Even still


    Rumble!


    !?


    Megbers eyes filled with shock. Five or six soldiers had worked together to open the stone door, but Eugene was closing it single-handedly. The soldiers and workers were also in disbelief as they stared at the closing gate. The young knight gradually disappeared into the darkness.


    In three days, I will give a signal from the inside. I will knock three times. Remember, when I knock on the door three times


    Boom!


    The entrance to the dungeon closed with a loud roar.


    Megber stared at the door with a nk gaze for a moment, then came to his senses.


    What are you all doing? Hurry up and set up camp. Form groups of two and guard the entrance. Report back to me as soon as you hear the signal. Megber shouted.


    Yes! Sir!


    The soldiers and workers got to work.


    Neigh!


    Megbers eyes filled with sorrow when he saw Silion whining.


    A rare, purebred stallion. You wont be able to see your master anymore. If my lord permits, I will take care of you from now on.


    All knights cherished and loved horses. As such, Megber reached out to pet SIlion.


    Thuck!


    However, Silion strongly refused Megbers hand and proceeded to spit in his face instead.


    Agh! Both the owner and the horse are crazy!


    Megber suppressed his anger and wiped the saliva off his face. He could not touch the horse as long as Eugenes death wasnt confirmed.


    Three days? It will be a miracle if you manage tost even a few hours! Hmph! Maybe you wille knocking on the door begging for your life within an hour. But I wont open it for you! And once I confirm your owners death, I will make sure to bury you along with him!


    Megber red alternatingly at Silion and the dungeons entrance while gritting his teeth.


    ***


    As soon as Eugene entered the dungeon, he threw off his cumbersome backpack. Eugene didnt need items essential to human survival, such as water and food.


    Crack!


    The nails of his left hand grew long into crimson ws, jutting out of his tipless gloves. He held Wolfughter in his right hand, and the weapon responded to the owners energy as it emitted a faint light.


    Krrrr! Eugene growled. He slowly walked deeper into the dark dungeon while his eyes shed with a red light.


    Paaaa!


    Suddenly, translucent waves of fear stretched out deep into the dark dungeon like a spider web. Eugenes senses were elevated by several times. He was able to detect everything  every single noise and smell, as well as the very flow of air. His abilities had been vastly improvedpared to his time in the Tywin dungeon.


    Eugene wasnt sure how far along he was, nor where his limitsy. However, there was no need for him to be conscious of anyone else for the first time, so he decided to utilize his abilities to the fullest.


    Psssss! Pssst!


    The fear of an Origin Vampire tore the air of the dungeon in line with Eugenes stride, but it didnt stop there, it continued to expand deeper into the dungeon.


    Kieeek!? C-could this be? Is the new crest materializing into reality!? Keugh! The evil dragon is threatening to rampage inside me! Ah! Even Mirian was affected by Eugenes great energy.


    The monsters of the dungeon had been approaching the entrance, ovee with appetite and the urge to kill after a long time. However, the monsters were met with an unfamiliar energy, and they reacted instinctively. They quickly stopped heading to the entrance and began to run deeper into the dungeon to avoid being killed by the intruder.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    This is strange.


    Eugene was quite puzzled. Even after an hour of exploring the dungeon, he had not encountered any monsters. Usually, he would have at least detected the presence of monsters, but he could not feel even the faintest trace of their energies. The only thing that was out of ce was the chaotic footprints of the monsters littering the ground. However, he was able to trace the direction of the monsters movement due to the trails.


    If thats the case.


    It was quite simple.


    Fwoosh!


    Eugene ran. He determined the direction of the monsters movement with his heightened senses, and Eugene ran like the wind.


    Kuwaaagh! Kieek!


    He could hear the cries of monsters as he continued. However, the sounds werent growing louder as quickly as he had expected.


    After a while, Eugene was able to determine the reason for the strange phenomenon.


    Kieeeeekk!


    Even though an intruder was in their territory, the monsters were running away instead of rushing at the unweed guest.


    ?


    Eugene felt rather flustered after witnessing the monsters jump in fear and frenzy away.


    Its because the monsters are scared of you, sir! Kekeke! At least they have an eye for people, or rather, vampires! Mirian chatted excitedly.


    That seems to be the case, Eugene responded quietly before chasing after a group of escaping kobolds.


    Kieeeek! Kuagh!


    It was literally a ughter. The kobolds were devoid of any fighting spirit from the very beginning, and they simply trampled over other kobolds in a futile attempt at escape. All Eugene had to do was to stick Wolfughter or his ws in their heads or backs.


    In less than a minute, more than 30 koboldsy lifeless on the ground, buried in pools of their own blood.


    This is too easy, Eugene muttered. He had no intention of drinking the blood of low-ranking monsters. After shaking the blood off his ws and his de, Eugene turned his gaze deeper into the dungeon.


    How many monsters would be waiting for him? After all, the dungeon had been left unattended for more than half a year. How many monsters could he hunt in a day or two?


    It might not be a bad idea to put it to the test.


    Kekekeke! And there it is! Today is the day, huh? Were going to flip the dungeon upside down! Hundreds of mana stones are waiting for us! Kieeeek!? Hey, slow down! Mirian started shouting with excitement, then hurriedly grabbed onto Eugenes cape.


    The Origin Vampire flitted through the dungeon like a crimson gust of wind.


    ***


    A few hourster


    Wow! How many is that so far? Mirian asked.


    Did you really think that I was counting? I dont know, Eugene replied before sinking his teeth into the throat of a troll to quench his thirst.


    Unlike low-ranking monsters such as goblins and kobolds, the troll attempted to fight back despite being frightened. However, all of its subordinate monsters, goblins, were busy fleeing, and Eugene was fully utilizing his abilities as a vampire. A troll could not be his match.


    This should be enough.


    He wasnt sure how many low-ranking monsters he had ughtered thus far, but including the troll, he had killed three intermediate-rank monsters. Such an achievement could be considered sessful in an ordinary subjugation, and Essandra would be satisfied. As such, from now on


    Its time to procure my own.


    Eugene had multiple reasons for entering the dungeon by himself after passing through Edriques territory. He would assist Essandra in bing the new Marquis Archivold, however, that wasnt the end of it.


    Only a small portion of high-rank monsters possessed the red mana stones. Realistically, there werent many opportunities for Eugene to enter the evilnds of a great noble, since they were often unavable to outsiders. If Eugene could help Essandra be a marquis, which would solidify his own position as a lord, while acquiring those red mana stones at the same time, he stood to gain much more than he could hope for.


    Hmm. I should go this way. Eugene muttered while looking over the map of the dungeon he received from Essandra.


    He was headed towards a direction that was marked with a skull.


    No one had ever seen the high-rank monster of the dungeon since the witnesses all died without telling the tale. However, considering the condition of the human remains, everyone inferred that the culprit was a bloodsucking monster.


    Im certain its not a vampire.


    ording to the words of Essandra and Geko, there were numerous traces of teeth marks on the bodies, and the distance between the marks was wide. As such, Eugene was certain that the marks didnt belong to a humanoid monster, but arge, beast-like monster.


    Im looking forward to it. Lets hide my presence for now.


    He was faced with an unknown, high-rank monster. Eugene was certain that there was a good chance that the monster possessed a red mana stone.


    ***


    Kiek? Mirian was amazed.


    Eugene also looked around with great surprise.


    Ordinary dungeons did not exceed four to five meters in width and height. However, Eugene was currently looking at a ce that was dozens of meters tall and as wide as thebyrinths stadium where he fought the minotaur.


    However, the environment was significantly different from thebyrinth. There was no glowing grass to illuminate the area, and the floor was filled with water that reached up to the ankles. Moreover, the sharp rocks that stretched down from the ceiling were quite daunting. Even a considerable knight would be afraid to pass under them.


    However, Eugene was no ordinary knight, and his eyes could see through the darkness.


    Thats Eugene breathed while looking over the ceiling.


    Kekekekekekeke. Kilkilkil.


    A horde of unpleasantughs resonated from the ceiling. Moreover, it wasnt just one or two, but hundreds or thousands ofughs. It was as if the disharmonious chorus was mocking Eugene.


    Eugene quickly identified their identity after skirting the ceiling with his crimson eyes.


    Bats.


    An immeasurable number of bats were hanging upside down from the ceilings and the protruding rocks. Theirrge wings were ck velvet.


    Kieeeek!? W-why are they so big!? Mirian expressed her astonishment.


    It was just as she said. Each of the bats was seemingly more than a meter in size.


    Were those bats responsible for the deaths? I guess there wasnt a high-rank monster after all. Thats a shame.


    A subjugation group would have consisted of fifty or sixty soldiers at most. If they were attacked by a humongous horde of bloodsucking bats, they would have been annihted quite quickly.


    This has been a waste of time, Eugene mumbled quietly before releasing his fear.


    Kwaaaaaahh!


    The translucent energy expanded with Eugene at its center. The overwhelming fear soon reached the bats, who wereughing mockingly at the arrival of new prey. For a moment, theughter stopped, and silence ensued. However, the quiet onlysted for a short moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    !?


    Eugenes eyes filled with shock. He had been preparing himself for an attack, but therge bats burst simultaneously as if they were crushed by a giant, invisible hand. A waterfall of crimson washed down from the exploding creatures.


    Hmm? Eugene expressed his confusion while bathing in the pouring blood. He had simply released his fear, so why did the bats explode?


    !


    Eugene narrowed his eyes while suddenly turning around. His heightened senses detected fine movements from one of the protruding rocks.


    Tsssssss!


    He was certain. The surface of the rock, which was quite bumpy, was moving little by little.


    A high-rank monster!


    Eugene knew. There were no other reasons for so many bats to live in one ce. It made sense that a higher-ranking monster reigned over the bats.


    Kuwuuuugh!


    Papapapapapa!


    Eugene darted forward as he burst into a roar of joy.


    The vampiric fear responded to the Origins murderous intent as it gathered before swirling towards the direction where Eugene was staring at. At the same time, the surface of therge, sharp rock exploded.


    Its you!


    Kieeeeekk!


    As if answering Eugenes cry, a huge bat abandoned its disguise and shrieked while spreading itsrge wings.


    Kwakwakwakwakwa!


    The water on the floor suddenly began to split in half, and it was headed towards Eugene.


    !


    Eugene instinctively realized that the monster was releasing an unidentified power from its menacing jaws.


    Kuuugh! Eugene answered with a vigorous roar, and his Vampire Fear took on the form of a giant spear before heading straight for the splitting water. It then collided with the invisible power of the bat monster.


    Craaack!


    A sound simr to cracking ss resonated instead of an explosion.


    Boooom!


    However, it onlysted for a moment before being reced by a massive explosion. The humongous sound was carried forth as the invisible spear of fear prated through and shot towards the giant bat.


    Boom!


    The body of the giant bat, which had reigned as one of the rulers of the dungeon since the distant past, exploded into a million pieces. Eugene could clearly see an object amidst the pouring rain of intestines and blood.


    A red mana stone was glimmering with a dazzling light.


    ***


    Sir! Sir! What power did you gain this time? Mirian asked.


    However, Eugene didnt immediately answer Mirians question. It was because he had no idea how to properly exin it. Although his head was already filled with the relevant information, he was rather doubtful that it was actually possible.


    Transformation?


    The power he gained from the red mana stone of the giant bat was the ability to transform. Of course, there were certain restrictions, and it wasnt like he could freely transform into anything he wanted. Firstly, he needed to have ingested the blood of the subject of transformation, and rather peculiarly, he could only transform if the object possessed a mana stone.


    As such, he could not transform into humans, elves, and dwarves since they did not possess mana stones in their bodies. But it was possible for him to transform into all kinds of monsters with mana stones. It was unclear whether he could fully utilize the special abilities of the monsters, and it was a rather cumbersome requirement for him to suck the monsters blood again each time, but it was certainly a great ability.


    I should be diligent in drinking blood from now on, Eugene muttered.


    Huh? What does that mean? What do you mean by that? Huh? Huh!? Mirian voiced her frustration.


    Theres something like that. Anyways Hmm!?


    Eugene darted around as his heightened senses alerted him. Beyond the ce filled with the blood and mana stones of the bats, he could feel an unfamiliar, intense energy deeper within.


    It was rather paradoxical, but the energy felt both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time.


    Vampire? No, this is


    There was a subtle difference from Delmondo. However, it was clearly different from the energies of the monsters he faced until now, including the bats


    Something dead. Then, an undead?


    Huwuuuuugh!


    As if to answer Eugenes question, a huge roar reverberated from the deeper parts of the dungeon. However, no vitality could be felt from the bizarre roar.


    W-what? What is it? Mirian shouted with shock.


    Eugene started to head towards the roar.


    Sir! Somethings weird. Shall we go back? We should go back. We already got a red mana stone, right? Right? Right!?


    Despite Mirians dissuasion, Eugene continued walking without answering her.


    Curiosity?


    Greed for merit and mana stones?


    No. This was different. This was fundamentally different.


    It was a kind of instinct.


    His instincts as a vampire were screaming at Eugene.


    That thing had to be removed at all cost.


    ***


    It was hard to believe that they were still in the dungeon.


    The illuminating lights originated from the bodies of hundreds of low-rank monsters hanging from the wall. The torches of death burned bright using the fluids and oils of the monsters as their source.


    And in the middle of it all, a giant monster with two heads roared with all four of its arms raised.


    Huwuuuugh!!!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Eugene began to walk forward after seeing the four-eyed monster. The grotesque monster was wearing a bizarre helmet made by forcibly crumpling human equipment together.


    Twinhead ogre Eugene muttered quietly.


    It was an evolutionary form of a monster that could be called the strongest on earth. Moreover, it wasnt a living being, but rather an undead monster that had been revived by magic.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    There were numerous monsters that could be ssified as giant types. All of them were violent, and they were even stronger thanrge carnivores such as gray bears. And among the giant-type monsters, the ogre possessed an unrivaled status. They possessed terrifying power capable of easily ripping apart intermediate-rank monsters such as trolls, and regr weapons could not even scratch their thick skin. Moreover, ogres were incredibly agile even though they were over four meters tall.


    As such, regr soldiers and mercenaries stood no chance against the weaker, roamer counterpart ogres. Five or six heavily armed knights would be required to rival a roamer ogre.


    Ogres residing in dungeons were much stronger than their counterparts, and a twin-headed ogre stood above all of its brethren. It was said that an ogre could only evolve or mutate into a twin-headed ogre by killing hundreds or thousands of monsters and consuming their mana stones.


    Eugene was currently faced with a twin-headed ogre.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The titan slowly walked forward as if to announce its reign of power. It was undoubtedly the king of this dungeon.


    The monsters four, thick muscr arms were long enough to touch the ground, and they were as thick as the bodies of two or three adult men. The four hands were holding shields and weapons formed from the equipment of dead humans. Moreover, the monster was wearing armor crafted by connecting pieces and bits of tes and chains, as well as helmets for its two heads.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Hick! Hick! Mirian hupped while hiding behind Eugene. The twin-headed ogre was exuding an overwhelming majesty.


    Eugene sheathed Wolfughter before retrieving the javelins from his back.


    Hoo He collected his breath. Then, Eugene''s whole body was engulfed in a soaring frenzy of Vampire Fear.


    Kwaaaaaa!


    The energy quickly expanded and enveloped the ogre, but the monster kept walking without care. It appeared that the monster was unfazed by Eugenes Fear.


    As expected, undead monsters do not respond to Hmm? Eugene started muttering before suddenly stopping. He could feel something far beyond the ogre from his heightened senses, near the end of the spacious area.


    The ogre suddenly picked up its speed and began running towards Eugene.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Kieeeek! Sir! Mirian shouted with panic when the ogre took its third step, and a javelin was liberated from Eugenes hand at the same time. It drew a straight line through the air.


    Fwoosh!


    However, the javelin missed the ogre as it ripped through the air. Instead, it passed between the monsters arms.


    Kiek!? Mirian was dismayed. Eugene had missed his target, even though he was usually urate enough to shoot down a flying wyvern from the sky.


    However


    Kuuuuuwaaagh!


    A piercing scream was heard from the far distance. The ogre suddenly halted less than ten meters in front of Eugene.


    Papapapapat!


    Eugene darted forward with a glimmer in his eyes. Hepletely ignored the ogre, which was standing still like a stone statue, and threw another javelin while maintaining his speed.


    Thuck!


    Kiiyaaahk!


    Another scream broke out and Eugene quickly arrived in front of his target.


    Fwoosh!


    Wolfughter left behind a silver trail as it sliced. Less than five seconds had passed since Eugenes first javelin. Eugene had moved as if he personified speed itself.


    Thud.


    The object rolled as it dropped to the floor. It was an incense burner emitting a dark red smoke from its many holes. It was crafted from borately piecing three skulls together.


    A holy knight


    The being started to speak in a hoarse, raspy, and poisonous voice, but it was interrupted as Wolfughter shed once again.


    Slice!


    The famed sword was carefully smithed and smelted together by mixing silver and meteoric iron. It emitted an eerie cry as it cut straight through.


    - When dealing with wizards, you must end it as soon as possible. You must cut off their heads or destroy their sticks. Do not give them a chance to finish their words.


    Eugene was faithful to Galfrediks advice. He looked down at the kneeling, headless body. The javelins had pierced through the figures grey robes and body. The hand of the corpse was still tightly grasping a stick with an incense burner made of skulls. He was clearly a wizard, although he was already dead.


    Kiek!? W-was this man manipting the ogre? Mirian screamed.


    That seems to be the case. The ogre stopped moving as soon as my javelin found its target. Eugene replied.


    Ha! But how did you know to aim at this guy instead of the ogre? How did you know that he was here without seeing him? Mirian expressed her curiosity.


    My Fear reached him, but he must have assumed that I wouldnt notice him because of the ogresrge size, Eugene exined.


    ording to thest words of the wizard, it was clear that he had considered Eugene to be a holy knight. Even if holy knights were armed with special equipment and possessed great amounts of divine power, they were ultimately human.


    Monsters could be considered the absolute enemies of the church, so the wizard must have assumed that Eugene would be oblivious to his existence due to the overwhelming presence of the ogre.


    It was a reasonable and fair thought.


    However, the wizard could never have considered one minor detail  that Eugene was an Origin Vampire, the highest-ranking noble of the undead.


    Kieeeeeeek! Sir! Did you just kill a ck wizard!? Awesome! Mirian started jumping around with excitement.


    Youre distracting me. Eugene waved his hand with annoyance, pushing away the spirit before examining the dead wizards body.


    Why is there a wizard inside a dungeon? And how long had he been here for? Why did he create an undead out of an ogre? Does Essandra or Edrique know of this?


    The more he thought about it, the stranger and more suspicious it was.


    The incense burner caught Eugenes eye. It was no longer emitting any smoke. The skull incense burner was the head of the stick used by the wizard, and Eugene had instantly noticed that it seemed to express powerful magic, which was why he had prioritized it.


    Its quite borate.


    Eugene didnt know much about magical tools, but the incense burner was quite unusual even at first nce. It was very borately crafted, and strange shapes, as well as symbols, were densely carved on the surface of the three small skeletons.


    Lets think about itter. Ill take anything valuable.


    Eugene searched the wizards body after storing the incense burner in his pack. Since the wizard was talented enough to create an undead out of a twin-headed ogre, he would certainly have a lot of valuable items.


    ***


    Maybe hes already dead?


    Probably. Haa! This is so boring. Why are we still waiting? We should head back already, A soldier grumbled a response to his colleague while stretching his arms.


    Shh! What if Sir Megber hears you? Even though hes not very fond of that knight, you know how much he values promises. The soldiers colleague whispered while bringing a finger to his lips.


    T-thats true. Both soldiers turned their eyes toward Megber, who was resting in the distance.


    It was then when


    Boom! Boom!


    Aggh!


    Oh my god! The two soldiers fell to the ground with embarrassing shouts.


    Boom!


    Another roar resounded from the inside. Megber and the other soldiers rushed to the entrance.


    What is it!? Were you two responsible for that sound?


    N-no! It wasnt us. I-it came from inside the door, sir! One of the soldiers answered while hurriedly saluting.


    Megbers eyes were filled with suspicion as he looked at the two soldiers.


    Boom!


    Another roar resounded from the inside.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    !


    Everyones mouths opened agape when they heard the loud sound. It had resounded exactly three times.


    S-sir? That was exactly three times. Shall we open the door? One of the soldiers asked.


    Well Just wait for now. It could be an evil monster trying to y tricks on us. Megber answered after a moment of hesitation.


    Although no one actually believed Megbers ridiculous im, all of them quickly shut their mouths. No one was foolish enough to question a knights words. While the soldiers and workers remained silent, a little bit of water started flowing from underneath the stone gate.


    But no one noticed it.


    A short momentter


    Neiiiigh! Neigh!


    Silion started rushing to the dungeons entrance from a little distance away.


    W-what is it?


    Neiiiiigh!


    The stallion pushed the humans away, then kicked the stone gate with his hind hooves.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Silion was clearly signaling for the humans to open the gate. Even the horse had noticed that his owner was waiting inside.


    Argh! Megber bit his lips.


    All soldiers, prepare for battle, just in case. You guys open the door. Megber continued.


    Yes, sir! The soldiers answered in unison before raising their shields, and the workers slowly unsped arge iron lock before opening the stone gate. Soon, the stone gate started to slowly inch open, and the unique stench of the dungeon rushed over them. The workers quickly stepped back.


    A moment of silence ensued


    Krrrrrrr!


    Someone pushed the stone gate open with great force.


    Hick!


    Argh! The workers and soldiers hurriedly retreated with shock.


    Finally, Eugene walked out of the fully opened entrance.


    I-its him!


    Sir Eugene!


    They quickly forgot their shock and started to greet Eugene. However, they were forced to flinch. Eugenes te armor was stained with blood, and chunks and pieces of flesh and organs were stered all over his figure. It was truly a terrible sight.


    I thought I told you to open the door when I knocked three times, Eugene took off his helmet while speaking in a cold voice as he looked around.


    I-I apologize.


    Please forgive me, sir! Everyone but Megber bowed after hearing Eugenes reprimand. It was clear from his appearance that the knight had fought a desperate battle for life and death.


    Its fine since you all opened the gate in the end. Everyone, prepare to enter the dungeon. Eugene said.


    What do you mean? Megber gave a hurried response with an incredulous expression.


    What else could I mean? We need to dismantle the corpses and gather the by-products. Why are you asking such an obvious question? Eugene answered in an irritated tone.


    Huh! You want me to believe the words of a man who came back after just one day, let alone three days? I think its about time to stop with the bluffs Hmm!? Megber started speaking with a frown but was promptly forced to shut his mouth.


    Thud.


    Megbers expression underwent a massive transformation. After taking it out from his pack, Eugene was spilling the contents of a leather pocket on the floor.


    Mana stones!


    H-how many is that?


    The small mana stones continued to pour endlessly. It was clear that there were about a hundred at first nce.


    Sir. If you continue to doubt my honor and spew bullshit one more time, I will not stand still anymore. Eugene dered.


    ! Megber raised his head with a nk expression. The moment he saw Eugenes red eyes, he came to a realization as he started to tremble.


    The man standing in front of him was no longer an arrogant, insane knight. He was an extraordinary, rare talent and the first man in history to subjugate an evilnd by himself.


    If you understand, then let us go in, Eugene spoke.


    H-how could this be?


    Megber followed the workers into the dungeon. His eyes continued to quiver with shock. However, this was just the beginning. The mana stones that Eugene had dumped on the floor were those collected from the exploding bats. They were only a fraction of Eugenes total kills, and there were still hundreds of corpses waiting to be dismantled.


    ***


    My lord! Lord Edrique! Sir Magber and Sir Eugene have returned! A guard captain hurriedly reported.


    What!? It has only been two days since they left for the dungeon, so what are you talking about? Edrique shouted as jumped up from his seat. He had been leisurely enjoying a ss of wine while his ves gently fanned him.


    Did he run away from the dungeon? I knew it! Even if he talked big Edrique started shouting rather triumphantly.


    T-thats not it, my lord! The guard captain interrupted.


    What do you mean thats not it? Edrique asked with a frown.


    The subjugation was a huge sess! They have returned with materials belonging to more than three hundred monsters! There are fivepletely full carts, my lord! The guard captain shouted excitedly.


    Huh!? Edrique ran to the balcony with disbelief.


    It appeared that the rumors had spread already. The people of the castle were already in the courtyard to witness the unbelievable sight. While receiving the gazes of countless people, Eugene jumped from Silion and took off his helmet before raising his head.


    Eugene met Edriques eyes before speaking, I stopped by on my way back to give you my greetings, my lord. By the way, I must return all the way to the territorial border Could I ask for your continued support with the workers?


    O-o-of course! Of course! I will support you with anything you want, sir! H-however Edrique stuttered a response. As a direct descendant of a marquisate, Edrique quickly came up with ideas. He continued with an expression of concern and anticipation.


    Please tell my darling sister, whom I respect and adore, that I, her beloved brother Edrique, gave my full support to you, Sir Eugene!


    Edrique had demanded 10 silver coins per person from Essandra to allow her passage to the dungeon. Considering the sizes of normal subjugation groups, it was a rather unfair condition.


    However, since Eugene seeded in subjugating the dungeon alone, Edrique would have to continue receiving ten silver coins to allow him passage. If he attempted to modify the conditions, his eldest sister would surely be furious.


    Thats not a difficult request, my lord. I will do so.


    Thank you! Thank you so much, Sir Eugene!


    It was clear that Edriques time of impartiality between his sister and brother was finally over after more than a year. However, he wasnt dismayed. What could Gabriel possibly say, when the cause of his change was a knight with such ridiculous achievements? In fact, this was the best possible oue for Edrique.


    Hahaha! Sir Eugene! To celebrate, I will hold a banquet, so Edrique started to speak.


    Lord Edrique! Lord Edrique! Several nobles of the castle shouted while btedly rushing into his office.


    We heard of Sir Megbers return. Did he retrieve the body of that arrogant man? Ah! Should we start the funeral process right away? The nobles continued to shout without realizing the current situation.


    Edriques expression underwent an immediate change. The nobles could not see Eugene standing in the courtyard without making their way to the balcony.


    We will have to hold a big, fancy funeral to satisfy


    The nobles continued without care.


    Perhaps we will be holding your funerals today, sirs. Shut up and prepare a banquet!

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Sir! Sir Galfredik! I think you shoulde out and see this! A mercenary urgently shouted after opening the entrance to the tent. Galfredik stopped his conversation with Partecs group and turned his head with a frown.


    What is it? Did another bastard get caught stealing a pig from someones ranch? Galfredik asked. Just yesterday, he had pummeled a few drunk mercenaries after they were caught stealing pigs and chickens from a nearby house.


    No, its nothing like that! The other sirs they are about to fight The mercenary quickly shook his head after remembering three of his banished colleagues.


    Those bastards are really Galfredik muttered with frustration. It had been rather strange that they managed to stay quiet for thest few days. It seemed the knights were finally revealing their true colors once more and were more active in causing trouble.


    Who did they pick a fight with? Lord Edriques troops? Or the merchants? Galfredik asked.


    No, sir. I think they are knights rted to Lord Gabriel, The mercenary answered.


    Hooh? Galfredik narrowed his eyes.


    They were currently camped at the border of Lord Essandras territory and Lord Edriques territory. However, at the same time, they were also on a path leading to Lord Gabriels territory.


    Essandra and Edrique did not prevent the nobles and knights serving their brethren from passing through their own territory. Although they were currently at a stand-off, doing so could escte the situation into a real, full-blown war. Moreover, they had to give each other face as well.


    As such, knights and nobles would pay a toll and pass through the various territories when they could not be bothered to go around, but it seemed that there was a conflict between Gabriels knights and the knights following Eugene.


    <em>Is this regarding what master mentioned before? This is rather fortunate.</em>


    Galfredik left his tent with a grin, remembering what Eugene had told him before leaving.


    ***


    Mere wandering knights dare to block the way? Those who arent even sworn in by a lord? We are knights serving Lord Gabriel, he who continues the honor and legacy of the Archivold marquisate.


    Be patient with them, Sir Domingo. They do not know their own ce. A knight responded in an arrogant manner.


    There were three knights, and all of them were armed with high-quality te mail that glistened in the light. All three knights were also donning surcoats with the symbol of the Archivold marquisate.


    Hmph! And since when did Lord Gabriel continue the honor and legacy of Archivold? Lord Essandra is the eldest daughter of the marquisate. She is the one true representative of Archivold! One of Eugenes knights retorted.


    Right! Another agreed.


    The followers of Eugene, the free knights, were no pushovers either. They were already enamored by Eugene and Essandra, and they shouted enthusiastically at Gabriels knights.


    Hm! They are trying to mislead us with nonsense! Sirs, let us get going. My ears will rot if I keep listening to these people. One of Gabriels knights dered.


    Not all knights were the same.


    Territorial knights  in particr, those serving a great noble, like a marquis, did not consider free knights to be on the same level as them. To them, free knights were only a little better than regr mercenaries. As such, Gabriels knights did not hide their contempt and attempted to cross the bridge while ignoring the free knights.


    Kuhahaha! I knew it! Cowards! Oi, are you all trying to run away?


    Gabriels knights turned their heads after hearing a loud, vigorous shout. Galfredik was standing in a rxed manner with his arms folded. His eyes burned fiercely.


    Sir! Did you just call us cowards? One of Gabriels knights retorted.


    Why? Did I say something wrong? Were you not about to run away with your tail between your legs, since you had nothing more to say? Thats what it looked like to me. Galfredik said.


    W-what did you say?


    Take that back right this instant! Gabriels knights responded with fury.


    Galfrediks lips curled up into a cold smile. I dont think I will. And sirs, what you said just a moment ago, all those fancy words about how Lord Gabriel continues the legacy and honor of Archivold. Could you say the same words in front of Lord Essandra? If you could repeat yourselves in front of Lord Essandra, I will apologize immediately.


    ..! The knights flinched.


    Galfrediks smile deepened.


    Why? You cant do it? Kuhaha! I would think that all of you are some kind of peddlers, with your swaying, pendulous beliefs. Its a waste to call people like you knights. I truly feel for Lord Gabriel. At least peddlers can bring him back some money. Galfredik continued to taunt the knights.


    You!


    Eek!


    You bastard! Take that back immediately!


    The three knights erupted into anger and pulled out their longswords. The mercenaries quickly retreated with shock after seeing the swords of the three knights glistening sharply with light. But Galfredik stood still. Moreover, the free knights took their ce behind Galfredik. They had seeded in carrying out their secret orders by deliberately starting a quarrel with Gabriels knights.


    What? You want to have a go? Galfredik asked.


    Of course! We will be ashamed to call ourselves knights if we stay still after being insulted like this!


    It wasnt enough for you to insult us, you even dared to insult Lord Gabriel as well? I will cut off your slimy tongue!


    It appeared that Gabriels knights were unable to contain their anger. However, they were hiding their true agenda as well. Just as Galfredik and the free knights caused a deliberate quarrel, Gabriels knights had also chosen to travel this path with a specific purpose.


    <em>The knight named Eugene isnt here?</em>


    <em>Then the remainder are weaklings. If we can crush the morale of the remaining knights, we can humiliate Lord Essandra as well.</em>


    Gabriels knights were survivors of the peninss chaotic times. As such, they were quite smart. Even though they werent fully convinced by the incredulous rumors surrounding Eugene, they were still unwilling to take risks. As such, they judged that it was worth a shot to engage with the opponents in Eugenes absence.


    This was the perfect opportunity to break Essandras spirit while leaving a strong impression and a warning for Edrique, who was still trying to walk a fine line between both Gabriel and Essandras camp.


    So you are asking for a duel, Galfredik stated.


    Hmph! Are you trying to avoid it? It seems you are the one who is cowardly, sir! One of Gabriels knights provoked.


    How could that be? I was only worried about your lives, sirs. Galfredik responded with a grin.


    What did you say!?


    Ah, dont get too excited. Lets have a 3 on 3 match. How about a brawl without our swords? Things might be problematic if anyone dies, right? Galfredik suggested.


    ..!


    The three knights quickly exchanged a nce. Knights werent only good at handling weapons such as spears and swords, knights were human weapons that excelled at all aspects of fighting as well. A true knight could easily best a few soldiers on the battlefield even without a weapon.


    Not a bad idea. Lets do that. Gabriels knights quickly nodded.


    Hehe! Thats an excellent choice.


    <em>Craaack!</em>


    Galfredik chuckled while cracking his neck.


    Sir, I will participate.


    No, Sir Galfredik. Leave it to me.


    The free knights were eager to be chosen. Galfredik randomly chose two well-built knights before speaking in a quiet voice. Sirs, lets make sure they are barely breathing when we are finished with them. I, no, Sir Eugene will take full responsibility for it.


    Say no more.


    I will crush their bones.


    The chosen knights responded. They were delighted to think that they were finally provided with a chance to disy their true skills.


    Then who will go first? One of Gabriels knights asked after dismounting his horse.


    Galfredik smashed his gauntlets together before bursting into a frenziedugh.


    Three on three! It will be a group match! Kuhahahaha!


    He then charged forward like a wild boar.


    ***


    Even if it wasnt grand, Eugene felt that his farewell ceremony had been sincere. He left Edriques castle along with five carts.


    <em>It didnt seem like Edrique knew anything about the wizard.</em>


    Edrique was a cautious man. He was so cautious that he did not attempt to subjugate the dungeon as to not provoke his sister Essandra. It was nearly impossible for such a man to have sent a ck wizard into the dungeon to transform an ogre into an undead.


    <em>Its probably not Essandra either. Then</em>


    The most likely suspect was the eldest son, Gabriel. It was also entirely possible that the ck wizard ran his scheme by himself, but it wasnt easy for an outsider to invade an evilnd belonging to a great noble.


    <em>Perhaps I should have asked him before killing him? No, I made the right choice. Wizards are dangerous.</em>


    Romari was the only wizard he knew, and she was sometimes a little dumb and untrustworthy. However, if she came at him with the full brunt of her magic, even Eugene would have to be very careful.


    As such, it was best to kill a wizard before they could use their magic.


    Sir, sir. What are you going to do about that undead ogre? Are you going to leave it be? Mirian whispered while leaning over. She was seated on Eugenes shoulder.


    Not everyone has ess to the dungeon, and the monsters of the dungeon are reborn within two to three weeks. Most wont get past those bats, Eugene whispered.


    Thats true. But! But! Why did those bats explode? Even that giant bat exploded after being hit by your fear, Mirian asked.


    The power they were emitting was simr to a vampires fear. Perhaps our powers were quite simr, which was why the stronger side could overwhelm the other and cause them to explode. Eugene theorized.


    Wow! Awesome.


    Eugene was convinced as he recalled the invisible ray of power used by the giant bat. Their powers had been strangely simr to a vampires, perhaps since they were bloodsucking monsters.


    <em>Anyways</em>


    Eugene recalled the memories he regained after consuming the red mana stone of the giant bat.


    One woman and two men.


    The three figures had been adorned in extremely elegant clothes, and they had been smiling brightly at himself. Although their faces were still blurry, he was certain they had been smiling, and the lips of the three figures had been red like blood.


    <em>Vampires. Maybe Origins, just like me.</em>


    And he suspected that the three of them knew the story of his birth  because he was looking up at the three in his memories.


    <em>I need to consume more red mana stones.</em>


    There were still over ten tattoos left on his body. Once all of his tattoos were erased, he would surely regain all of his memories and finally discover his own existence.


    Sir, we are almost at the border. One of Edriques workers reported.


    Eugene raised his head. He could see a narrow bridge up ahead and some of Edriques soldiers guarding it.


    Hey, whats going on? Eugene asked.


    Ah! Sir! The soldiers became startled after hearing Eugenes voice and quickly bowed their heads.


    There is a fight happening at the campsite of the sirs. We were watching it because we were bored. One of the soldiers reported.


    A fight? Eugene asked.


    Yes. I think the knights are fighting. Its quite crazy, A soldier replied.


    Is that so?


    Eugene invoked his vampiric abilities to observe the campsite on the other side of the river.


    Hooh


    Indeed, it was just as the soldier said. There was a fight happening inside of a circle formed by the mercenaries. One of the fighters stood out.


    Youre doing well, Eugene muttered with a smile. Galfredik was on top of another knight, raining down punches without showing mercy.


    ***


    Have you heard from him yet? Essandra asked.


    No, my lord. With all due respect, I think it might be best to forget about Sir Eugene. It was an act of insanity to head into Lord Edriques territory alone. If he really entered the dungeon by himself as well, theres no chance he would ever return safely. Geko answered. He was a faithful, loyal knight, and he was truly sorry to see that his lord had vain expectations.


    However, Essandra grinned in response. Hoho! Sir, you are truly loyal, but its a bit unfortunate that you cannot see the bigger picture. Well, I guess thats the charm I see in you.


    I am unsure as to what you might be talking about Geko expressed his puzzlement.


    Just as you said, sir, Jan Eugene is out of his mind. Although its quite praiseworthy for him to have handed over that murderer to me, he should have stopped there. Essandra answered.


    Yes. So why did you allow him to head to the dungeon? Geko asked.


    Edrique. It was to


    My lord! Lord Essandra! The nobles of the castle shouted as they entered the room.


    Hmm? Whats going on? Essandra asked.


    T-that knight! Sir Eugene is back! The nobles answered.


    ..! Essandra was shocked. She even dropped a grape she was about to plop into her mouth. However, a ve quickly handed her another grape, and she frowned as she quickly ced it into her mouth.


    Tsk! I thought he might do something useful, but he must have been kicked out by Edrique. Well, thats not the worst oue. If I can pressure Edrique with this Essandra started talking rather regretfully.


    T-thats not it, my lord! However, the nobles interrupted.


    Hmm? Then what is it? Essandra asked.


    The nobles could not hide their excitement as they shouted.


    The subjugation! It was a great sess! Sir Eugene has returned with five carts filled with the by-products of monsters!


    In addition, he sessfully captured Lord Gabriels knights as prisoners!


    Another grape dropped to the floor from Essandras lips.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    As promised, you will give me half of the mana stones and the materials, correct? Eugene asked.


    ..!


    Essandra stared nkly at the mountain of materials before flinching. She responded with a bright smile. Of course! Ahahahaha! Dammit! I knew I could believe in you, sir! Essandra was clearly delighted.


    The knights and nobles standing behind Essandra could not help but shiver. The number of materials brought back by Eugene was enormous, but it was even more unbelievable that he had achieved it alone.


    <em>H-how could this be possible?</em>


    <em>Is this knight truly a monster!?</em>


    One or two famed, incredibly skilled knights were born every blue moon. Their stories spoke of an impossible victory against hundreds of enemy soldiers or hunting severalrge monsters by themselves. However, none had ever seeded in conquering a dungeon by themselves.


    Even the most skilled knights would bring along at least a team of mercenaries and a few aides, and such figures were praised as master knights. However, the young knight standing in front of them had executed a sessful subjugation by himself.


    There was only a single exnation for an impossible feat such as this  Eugene was an unparalleled prodigy. Such a genius might be born once a century, and any sane noble would go nuts to build a rtionship with such a knight or have the knight under theirmand.


    Open the gates! I will invite all the brave warriors who follow Sir Eugene! A feast! A banquet! I will be holding a grand banquet! Essandra shouted with ecstasy.


    Yes, my lord! All the surrounding figures immediately answered.


    Essandra was considered the brightest of her siblings, and her orders were quickly carried out.


    ***


    A marvelous feast was held at the pce and the courtyard of Essandras castle. Eugenes mercenaries were rather fed up with eating the same, stale food every day. As such, they ate and drank gluttonously without holding back.


    The atmosphere heated up even more as the band started ying an exciting tune. The dancers and clowns disyed their talents as well.


    Hahahaha! Drink up! Essandra encouraged the attendees.


    Essandra was quite broad-minded. As such, she mixed with her subordinates and other attendees without hesitation. She even went as far as to personally pour drinks for Eugenes mercenaries. Her treatment of Eugenes men was truly exceptional.


    Nevertheless, she possessed a unique charm that allowed her to dominate the atmosphere. Her authority was innate, and no one dared to underestimate or belittle her. It was evident that she was a prepared monarch from the perplexed reactions of the rough, ignorant mercenaries.


    Now, then, Sir Eugene. We have something else to talk about, right? Essandra spoke after returning to her seats. Her ves hurriedly took their ce at her side and started fanning her and massaging her hands and feet.


    How did you manage to capture the knights of Gabriel? She asked.


    They seemed to have had a quarrel with some of those men on their way to Lord Edriques territory, Eugene answered while beckoning toward the free knights.


    Hooh~ I thought they were just dead wood, but it seems I was mistaken, Essandra spoke curiously.


    Eugene nced at the prideful knights. They were surrounding Galfredik andughing boisterously with boastful expressions.


    They are quite useful. They have helped me in many ways as well. Eugene answered.


    Hmm. Now that you are officially a lord, are you nning on taking them in? Essandra asked.


    Eugene shook his head and replied in a quiet voice. I cannot afford to do that.


    Hoho! Indeed, I am quite fond of you. Essandra answered with an alluring smile, stroking Eugenes arm at the same time.


    It was fortunate that Mirian waspletely upied with the food and drinks of the banquet. After all, the spirit would have thrown a fit if she were here.


    It is difficult for knights seeking fame and honor to also possess a sense of reality. In that sense, you will continue to grow, sir. I guarantee it. Essandra answered, feeling rather charmed by Eugenes answer.


    I remember you asking me if anyone had ever called me crazy, my lord, Eugene answered.


    Haha! Knights that hold grudges are not attractive, sir. Essandra waved her hand while chuckling.


    Then, she continued after sending away the ves. Anyways, thanks to your efforts, it is now clear that Edrique will submit to me in the future. If I tell him that I will be sending you to the dungeon once a month, he wont be able to prohibit a subjugation force under the pretext of tolls. Essandra said.


    Thats great. Then what about Lord Elena? Eugene asked. Elena was the youngest remaining sibling after the death of Bemos.


    You dont need to worry about her. She does whatever Gabriel tells her to do, so she will kneel before me if I take care of Gabriel. Well, she does have two strange wizards by her side, but Im certain that she would not dare to confront me. Essandra exined.


    Wizards? Eugene asked with curiosity.


    Essandra felt it was rather strange for Eugene to ask, but she answered anyway. Well. You already know that the bishop fled to the royal city after my father was overthrown, right? These wizards crawled into the marquisate not long after that. Im not sure what school they belong to, but I heard that the two of them are in a teacher-student rtionship. Elena is quite reliant on them. Crazy wench. If I seed the marquisate, Im nning on getting rid of them right away.


    Most nobles didnt particrly dislike wizards. However, it bothered Essandra that her younger sister was heavily reliant on wizards of unknown origin. Even though Essandra was quite candid, she cared deeply about her siblings as well.


    Can I ask you a question? Eugene asked.


    Anything! Essandra answered.


    What is the exact rtionship between Lord Elena and Lord Gabriel like? To what degree does she follow him? Eugene continued.


    They were inseparable ever since we were young. Gabriel adored Elena terribly. Isnt it quite obvious, that she would send even her own husband to Gabriel? Essandra exined.


    What?


    Ah, you didnt know? Sir Andre is Elenas husband.


    ..!


    As if she found Eugenes reaction amusing, Essandra giggled before she continued to exin. Now do you understand why I was overjoyed when you brought me that murderer? It gave me a hold on both Gabriel and Elena.


    Hmm. But they can simply deny anything. Eugene answered.


    Thats possible. But that will be useless. The nobles under them are bound to be shaken. Can Gabriel seed the marquisate in that situation? He will be branded as a traitor of the penins. He can never do that. Essandra exined.


    Congrattions. You will soon be called a marquis. Eugene spoke.


    Hahaha! Its all thanks to you, sir.


    Eugene was sincerely amazed at Essandra. She clearly proved the importance of ones political power and influence in the noble society. As such, Eugene decided to gift her another hand that could be utilized to secure her position as the seeding Marquis of Archivold.


    Lord Essandra, Eugene called out.


    What is it, my beloved Sir Eugene? She answered while stroking his arm once again.


    Eugene wasnt used to her flirtatious actions, so he escaped her touch before continuing. Although the tides have turned in your favor, my lord, theres still a possibility of an all-out war, correct? He asked.


    Well, yes, Essandra answered in a dejected voice. Gabriel could certainly escte the conflict if he was cornered.


    Then when you meet Lord Gabriel and Lord Elena, please say this before you bring up the incident regarding Balmong, Eugene said.


    Hmm? Say what? She asked.


    The wizard of the dungeon is dead, Eugene said.


    ..? Essandra simply blinked several times. She was clearly confused.


    Eugene continued in a lower voice. If they do not show any reaction, continue on to the matter with Balmong. If they react at all, the conflict will never escte into a territorial war. They will kneel down before you of their own will. In any case, you stand to lose nothing, my lord.


    Sir. Are you sure no ones ever called you crazy before? Essandra asked with a baffled expression.


    Never. Eugene once again answered with a straight face.


    I understand, but what does that mean? I need to know the facts if I want it done properly. Essandra expressed her frustration.


    You have to keep this to yourself, my lord. Eugene slowly and quietly began to give a summary of the dungeons events, although he made sure to hide the various details. Since Essandra was never trained as a knight, she took Eugenes words at face value. Of course, the trust and favor she had towards Eugene had escted enormously after Eugenes brilliant achievement, which contributed greatly to her response.


    I also brought the wizards head, just in case, Eugene spoke.


    And you think the evil wizard must be one of the two that Elena is with? Essandra answered. Her rxed, leisurely demeanor was reced by an ice-cold atmosphere.


    I think it is highly probable. Only those permitted by the direct descendants of the marquisate can enter the dungeon in the first ce, right? Of course, it would be a relief if my guess is wrong. Eugene said.


    Gabriel. Elena. Those crazy bitches Essandra was genuinely furious. The fact that she could utilize this fact topletely subdue her younger siblings wasnt very important.


    She was heartbroken and filled with disappointment and anger that her younger siblings might have resorted to such a disgraceful, unforgivable action as children of the Archivold family, the pir of the penins.


    Sir Eugene, Essandra called out.


    Please speak. He answered.


    I apologize, but I hope you can keep this matter a secret from everyone else. Essandra pleaded.


    Naturally.


    It was obviously a lie. Eugene was nning to let Galfredik and Romari know. In particr, he had an order and a gift for Romari.


    <em>That way, I can keep her working even if she manages toplete her chimera.</em>


    Phew! It seems that Ive done nothing but receive your help, sir. Of course, I presume there is something you want in return, right? Essandra asked.


    Yes. Please recognize me as a lord, but not under the Archivold Marquisate. Eugene replied.


    Tsk! I thought that might be the case, but Im rather disappointed to hear it. Essandra spoke regretfully.


    Thats fine. But will you be okay? You might be liberated from your duties, but there could be quite a few figures who might consider you a thorn in their sides. Essandra asked with worry.


    Bing a vassal of a great noble meant that one was obligated to respond to the call of their lord at any time. However, the rtionship also allowed the vassals to be protected by their superior.


    There was a reason why nobles continued to establish blood ties with others to form their forces.


    There is no need to worry about that. I will have the authority of a lord, but I intend to share the responsibility with others. Of course, I will need a little help from you, my lord, Eugene said.


    What do you mean? Essandra asked.


    Im referring to those men over there.


    Eugene beckoned and Essandra followed his gaze to the smiling, noisy free knights.


    Please have them sworn in by you, my lord. I will take care of them and give them portions of my territory. Eugene answered.


    What? What does that Ha! Essandra came to a realization, and sheughed vainly.


    You are nning to tie the knights to your territory after they be sworn in to me? And since they were born and raised in the penins, no one will have the justification to touch yournd? Ha! My goodness! Essandra continued. She was baffled by Eugenes request.


    Will it not be to your advantage as well, my lord? You will gain seven knights under yourmand without spending a single coin. Those men are quite formidable as well, Eugene said.


    Thats true, but Ha! Haha!


    Essandraughed before staring at Eugene with a straight expression.


    Fine. I will ept all of your requests and suggestions, she said.


    Thank you, Eugene answered.


    However, I have a condition, She continued.


    ..?


    Eugene frowned, and Essandra continued with a meaningful smile. Theres nothing better than blood ties as evidence of mutual trust.


    What?


    Sir, you are still unmarried, right? One of my nieces is quite fine. Shes Gabriels eldest daughter, so take her. If you dont want to be engaged, you can have her as your aide as well. She is the best swordsman in our family, Essandra said.


    ..


    Eugene was at a loss for words after hearing the sudden proposal. However, an idea suddenly came to his mind like lightning.


    It might be a bit difficult for me, but what about the person I trust the most? He is almost like a brother to me. Eugene suggested.


    A vassal? Who? Essandra asked.


    That man. He contributed the most in pummeling, or rather, capturing the knights of Lord Gabriel. Eugene answered while gesturing towards Galfredik.


    Both of their eyes became fixated on the burly knight, who was smiling pleasantly while gulping down wine.


    That knight


    Is Rowan of the Galfredik family. I assure you, you will be hard-pressed to find a knight that could rival him. He is a good friend, as well as an incredibly loyal knight. He does not have any aides yet as well. Eugene exined.


    Hmm. Not bad. Good, then I will send Selena as that knights aide. Depending on the situation, it will be good for them to be engaged. Essandra epted Eugenes counterproposal.


    I am grateful for your consideration, my lord, Eugene spoke while inwardly sighing with relief. A thought suddenly came to his mind, and he asked another question. How old is Lady Selena?


    Fifteen.


    ..


    It was rathermon for girls younger than fifteen to be engaged as a noble. But Eugene couldnt believe that Essandra would send her niece, who had not evenmenced hering-of-age ceremony, to such a rough, burly-looking knight.


    <em>Things will be even moreplicated if they find out that hes a vampire. Well, that will never happen.</em>


    Essandra was trying to keep him by her side, but Eugene was confident of escaping her influence whenever he wanted. Regardless, Eugene stared at Galfredik without a word. The world of true nobles was reallyplex and mysterious.


    <em>Well, you are my vassal after all, right? This is the least that you can do for me. Right, Gal?</em>

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Knights! Gather under the Archivolds crest of the White Rose!


    Detailed exnations regarding the incident with Balmong and Essandras orders were delivered to the lords and the knights. An incredible number of the nobles in Carls Baggins immediately responded, and within ten days, almost 800 troops gathered in Essandras territory.


    All were troops belonging to lords and knights subordinate to the Archivold family, and nobles incapable of sending troops sentrge sums of money through their agents instead.


    The name of the Archivold family still has its worth, Eugene noted.


    I told you. Great noble families will never copse unless they be involved in a war on a national scale. The most important thing for lords is honor and cause, and they will never abandon such things voluntarily. Galfredik responded with a grin.


    In other words, even if the designated individual of the nobles loyalty shifted, they would always remain true to the family. As such, the previous marquis was removed from his seat after his reign of tyranny and locked in his castle. However, the vacant seat had to be inherited by a direct descendant who inherited the blood of Archivold.


    In addition, even if the nobles were allowed to take advantage of the confusion and satisfy some of their personal greed, they could never deny and disobey Archivold. Such an act would bring dishonor and rob the nobles of any justification to be a lord on the penins.


    If Lord Essandra steps up as the marquis, she could easily gather three or four times the number. Now you know why the royal family is so wary of the great nobles, right? Hehe. Galfredik spoke with augh.


    Definitely, Eugene replied.


    The royal family could be threatened even if there were five families capable of gathering two or three thousand troops each. The royal authority would be at stake. Anyone would panic if there were ten thousand des pointing at them.


    <em>And if cities like Maren join in the fray as well, it will be over before it even begins.</em>


    Eugene felt as if he had grasped a certain truth about the world.


    Huh? Look over there, Galfredik spoke.


    Hmm? Eugene turned his eyes in response.


    Isnt that the same crest that was on the surcoats of those brats? Right? Galfredik asked while beckoning.


    Thats right. Is that Lord Feedren? Eugene responded. The nobleman, presumed to be Lord Feedren, was looking around with an anxious gaze. Although he was armed with the finest te coat and a longsword, Feedren did not seem like a real knight at all. However, his hired mercenaries looked quite capable.


    Galfredik spoke with a grin. He must have spent quite a sum. Hiring 50 people is more than just showing off. Hooh? Did he bring the twins as well? He has definitely thrown his dice already.


    Unlike the subjugations of evilnds, there were no definitive promises of an end date for territorial wars. As such, it was quite burdensome to hire mercenaries for war. In the past, when Eugene kidnapped his son and nephew, Baron Bommel financially struggled to hire more than 100 mercenaries for over a month.


    It was quite evident that Lord Feedren wasnt better off than Baron Bommel. As such, there were many implications for him to have brought his own sons. In addition, he even hired fifty mercenaries.


    But that wasnt all


    Huh! Master, look over there. Galfredik spoke with surprise after scrutinizing the crowd of soldiers.


    It was Baron Beogn. He was standing with a few knights, including Oleg, as well as arge crowd of soldiers.


    Lord Beogn is not a vassal of the Archivold family, so what is he doing here? Galfredik asked.


    I dont know. Eugene shrugged while answering truthfully. However, Eugene would discover the reason for the attendance of his friendly neighbors in less than an hour.


    ***


    Excuse me, would you be Sir Eugene?


    Hmm. I am indeed Jan of the Eugene family, but who might you be? Although Eugene had been keeping an eye on the man since he began to approach, Eugene asked while feigning ignorance.


    Ah! It is nice to meet you. I am Bereta of Feedren. Its good to see you, Sir Eugene. Feedren introduced himself.


    Ah, so it was Lord Feedren. Nice to meet you as well. Eugene responded in kind.


    I should have greeted you earlier, but as you know, I ran into some trouble because of the current situation. But I I heard my sonmitted a great offense to you, Sir Eugene. Thats why I came here to apologize personally. Lord Feedren spoke before beckoning at those following him.


    Soon, a small box was delivered into Lukes hands. Luke immediately opened the box and showed Eugene the contents.


    Kieeeeek!? Mirian suddenly shot up from Eugenes shoulder while screaming.


    I sent two such boxes to your administrator as well, Sir Eugene. Its a small token of my sincerity for my new neighbor, as well as an apology for my sons misdeeds. I would appreciate it if you could ept it without burden. Ah, and I will do my best to cooperate in the development of the silver mine as well. Lord Feedren spoke.


    I am truly grateful for your consideration. It was just a small mistakemitted by a young man in his youth. I have already forgotten the matter, so please dont worry about it. Eugene responded kindly after seeing the shiny gold coins stacked in an orderly manner. His original n was to take the initiative with Feedrens son as an excuse, but it appeared that he had gained much more than what he expected.


    <em>Delmondo must have done his part as well.</em>


    Delmondo was always humble and cowering in front of Eugene, but it appeared that he had fully disyed his sly ability against humans. As expected, it had been the right choice to have him concede without killing him.


    Sir Eugene! There you are! A familiar voice called out and a group of nobles approached Eugene.


    Lord Beogn. It has been a while. Ah, I want to thank you for swiftly taking care of things at that time. Eugene answered.


    Eugene could only be referring to the matter with the signatures of the nobles and lords. Baron Beogn smiled awkwardly before quickly nodding. Ha, hahaha! How could I not, when it was your personal request? Oh! If it isnt Lord Feedren. Have you already spoken with Sir Eugene? Baron Beogn quickly switched the subject. Eugene and Galfredik were forced to swallow a smile.


    Yes. We will be neighbors from now on, so would you not agree that it would be best for us to form a good rtionship? Feedren answered.


    Thats a good attitude. Now, now. Sirs, say hello. This is Sir Eugene, whom I mentioned several times before! Baron Beogn turned and spoke to the surrounding nobles.


    What? Im not sure if you did mention A clueless nobleman started speaking with a frown before quickly shutting his mouth after receiving Baron Beogns fierce gaze.


    I have heard a lot about you, Sir Eugene. I am Caylor of Paramonte.


    Tutran Ramon, Sir Eugene.


    The nobles fought to introduce themselves to Eugene. The man in question, Eugene, was slightly confused, but he returned all of their greetings without bing flustered.


    Hahahaha! Sirs, it has been a while.


    We greet Lord Essandra!


    The nobles quickly bowed as Essandra called out with augh. She was fully equipped in te armor. Although she wasnt a knight, no one could deny the fact that she was themander of almost 1,000 troops. Moreover, knights werent the only ones with knowledge and proficiency in tactics and military arts.


    Nobles, and lords, in particr, were always educated in military management as one of their fundamental studies.


    First, I want to express my gratitude to all of you who have responded to my request. As the legitimate sessor to Archivold, I promise not to forget your contributions in the future. Essandra spoke.


    Not at all! It is our duty!


    I have imed until now that the honor of the White Rose was with you all along, my lord!


    I would like to join your efforts in achieving peace and prosperity on the penins!


    Essandra smiled after seeing the nobles shout while bowing deeply. She was deeply satisfied, even though she knew that they were simply fawning over her. Almost seventy percent of the nobles and knights of the Carls Baggins had responded to her deration by participating or sendingrge sums of money with pledges of loyalty.


    It was evident that the nobles and knights had noticed the tide turning in Essandras favor.


    Essandra judged that there was a single person who yed the decisive role.


    Now! Let me introduce you! This is Sir Eugene. He will stand as one of the pirs of the penins along with the rest of you! Essandra dered while patting Eugene on the shoulder.


    The nobles who were already familiar with Eugene nodded calmly after seeing Essandras friendly gesture, but those who were unfamiliar appeared rather puzzled. Essandra had already expected such a response. As such, she continued in an even louder voice. Yesterday evening! My younger brother, Edrique, has contacted me and he now recognizes me as the head of the family! He has made it known that he will actively support me to im what is rightfully mine!


    <em>Oohh!</em>


    Essandra had deliberately abstained from including Edriques intent in her letters to the lords and knights. She had tested them by attempting to rally the troops while only making the incident with Balmong known.


    And Sir Eugene yed the most important role in getting Edrique to pledge his loyalty to me, Essandra spoke.


    ..!


    Baron Beogn and Lord Feedren were surprised by her words, as well as the other nobles.


    Hahaha! I think I should introduce him one more time. Sirs! Sir Eugene seeded in the subjugation of the Karinsa Dungeon! Essandra dered.


    <em>Ooohh</em>


    The nobles eximed to be polite, but they were rather puzzled.


    What was so amazing about that?


    Perhaps the subjugation was only an excuse, and Essandra was actually introducing her lover. Since he looked quite fit and possessed a beautiful face like an elf


    By himself! She continued.


    ..?


    Hahaha! Sir Eugene sessfully subjugated a dungeon by himself! Moreover, he killed three intermediate-rank monsters! Essandra shouted excitedly.


    ..!!!


    The expressions of the nobles changed in real-time. Most of them didnt know or believe that Eugene had killed a wyvern. However, such rumors could not bepared to Essandras official deration when it came to credibility. Moreover, it was already well known that Edrique had forbidden Essandras troops from crossing his territory under the pretext of tolls.


    <em>Heuk! Then Lord Edrique suddenly gave in to Lord Essandra because</em>


    <em>If that knight seeded in a subjugation by himself, its totally understandable!</em>


    <em>Oooohhhhhh!!!</em>


    Dozens of nobles and knights burst into loud exmations.


    Simultaneously, some of the nobles quickly processed the current situation. Obviously, the beautiful, or rather, the incredibly strong knight would take his ce by Essandra if she became the new marquis.


    ***


    Sir, sir! Their eyes! The nobles are looking at you like those bums who used to suck, lick, and bite each other buck naked in my pond Kiek! Im sorry! Mirian started to shout excitedly before being quietened by a single re from Eugene.


    This is hot. Smoldering hot. Hehe!


    However, it wasnt only Mirian who took notice of the eyes of the nobles and the knights. Galfredik grinned and inched closer to Eugene before speaking. It looks like they want to get you in their ropes somehow. Baron Beogn and Lord Feedren are talking about master as if you are their best friend. Kuhahaha! Galfredik whispered beforeughing.


    Theres nothing bad about it, Eugene responded.


    Kuhaha! Nothing bad about it? Its amazing. Masters position has been elevated thanks to Lord Essandra. Its a good thing. Galfredik said.


    Who knows. Do you really think so? Eugene asked.


    Hmm? Galfredik looked puzzled.


    However, as an awakened, highest-tier vampire, Eugene was capable of looking even further and wider than Galfredik. He was predicting a situation that Galfredik couldnt even fathom.


    Theres no need to worry about it. Leave it to me. Eugene assured Galfredik.


    Naturally, Im your vassal. But what is it? Cant you tell me now? Galfredik asked.


    You wont lose anything from it, so dont worry about it, Eugene answered.


    Thats a relief.


    To be frank, Galfredik intended to obey Eugenes orders even if they caused him to suffer. Perhaps he could die if he was ordered to do so. Galfredik himself didnt know it yet, but that was the bond between an Origin and his vassal.


    Oh, and by the way. Take Partec and his men, and Eugene instructed Galfredik in a quiet voice.


    It has already been discussed with Lord Essandra, so take care of it, Eugene said.


    Haha! When ites to dealing with wizards, I might even be better than you, master. Ill take care of it. Galfredik answered.


    Good.


    ***


    A day after Essandras army departed from her territory, Edrique joined forces along with the nobility and other troops under hismand. Although 200 troops werent anything to bepared to Essandras army, it was enough to showcase Edriques ability as a lord.


    Moreover, the nobles were shocked to see Edrique treating Eugene like his own brother. As such, it became an indisputable fact that Eugene would stand next to Essandra once she took her ce as the new marquis.


    The nobles and the lords continued to calcte their next moves regarding Eugene as the group traveled to Gabriels territory.


    Four dayster, more than 1,000 troops and dozens of merchant carriages arrived at the border of Gabriels territory. It was thergest gathering of troops ever seen since the Carls Baggins Penins became embroiled in chaos.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    My sister is at the border of our territories. What should I do now? Gabriel could not hide the fear in his voice. He was the eldest son of the Archivold marquisate, and he was known as a fairlypetent, smart individual. In fact, he was smart and skilled enough to be the sessor of the marquisate. However, Gabriel was always overwhelmed by his sister Essandra ever since they were young. Gabriel had made the decision for independence after the fall of his father because of his desire to escape from his sisters shadow, as well as the urging of some lords and knights. In addition, his younger sister Elena, whom he had been very close to since childhood, had been very insistent on it as well for some reason.


    ... Elena remained silent while biting her lips.


    Gabriel felt an even greater sense of urgency after seeing her reaction.


    Elena. What happened to the wizard you sent? Why is there no news from him? And what happened to that mans disciple? Gabriel asked.


    He went to find his master, so we should hear from him soon, brother, Elena answered.


    And when will that be? Haa! Its fine. You told him to leave the penins if it failed, right? Gabriel asked.


    Do you think Im stupid? I told him to release <em>it</em> and disappear. Elena answered.


    Phew! Thats a relief. Then even our sisters army will have no choice but to retreat. Gabriel spoke with relief, a smile finally creeping on his face.


    However, Elena Archivold could not share in his relief.


    <em>Why havent they contacted me yet? Its already been five days!</em>


    The two wizards had entered the marquisate shortly after the bishop fled to the royal city. They took advantage of the confusion and entered the penins. The master and disciple duo, who imed to be the official sessors of an unfamiliar sect called the Blood Shadow School, had offered Elena an irresistible proposal.


    - I will make your brother Gabriel the new marquis of Archivold. Even if things go wrong, he can still split the marquisate and be a lord by receiving a title from the royal family.


    At first, Elena did not believe them. She was about to kick them out, but she changed her mind after she saw the two wizards revive a few roamers.


    - We will revive a powerful monster and endanger the marquisate. Sir Andre, your husband, and Lord Gabriels knight will defeat the monster honorably.


    Although Elena was suspicious, she also felt enlightened. If things went as the wizard nned, the reputation of her husband and her brother would soar through the sky. All of the marquisates vassals would want her brother to seed their father.


    - However, we will need some time to turn the monster into an undead. We need at least six months.


    Thus, Elena had to drag things on somehow. As such, she threw the entire penins into chaos. She pressured Edrique to prohibit Essandras troops from entering the dungeon, made a deal to provide amnesty to a criminal in exchange for creating a ruckus in the silver mine that belonged to their dead sibling.


    Everything had been a part of the n.


    But the n involving the silver mine was shattered by a knight she never heard of, and someone even subjugated the dungeon she so carefully controlled for more than half a year.


    <em>I was just a little unlucky. They said it was almostplete, so if we hold out for a few more days, the monster will start its rampage throughout the marquisate. And no one but my husband will be able to vanquish the monster.</em>


    Elena was determined.


    Try to drag it out as long as possible, brother. Even if they call us honorless cowards, it will only be for a moment, Elena spoke.


    Yes. I will do as you say, Gabriel replied.


    The two siblings resolved themselves while dreaming of a rosy future.


    ***


    We cannot simply stand still like this, my lord! You must bring down the hammer on those who do not know honor!


    Thats right. It has already been more than two days since we sent a messenger, but there has been no answer!


    Essandras followers shouted with rage.


    <em>They couldnt be more loyal from how they speak.</em>


    Eugene was quite amused. But now that he knew the workings of the world, he could understand why the nobles were shouting with such fervor.


    Why? Is it because the hired mercenaries are sitting around doing nothing? Do you find their wages wasteful? Essandra spoke.


    Thats not it The nobles turned their gaze away, hurriedly denying the truth.


    Although you sirs have a point, lets wait a little longer. We should give Gabriel time to prepare. His ass must be on fire by now, Essandra spoke.


    <em>Hahaha</em>


    The noblesughed quietly at the rather inappropriate joke. All of the people gathered in Essandras tent were nobles at the level of lords. Partec, who was Eugenes temporary messenger, slipped into the tent and approached Eugene before whispering into his ear. The eyes of the nobles were fixated on Partec.


    Lord Essandra, Sir Galfredik is back. Eugene said after Partec departed.


    Hoo! Right, and everything went well? Essandra responded.


    I dont think theres going to be any problems, Eugene said.


    Good.


    The surrounding nobles were puzzled after hearing the conversation between Eugene and Essandra. They had no idea what the two were talking about. Essandra suddenly stood up from her seat and picked up her leather baton.


    Its time! We will be crossing the border! She shouted.


    <em>Oooohh!</em>


    Only death will await those who attempt to stop me and my army, regardless of who they are! Those who do not concede under the g of Archivold will be subject to thew of the White Rose, which has been passed down for more than 300 years! Essandra continued.


    As you wish, my lord! The nobles responded simultaneously. All but Eugene, who stood next to Essandra bowed to her.


    ***


    As soon as the heavily armed knights started crossing the border, the troops stationed at the border surrendered. In the end, it was a familial dispute. As such, it wasnt particrly disgraceful to surrender to Essandra.


    After crossing into Gabriels territory, Essandra instructed Eugene and a group of knights to upy the smaller territories belonging to the nobles within Gabriels territory. The knights of the penins were quite proud, but they were faithful to all of Eugenes orders. It was only natural since Eugene had subjugated a dungeon by himself and even slew a wyvern. On the contrary, most of the knights appeared to be quite happy to apany Eugene.


    Fighting alongside a knight recognized by Essandra was a golden opportunity to make their names known and to raise their reputations. In particr, the seven free knights never strayed from the sides of both Eugene and Galfredik as their enthusiastic followers.


    The knights used their mobility to their advantage and raided the viges on the way to the main castle of the Archivold family alongside Eugene.


    ***


    Please! Sir!


    S-show mercy!


    Eugene smiled bitterly when he saw the kneeling residents. The vigers had flocked to the entrance of the vige and had been waiting for their arrival.


    <em>This is already the third time.</em>


    Eugene had been expecting some resistance, but all three viges he passed in the period of half a day had been like this. Naturally, he never caught a glimpse of the vige administrators. Even in arge vige with a poption of more than 500, not even a single mercenary could be seen, let alone any knights.


    There werent any other reasons.


    Did the administrator of this vige also flee to the castle? Galfredik asked.


    Yes, yes! He left with the mercenaries three days ago, The vige chief answered.


    Did he take all the wealth and the food? Galfredik asked.


    Thats right. The residents answered with gloomy expressions, despite being frightened.


    Galfredik clicked his tongue before returning to Eugene. Its the same here as well. It seems like Lord Gabriel is preparing for a sit-in.


    Shouldnt we let Lord Essandra know, Sir Eugene?


    Thats right. Judging from the viges weve seen so far, the same should be true for all the remaining viges on our way to the castle. The other knights also agreed with Galfrediks opinion. This was the only possible answer when they witnessed how Gabriel gathered all of the vige administrators to the castle along with all the supplies and soldiers. It was highly likely that Gabriel would attempt to negotiate after holing up in his castle.


    ..


    Eugene became lost in thought for a moment. Then, he rode Silion closer to the vige residents.


    Im going to ask you something, He spoke.


    Yes, sir! The chief and the vigers became more polite after noticing that Eugene was themander of the group.


    In this area, where are the roamers most active at? Eugene asked.


    Uh


    However, it seemed the vige chief didnt fully understand the question, so Eugene continued. Not monsters like goblins or kobolds, but trolls and lycanthropes. Is there an area where dangerous monsters are known to roam?


    Ah! T-there is somece like that. The Rodan Forest. The ck griffons of the Rodan Forest have been notorious for about a decade now, The chief answered.


    Hmm.


    Griffons were medium-sized monsters with wings, heads, and front ws resembling eagles while their lower halves resembled lions. Although they possessed wings, griffons were incapable of flying long distances. As such, their territories were rtively small. Even so, griffons were incredibly ferocious and violent, so even other medium-sized monsters tended to avoid griffons.


    Is there a group of griffons there? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes. Its said that they are in flocks of three or four. They are so fierce that no one goes near Rodan Forest without being apanied by mercenaries, The chief answered.


    Hmm. I see. I understand, Eugene said.


    Yes, yes. The chief and the vigers bowed.


    Eugene headed to Galferdik and the other knights. Go to Lord Essandra and let her know of the situation. Sir Galfredik, there is something for the two of us to do, Eugene said.


    What? You wont be returning with us, Sir Eugene? The knights questioned his decision.


    Eugene answered with a solemn expression. It seems griffons are rampaging around these areas. But as all of you saw, this vige, as well as the other viges we passed thus far, are devoid of any knights and troops, right?


    Hmm. Thats right.


    Ah! Sir Eugene, perhaps? One of the free knights asked aftering to a realization.


    Eugene nodded. Thats right. This is thend of the Archivold family, right? Soon, Lord Essandra will seed the title, so we cannot just leave the monsters to threaten the residents. Lord Essandra should agree with me as well. Eugene exined.


    ..!


    However, I cannot go against Lord Essandras orders. So go back and ry the current situation to Lord Essandra. In the meantime, Sir Galfredik and I will take care of the griffons. Eugene continued.


    Essandra intended to thoroughly win over the allegiances of all the viges and small territories within the marquisate, even if it took some time. So even if Eugene and Galfredik were away for about two days to kill the griffons, it wouldnt matter greatly.


    Moreover, wasnt the justification simply too perfect?


    Ohhh!


    Sir, you truly are!


    I have witnessed true chivalry, Sir Eugene!


    It was clear from the touched expressions and shouts of admiration of the knights that not only were his actions consistent with chivalry since he was helping the weak, but if he seeded in hunting the griffons, Essandra would also receive the credit for deeply caring about her people.


    It was truly a perfectly honorable act.


    Anyways, I will be heading to Rodan Forest with Sir Galfredik. Sirs, I will leave the matter with Lord Essandra to you sirs, Eugene said.


    Please leave it to us, Sir Eugene!


    I will do my best to live up to your expectations.


    Hunting monsters was a great achievement, but an opportunity to fight as a knight of a great noble like Essandra did note so easily. Therefore, the knights werent envious of Eugene and Galfredik, but rather, they weed the opportunity.


    We wont let you down, Sir Eugene.


    We will remember your generosity!


    Some of the knights even thanked Eugene, assuming that he was providing them with the chance on purpose.


    Why are they thanking you? Mirian asked.


    <em>How would I know? </em>Eugene answered inwardly.


    Then take care. Lets go, Sir Galfredik, Eugene said before departing with Galfredik.


    Master! Are you really nning on hunting the griffons? Galfredik asked


    For now, Eugene answered.


    Hmm. Im sure you have your reasons, but is that really necessary? Theres nothing for us to gain, right? We already killed a wyvern, Galfredik said.


    Wow! The big bear is pretty smart.


    Galfredik knew Eugene better than anyone else. Both he and the spirit of desire voiced their puzzlement.


    There is indeed something to gain. Something significant.


    <em>Clop. Clop.</em>


    As soon as they were far enough from the vige, Eugene smiled coldly before unleashing his vampiric abilities. This was the perfect opportunity to test the new ability he gained from consuming the giant bats red mana stone.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Hooh, is that so?


    Yes, Lord Essandra. Sir Eugene said that he would eradicate the evil monsters with Sir Galfredik and he asked us to report to you. One of the knights spoke in a resolute voice, and Essandra nodded with satisfaction.


    As expected, Sir Eugene is truly a knight who knows honor. Taking care of my people is just as important to me as seeding the marquisate. Hahaha! Truly an exceptional knight. Would you not agree, sirs? Essandra spoke with augh.


    Yes, my lord!


    Well spoken, my lord!


    The nobles hurriedly agreed with Essandras words. However, not everyone was sincere in their agreement.


    <em>Hmph! The new recing the old</em>


    <em>No matter how outstanding he is, Sir Eugene isnt a knight from the penins, right?</em>


    <em>But its not like we can express our dissatisfaction. This is quite troublesome.</em>


    Quite a few nobles, including Edrique, forced a smile on their faces while grumbling on the inside. For now, the most important thing for them was to get on Essandras good side since she would soon be the new marquis.


    Sister, will you be heading straight to the castle? Edrique asked.


    Thats the n. Its highly likely that all of the viges and hamlets in the marquisate are in simr conditions, and not only the ones that Sir Eugene had visited thus far. Therefore, it would be meaningless for me to wander around to win over their loyalty. Rather, I might even scare the residents. Essandra responded. As someone capable enough to be the next marquis, Essandra had urately seen through the situation.


    She continued while looking around at the nobles and the knights. As the one seeding the honor of Archivold, I will reim the familys main castle. Prepare yourselves.


    As you wish, my lord!


    The nobles and knights answered in one voice before leaving the tent. However, Edrique dawdled for a moment before approaching Essandra. He spoke carefully while she put on her armor with the help of her ves. Sister, to me it seems like brother Gabriel is trying to buy time.


    I know. She answered.


    Are you nning toy siege? That would increase the casualties of the troops and it will make things more difficult after the battle, Edrique said. The noble followers of Gabriel were not technically Essandras enemies. All of them shared the same root.


    Of course, ording to customs, the nobles would not be killed even if Essandras siege was sessful, but problems would definitely arise with their disposition after the battle.


    That was what Edrique was referring to.


    Its highly probable that there wont be a siege at all. Gabriel and Elena wille out of the castle with their own two feet. Essandra dered.


    What? What do you mean by that? Edrique asked with a puzzled expression.


    Its nothing for you to worry about. Anyways, there is something for you to do. Essandra said.


    Uh for sure. What should I do? Edrique asked.


    Take some knights in my ce and warn the viges and hamlets of the marquisate. You can join the main army after you visit all those ces. Essandra exined.


    Warn them? Edrique asked. Was she nning to persecute the residents of the marquisate? Edrique felt a little nervous.


    Scary, dangerous monsters are on the loose, and I sent knights and soldiers to kill them. Thats what you should say. Essandra continued.


    Monsters? Ah, are you referring to the griffons that Sir Eugene is nning to kill? Edrique said.


    No. Dont mention anything about griffons. Just tell them that there is an evil, vile, vicious monster on the loose. A monster that threatens the safety of the marquisate, something that has never been seen before. Ah, right. An undead might be good, Essandra said.


    Uh


    Why? You dont want to do it? Well, then I will entrust someone else with the task. I was going to send away them with my g in tow. Who should I choose? Essandra spoke yfully.


    Not at all! I, your younger brother Edrique! Will definitely aplish the mission! I will depart right away! Edrique eximed in a confident voice. He quickly abandoned his puzzlement and ran like the wind toplete his task.


    Essandra grinned when her brother left.


    With this, the bait has beenid out.


    ***


    And thats Rodan Forest, sir knights. Griffons usually start to be active around sunset, but they sometimes wander in the middle of the day as well, so you should be careful. The hunter could not hide his nervousness as he pointed at the dense forest. He had been active in the nearby area for more than a decade by now.


    Eugene nced through the thick woods before turning towards the hunter.


    Have you ever seen the griffons? He asked.


    Just once from afar. There was a griffon fighting against a group of more than ten wolves. It ripped apart the dogs in less than five minutes, The hunter said.


    Hooh. To think that you would stay and watch it, you have great courage. Galferdikplimented the hunter. The hunter scratched his head awkwardly after receiving thepliment.


    Any hunter would have done the same, since watching them fight will be of great help in the future. I was hiding behind a rock at the time. I think I must have been slightly out of my mind as well, The hunter said.


    I see. Did you see if they werent able to fly very far as the rumors have it? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Maybe its because their wings are quite small for their size. Even though it was extremely agile on the ground, it was a little slow and clumsy when flying. However, the beak and the ws of the monster were quite frightening. It tore apart the wolves as easily as butter. If humans were to get caught in them Phew. The hunter shuddered as if recalling the events.


    I heard that mercenaries attempted to kill a griffon several times, Eugene said.


    The forest is very deep and dense, so its quite difficult to find the griffons. Moreover, they wont make an appearance if theres arge group of mercenaries, just like any other monsters or beasts. They will onlye out at night to hunt, one by one. So far, no one has even managed to stay inside the forest for more than three days, not to mention hunting the griffons, The hunter said.


    Hmm.


    It seemed that the griffons were quite crafty and knew how to deal with armed humans, just like the monsters who became roamers after leaving an evilnd.


    Great work. Here. Eugene spoke before tossing a silver coin at the hunter.


    The hunter bowed and expressed his gratitude before speaking carefully. Please be careful. Griffons are dangerous monsters capable of tearing apart fully grown wolves with their talons.


    Even if knights were equipped with solid armor, it would be difficult to endure the ws ofrge monsters such as the griffon. The hunter was quite worried for the two young knights, who were without any mercenaries or aides.


    Thank you for your concern. Ah, one more thing. Is there anything you know regarding the habit of griffons? Perhaps what they like or dislike. Eugene asked.


    Hmm, ah! The hunter thought for a moment, then spoke while pping his hands. ording to my grandfather, griffons love deer and horses.


    Hooh. Its the first time Im hearing about this. Galfredik responded with an interested expression. Knights werent aware of the characteristics of all monsters. In certain cases, mercenaries or hunters were more knowledgeable than knights.


    They like deer and horses Eugene muttered.


    Yes, yes. Whenever the griffons leave the forest, they always attack people with carriages and carts. Ive heard tales that they would leave the humans and take the horses, The hunter said.


    Hmm. I see. Eugene stroked his chin before turning his eyes towards the forest. His gaze remained fixated, and a cold smile appeared around his lips.


    Wouldnt the griffons really like it if the horse had a pedigree? Eugene said.


    <em>N-neigh</em>


    Silion cried softly while trembling with a mournful expression after meeting the gaze of its master.


    ***


    What? A-a spirit!? Galfredik shouted.


    Yes. Her name is Mirian, and she became my subordinate before you. She is the spirit of water. Eugene exined.


    The two had been conversing as they entered Rodan Forest, and Eugene brought up the matter and informed Galfredik of Mirians existence. It did not really matter since Galfredik would have to serve Eugene until he died.


    Ha! Haha Galfredikughed vainly as if finding the situation ridiculous, and Mirian swirled around his head while shouting arrogantly. So make sure to know your ce from now on, and serve me well, vassal Gal! I am Sir Eugenes right arm!


    Shes flying around your head, telling you to know your ce. Shes calling herself my right arm. Eugene exined.


    What? Shes right next to me? Galfredik asked.


    Sitting on your helmet right now, Eugene said.


    Wow. Galfredik instinctively reached out and waved his hand above his helmet.


    <em>You wont be able to catch her anyways.</em>


    Kiek!?


    Huh?


    Hmm?


    It felt like I just touched something, Galfredik said.


    G-gal just touched me! He vited my body!


    Hmm? It feels like theres the faintest trace of a whiny voice. Galfredik said with a frown.


    ..


    Eugene was at a loss for words. Even though Galfredik could not see Mirian, it seemed that he could touch her and recognize her presence since he was connected to Eugene as a vassal.


    Kieeeeek! Ive been defiled. I cannot believe that he vited my delicate body with those big, rough hands! Kieeeeahh! Sir, you cant abandon me, okay? I belong to you. Mirian whined.


    Is she saying something? What did she say? Galfredik asked.


    Its better this way, Eugene muttered.


    It was quite surprising, but it wasnt so bad. Rather, it was better for them to be able tomunicate with each other since they would be with him until the end.


    Its quite unexpected that the wizards disciple did not head to the dungeon, Eugene said.


    Among the two wizards who colluded with Elena, it was highly likely that the wizard that died in Eugenes hands was the master of the pair. It was unlikely that the student was skilled enough to transform a twin-headed ogre into an undead. As such, Eugene sent Galfredik and Partecs group to the dungeon to prepare for any contingencies, but no one showed up.


    Fortunately, the twin-headed ogre was still frozen in its ce. Eugene assumed that the skull incense burner was a magic tool used to control the dead. Without it, the undead would be useless.


    He must have run away after noticing that things didnt work out. He may have judged that he had no chance of winning since his master was defeated. Well, we can ask our very own underdeveloped, child-like wizardter when we get the chance. By the way the ce is too quiet, isnt it? Galfredik looked around the surroundings with a sharp gaze.


    When the duo first entered the forest, it had been filled with the sounds of birds and insects, but at a certain point, it became eerily quiet.


    I think we must have entered the territory of the griffons, master, Galfredik said.


    I think so as well. Eugene agreed.


    Eugene dismounted from his saddle and removed all of his luggage and weapons from the saddle before cing them on the ground. After removing SIlions armor and harness, he spoke while stroking the horses mane. You are much lighter than usual, so you will do well. Please.


    <em>N-neigh</em>


    Silion let out a sorrowful cry. He was being served as bait when he was born to be a prominent, proud warhorse. Eugene felt sympathetic towards the horse.


    Yes, yes. Im sorry about this. Ah, right. He apologized before snatching Mirian from his shoulder.


    Kieeeek! She shouted.


    Go with SIlion and help him out. If anything dangerous happens, fly to me right away. Eugene exined.


    Got it! Taking good care of subordinates is a basic virtue of a great senior like me. Hehehe! She spoke proudly before grabbing onto Silions mane.


    Hey, buddy, you shouldnt underestimate me, hmm? You will be my junior until the day you die, understand? If you are obedient, Ill even give you a tour of the spirit worldter on! Mirian said.


    Silion whined vigorously before departing, perhaps it felt relieved in Mirianspany.


    About thirty minutester


    <em>Tutututututututu!</em>


    The earth started to tremble and Silion could be seen galloping crazily from afar.


    Kieeeeeeekk! Sir! Its here! Its here! Kieek!


    <em>Neiiiiiigh!</em>


    The spirit and the horse screamed in fear. In particr, Silions eyes were filled with tears as he galloped with all his might, pushing himself towards his master, who was more reliable than anyone else in the world.


    <em>Beeeeek!</em>


    A monster about the size of a bull with wings could be seen charging right behind them, between the tall trees. The griffonpletely crushed many branches and bushes in its charge, and saliva continued to flow from its beaks. It was evident that the monster waspletely enamored by Silions fluffy buttocks.


    Griffon! Galfredik shouted.


    Galfredik! I can sense more than just one! Eugene responded.


    I understand. Krrrr! Galfredik raised his longsword as his fangs extended.


    <em>Beeeek!</em>


    The chasing griffon paused momentarily when it spotted the two vampires. Therge monster was proudly standing on arge tree measuring 20 meters in height  it was definitely the king of the forest.


    <em>Beek?</em>


    The griffon had settled down in the forest after leaving an evilnd. Since then, it wandered the world. But until now, it never encountered a vampire. The two figures were quite simr to the humans who entered the forest with their irons, but the air around them was somewhat different.


    Should it attack? Should it retreat?


    The mother griffon fell into contemtion. Soon, several young griffons arrived btedly. Unfortunately, the younglings werent as cautious or as experienced as their mother. The younglings were born in Rodan Forest and they had only hunted creatures weaker than them for their entire lives. Theypletely ignored the sudden appearance of the two humans.


    The yellow eyes of the baby griffons were fixated on the aromatic, plump buttocks of the horse. Their beaks were filled with drool.


    <em>Beeek! Beeek!</em>


    In the end, the young griffons couldnt suppress their irresistible instincts as they leaped toward the ground in pursuit.


    Kieeeek!


    <em>Neeeiigh!</em>


    Mirian and Silion quickly hid behind Eugene.


    <em>Is it because of his pedigree? Its not just the mares he attracts. I should use him more often to attract monsters.</em>


    Silion would probably tremble with betrayal if he could hear Eugenes thoughts. Eugene turned his attention toward the griffons andpletely liberated his fear. They would be the first sacrificialmbs that would grant him the ability to transform.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Fwoosh!


    Just like the unraveling of tangled threads, Eugenes Fear shot forth with incredible momentum and reached the young griffons.


    Bweeeeh!?


    It was the first time the young griffons were ever faced with such overwhelming pressure. Their bodies stiffened instantaneously. This was understandable, however, for the strongest opponents they faced until now were the likes of bears and wolves. They could not possibly ovee the fear emitted by an awakened Origin.


    Fwoosh!


    Galfredik saw the opportunity and threw his javelin, which pierced through the air and prated the shoulder of one of the younglings. The griffon cried out in pain.


    Ha! Galfredik shouted before picking up his longsword and rushing at the struggling griffon. The other griffon jumped back with surprise, even though its sibling was crying in pain.


    In the meantime, Eugene unsheathed Wolfughter and charged forward without dy.


    Beeeeek!


    The remaining cub became even more startled. On top of being subjected to an overwhelming fear, this was the first time that a human dared to retaliate against it. There were times when humans sheathed their weapons and put up a fight, but this was the first time that the other party chose to engage first.


    Beeeeeeeeek!


    The mother griffon stepped out after recognizing that its children were in danger. Even though the griffon was smaller than wyverns, its wingspan was almost 6 to 7 meters. The sight of the creature descending from the trees with its wings spread wide was quite daunting and fearsome.


    However, Eugene had been paying attention to the mother since the moment he started approaching its child. He reacted instantly and threw the javelin held in his left hand.


    Shuaaak!


    The projectile shot forward while ripping through the air, and the mother griffon hurriedly folded her wings and rotated herrge figure.


    Thuck!


    The javelin grazed her wing, which caused feathers to spread like snowkes along with gushing blood. However, the griffon managed to avoid a fatal injury thanks to its quick reaction, and shended safely on the ground.


    Beeeeeeeeek!


    The mother griffon roared with anger. Simr to other medium andrge monsters, the griffons roar contained Fear. Animals and regr humans would stiffen and soil themselves, while inexperienced knights would shrink back as well.


    Neiiiigh!


    As if to prove it, Silion and Galfrediks horse ran away with shock and fear.


    Hey! You cowardly horse bastard! Mirian shouted while hurriedly flying after the horses.


    But Eugene and Galfredik were unaffected by the roar.


    It hurts my ears.


    I know. What a loud roar. The two knights responded nonchntly. The griffon waspletely bbergasted by their response. The mother griffon realized through instinct and her experience that the humans, although she couldnt think of them as such any longer, werent ordinary. She spread her wings to protect her young.


    Beeeek! Beeeeeeeek!


    The mother griffon slowly retreated while threatening the humans with her ws, which were each as big as a human palm.


    Hmm? Dont tell me are those bastards trying to run away? Galfredik spoke as if he was dumbfounded, his fangs jutting out of his mouth.


    Beeeeeek!


    The young griffons actually began running away, and the mother griffon continued making threatening noises and pping her wings in the meantime. Then, she started to slowly step back before turning around and suddenly flying away without looking back.


    ..!


    Galfredik was stupefied. Griffons were considered to be quite strong among the immediate-rank monsters, but they were running away without even attempting to fight.


    Galfredik. You take care of the younglings. One of them was seriously injured, so they wont be able to fly. You should be able to take care of them easily enough, Eugene spoke.


    What? Then what about the mother? Youre not thinking of catching up to it, right? Galfredik responded.


    Once a flying monster escaped, it was basically impossible to catch it. Moreover, they were in the midst of a thick forest. Even if Eugene was an Origin Vampire, it would be nigh impossible to catch up to the mother griffon.


    I have an idea, Eugene said.


    Eugene was convinced as he recalled killing the giant bat in the dungeon. Although the sun wasntpletely set yet, there was little sunlight in the dense forest. He could disy his full abilities as a vampire in such a ce, just as he had done in the dungeon.


    Phew. Eugene took a deep breath. His eyes gradually turned crimson.


    Paaaaa!


    Vampiric Fear slowly exuded from his body and spread far and wide in a wave only visible to his eyes. It extended quickly in the direction where the griffon escaped. Soon after, Eugenes heightened senses picked up on the smell of the mother griffons blood and the noise it made as it pped its wings.


    That way. He muttered. Eugene jumped vigorously while staring in a certain direction with his crimson eyes.


    Eugene leaped about ten meters in a single step, then quickly disappeared into the depth of the forest while jumping from branch to branch.


    ***


    The mother griffon moved a little slower than usual, and in a different direction from her cubs. She was attempting to protect her young, even if she had to act as a decoy. The humans would surely target her, so she would continue her current pace until she was certain that her cubs werepletely safe. Then she could escape with all her might.


    The mother griffon continued jumping from branch to branch before stopping at arge branch to catch her breath. She observed the forest. Although she possessed the lower body of a lion, she had the head of an eagle. As such, her vision was excellentenough to urately identify a mouse creeping in the grass located hundreds of meters away.


    Beek


    She was the ruler of the forest. Perhaps due to the fact, she could not sense any movement on the ground. The griffon finally let down her guard and attended to her injured wing. Although she had been injured several times in the past when dealing with the iron-d humans, she had never been injured so severely.


    If she had not managed to fold her wings and twist her body, the humans weapon would have pierced straight through it.


    The griffon started to carefully lick the wound on her wing.


    Suddenly, a strange sound stimted her ears.


    The griffon raised her head and hurriedly looked around, but she could not spot any movements. She tilted her head with confusion and once again resumed licking her wound. But she suddenly felt the emission of a strange, ominous energy.


    Pat! Pat!


    She could see the human in ck armor running on the branches like a swift bird.


    The griffon was greatly shocked.


    Humans always crawled on the ground like insects. Sometimes there were strong individuals among them, but even they never ran through the trees like monkeys.


    Kuwuuuuugh!


    Moreover, she had never imagined that a human was capable of unleashing such a tremendous, powerful, and overwhelming roar.


    Shuack!


    Eugene shed with both the sharp ws of his left hand, as well as Wolfughter held in his right while jumping at the griffon. The creature was momentarily stunned at the roar containing his Fear.


    Thuck!


    The griffon hurriedly raised its foot, and it collided with Eugenes ws. Both ws were powerful enough to tear steel apart, but the griffon was flustered by the unexpected attack. It could not ovee Eugenes nned attack.


    Craaaaack! Beeeeeek!


    The griffon cried horribly. Its paw had turned into a bloody mess of flesh.


    Crack!


    Eugene stabbed Wolfughter into the griffons chest while holding onto its bloody foot with his ws. The weapon easily prated the griffons thick feathers and hide.


    Only the pommel of Eugenes sword could be seen sticking out of the monsters chest, and the griffon could not ovee the pain and fell to the ground. After all, Wolfughter was a famed sword whose de contained silver.


    Boom! Beeeeek!


    Eugene fell along with the griffonsrge figure. Although he suffered a few broken bones, he was able to ovee the pain thanks to his vampiric physique. The griffon pecked at him crazily after crashing to the ground, but Eugene was able to withstand the attacks thanks to his sturdy armor and ck Scales.


    Crack!


    Eugene dug his ws into the griffons chest as well and started stirring it around.


    Beeeeeek!


    The griffon cried out and struggled in pain while having its organs torn to bits and pieces. Eventually, the griffon suddenly stopped moving and copsed while excreting all of its waste.


    Huff, huff!


    Eugene dug himself out from underneath the griffon, then started ripping open the monsters chest without dy.


    Good. He muttered with a bright expression. He held a mana stone the size of a thumbnail in his hand. After putting aside the mana stone, Eugene plowed through the numerous feathers and sank his fangs into its neck.


    Eugene continued drinking for a few minutes, then raised his head.


    Kuuuuugh! The vampire roared victoriously with his face soaked in the griffons blood.


    ***


    This is driving me crazy! Gabriel could not hide his anxiety as he looked down from the spire of the Rose Castle, which had been used as the main castle of the Archivold family for many years.


    Dozens ofrge tents had been erected in the field next to a stream located about three to four hundred meters away. Yesterday, the field had been devoid of any human presence.


    Moreover, hundreds of troops were lined up outside the wide, deep moat surrounding the castle, and knights carrying the gs of different families could be seen as well.


    How many are there exactly? Gabriel asked.


    Their number seems to exceed one thousand, Andre answered. Andre was Gabriels most trusted knight as well as his brother-inw.


    We only have about three hundred, right? Do we stand a chance? Gabriel asked.


    Andre replied while stroking his mustache.


    It ismon knowledge that a sessful siege requires at least three times the number of defenders. However, our mercenaries are very capable and high in morale, and the loyal knights are also strong-willed. Moreover, it is highly likely that Lord Essandra will not attack the castle.


    Why is that? Gabriel asked. Unlike Essandra, who was always diligent in her education ever since she was young as the margraves sessor, Gabriel was slightlycking in qualities as a monarch. He wasnt able to uratelyprehend the situation.


    Take a look at those troops. More than half of them are mercenaries. To satisfy men like those, looting must be allowed of the upied areas. However, this is the prestigious, honorable main castle of the Archivold family. This isnt a random vige or a hamlet of the territory. Would Lord Essandra permit those savages to loot the castle? Andre answered.


    Oh! Thats true, Gabriel eximed.


    Yes. In the end, she will try to negotiate. So you need to dy as long as possible, my lord. I have already sent someone, we should hear from them in two to three days, Andre said.


    Phew! I understand. As expected, its truly reassuring to have you by my side, brother-inw, Gabriel spoke with relief.


    Not at all. I believe that only Lord Gabriel is capable of leading the Archivold marquisate to stability and prosperity. Moreover, my wife regards only Lord Gabriel as her true brother, Andre continued.


    Yes. Good, very good. Hahaha! Gabrielughed.


    Two was better than one, and three was better than two  the same held true for great nobles as well. As such, Gabriel couldugh with relief. A dayter, the anticipated news finally arrived.


    ***


    My lord! I have returned, after entering the Rose Castle through a secret passage, a knight spoke on one knee.


    Great work, Sir Molve. Did you encounter any danger on your way here? Andre asked.


    Just as you said, I didnte across any troops belonging to Lord Essandra on the way, Molve answered. The existence and location of the secret passage were only known to the official sessor of the marquisate. But both Gabriel and Elena had coincidentally discovered the secret passage when they were ying hide-and-seek in their childhood.


    Sister would have guarded the passage herself. She is stubbornly responsible in that aspect, so she must have not told anyone about it, Elena said.


    Yes, you are right. Anyways, Sir Molve, you must never tell anyone about the existence of the passage. Gabriel added.


    Please dont worry. I swear on my honor to keep it a secret until the day I die, Molve answered.


    Good. I trust you, sir. Now, did you look into the matter I spoke about? Gabriel asked. Both Gabriel and Elena waited for an answer with a tense, but hopeful expression.


    Yes. Just as you predicted, Lord Essandra did note to personally upy all the viges and hamlets in the marquisate. Rather, she merely confirmed their loyalty by dispatching a few knights, Molve answered.


    I knew it. And what else? Gabriel asked. His real curiosityy somewhere else, but he didnt want to risk arousing the knights suspicion. As such, he pretended to be calm.


    First, I wasnt able to enter the Karinsa Dungeon. With Lord Edrique joining Lord Essandra, there were quite a few troops guarding the entrance to the dungeon. They were quite stubborn, insisting that they could not let anyone enter without Lord Essandras explicit permission I apologize, Molve answered with a dejected expression.


    Hmm. Gabriel and Elenas expressions darkened slightly. Now, they had no way of knowing the current status of the wizard. They could only hope that the wizard had escaped safely.


    What about the roamers? Their numbers in the vicinity must have increased greatly since the dungeon hadnt been subjugated for quite some time, Elena asked.


    Ah, I would have thought so as well, but the number of roamers has not increased much. However, this might be hard to believe, but The knight hesitated.


    But? The two siblings asked with curiosity.


    A monster seems to have appeared in Rodan Forest. Its definitely not a griffon, but judging from its fierce roar, its presumed to be a very dangerous, wicked monster. Something that has never been seen before.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Really? Tell me more, what kind of a monster is it? Gabriel and Elena responded while leaning forward, suddenly showing interest at the mention of a mysterious monster.


    Unfortunately, the ignorant peasants were incapable of giving an urate depiction of the monster, so I do not know much more. However, its known that the monsters cry is terrible enough to haunt your soul, and its rumored that the griffon of Rodan Forest was defeated by that monster, which means The knight trailed off.


    Which means? The siblings asked.


    It must be a high-ranking monster. Something like an ogre or a drake, Sir Molve answered.


    Finally! Those wizards!


    They seeded!


    The siblings quickly shared a gaze while clenching their fists.


    Sir Molve. The griffon of Rodan Forest was a humongous headache and a threat to the marquisate over thest few years, was it not?


    Ah, thats right.


    Then that means the mysterious monster must be a truly terrifying force. What would happen if such a powerful monster attacked a nearby vige?


    Ah! You have a good point. Come to think of it, I also heard rumors regarding the appearance of an undead monster. Tsk, those lowly peasants are quite delusional.


    What? An undead!? Although Gabriel was already certain, he pretended to be greatly shocked as he responded.


    If it truly is an undead, this issue may escte into a threat to the honor of the marquisate. But we are unable to send an army because of our sisters army Gabriel continued.


    Brother, send a messenger to Sister Essandra. Although we are ced in an undesirable situation right now, she must be sincerely worried about the marquisate as a member of the Archivold family. I am certain that she will take action, Elena said.


    You are right. Sir Molve. Gabriel called out.


    Please give me your orders, Molve responded.


    Inform all the sirs of the castle about the matter with the undead monster. Send a messenger to Essandra immediately as well, Gabriel ordered.


    I understand, my lord! I will carry out your orders! Sir Molve answered. He waspletely oblivious to the truth of the matter, and as such, he was touched by Gabriels sense of duty and honor towards the marquisate.


    Just as I thought! Only Lord Gabriel is suited to lead the marquisate! I cannot believe he is such a broad-minded, honorable man!


    The knights emotions were conveyed as he spread the news to the castles nobles, and the two siblings were delighted to see their n proceeding smoothly.


    This is great. Essandra will have no choice but to withdraw her army, right? Gabriel asked.


    Yes! And even if she doesnt, she wont be able toy siege on the castle either. Not until the undead is taken care of. Hoho! Elena answered.


    The presence of a holy knight was required to defeat undead monsters. However, there werent any legitimate holy knights on the Carls Baggins Penins due to the fact that the bishop had fled a long time ago. In the end, Essandra would be forced to withdraw her army and focus all her efforts on dealing with the undead monster.


    Hahaha!


    Hohoho!


    The two siblings were able to heartilyugh with ease after a truly long time. However, their joy did notst more than a day.


    ***


    The next morning, Essandra stood in front of the Rose Castle with other nobles standing behind her back. A knight dressed in ck te armor stood in front of the castles drawbridge with the corpses of three griffons and a two-headed orge. He shouted


    I am Jan of the Eugene family! I am a knight supporting Lord Essandra!


    !


    Gabriel and Elena stood with their mouths agape, and the nobles and knights of the castle began fervently whispering.


    Jan Eugene? Is he not the knight who upied thend belonging to thete Lord Bemos?


    Wyvern yer! Hes the knight who sessfully subjugated the Philia Ruins! The evilnd located in the Beogn territory!


    Why is that man


    As you can see, I already took care of the evil undead that appeared in the marquisate! Moreover, I have killed the griffons that had been threatening the people of thend for a long time! Eugene shouted.


    Heup!


    The whispering stopped, and the people of the castle became wide-eyed with surprise. Elena quickly raised her voice in a flurry. Take that lying man and


    This undead ogre was brought back to life as an undead by a wizards evil magic! And I have taken the wizards head with my de! Eugene continued.


    !


    Theplexion of the two siblings paled in an instant and their eyes started quivering as Eugene took out an object and shook it in the air.


    This is the journal belonging to the wizard I killed! Would you like to know the names that are mentioned in this journal? I can reveal it immediately if you would like! Eugene shouted. The eyes of Gabriel and Elena started to quiver even more when they saw the ragged booklet held in Eugenes hand.


    Unfortunately! And dishonorably! Those who shared a deep rtionship with the evil wizard responsible for the creation of this anomaly were Eugene started to shout.


    I surrender! Open the gate! Open it! I surrender! Gabriel had no choice but to immediately respond while the numerous nobles and knights of the marquisate were watching.


    ***


    Do you have anything to say for yourselves? Essandra asked.


    What excuse could I make? Even if I had ten lips, I would have nothing to say. All of us inherited the same blood. Please show us mercy, sister, Gabriel said.


    Please forgive us, sister. Those wizards must have ced us under an evil spell. There is no way that either Gabriel or I would have done such a terrible thing if we were in our right minds, Elena added.


    Hooh. At least both of you still have glib tongues. Essandra clicked her tongue while sitting on the pedestal located in the castles main hall. Both Gabriel and Elena were on their knees in front of her, trembling with fear and shame. However, this was much better than having their ns revealed in front of all the nobles and knights of the marquisate.


    I can forgive the fact that you two caused the penins to fall into chaos by goading the vassals. After our father was detained, there was a need to sort out those who were loyal from those that werent. On the contrary, I was satisfied that the two of you caused such amotion, Essandra said.


    ...! The eyes of the two siblings shook violently.


    They initially assumed that Essandra had been doing nothing while sitting in her own territory, but it appeared that it wasnt the case.


    The same was true of Edrique. Since he is friendly, even though he is credulous, I thought he would be capable offorting and taking care of the various vassals, Essandra continued.


    Then does that mean you already knew everything?


    Obviously. I was just biding my time. I thought it would take at least a few more years for the chaos to subside since it was brewing since our fathers time. But receiving a title from the king? Thats crossing the line, she said.


    I-I apologize Gabriel said while dropping his head.


    Essandra smirked and said, However, it was a wise decision to surrender right away. If you attempted to deny Sir Eugenes words, I do not know what would have happened to the both of you. The knights of the castle might have risen up against you before anything else.


    ...


    In all likelihood, a rebellion would have urred. It was an act of self-destruction for a lord, regardless of whether they were the direct descendant of a marquis, to have released an undead in their territory. It would have caused their honors to plummet to unrecoverable depths.


    In that sense, I praise your decision to surrender immediately and open the gates. I guess your desire for power had not blinded youpletely, hmm? Essandra asked.


    H-how could that be? Your dull-witted, but loyal younger brother was simply concerned about the rapid deterioration and division of the marquisate. I was nning to offer them to you, sister, after I have unified them to the best of my abilities Gabriel started to reason out.


    Enough. Gabriel, I will confiscate all of your property and strip you of your status indefinitely. Do you have any objections? Essandra asked.


    None. I am grateful for your mercy, Gabriel answered.


    And Elena, Essandra said.


    Yes, sister, Elena answered.


    Ever since they were young, Elena had found her older sister particrly difficult to deal with. Her shoulders trembled as she met her older sisters gaze.


    Technically, you were responsible for bringing those wicked wizards to the castle and sending them to the dungeon. Its a serious crime, and I would be more than justified in sentencing you to life in prison, Essandra dered.


    Elena simply stayed silent with her head bowed. There was nothing she could say in response.


    However, it has been less than a year since father was locked away and the death of Bemos. I cannot allow for more blood of the Archivold family to be shed, Essandra said.


    Ah! Elena raised her head with hope.


    Essandra gave a cold smile. Still, someone must take responsibility for the situation. Is that not so, Sir Eugene? Essandra said after turning her gaze to Eugene.


    You are correct, Eugene answered while stepping forward.


    Gabriel and Elena were once again shaken. This was a private gathering of the Archivold familys direct descendants, but an outsider was present. The knight had been keeping his ce next to Essandra as if it was a given. From the moment Gabriel and Elena saw the knight, they made certain assumptions  everything traced back to the beautiful, alluring knight. The time that Essandra referred to happened faster than expected due to the presence of that knight.


    Okay, then who do you think should take responsibility for the matter, sir? Essandra asked.


    I think


    Eugene turned his gaze to the two siblings before continuing. Lord Essandra, your siblings only made a small mistake that was misguided by their deep loyalty to the family and the marquisate. The one who should take responsibility for the situation should be the one who abandoned their morality and honor, the one who tried to drive a wedge between the direct descendants of the Archivold family because of their self-interest. Eugene answered.


    ! A figure naturally came to the mind of the two siblings after hearing Eugenes answer.


    S-sir, are you perhaps referring to my husband? Elena asked hurriedly.


    Eugene nodded.


    Who was the one responsible for instigating a murderer of nobles because of their desire for Lord Bemos mine? The one responsible for bringing evil wizards into the territory? Lord Elena? Lord Gabriel? Or perhaps both of them? Eugene asked.


    Sir Eugene. Isnt that too harsh? There is no way my siblings would do such a horrendous thing, right? Essandra rebuked Eugene and defended her siblings. However, Gabriel and Elena recognized that they were driven into a perfect corner after seeing Essandras expression.


    Eventually, Elenas head dropped. Y-you are right, sister.


    This was a world where one had to abandon even their husbands to survive. That was the world that those known as the great nobles lived in.


    ***


    Several figures, including Knight Andre, Elenas husband, were imprisoned in the castles dungeon. The rest of the nobles weed Essandra as the new marquis with open arms. As such, Essandra managed to upy the Archivold familys main castle without shedding a drop of blood where she held a grand banquet.


    Alcohol and meat were made avable to the mercenaries located outside the castle, and the mercenaries also toasted the birth of the Carls Baggins Peninss strongest margrave with one, unified voice.


    Sir, are you still insistent? You have no desire to stand by my side? Essandra asked.


    Yes, Eugene responded.


    Haha! Essandra burst intoughter after hearing Eugenes simple, concise answer. Eugene was unlike all the nobles who were desperate to get on her good side. Perhaps that was why she felt even more favorable towards him.


    Did you know? You are the first one to ever treat me in such a fashion. Thats why I want you even more, Essandra stated.


    Unfortunately, there is nothing to be done. And even if I do stay by your side, it doesnt mean that only good things will happen, Eugene responded.


    What do you mean? Essandra asked.


    The nobles of the marquisate. They are currently standing still to prevent offending you, but how do you think they will react if I make even more achievements? Thats just how the human heart is, is it not? Eugene said.


    Who would dare to Essandra nced over the nobles with a gaze of anger.


    However, she knew that Eugene was right. A monarch needed manypetent subordinates, but if one was toopetent, it would inevitably lead to conflict and antagonism.


    But you will join me for the rest of the expedition, right? I still need to take care of the territories and cities in the south of the penins, after all, Bing the new marquis wasnt the end.


    Essandra currently had more than 1,000 soldiers under hermand, and there wouldnt be many opportunities and justification in gathering such arge group of soldiers under her g in the future. As such, Essandra was nning to take advantage of this opportunity to fully unite the penins and to make Archivolds name known to the world.


    Did you not tell your siblings that you had been nning to take action even without my involvement? I think it would be fine if you resume your n, Eugene said.


    Wow. You remembered all that? Well, I guess I would have acted even without you, sir. But things will definitely be easier with you by my side, wouldnt you agree? Essandra asked.


    Perhaps. But as I have already told you, neither of us will benefit if I aplish anything more. You must think about the others under yourmand, Eugene answered.


    Hmm. Essandra licked her lips while stroking her chin like a man. Eugene certainly had a point. Trouble could definitely arise after peace was restored on the penins.


    Then what about your men? It might be quite damaging if all of them went missing. It was clear that Essandra couldnt abandon her lingering feelings.


    However, Eugene gave an immediate answer. Including Sir Galfredik and I, only around thirty troops will be leaving.


    What? Essandra expressed her confusion.


    I mentioned before that I promised a seat for the free knights who had followed me here, right? Since they havent done much so far, to leave them be would be a loss for both you and me, Lord Essandra. Take them and make them work as you would like. Mofferns mercenaries would be very disappointed to return immediately as well. Why dont you take the chance to disy your leadership and financial power, my lord? Eugene suggested.


    Ha, hahahahaha! Essandraughed boisterously while stroking Eugenes arm.


    Youre a crafty fox, arent you? In the end, you are nning to leave me with your baggage, right? She continued.


    Eugene felt rather guilty, but he responded with a straight face, How could that be? You are mistaken. I am only offering you an option that everyone, including yourself, me, and the knights, would benefit from.


    Haha. You arent exactly wrong, so I cant say anything about it. In the end, you managed to be a lord andmanded those troops without spending a single coin, Essandra said.


    That wasnt what I intended, but I cant deny it, Eugene answered nonchntly.


    It was Gardye, the merchant guild leader of Moffern, who recruited the mercenaries, but Eugene was responsible for their payroll. Coincidentally, their first payday was in two days. But what if he handed over the mercenaries to Essandra before their payday, since she needed the troops for at least another month anyway?


    Would she ask me to pay their wages? She has to save face as the marquis, right?


    Eugene hid his innermost thoughts and spoke calmly, The wage of the mercenaries is set at two silver coins per day. We decided to give them half of the loot and spoils, so please remember that.


    Wow! So youre nning to not spend a single coin at all? Isnt this tant robbery? Essandra spoke in disbelief. Eugene was unwilling to take a loss until the end.


    Regardless, Eugene was satisfied. His original purpose was to be recognized as a lord by the next marquis, which he achieved, and he also managed tomand mercenaries and free knights without spending any money. Moreover, he gained quite a bit from subjugating the dungeon by himself.


    And that wasnt the end


    The red mana stone, and the things I took from the dead wizard as well


    The only regret he had was that he had not been able to activate his transforming ability. As it turned out, he could only activate his transforming ability by consuming a red mana stone and the blood of the monster he wanted to transform into. As such, he wasnt able to exercise his ability from the griffons, since they only possessed blue mana stones.


    However, discovering the requirements to activate his ability was a great achievement in itself.


    In the end, this expedition was also a great sess.


    Huh. Look at your lips twitch. If you want tough, just do it. Sir, are you sure that no one has ever called you shameless before? Essandra asked.


    As I have told you many times, no one has ever called me that, Eugene answered with an indifferent expression. Essandra was about to speak when the guard captain of the castle hurriedly approached.


    My lord, please excuse me, but Sir Eugene has a guest.


    A guest? Eugene asked with a frown, and Essandra took on a curious expression as well.


    Yes. A female wizard The guard captain responded.


    Does she have a bit of a nk expression? Looks simr to a roon? Eugene asked.


    Ah, thats right. But, ermthe wizard is currently crying and whining in the courtyard. The guard captain answered.


    ?


    It was most likely Romari, but why did she travel all the way here just to create another ruckus?

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    No! No, you cant! Romari screamed.


    Wizard, are you out of your mind? We must burn the cursed undead right away!


    ResearchI need to research it. Ten days, no, just three days. Please! She was in a heated debate against the knights.


    Impossible! Even if you are a wizard hired by Sir Eugene, we cannot allow such a thing. Such an evil monster that threatened the marquisate must be burned to ashes immediately.


    Thats right. Since you are a wizard, you must know that the church banned the resurrection of dead monsters, right?


    Are you in cahoots with those cursed wizards?


    The atmosphere of the knights started to be quite harsh as the conversation continued.


    Sirs, did you just call Master Romari a ck wizard?


    Sir Galfredik.


    No, thats not the case


    The knights faltered as Galfredik stepped out. Galfredik was Eugenes right-hand man, and he was incredibly skilled as well. All of the knights found him quite difficult to deal with.


    A ck wizard? Me? I swear on my masters name and on magic that I do not serve the evil mana! Romari shouted.


    Just as she says. I can guarantee that Master Romari possesses no blemish as a wizard, even though her body is quitecking, Galfredik chimed in.


    Right! I have no problems except my bodyWait, no! Romari started to shout her response, then stopped herself after realizing what Galfredik had said.


    Romari, Eugene called out. As soon as Romari saw Eugene, she ran forward like a puppy while wiping away her tears. Sir Eugene, Sir Eugene! Could you please stop those knights? she asked.


    Because of the undead? Eugene responded.


    Yes, yes. It has extraordinary value for research. I cant believe they are nning to burn such a precious thing! Please, if you give it to me, I swear on the name of magic, I will devote my body and my mind fully to Romari pleaded.


    If you swear a few more times, it will be the hundredth time, Eugene interrupted.


    I-I swear! Impletely serious this time, Romari brought her staff close to her chest and pleaded with teary eyes.


    Then you were lying before? Eugene asked.


    No, thats not what Im sayingwhimper, Teardrops began to fall from her eyes.


    I feel bad for the roon, Mirian said. It was true. Romaris clothes and face were caked with dirt from rushing over, and her tears were slowly dripping across her face. However, it wasnt nearly enough to move Eugene.


    After making a few calctions in his head, Eugene spoke. Hmm. Well, I have the right to dispose of the monster, so I will think about it.


    Uwaaah! Thank you! Youll be blessed, Sir Eugene! Romari spoke with a smile after wiping away her tears and snot. Eugene turned his gaze away from the wizard and approached the group of knights. They were gazing at him with disapproving expressions.


    Sirs. I will take care of that undead, Eugene said.


    Ehem! Sir, we do not have the right to prevent you from exercising your rights. However, ording to thews of the church and the kingdom, any undead monsters are to be burnt One of the knights started to speak.


    Sir, do you serve Lord Gabriel by chance? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. The knight responded, curious as to why Eugene was asking an unrted question.


    As I expected. It makes sense since you seem to greatly like the kingdomsw. Eugene said.


    ...!


    Several knights flinched after hearing Eugenes words. They were all Gabriels knights. It was an open secret that Gabriel had been nning to receive a title from the royal family. But he ended up surrendering unconditionally to Essandra. As such, if the truth of the matter was revealed to the public, Gabriels reputation would be damaged even further.


    B-but the church One of the knights muttered.


    Who was responsible for the dismissal of the previous marquis? And where is the bishop, who should have taken responsibility? Eugene retorted.


    The knights promptly closed their mouths. They realized that it was better to not mention the church or the royal family since Essandra had already taken control of the marquisate.


    At that time, Essandra and several nobles made their appearance.


    Whats going on? Essandra asked.


    My lord! You are here just in time. That wizard The knights rushed over to Essandra and began to hurriedly tell their stories. The sight was reminiscent of ducklings rushing to their mother.


    Those cowardly bastards, Galfredik muttered.


    Wait, Eugene dissuaded Galfredik.


    Essandra frowned after hearing about the current situation from the knights.


    Hmm.


    My lord. We are justified in our view. Regardless of the circumstance, should we not immediately burn down the remnants of that evil creature?


    I agree with Sir Daniels opinion. Even if we disregard thew of the church and the kingdom, the people of the marquisate will be anxious if we leave it be.


    What would the other territories and cities of the penins say if they knew about this? We must get rid of it as soon as possible.


    The nobles immediately saw the opening and pushed forward while sticking to Essandras side. All of them had been quite wary of Eugene recently with his imminent rise to power as Essandras closest aide.


    Hmm. All of you certainly have a point, Essandra said. She stared at Eugene with a difficult expression. It was obvious that the public sentiment would sour if the corpse of an evil, undead, twin-headed ogre was left untouched. If the other territories and cities of the penins used the opportunity to their advantage, it would prove quite troublesome for Essandra.


    What should I do? Ah!


    Eugene slowly opened his lips after thinking of an idea.


    I also agree that it could be quite uneasy to leave the corpse of such a monster alone. However, would you not agree that the purpose of a cow is to taste good, regardless of whether it is ck or white?


    Huh? Everyone became puzzled at Eugenes words.


    Even though it was transformed into an undead by evil magic, wouldnt things change depending on how it is used? Eugene continued.


    Sir, what does that mean? Essandra asked with a frown.


    Eugene struggled with internal conflict for a brief moment, then made up his mind before raising his right hand to his chest. Let me tell you the honest truth. Itsmonly known that only holy knights are able to deal with undead monsters. What do you think is the reason I was able to defeat that undead? Eugene asked.


    ? Everyone, including Essandra, tilted their heads with confusion. Eugene took on a reverent posture and slowly spoke while drawing the holy symbol with his hand.


    There is only one exnationIt is because of Gods grace and care.


    ! Everyone fell silent at the sudden confession of faith.


    As such, why dont we adorn the evil creature in a priests uniform? It will be a living testament of the protection and miracles of God. Eugene continued.


    Ha


    Essandra started to react with absurdity, but Eugene quickly drove into the stake even further. I think it would act as an excellent shield if the bishop ever returned to the penins. A miracle took ce when the bishop was absent. The church would have nothing to say, right?


    Ah!


    Ah


    Essandra and the nobles flinched, then slowly opened their lips with wonder.


    Wow, how brazen. Sir, even your shamelessness is on the level of the demon king.


    T-this is crazy. I heard even our founder never dared to sell out God!


    The wizard and the spirit became at a loss for words after witnessing an Origin Vampire drawing the holy symbol with an amicable smile.


    ***


    Oh, my. I never thought I would see an undead wearing a surcoat, Essandra muttered.


    It looks quite decent, does it not?


    I dont want to admit it, but it definitely suits it. Im speechless. Essandra felt conflicted. The ogre, which possessed two heads and four arms, was adorned in a surcoat with the symbol of the church, simr to a pdin or a holy knight. Moreover, the armor wasnt half-baked or created in a hurry. Rather, it was a top-notch product that was carefully smelted and put together by the craftsmen of the castle overnight. Essandras confusion only deepened because of how well the armor suited the monster.


    Its not going to start moving, is it? Essandra asked.


    It won''t. The magical tool was destroyed, so it wont be able to move again. It will only serve as a piece of decoration, Eugene responded.


    I see. The effect will be great even if its only a piece of decor, Essandra said.


    It would be a great sight for anyone to see. Those who were susceptible to religion and superstition would worship the miracle of God with tears, and others would praise the Archivold family for achieving such a ridiculous feat.


    The noisy church will have nothing to say about it either. Sigh.


    Essandra looked at Eugene with wonder.


    Sir. Of course, you must have never heard this before, but I think you are truly out of your mind, she said.


    I will take it as apliment, Eugene responded.


    Haha. Right, right. But are you really not going with me? Essandra asked.


    Yes. It is time for me to return to my territory. I must take care of internal matters and get the silver mine running. It will be beneficial for both of us. Eugene said. Although the silver mine of Mount Nadir belonged to Eugene, thirty percent of the profits would go to the real owner of thend, the Archivold family. It was a natural rtionship between lords who were given and recognized by a great noble.


    Thats true. But you will be taking care of the internal politics personally? I find that a little hard to believe, Essandra asked skeptically. Eugene felt a little sheepish, but he maintained a calm expression as he responded.


    One of my younger cousins is an administrator, and he is quitepetent.


    Hmm. So you are nning to leave the management of thend to that person? Is he reliable? Essandra asked.


    Yes. He is trustworthy.


    Ill kill him if he isnt.


    Eugene looked around at the knights and vassals of the marquisate before continuing. He had already finished preparations for departure.


    And as I told you already, people will be quite discontent if I go with you. They will finally have a chance to show off their loyalty and skills to their lord, so wouldnt they be disappointed if I joined in as well? Eugene said.


    Hooh? Youre even being considerate of others? This is quite suspicious. This makes me want to take you with me even more, Essandra responded.


    Its a simple misunderstanding, Eugene said.


    Hahaha. Well, theres no helping it. Just as you said, sir, the others will be anxious if you earn yourself even more merit. They are all so narrow-minded. Ah, right. Essandra smacked her lips before looking around. Then, she raised her voice. Selena! Where is Selena!?


    The servants ran around busily at Essandras shouts. Soon, a young knight with short, bobbed hair and average height shuffled towards the group.


    You called for me, my lord? The neer spoke.


    Aunt, Essandra responded.


    Yes, aunt. The knight corrected herself rather unwillingly. A light glimmered in Eugenes eyes when he saw the girl.


    So this is


    Selena was quite good-looking, and her emerald eyes left a big impression. Even though she was only fifteen, she looked quite mature for her age.


    Give your greetings to Sir Eugene, Essandra said.


    Selena nced at Eugene before speaking. Nice to meet you. I am Selena Perin Archivold. Her tone was very dry. Mirian, who was plopped on Eugenes shoulder, shouted with mes in her eyes.


    Kieeeek!? What is this? This little wench! She dares to re at Sir Eugene when shes nothing more than arge rat dropping? What an ugly, rude little girl!


    Shes not that ugly.


    Eugene was bing well-versed in the human standards of beauty, and he thought that Selena possessed a decent appearance among humans. But that wasnt important to him at all.


    Jan Eugene, Eugene said.


    ! Selenas eyes turned even sharper when Eugene gave a short, blunt response.


    As expected, shes a littlecking to be my aide, Eugene continued.


    W-what did you say? She responded.


    Galfredik! But Eugene ignored her and called out after turning his head.


    Did you call for me?


    Galfredik trudged towards Eugene. He had been hanging out with Partecs group.


    Eugene spoke while pointing to Selena. From today, she will be your aide.


    Huh? My aide? So suddenly? Galfredik responded with wide eyes.


    She is Lord Gabriels daughter. I think you will need to take care of her properly, Eugene exined.


    Please take good care of my niece, Sir Galfredik. Essandra chimed in with a smile.


    Galfredik scratched his head with an awkward expression. Well, I dont really need an aide, but since both of you are insistent I guess theres no other choice.


    Selena was at a loss for words. In an instant, she had gone from a direct descendant of a great noble family to a simple, unwanted piece of baggage. But she was an intelligent girl, and she instantly realized why she was being sold to these insidious knights.


    If its for my father


    From today, she would have to endure any humiliation as a hostage. She had to do this if she wanted her father, Gabriel, to live.


    However!


    Selena secretly clenched her teeth and raised her head.


    My name is Selena Perin Archivold. Sir Galfredik, right? With all due respect, I would like to experience the skills of the person who will be my master from today. Would you give me your permission?


    Her appearance was rather gender-neutral and she had deliberately lowered her tone, but Galfredik immediately noticed that she was a woman.


    He responded while grinning. Are you asking for a bout with me?


    Its a relief that the one I will serve as my master is quick-witted, she said.


    Bring it on. I will count to three. Three, two Galfredik responded before immediately counting down. Selena was born with great talent and had been trained ever since she was young by the knights of the castle. Despite the sudden turn of events, she quickly unsheathed her longsword and took a posture.


    one.


    Whoosh! ng! Thuck!


    Keugh! Selenas throat rested in Galfrediks right hand even before her de, which had been knocked aside by his gauntlet, hit the ground. The battle was over in less than a second.


    Keugh! Kuwagh!


    Selena struggled with all her might as she gasped for air. But Galfredik stood immobile like a stone statue and slowly raised her into the air. Their gazes met.


    Do you know how my master often punished me when I was still an aide? Galfredik asked.


    Keugh! Kuagh!


    It was to strip me naked and to have me train with a wooden sword. If you are a knight, you should already know, right? des do not discriminate based on gender or age. Rather, it is even crueler to the weak, Galfredik stated.


    !


    If you look at me or Sir Eugene with those eyes one more time, I will strip you naked for an entire month. I swear it on my honor, he continued.


    Selena fainted. But it was because she failed to ovee the frightening fear contained in Galfrediks reddish eyes, rather than theck of oxygen.


    H-hey, Sir Galfredik. You arent really going to strip her naked, are you? Essandra asked anxiously. As long as Selena was Galfrediks aide, he would have full control over the young girls disposition.


    My lord. With all due respect, what kind of a man do you take me to be? Galfredik said.


    Right? Phew, you had me worried, Essandra responded.


    I am Rowan of Galfredik. I am a man of my word, and I definitely keep my promises, he continued.


    Essandra became convinced that Galfredik was a man of his word as she watched him ce her niece over his broad shoulder with a smile. It wasnt only Eugene who was insane, but also his most-trusted knight as well.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Please take care, Sir Eugene!


    It was such an honor to be with you!


    Sir! I will see you at the territory in a month!


    The mercenaries of Moffern and the seven free knights came outside to see Eugene off. The time they spent together was rather short, but Eugene had undoubtedly been the best employer and the leader for all of them. Some of them would no longer have to roam the world without a master after being sworn in by the marquis, and they burned even more with loyalty.


    I will return after aplishing feats that will not taint the names of Lord Essandra and Sir Eugene.


    I promise you. The names of Archivold and Eugene will resonate loudly over the skies of the penins.


    Yes, yes. Dont overdo it. I know Ive already mentioned this, but make sure to absolutely obey Lord Essandras orders. If I hear otherwise, there wont be anynd waiting for you once you return, Eugene responded.


    Please dont worry!


    It could only contain three or four small households, but the knights were passionate and eager to possess their ownnd and farmer tenants. Their profits from theirnd would be sufficient to feed their horses and rece a few of their equipment. Moreover, Eugene would not be satisfied with managing territory only on the penins. The knights hearts swelled up at the thought of officially bing lords of small territories one day. All they had to do was to be loyal to Eugene.


    Then I wish you all luck, Eugene said.


    Yes, sir! The mercenaries and knights answered in one voice.


    Leaving therge group behind, Eugene passed the gate with Galfredik and a small number of soldiers.


    Butdo they really have to take that with them?


    One of the knights muttered while staring at the departing group. His eyes were glued on the undead ogre dressed in a priests uniform which was seated on a cart.


    Huh! Isnt that only natural? Isnt that the living proof of the miracle? Its evidence that God dered thisnd as a sacred ce and that he loves the marquisate and Sir Eugene! One of the other knights quickly rebuked hisrade.


    T-thats true. I misspoke, The knight quickly admitted his fault and hurriedly drew the holy symbol with his hand while repenting.


    Oh, God. Please forgive me. I dared to have doubts towards you and Sir Eugene, the one who receives your love. The knights confession caused a fierce wave of repentance to spread through the knights.


    Ohhh! May you bless his path!


    May Gods protection and blessing always be with you, Sir Eugene!


    Thus, the knights reverently waved their hands in the air and dedicated the greatest blessing they could give to the Origin Vampire.


    ***


    You came all the way here to give this to me? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes. I heard that the person who brought this to the Palin Association was greatly disappointed that Sir Eugene wasnt there, Romari answered. She had handed Eugene a letter after leaving the Archivold familys castle.


    Eugene stroked his chin after carefully reading the content of the letter.


    Hmm.


    What does it say? Romari asked.


    The introduction is quite long, but its essentially asking me to go over in a rush to participate in a knightpetition, Eugene answered.


    Hooh. Has it already been four years? Galfredik said.


    Four years? What do you mean? Eugene turned his head and asked.


    Count Winslon holds apetition every four years. It appears that this is the fourth year since thest, Galfredik answered.


    I see. A knightpetition. It must be simr to the one hosted by the Evergrove County, right? Eugene asked.


    Its going to be even more amazing. Rumor has it that nearly a hundred people participated in thepetition four years ago, Galfredik answered.


    Is that so? How many participants were there in Count Evergrovespetition? Eugene continued.


    Maybe about thirty? Discounting the random nobodies, there must have been about ten proper knights. Even though the Evergrove family acts like they are kings in the area near Maren, they still cantpare to Winslon. Galfredik answered.


    Is Winslon that amazing? Eugene muttered while tilting his head. His response was only natural since he knew at most about ten noble families.


    Galfredik responded with a grin, First of all, they are a family stemming from the first royal family. Its said that even kings cannot mess with them recklessly because of their enormous territory and power.


    Really? To what extent? Eugene asked.


    Ive only heard of it as well, but its said that Count Winslon has more than five hundred troops under his direct control and almost one thousand troops including those serving his vassals. In addition, the Winslon County has a knight order, Galfredik said.


    A knight order? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. Dozens of guys like me who are loyal and only obey the counts orders, Galfredik answered.


    Thatsdefinitely incredible. Eugene was surprised. Hiring dozens of mercenaries for a period of time had cost too much money, which was why he handed them over to Essandra. But Count Winslon had dozens of times the number of troops as well as a knight order!


    Then the knights from the order will be participating in thepetition as well, right? Eugene asked.


    They live and die by their reputation, so its only natural that they do? If they win, theyll get a chest full of gold and expensive armament as well, Galfredik said with a shrug.


    Hmm.


    Eugene answered before resting his gaze on Wolfughter, which was hanging next to the saddle. It was a famous de bestowed to a famous knight by the Winslon County in the past.


    I could be sworn in to a nobleman who is even greater than Marquis Archivold, and get other equipment on the level of Wolfughter. If Im lucky I could even get the chance to conquer evilnds as well.


    Most importantly, several months had already passed since he received the letter of rmendation. It was about time to go.


    We will stop by our territory before heading straight to Maren. We will depart after making preparations in Maren, which should give us enough time, Eugene dered.


    Hehe! Good idea. This is exciting, Galfredik responded with a face filled with expectations.


    Unfortunately for Galfredik, Eugene responded with a shrug. What are you talking about? You have to stay back and protect the territory.


    Huh?


    You will need to act as the lord in my stead for the time being, Eugene continued.


    Master, what are you


    Eugene nced behind Galfredik while cutting off his words. That girl. Why do you think I had her be your aide instead of mine?


    What? What does that baggage have anything to do with this? Galfredik responded with a frown, turning his eyes to the limp, drooping body of Selena.


    Dont you think Lord Essandra will only be satisfied once she gets to know that her niece is in the care of a knight who is trustworthy enough to rule a territory in my stead? Eugene said.


    Ha Galfredik finally realized the meaning behind Eugenes words.


    I would have preferred real baggage instead. This way, shes basically my master. Hmph. Galfredik muttered with a scowl.


    Its only temporary. It seems like it will take some time for the Carls Baggins Penins to be stable again. Delmondo is quitepetent, but I could only be truly relieved if I had you here. How could Ipare someone like Delmondo with you? Eugene said.


    Tsk! Well, I guess there will be more opportunities to rampage together in the future, Galfredik responded.


    Of course. If you ever get bored, go and subjugate the evilnds belonging to Lord Essandra or Sir Beogn. Ive already talked to them about it, Eugene said.


    Oh! Thats good to hear, Galfrediks expression loosened as he responded.


    Romari, who had been quietly watching the two men, slowly inched her horse closer to Silion before speaking. Sir Eugene, Sir Eugene. Then what should I do? I think heading to Maren with you and researching that ogre would be


    You will stay behind with Galfredik, Eugene gave a curt answer.


    What? I have to? Why? Romari asked.


    Then what else are you going to do? Take the undead to Maren? Arent you supposed to start smelting the silver from the mine? How much longer are you nning to be a freeloader? Eugene said.


    No, of course. Ill do as you said. Yes, of course, Romari answered with a dejected expression.


    Galfredik burst intoughter, Haha! Master Romari, lets get along for a while.


    What? I have to? Why? Romari gave the exact same answer as before with a curious expression.


    Its definitely the same words, but why do I feel offended? Galfredik said.


    Thats because that was my intent, Romari answered.


    Your harsh words remind me of my dead grandmother.


    Stop! Talking! About your fucking dog Tallh and


    The two started to bicker once more, but Eugene interrupted in a quiet voice, By the way, Romari, are there other wizards in the Blood Shadow School beside you?


    Um, as far as I know, my master is the only one. Its not like our school follows a single student policy or anything, but the conditions for entering and leaving are very strict. But why are you asking me that all of a sudden? Romari said.


    Thats strange. The wizard I killed, apparently, he told the Archivold family that he belonged to the Blood Shadow School, Eugene answered.


    !


    Romaris eyes grew wide with shock, and she asked back in a hurry.I-is that really true? That cant be.


    Are you doubting me? Eugene asked.


    No! Thats not what Im trying to say Romari answered in a flurry.


    Then that must mean that they were impersonators, Eugene said.


    Thats right! Wizards belonging to the Blood Shadow School would never create undead. Only chimeras! The ultimate goal of the Blood Shadow School is the production of chimeras. Itspletely different from ck magic, because Romari desperately defended her school.


    Creating undead was frowned upon because it involved the trapping or controlling of the souls belonging to the subject of magic, regardless of whether they were humans or monsters. On the other hand, chimeras were an entirely new species created bybining various parts belonging to different monsters. As such, souls tailored for the body had to be created. Not only was it more difficult, but it was an entirely different branch of magic.


    Most importantly, chimeras only respond to monsters possessing mana stones. Even though they obey the orders of their creator, they do not oppose those without mana stones, Romari said.


    I see. But do ordinary people know the difference? Eugene asked.


    Probably not. Moreover, our school isnt very public because of our founders identity Romari trailed off.


    But since the impersonators were using your name, wouldnt that make things difficult for your school? Eugene asked.


    YesAh! But since the wizard was killed by Sir Eugene Romari said.


    The other one is still alive, Eugene interrupted.


    What?


    The dead wizard had a student. It appears that he escaped after discovering his masters death. Theres no guarantee that he wont create an undead and exploit the name of the Blood Shadow School, Eugene continued.


    Heuk! Romaris expression quickly dimmed.


    She looked to be a serious person when she first met Eugene. When things started to flow to Eugenes liking, he revealed the bait to make the catch. Even though she was only a small fish, she could grow to be very big in the future.


    However, I took the magical tool and the journal from the dead wizard. Im not sure if this would be of any help He muttered.


    It will! It will! Please, give it to me! I will definitely find out their true identities! I swear it on the name of magic and my school. Romari immediately took the bait and shouted fervently.


    All right. Although it was quite ridiculous how fast Romari changed her attitude, Eugene nodded with satisfaction.


    Mirian, who wasyingfortably on Silions mane, spoke while thumping herrge belly. Tsk, tsk, tsk! The greed of wizards is even bigger than the bellies of dragons. They dont know when to be satisfied. Tsk, tsk. Burp! It was all too shameless to being from a spirit who had literally stuffed herself to the brim at breakfast.


    ***


    Oh, I greet the great OriI greet my lord, Delmondo quickly corrected himself and bowed deeply. It appeared his heart still fluttered with awe and fear whenever he saw Eugene.


    Everyone except the administrator, you may all leave, Eugene said.


    Yes, sir.


    The servants, who were all vigers hired by Delmondo, bowed before leaving. Eugene satfortably in a chair before continuing, I guess everything is going well. The vige was quite bustling.


    Yes. The guild leaders of Moffern actively cooperated. First Delmondo quickly knelt on one knee before giving an urate, concise report. The report was even better than the ones he gave to his immediate superior during his time as an imperial official.


    As such, the castle is expected to bepleted in half a year, and we n to run the territory by hiring those rmended by the guilds. Do you have anything you would like to point out? Delmondo spoke carefully, unable to hide his anxiety.


    Eugene nodded. I trust that you will do well on your own.


    Ah! Thank you for trusting me to


    Since you will die if you dont.


    I swear on my life that I will do my best, Delmondo immediately responded with a brighter expression, then he bowed his head afterward while trembling.


    I wont be returning to the territory for a while. Take your orders from Galfredik. The troops who came with me and the wizard will be staying behind as well, Eugene said.


    I will follow the will of the great one, Delmondo said obediently.


    The status between himself and the vassal of an Origin wasparable to the gap between heaven and earth. Moreover, Galfredik was even more difficult to deal with for Delmondo. He could already tell that a bleak future awaited him.


    ***


    Gardye and the other guild leaders of Moffern did not spare their praise after hearing about the incident regarding Eugene and the Archivold marquisate. As a result of Eugenes heroic deeds, the roads leading ind of the penins would be opened once again for the first time in nearly two years. Moreover, Mofferns guilds would be tasked with the disposal of monster by-products and mana stones from the various dungeons, as well as the silver from Eugenes mine.


    This wasnt all


    You may have already guessed, but Lord Essandra has no intention of stopping here. She is nning to demonstrate her force to the southern territories and cities of the penins. She appeared to be looking forward to Mofferns support, Eugene said while handing the guild leaders a letter.


    Gardye and the other guild leaders were so overjoyed that they even shed tears. The letter contained Essandras signature along with the seal of the Archivold family, and it was a long list of supplies required for her army.


    Peace and stability would allow merchants to fill their bellies slowly, but war would immediately satiate them. Thanks to Eugene, thend surrounding Moffern became quite peaceful. Fortunately for them, the southern part of the penins would continue to be noisy due to Essandra. It was a golden opportunity for the City of Moffern to rake in money.


    Horray! Horray! Horraayyy! The overjoyed cries of the guild leaders resonated endlessly as the ship with Eugene and the various by-products left the port.


    Of course, Eugene was very satisfied as well.


    I cant believe that they agreed to build a castle, develop the mine, and even pay the mercenaries for the time being. What a fortunate oue.


    This result was achieved because the interest of both parties exquisitely matched. Eugene felt satisfied even without knowing the details.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    S-Sir Eugene, what are these?


    There had been a few more unnned subjugations, so take this as well. Eugene threw a leather pouch, and Prisci hurriedly received it before opening it. He had returned after a month.


    How beautiful!


    Her eyes dimmed as hundreds of mana stones shone brilliantly, nestledfortably within the heavy leather pocket.


    Vice Executive. Drool, Eugene called out.


    Yes. What? She answered.


    Youre drooling, Eugene continued.


    Ah! Please excuse me. Please,e inside, Sir Eugene. Prisci hurriedly wiped her mouth before guiding Eugene in a polite manner. After the two arrived at her office, she spoke while calming herself down. Sir Eugene, with all due respect, could you please exin to me what happened?


    It wasnt a very big deal, Eugene said in a nonchnt voice before exining the incidents that took ce in the Archivold marquisate. Priscis expressions continued to change dramatically in real-time as he told the story.


    What!? Youre calling that not a very big deal? Are you out of your mind?


    The knight she chose disappeared for a month and suddenly became a real lord. Moreover, he had be the lord of an independent territory that was recognized by the new marquis of the Carls Baggins Penins. He even owned a silver mine and had as many as seven knights under hismand. She couldnt immediately think of any lords near Maren who were as powerful, influential, and possessed asrge of a territory as Eugene.


    However, he called these achievements of his not a big deal.


    I sincerely congratte you, Sir Eugene! This is definitely more than not a big deal. You achieved something great. Prisci eximed.


    Is that so? Anyways, it had been unnned, but I seeded in a subjugation, so the contract is now over, right? Eugene asked.


    Ah thats right, Prisci said in a worried voice while lowering her head. Even while Eugene told her exciting stories about the happenings on the penins, she had been anxiously waiting for this topic to surface.


    Sir, would you have any intention of extending the contract? Two more times If you agree to just two more, then Prisci said hurriedly.


    We should terminate the original contract, Eugene interjected.


    Yes, Prisci answered dejectedly. It was fundamental for powerful merchants to always hide their feelings, but Prisci could not hide her regret.


    Why dont we sign a new contract? Eugene said.


    What?! Prisci shouted excitedly. A moment ago, she had been like a man grieving for his lost country and family, but now she was like a baby bird excitedly greeting the return of her mother from the hunt.


    Half of the silver gained from the mine, and all of the mana stones and by-products I will acquire in the future  I will dispose off these through the Palin Association. In return, the fee Eugene started.


    Ten percent! We will only take ten percent! Mana stones, by-products, all of it! We will also only charge the shipping cost for the silver. But whenever you participate in a subjugation, or whenever you go on an expedition or anything else, please let us, the Palin Association, quietly follow behind you. Prisci said desperately. She was serious.


    Her intuition as a merchant,bined with Eugenes tremendous performance thus far, was screaming at her to take the chance. If she could somehow stick by Eugenes side, it would allow the Palin Association to grow to even greater heights!


    She could not miss this opportunity. This was why she could respond immediately without having to makeplicated calctions like usual.


    Customers are family! I swear on the name of Palin, which has strived for four generations for honesty and credibility, that we want to continue to trade with you in the future. Sir Eugene! You will not regret this decision! Prisci shouted passionately.


    If you say so, Vice Executive. I will do as you say, then, Eugene answered rather generously, but he was inwardly surprised. The other party had suggested much better conditions than he had initially expected.


    Delmondo, you bastard. They would ept twenty percent? Maybe I overestimated yourpetence. I will see you when I return.


    Eugene became determined to admonish Delmondo even harder before speaking with a rxed attitude. I should be able to skim through the new contract within three days, right? I hope to receive it while my armor is being repaired.


    How could this be?! He was even asking for the association to pay for the repairs of his armor as well! Prisci was inwardly amazed at Eugenes meticulousness. In her mind, she already made the decision to always be careful when dealing with the knight. But on the outside, she responded quickly, Feel free to leave it at the Palin Association. I will take responsibility and have it repaired. I will have it delivered to you along with the new contract, Sir Eugene.


    Huh? Ah, that would be nice. Eugene nodded.


    It was quite fortunate that all of the merchants he encountered in Moffern and Maren were so good-natured and nice.


    Then I will see you in a few days, Eugene said before getting up from his chair.


    Yes, Prisci answered before hurrying up from her own chair, then personally opening the door for Eugene.


    Hmm? Eugenes eyes filled with interest as he headed down the stairs under Priscis guidance. There was a familiar face among the workers who were carrying the materials he had brought from the penins. The young man was wearing a navy vest on top of a nice shirt with a neat haircut. It was Felid.


    How is my aide doing nowadays? Is he proving useful? Eugene asked.


    What? Ah, you mean Mister Felid. Of course. He is very intelligent and hard-working. Would you like me to call for him? Prisci asked.


    Kieeek! Lets see him for a bit, sir! Its been a while since weve seen our little old man. He is your servant number one, so you should at least say hi. Mirian popped her head out of Eugenes leather pocket and spoke with a bright expression.


    Felid had been the first person with whom Eugene established a human rtionship. Moreover, he taught Eugene how to read and write. Regardless of the circumstance, Felid was still Eugenes aide, yet Eugene had been too indifferent about him thus far.


    Hmm? I was being indifferent?


    Eugene paused for a moment. Having such thoughts was an unfamiliar process for him. Eugene stared at Felid for a brief moment. The young man was working hard, carrying a box while sweating profusely. A few other faces came to Eugenes mind in turn  a rough, unrestrained knight, a slightly dumb wizard, and a greedy, rude spirit.


    How strange.


    Eugene felt taken back. But it wasnt a bad feeling overall.


    Sir Eugene? Prisci asked.


    No, its nothing. I dont want to interfere with his work, so I will have to take my leave for today. Anyways, Eugene spoke before giving a slight bow to Prisci, who was looking up at him, Thank you for taking good care of my aide, Vice Executive Prisci.


    !


    The knight had never expressed his gratitude even when she had offered the best terms for their contract, but he was doing so now. Moreover


    H-hes smiling?


    A faint smile could be seen on the lips of the seemingly cold-blooded knight. Prisci was quite dumbfounded by the scene.


    ***


    Eugene stayed in Maren for three days. During these three days, Marens mayor and other various celebrities continued to bother him. It was all because Eugene had helped Essandra stabilize the Archivold marquisate and was bestowed a considerable territory from her and a silver mine. Moreover, rumors had spread that several guilds in the City of Moffern had rolled up their sleeves together to help build Eugenes castle.


    The mayor and the merchant guild leader of Maren felt a sense of crisis after hearing the various rumors. They were scared that they would lose Eugene to the City of Moffern.


    In the end, the two people took the lead in holding banquets and feasts to celebrate Eugenes meritorious achievements along with the cksmith guild leader and the mercenary guild leader. As always, many stories were told and words were exchanged in ces where people gathered and soaked in alcohol.


    Confirmed facts continued to grow into unclear rumors and exaggerations over the period of a few days, and as a result, even those who did not fully believe in Eugenes ability and achievements, the royalists, began to be allured by the stories.


    We must bring Jan Eugene to our side.


    The royalists consisted of a small group of merchants and washed-up nobles who were on the side of the king because of vested interests and beliefs. For the City of Maren, they were a huge risk factor. It was unclear when the royalists would betray the city. The objective of the royalists was to somehow cause chaos in the city to allow the royal family to intervene.


    But even though they were followers of the king, their foundation was still in the city. As such, they could not always openly oppose the city leadership and had to be wary of prying eyes.


    Is there really a need for that? A single knight is not a big deal.


    Maren and Moffern. If there is another noble who has influence in both cities, name them. Moreover, he has found favor in the eyes of both cities various guilds.


    .


    The retort caused the figure to firmly close his lips since there was no one else who fit the criteria except Eugene. The knight, who suddenly rose to fame one day and quickly became an influential figure in the city of Maren, had the potential to be a seed of discord if he could be won over.


    But I heard that the knight became a lord in the Archivold marquisate. Doesnt that mean its already a sailed ship? The figure asked.


    Hes not a vassal, but rather an independent lord, the other answered.


    Ah, really? The figure said.


    Yes. The knight named Galfredik, the right-hand man of Jan Eugene also took in an aide in the Carls Baggins Penins. But it turns out that the aide is actually the daughter of Lord Gabriel Archivold, the other continued.


    Lord Gabriel? Isnt that the one whom the king was about to confer a title to?


    Thats right. The daughter of the sole figure with a rtionship with the royal family on the Carls Baggins Penins has be the aide of Jan Eugenes most trusted knight. In other words, at the least, he is not hostile to the royal family, right?


    Hooh!


    You have a point.


    The people were gathered in a dark room with a g embroidered with the royal symbol hanging from the wall. They nodded and agreed while looking around at each other.


    Lets say that its possible. Do you have a method in mind? The mayor and the merchant guild leader are sticking to the side of the knight as if they want to lick his asshole. If we make a move, those vipers will catch on immediately.


    Is there a rule saying that we have to be the ones to approach?


    ?


    Sir Eugene will participate in Count Winslons knightpetition.


    So what?


    We can contact the royal city. They can send a reliable figure to the Winslon County to persuade Sir Eugene. The rtionship between the royal family and the WInslon County isnt too bad, correct?


    Ohhhh!


    Certainly! No one would doubt anyone from the royal city, whether they are a congrattory envoy or a participant in thepetition.


    Marens royalists became delighted at the suggestion. But they soon faced another problem.


    How will we send a message to the royal city? The surveince and monitoring are one thing, but havent most of our connections been severed as well? Even if we seed, could we even achieve our goal before the start of thepetition?


    Everyone, what about we do it like this? One of the nobles carefully stepped up and exined his n.


    Lets use the Evergrove County. Since The noblemans brief exnation caused everyones expressions to brighten.


    Good idea. That family only has things to gain from a disturbance in the City of Maren, right?


    Exactly. Now, now. Lets write up a letter and ce our signatures.


    The royalists excitedly drafted a letter and signed their names. They were joyed after finding an unexpected solution. The next day, an errand boy left the gates of Maren City at a simr time as Eugene.


    ***


    Why did you bring this to me? Jevin Evergrove asked bluntly. He had been quite dissatisfied recently with all of his ns going awry.


    I-I am merely an errand boy for Sir Shiranosa. I was only ordered to deliver this letter to you, my lord, the boy answered.


    I see. You can go, Jevin Evergrove said.


    Yes, yes. The errand boy hurriedly bowed several times while trembling, then bolted out the door.


    Shiranosa Jevin Evergrove muttered while recalling the family. Jevin vaguely recalled that since being separated from the Evergrove family at the time of his great-great-grandfather, his distant cousins had settled in the City of Maren.


    He took a small knife and unsealed the letter. If it was a plea asking to borrow money, he intended to thoroughly punish them by sending a knight.


    Hahahaha! But he soon burst intoughter after confirming the contents of the letter and the signatures lining the bottom.


    Is it because he knows something that he sent me this? No, that cant be it, Jevin muttered. Like Shiranosa, Marens royalists were mostly washed-up nobles without many connections. Moreover, Maren had not been on good terms with the royal family for nearly five or six years. As such, no one had a direct rtionship with the royal family in Maren.


    As a result, the royalists were unable to make a direct move. They had to find someone to convey their will to the royal family on their behalf. The Evergrove family still retained a connection with the royal family, even if they werent very close. As such, they nned to use the Evergrove family as a kind of messenger.


    How can I use this? The royalists and the royal city Jevin fell into deep thought for a few minutes before he raised his head with a bright look. Thats right. I just need to change the content very slightly. No, maybe it will be better to add a postscript. Since it was a letter signed by multiple people, it wouldnt be suspicious to add a postscript in a different handwriting.


    Hahaha! This is good. I can finally teach that cheeky brat a strict lesson, Jevin said with joy. This time around, the arrogant knight would never realize that Jevin was involved in this matter.


    Hoho. It doesnt even matter if you notice it. Its verymon for people to die in a knightpetition after all.


    Jevin had been moody after hearing about Eugenes actions and achievements on the Carls Baggins Penins. But for the first time in a long while, life and joy returned to Jevins face.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Eugene traveled for nearly fifteen days before finally arriving at the Winslon County.


    Theres a vige if we head straight this way, lets stay there today, Eugene said.


    Yes, master, Luke immediately answered. Lukes appearance was simr to a knights aide instead of a ve. After Luke contributed greatly in the matters involving the Carls Baggins Penins, Eugene decided to make a massive investment in Luke.


    Partec and his group were able to repair or rece their equipment with therge sum they earned since they had signed an official contract with Eugene. However, Luke had only earned a few silver coins because he was a ve, which was why Eugene had to invest his own money in him.


    As a result, Luke was wearing a te coat over full-body mail and was armed with a long, pentagonal shield and a shortsword. As a native of Brantia, Luke possessed a good physique and a strong demeanor. With the addition of new equipment, he appeared quite fearsome. It was to the point where regr mercenaries would avoid eye contact with him.


    Hmm! ve number one is bing quite useful. If we raise him well, he could be as skilled as the big bear before we transform him into a vampire, Mirian pointed out. Eugene agreed with Mirians sharp predictions. Luke had an excellent physique and skills, as well as a good head. He would likely grow into an outstanding knight.


    But I cant believe theres someone whos even less talkative than the old man-child. Unbelievable, Mirian added.


    Luke was indeed very quiet, even more so than Felid. Felid was rather naive, so his emotions would surface on his expression from time to time. In contrast, Lukes expression rarely changed. It was probably due to the thorough training he received ever since he was young.


    Like master like man, or in this case, like owner like ve.


    In fact, there was a time when Eugene and Luke remainedpletely silent for almost half a day, quietly riding their horses. What Eugene had said regarding the vige was the first word that had been spoken in nearly two hours.


    Sir, even though hes your ve, you need to be very careful. He must have more than ten vipers slithering in his heart. [1] One day, just like those bastards who were sucking and licking each other in my pond, he might pounce on you and Kiek!


    The spirits head recessed into her body after suffering a light blow on the top of her head for the first in a long time.


    H-How cud ye Mirian shouted sorrowfully. She was forcibly transformed into liquid that was then stuffed into the pocket. Eugene made sure to firmly ce the p over the pocket.


    Eugeneid his eyes on Luke for a moment. The ve was quietly riding his horse in front of him.


    Eugene called out, Luke.


    Yes, master, Luke answered.


    Arent you curious as to why I brought only you? Eugene asked.


    I am curious, he answered.


    Then why wont you ask? Eugene said.


    I think you brought me with you for a reason. And that reason would as always be justified. Luke answered without a change in expression, even though he was essentially praising Eugene.


    But Luke sincerely meant every word.


    ***


    Recently, Luke found his everyday life enjoyable and thrilling. He thought that his life was over when he was captured in battle one year ago. However, he regained his hopes and expectations after meeting his second master in an unfamiliar, foreign nation.


    Unbelievable skills, grace as boundless as the sea, and an iprehensible level of luck that could only be attributed to Gods grace. Luke firmly believed that he could go beyond his goals if he continued to follow his young master. He could not understand where Eugenes limitsy.


    The knight king. Master Eugene is the reincarnation of the knight king.


    The knight king was a legendary hero of the ind nation of Brantia. Anyone walking the path of a knight knew of the knight king. Luke had also developed his dreams after hearing the epic stories of the knight king when was just a child.


    His dream had faded after losing the battle and being captured as a ve, but the master he encountered in a foreign nation allowed Luke to dream once again in a different direction.


    There were eight knights who served the knight king with the wisdom of eagles and the bravery of lions.


    Sir Lvane, one of the eight knights and Lukes second favorite figure in the story of the knight king, started as a prisoner of the king and eventually became a knight after serving as an aide. He was a figure who existed for hundreds of years and carved out a path that was incredibly simr to Lukes.


    Master will definitely be the knight king. And one day!


    It was only known to himself, for now, but Luke waspletely certain about it.


    As long as the me of my soul burns, I will follow you master. I will never have any questions regarding masters decisions. Luke said.


    .


    It was a very cool deration, but on the other hand, it was slightly creepy. For a moment, Eugene thought that Luke was more like his vassal than Galfredik.


    ***


    Eugene rested in the vige and organized his equipment and things. Then, he rode his horse without break for two days and arrived in Winslon, the main vige of the county.


    The viges or areas housing the main castle of some nobles had the same name as the family name of the nobles. This was the case for the Winslon County.


    Winslon was protected by high walls, and it was a veryrge, bustling ce, as was expected of the main vige belonging to one of the most prominent nobles in the kingdom. It wasnt asrge or spectacr as Maren or Moffern, but it was iparably better than all the viges Eugene had seen so far.


    So this is what I should expect from a noble considered as one of the three best ones in the kingdom. His territory is very different.


    Wee to Winslon, sir knight. Are you here to participate in thepetition? A guard asked Eugene. As if to prove the prestige of the county, even the regr guards wore a hauberk[2], and circr helmets.


    Kieeeek!? And thats just an ordinary soldier? Then what about the knights? I think we found ourselves a real tycoon here, Mirian eximed.


    Eugene responded while inwardly empathizing with Mirians admiration.


    Thats right. I am Jan of the Eugene family.


    All right. Will you be signing personally? If you have a seal, you can stamp it instead, the guard said.


    There were many knights who were unable to read and write, it appeared that the Winslon County had been quite considerate.


    I will do both, Eugene said.


    There werent many opportunities for Eugene to use the seal, so he wrote his name before pressing the ring seal detailed with the sophisticated symbol of a ck dragon.


    The seal was quite nice, but his writing was rather cute.


    Thank you for your cooperation, Sir Eugene, the guard said with an even more polite attitude. There werent many knights who were able to write and carried personal seals with them.


    You could go straight to the castle or stay in the vige. However, please refrain from fighting with your weapons in the vige until the end of thepetition.


    There must have been quite a few idents, Eugene responded.


    Honorable, chivalrous sirs would not cause such idents. However, some people have too much confidence in their des and sometimes cause disgraceful mistakes.


    Hmm.


    Eugene was rather surprised. It wasnt because there were knights who dared to cause trouble right in Count Winslons front yard. Rather, it was because of the guards elegant and confident way of speaking.


    Then, Sir Eugene. I wish you the best of luck in thepetition.


    Thank you. By the way, can you tell me your name? Eugene asked. This was quite unusual from Eugene, but he asked because he had taken a liking to the guard and since he knew nobody in this ce.


    Are youtalking to me? The guard asked.


    Thats right. Eugene nodded.


    The guard took on a strange expression for a moment before responding with arge grin. Drak. Its Lanslo Drak. You can just call me Lanslo.


    Seeing as he had a family name, it appeared that the guard stemmed from a noble family. It appeared that the rumors were true, that great nobles like Winslon had nobles serving as mere soldiers. Eugene nodded while having such thoughts. All right then, Lanslo. I will see you again.


    Yes, until next time. Lanslo wiped the smile off his face and saluted. Leaving him behind, Eugene entered the Vige of Winslon.


    ***


    Amazing.


    Eugene was impressed after seeing Winslon Castle standing proud at the end of the long, wide bridge. Even the road was wide enough to fit two carriages at once.


    Kieeeeeeek!? S-sir! Please forget everything that this foolish spirit has said so far! Now thats a real castle! As the future demon king, you need a castle as grand as that! Kiek! Kiek!


    It was to the extent that Eugene could almost sympathize with the spirits unfiltered desires. The biggest, grandest castle he had seen until now was the main castle of the Archivold family. But Winslon Castle appeared twice asrge as the Archivold familys castle.


    Eugenes castle, which was being built in the Vige of Varan by the people from the Moffern guilds, couldnt even bepared to a quarter of the castle thaty before him.


    As expected, titles arent everything.


    Being strong and powerful was the way to go. In terms of status, Baron Bommel was inferior to Viscount Fairchild. However, everything was meaningless in face of ones power. That was why Eugene had been able to meet with Essandra even though he was a mere knight.


    Sir, sir! If its such a beautiful castle, even if its for thousands, no, tens of thousands of years, I couldKeugh! Mirian started shouting excitedly before being stuffed back into the pocket. She was proving to be exceptionally distracting today.


    Eugene narrowed his eyes.


    Hmm?


    Master, over there, Luke whispered after stepping up, he noticed what Eugene saw.


    There are knights near the middle of the bridge, Luke continued.


    I see them as well, Eugene answered.


    Clop. Clop.


    The two horses slowly started crossing the bridge. The sturdy stone bridge, which was decorated with borate sculptures, only reached the middle of the river. The other half of the distance was upied by the drawbridge of the castle. It seemed to have been designed in preparation for a possible siege.


    There were four knights standing at the boundary of the bridge and drawbridge. The vigers and castle residents crossed the bridge casually without any hitch, although they appeared to be a little wary of the knights. But when Eugene and Luke tried to cross the boundary, two of the four knights stopped them on their way.


    Stop, one of the knights said in a harsh tone. He was dressed in a cylindrical te armor and was equipped with two shortswords on either side of his belt.


    Who are you, and where are you from? The knight continued.


    Jan from the Eugene family, Eugene answered.


    Never heard of it. Are you here to participate in the knightpetition? The knight asked.


    Thats right, Eugene responded.


    Then get off your horse. You must pass a test to cross, the knight dered.


    A test? Eugene narrowed his eyes.


    The other knights stepped forward as well.


    There are far too many nobodies wanting to participate in thepetition because of the prize awarded to the victor. So we decided to only let participants in after they passed the test, sir, one of the other knights exined.


    Decided? Who did? Did Count Winslon make the decision? Eugene asked.


    No, we did, one of the knights responded.


    We? Eugene said.


    The knight in the cylindrical armor raised his voice after snorting disdainfully, It appears youckprehension. Or are you trying to y with words because youre scared? Step down from your horse and participate in the test. Ill tell you in advance. Its a mistake to think that we will respect you just because you possess expensive armor. Who knows? Maybe you stole it or cheated it from someone.


    Ah. Eugene finally came to aplete understanding of the situation and slowly dismounted from Silion. So, you are saying that since there are many knights who arrived early and settled in the castle, there arent very many spots left. Youre doing this to get a ce in the castle and to get rid ofpetitors who arriveter. Am I right? he said.


    Eugene wasnt wrong, but the knights gaze gleamed coldly due to Eugenes direct words. Thetters straightforwardness was rather unpleasant for them.


    But the guard said its forbidden to fight with weapons in the vige. Are you saying we should fight with our fists? Eugene asked.


    The knight in the cylindrical armor pulled out his shortswords before speaking with a grin. Sir, are you an idiot? This isnt the vige. Technically, we are standing on a bridge located above a river between the vige and the castle. Count Winslon didnt say much about this either.


    I understand, Eugene responded.


    Count Winslon was a nobleman who was incredibly fond of outstanding knights. He was known to support knights without wanting much in return. In other words, there was a high possibility that he hated knights who were ipetent and unskilled. It was the only exnation for him to tolerate such a forced test.


    You will have to beat me. Think of this as thepetition. You will have to risk your life, the knight in cylindrical armor said.


    Hmm. So all of you sirs are mypetitors? Eugene responded.


    Ha! Now you finally understand, the knight spoke with a grin while cracking his neck.


    The three knights were looking at Eugene as if they found the situation entertaining.


    Eugene calmly looked around at the three before continuing, Then would it not be better for morepetitors to disappear?


    Huh? The knight responded.


    It seems like you are the one whocksprehension, Eugene said before raising his hands above his shoulder.


    !


    The knights btedly realized the meaning of Eugenes words. Their eyes filled with shock.


    Whoosh!


    Luke quickly threw two battle axes after catching Eugenes cue. As the weapons settled in Eugenes hands, he charged at the knights without dy.


    1. Koreans usually use snakes to represent a cunning and vicious person.


    2. chainmail covering their thighs

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Boom!


    Uagh!


    The knight in the cylindrical armor was knocked back after being tackled by Eugene. He fell in the water without even getting a chance to swing his sword.


    Sir Valzak! The other knights shouted. They quickly unsheathed their own swords and shields after watching Valzak drop to the water.


    Shiing!


    The battle axe was a heavy weapon intended to be used with both hands. But Eugene held one in each hand and swung with a tremendous force.


    Booom! ng!


    Argh!


    A single blow was sufficient topletely shatter a shield and a knight was forced back with a broken arm. The knight standing next to him attempted to deflect Eugenes blow with his own sword, but failed and lost his de in the face of the monstrous force. Yet after all these, Eugene did not stop.


    He continued forward while rotating his body. Eugenes cloak fluttered in the wind as the sharp edges of the axes whistled eerily while cutting through the air. It was like the descent of a ck tornado.


    Shuuuack! Boom!


    As one of Eugenes battle axes struck the thick chest te of one of the knights, he let go of the handle.


    Kuagh!


    Thanks to the thick armor, the de did not prate the body, but the knight was flung back several meters after receiving a blow that contained unimaginable power.


    Boom!


    !


    There was only one knight remaining. He stood with his jaws agape, remaining motionless with shock and fear. In just a few seconds, three knights had been defeated without even getting a chance to retaliate. Moreover, they had been propelled backward regardless of whether they had blocked the axes or not.


    Eugene nced at the remaining knight while loosely holding the remaining battle axe in his hand.


    Heup! The knight gasped and flinched involuntarily.


    Are youing? Eugene said.


    The knight shook his head madly.


    Sir Valzak! Sir Valzak!


    Sir Valzak fell into the water!


    Soon, the people of the castle began rushing over.


    Lets go, Eugene muttered.


    Yes, master! Luke answered as Eugene once again climbed on Silions saddle. The two men started to leisurely cross the bridge.


    !


    Was it a hallucination? Eugene blinked hard several times and even rubbed his eyes before narrowing his eyes and staring with disbelief. Among a group of troops armed with chainmail, there were three knights with silver te armors and blue surcoats. One of the knights was descending from a dazzling white horse, and his face was one that Eugene would never forget.


    Jung Dircht?


    The arrogant face of the holy knight fully upied Eugenes line of sight. It was him, the one who had been responsible for Eugenes death in his previous life.


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew down the river and over the bridge.


    Eugenes eyes glowed a strong crimson as his ck hair fluttered in the wind. The memories of his past life were running rampant in his head.


    He could vividly recall the feeling of the silver sword digging into his flesh.


    Eugenes breathing quickened as he recalled the holy knight mockinglyughing at him when he had been desperately crying out.


    Should I kill him?


    The unfathomable anger and killing intent imprinted on his soul began to surface, but Eugene quickly caught his breath and put his murderous will to rest.


    Eugene had known that he would one day face the holy knight, but his emotions had almost gotten the best of him after seeing the knights face in person. Sadly, he could not kill Jung Dircht in Count Winslons castle.


    Unlike in his previous life, Jung Dircht had no idea who Eugene was, and if he openly killed a young, acimed holy knight, he would face harsh bacsh, especially since Jung Dircht was adored by the high-ranking members of the church.


    But this didnt mean that Eugene wouldnt do anything. The fact remained that Dircht had killed him in his previous life. Eugene had no intentions of showing any mercy just because the two werent acquainted in this life. Eugene had no reason to do so. It didnt matter if Jung Dirch would feel unjustified.


    I will definitely get the chance.


    Eugene wasnt only strongerpared to his previous life.


    Discipline and patience.


    Having learned these two important virtues, Eugene managed to control his anger and turned back from the bridge.


    Lets go back, Eugene said.


    The spirit of desire became furious and started running wild.


    Kieeek!? Why arent you going into the castle!? Sir!? Sir!? Although Mirian had traveled to many ces after signing a contract with Eugene, it was the first time she had seen such arge, magnificent castle. She was strongly convinced that Eugene needed a castle just as big and magnificent as this when he became the demon king.


    Or we can take it away by force! Kekeke!


    She had been having such exciting, insidious imaginations after seeing the castle, but what was happening?


    Lets gooo. Pwease? Hmm? Dont you have to take the rmendation and meet the count? Mirian begged.


    However, Eugene remained silent as he crossed the bridge back to the vige.


    I Kiek! Mirian started to beg again, then she suddenly squeaked with trembling wings. Eugenes eyes were gleaming coldly, and his lips were tightly closed.


    This is a very serious situation! I need to stay quiet at times like these.


    The spirit had gained the ability the gauge Eugenes condition after several incidents, which involved her getting battered after failing to acknowledge the atmosphere. She quietly folded her wings and entered the leather pocket voluntarily.


    Master. With all due respect, could I ask you a question? Luke said carefully.


    All right, Eugene answered.


    The articles who were at the castle gate earlier. I dont know if I am mistaken, but the symbol on their surcoats Luke said.


    You werent mistaken. They were indeed holy knights. Eugene answered.


    Ah. I see. Luke nodded. He had also seen pdins, who were associated with various monasteries, but this was the first time he actually witnessed holy knights, those who were known as the Constetion of Blood (Pentagonal Start). They represented the central churchs force.


    Even others who walked the path of the de could feel the difference and distance between themselves and the holy knights.


    Moreover, as a man born in Brantia, Luke hated the holy knights.


    As expected, master is a man of true faith. Im certain that he felt disgusted by those holy knights  those mindless pawns for the rotten cardinals and the bishops who dere their faiths only on the surface.


    The cardinals and bishops of the continents church dered the lords of Brantia as pagans, which resulted in an invasion that turned Luke into a ve. As such, since those bishops and cardinals caused Luke to be enved, his loyalty toward Eugene grew more intense as a result of their conversation, albeit for slightly wrong reasons. Eugenes reaction to seeing Jung Dircht also led to an unexpected chain of reactions from others.


    ***


    Eugene? Have you heard of it?


    Never. Is it a family based in one of those shabby viges?


    The name sounds like it should be based off the empire.


    Knights conversed with each other while wiping off their sweat. They had just finished their training.


    So, one died and two were defeated? Who died?


    It was Sir Valzak, master.


    And who was that? Ah, the country boy with the beer barrel for armor?


    Hahahaha!


    The knights burst intoughter while recalling Valzalks cylindrical armor. However, the only witness of the confrontation, an aide, could not join in.


    Sir Valzak flew about five meters into the air and drowned in the river. The aide reported solemnly.


    ...


    The sounds of theughter immediately trailed off. The knight had been blown away several meters even though he had been equipped in heavy armor?


    There were three more, sirs, and one of them suffered a broken arm and his shield was smashed. One of the others had the de of his longsword broken into two and an axe was embedded into his chest. The impact also cracked his ribs. The aide continued.


    Hmm. It seems he possesses formidable strength, but its not very difficult to deal with one or two country bumpkin knights, is it? One of the knights muttered.


    Thats right. They were loitering around the bridge because there werent any spots in the castle anyway. They were merely free knights who were dime for a dozen. They were even worse than some of the mercenary captains out there. Another knight responded.


    Although they were slightly surprised, the knights appeared quite calm and leisurely.


    Sirs. Sir Eugene dealt with all three knights simultaneously, the aide carefully said.


    !


    The knights flinched. Even though all of them were quite confident in their skills, dealing with three knights simultaneously was not an easy task by any means.


    How long did it take? He must have traded more than ten blows with each knight, right?


    The knight named Eugene must have suffered quite a few injuries as well.


    He may have the skills, but he is quite narrow-minded and short-tempered. To think he would let himself be injured with only two days left until thepetition.


    The knights responded.


    It took less than 10 seconds, the aide said.


    What!? Is that true? The knights took on shocked expressions after hearing the response.


    Yes, its true. Sir Eugene wasnt injured at all. There wasnt even a single scratch on his armor, the aide continued.


    A heavy silence befell the knights.


    After a while, one of the knights said to the aide with a stiff expression. So, where is this Sir Eugene now? The outer castle? The annex? Not the main castle, right?


    No way! How could that be? Ive never even heard of his family before.


    Many of the knights entering Winslon Castle were taken in on a firste, first-served basis, but the knight without any connections took their residence in the outer castle. Those gathered here, in the annex, were quite famous in their respective regions or were knights serving lords with titles.


    Those who could stay in the main castle were knights who were also real nobles. Those residing in the main castle were quite diverse in nature as well. Most of them were titled nobles, and there were even rumors that holy knights were participating as well.


    I should build up a rtionship with him once he arrives at the annex.


    Good idea. Everyone will bepeting with each other in the swordsmanship and the joustingpetitions, but it will be better to have even one additional strong knight in the mock battle.


    What if those from Antinori snatch him away first? Where did you say Sir Eugene came from?


    The knights started to ask a variety of questions. The aide took on an awkward expression and answered with an expression of disbelief, Well He simplyreturned.


    What? They responded.


    Im not entirely certain, but it appeared as if he was returning to the campground outside the castle walls where the free knights were assigned. The aide said.


    A surprising rumor began to spread throughout the castle  that a knight strong enough to cause a hugemotion did not enter the castle but instead chose to reside outside the walls.


    Naturally, it also entered the ears of Count Winslon, the owner of the castle.


    ***


    Eugene set up a temporary residence in a remote ce located outside the castle walls in the campground. It was a ce established by the free knights who came to participate in the knightpetition.


    He set up a tent with the leather he purchased from the vige, and he ced a chair and two small beds inside. It was quite decent in Eugenes eyes. But since he couldnt leave Silion, a pedigree horse, unattended, he brought Silion and Lukes horse into the tent as well.


    I feel sorry about that time as well.


    Neigh!


    Silion whined as if pleased with Eugenes touch.


    However, theres nothing I can do about it if we encounter a simr situation.


    Yes, good boy.


    Eugeneughed coldly, recalling the time when he used Silion as bait to lure the griffons. He felt as if Silion had trembled momentarily, but he brushed it off as an illusion.


    Kieee You should have headed into the castle and disregarded those holy knights. It doesnt make sense for your precious self to stay in such a shabby ce. This is absurd, Mirian said.


    Something seemed rather strange about the greedy spirits expression, but Eugenepletely ignored her. In the first ce, Eugene didnt like being served by maids and servants in a spacious,rge space. As such, he didnt feel inconvenienced at all.


    In addition, Luke was quick-witted and did his best to make Eugenes stay much morefortable.


    Hmm. Should I take Luke as an aide?


    Eugene contemted the thought. There was now that stated that a knight could only take in a single aide. However, unlike Felid, Luke would be apanying him for a long time. Eugenes identity as a vampire could be exposed if he made Luke an official aide.


    Then I would have to kill him.


    Although Luke was quite useful, he was different from Galfredik or Romari. It was still early to entrust him with the truth, and as such, killing him would be the best choice if he were to ever find out the truth.


    However, Eugene didnt want to kill Luke. It was because he was quite fond of the ve.


    Ill have to wait and see.


    Suddenly, the outside became rather noisy.


    I will check it out, master, Luke said before hurriedly exiting the tent. A shortsword was hanging from his belt. In less than ten seconds, Luke came rushing back in and spoke. Master, I think you shoulde out.


    Hmm? What is it? Eugene answered.


    You have a guest. Its Luke answered with urgency. It was rather umon for Luke to be flustered. As such, Eugene frowned before exiting the tent.


    Isnt that Count Winslons knight?


    Thats true. But why is he here? Did hee to see that man?


    I caught a glimpse of him earlier. His armor and equipment looked very expensive. But other than that, he didnt look all that special.


    Eugene stood still and gazed at a knight slowly walking towards him while listening to the murmurs of the free knights. The neer had his helmet pressed down low.


    Upon recognizing the identity of the approaching knight, Eugenes eyes filled with astonishment. The knight took off his helmet and spoke with a smile after seeing Eugenes expression. You have very good eyes, Sir Eugene.


    The knight spoke with a refreshing smile. It was the guard that Eugene met early at the gate, Lanslo Drak.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Kieeeek! Such a precious figure is greeting us in such a shabby ce! Mirian said excitedly, correcting her words from before.


    Did His Excellency send him? Hmm? To take Sir Eugene to the castle? Please say yes! Oh, handsome knight, please! Mirian pleaded while buzzing around Lanslo, even though she knew he could not hear her.


    Eugene red at her and gestured.


    Kiek! Mirian cried out with shock and quickly recognized Eugenes hidden instructions, hurriedly making her way into the tent. Naturally, Lanslo wasnt able to see Mirians reaction, and he took his seat in a chair cleaned by Luke.


    Then I will be outside. Please call me if you need anything, master, Luke said.


    Right, Eugene answered.


    Luke bowed deeply before saluting to Lanslo as well. Then, he left the tent.


    Your aide is quite quick-witted. He possesses a good physique, and judging from the way he walks, he must have been faithful to his training as well, Lanslo said.


    Hes a ve, not an aide. He was a gift from Viscount Fairchild, Count Winslons son-inw, Eugene responded.


    Lanslo looked surprising after hearing Eugenes answer.


    You bought your ve a sword, armor, and a horse? Lanslo asked.


    As you saw, hes quitepetent, Eugene answered.


    As I heard, youre not an ordinary person. You surprised me in many ways, Sir Eugene, Lanslomented with a good-natured smile.


    Eugene responded calmly, I could say the same for you. Are you truly a knight of Count Winslon? Why were you pretending to be a guard before?"


    Haha. I wasnt pretending. Rather, it was my assigned task. I could not disobey the request of the one who presented me with my sword, armor, and horse, Lanslo answered.


    Count Winslon? Eugene asked.


    Yes.


    Eugene felt rather confused. Even if Count Winslon was a great noble possessing a knight order, how could he use a knight as a mere guard? No, rather, Eugene had a hard time understanding how could a proud knight willingly obey an order to work as a guard.


    No, wait a minute. He said it was a request from Count Winslon, right?


    Eugene intuitively sensed that the rtionship between Count Winslon and Lanslo was different from the typical rtionship between a lord and his knight. However, he decided to keep the information to himself for now.


    By the way, what is your purpose foring? Eugene asked.


    Once again, it was a request from the count. He asked me to meet with you, Sir Eugene, Lanslo answered.


    Hmm.


    Although those knights who were acting impudently towards you on the drawbridge were free knights, their skills were quite decent. You defeated all three of them, sir, Lanslo continued.


    So what? Eugene asked.


    The count became very interested in you, sir. Naturally, he expected you to enter the castle for you to give your greetings, but since you established your residence outside the walls, this happened. Even though he didnt explicitly say it, Im certain he was quite disappointed, Lanslo smiled meaningfully with a shrug.


    Is that all? Eugene asked.


    As expected, youre quite extraordinary, Sir Eugene, Lanslo answered.


    Count Winslon was the host of thepetition and a great noble. To hear that he was disappointed woulde as a great shock for anyone. However, Eugene was far from being shocked. In fact, he didnt even bat an eyelid.


    The main purpose of this visit is that the count wants Sir Eugene to join me in the mock battle, Lanslo said.


    Mock battle? Eugene asked.


    Galfredik had spoken to Eugene about the knightpetition in great detail. Thepetition consisted of three major parts  the joustingpetition, the swordsmanshippetition, and the mock battle. The joustingpetition was the most popr among the spectators, but the nobles and the lords regarded the mock battle as most important. Knights were considered indispensable inrge-scale battles, and that was why nobles and lords always wantedpetent, strong knights under theirmands.


    And why should I do that? Wouldnt you have anyints about fighting with me, sir? Eugene asked.


    Comints? No way. I wonder if there are any knights who would refuse to fight alongside the man who assisted Lord Essandra in ending the chaos in the Carls Baggins Penins, Lanslo answered.


    You know about that? Eugene said with surprise.


    As I expected. I apologize, I was merely confirming my suspicions, Lanslo answered with an awkward grin. Eugene felt dumbfounded. He had felt it at the gate as well, but it became clear that Lanslo was no ordinary knight by any means.


    Since there are so many knights that gather from all over to participate in thepetition, there are as many apanying rumors as well. I happened to hear an interesting story regarding the Carls Baggins Penins, and after meeting you today, I deduced that you might be the protagonist of the story, Lanslo exined.


    Hmm. Lets say thats true. That still doesnt answer why I should fight alongside you in the mock battle, sir, Eugene replied.


    In the uingpetition, thirty points are awarded for the joustingpetition, thirty points for the swordsmanshippetition, and forty points for the mock battle. As such, one must win the mock battle and contribute greatly in the fight if they want to be the winner, Lanslo answered.


    That still doesnt answer my question, Eugene said.


    Haha. You are truly sharp, Sir Eugene. Any other knight would have epted the proposal already, then dered their intention to be the captain of the group, Lanslo responded with a smile.


    I tend to be cautious. So, why do I have to fight alongside you, sir? Eugene asked once again.


    Lanslo wiped the smile off his face and answered with a serious expression. You must team up with me if you want to win. Im a little or rather, Im very strong.


    Eugene stared at Lanslo with a dumbfounded expression. Then, he responded in a cold voice, Stop spouting nonsense and tell me the real reason.


    Oh, I was beingpletely honest just now. I really am quite strong and I can fight well, Lanslo answered.


    I thought you heard the rumors regarding what I aplished on the Carls Baggins Penins, Eugene said.


    Yes. But the mock battle Lanslo started to respond.


    Did you also hear about how I subjugated the Archivold familys dungeon by myself? Eugene asked.


    !


    I guess that must have slipped your ears. That was why you could spout such nonsense with such confidence, Eugene said.


    Lanslo could not hide his surprise after hearing Eugenes words. After a moment, he spoke with a sigh. Phew~ I guess this requires a change of ns. No, rather, I guess the standard had been incorrect in the first ce. I was basing your skills off the rumor that Sir Eugene had hunted a wyvern in an evilnd. Then, I will be frank with you, Lanslo spoke in a quieter voice.


    The sudden participation of the holy knights in thepetition has caused quite a bit of trouble. Many participants are already hoping to be in the same group as the holy knights, and in order to defeat them, quite a few members of the Golden Moon Knights will need to participate, which would expose the strength of the county. That is what the count is worried about, Lanslo exined.


    You should have said that from the beginning, Eugene replied.


    Lanslo leaned back on the chair with an awkward smile before responding. I apologize. However, its hard to believe and recognize all of Sir Eugenes aplishments and skills from the counts point of view. In the first ce, it would be strange to fully trust a knight from the first meeting even if he did bring a letter of rmendation.


    Well, thats true, Eugene nodded.


    Eugene would have done the same if he were Count Winslon.


    Anyways, so Count Winslon would like other participants, instead of the holy knights, to win the mock battle, and he wants me to join. Is that correct? Eugene asked.


    Exactly. If you ept, we will support Lanslo began.


    I ept, Eugene said curtly.


    ! Lanslo was truly shocked. He had judged Eugene to be a shrewd, calcting person since he kept on baiting him. But he had never imagined that Eugene would ept the proposal without hesitation as soon as the truth was revealed.


    He is truly a magnanimous knight.


    Lanslo was ovee with admiration and awe.


    Even though I havent met him in person yet, I often heard that Count Winslon is a man who knows true chivalry and honor. Since he is facing a difficult situation, it would be wrong for me to simply watch from the sidelines. I would be ashamed to call myself a knight, Eugene said.


    How long had it been since Lanslo had met such a man? Eugene was a tiger among men, a knight among knights!


    How shameful! I cannot believe that I was trying to trick a true knight.


    Lanslo repented amidst the admiration he felt.


    Sir Eugene. I swear on my honor. If you lead the troops to victory in the mock battle, I will grant you a request, apart from the prize money and the award from the count, Lanslo eximed.


    Hmm. As you wish, Eugene responded nonchntly. Although Eugene was pleasantly surprised, he made sure to hide his true thoughts. There was a simple reason why he epted Lanslos proposal without hesitation.


    There are supposed to be a lot of casualties in thepetition, right? Since the count personally sent a knight to ask for my help, I should be fine even if I kill a few.


    Since one of the deaths was bound to be Jung Dircht, Eugene was inwardly grateful for the sudden stroke of luck. But Lanslo was unaware of Eugenes thoughts. He simply stared at the brilliant, true knight with sparkling eyes.


    ***


    After Lanslo returned to the castle, Eugene left the tent with Luke. He headed to a pub located in Winslon Vige.


    Wee, sir knight. Drinks, food, women. What would you like? A young boy said politely after greeting Eugene. Even though the pub was quite busy due to thepetition, the boy had instantly noticed Eugenes te armor.


    Is the owner here? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Please wait a moment, the boy responded politely. It was rathermon for high-profile knights to ask for the owner, so the boy quickly returned with the owner.


    You were looking for me, sir knight, the pub owner spoke while groveling.


    Eugene stretched out his hand while speaking.


    Can you prepare wine and ale, as well as food for one hundred people? Let me know if this isnt enough money.


    The owners mouth stretched into a huge grin when he saw three gold coins falling into his palm.


    Of course! I can do that! I will get that prepared for you right away!


    Then bring it to the campground located outside the castle gate as soon as everything is ready. You know where that is, right? Eugene asked.


    Of course! I will bring it there on a cart! The owner answered.


    ***


    After a couple of hours, several carts entered the campground. The sun was nearly set.


    Whats going on?


    Hmm. I smell something delicious.


    The knights residing in the campground began exiting their tents one by one, some of them apanied by their aides. Most of them were rather young and unaplished.


    Luke, who had been waiting for the arrival of the carts at the entrance of the campground, raised his voice after apanying the carts inside.


    My master, Sir Eugene, would like to treat the brave, honorable sirs to food and drinks! I would appreciate it if you could ept his small favor!


    Its not much, but I hope everyone can enjoy themselves. I, Jan Eugene, n to treat everyone here to food and drinks until thepetition is over. But I still want to ask for your permission. Eugene said with a small salute toward the knights, his hand resting on the handle of his shortsword. He was standing next to Luke.


    Ohohhhhh!


    The knights exmations spread like a wave.


    Kyah! After hearing that Count Winslons knight came to visit personally from the main castle, I thought he would be an arrogant knight, but it seems I was greatly mistaken.


    Of course! Its my first time seeing him, but he is a knight of true honor and chivalry!


    Thank you for the meal, Sir Eugene!


    Sir! Thank you very much! I am from the Bettirak


    I pay respect to your magnanimity. I am from the Pilon family


    The attitudes of the knights changedpletely from when Lanslo hade to visit Eugene. Free knights were always poor, and it cost them a fortune to feed their horses and aides. Knights with sufficient wealth made their residence at the inns inside the vige, and as such, those staying in the campground outside the walls were truly the poorest among the knights.


    Perhaps it was only natural for the knights to be moved since Eugene dered he would continue to serve them food and alcohol until the end of thepetition. But of course, Eugene wasnt doing this out of the goodness of his heart or because he had spare money lying around.


    Those beggar bastards! Theyre truly ugh! They are fighting for their lives over a single silver coin! The knight in the tent next to ours was beating the crap out of his aide because he misced a single pair of underwear! This is a shithole! A shiteeehole!


    Eugene ordered Mirian to get a grasp of the general atmosphere when Lanslo came. Even though she was rather mischievous and yful, Mirian waspetent as well. After getting an urate grasp of the campgrounds general atmosphere, she had reported back to Eugene.


    That was when Eugene decided.


    There are going to be a lot of knights on the side of the holy knights in the mock battle? But more than half of the knights participating in thepetition are in the campground.


    He could win over the knights by spending money. In turn, the grateful knights would serve as a powerful sword and shield for Eugene when he destroyed the holy knights and killed Jung Dircht.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    The knight didnt enter the castle?


    Yeah. Apparently, he has established a residence in the campground with the free knights outside the castle walls.


    Hmm.


    Jung Dircht frowned upon hearing the response, and his colleague shrugged.


    Is there really a reason to care about it? Hes going to participate in thepetition anyway, right? Whether its the jousting or the swordsmanshippetition, we just need to take care of him when we have the opportunity.


    Dircht fell into contemtion after hearing the words of his two colleagues.


    Dircht. The problem is that you are too cautious. Frankly, its quite absurd that we had toe all this way just because of a single knight from the countryside, one of his colleagues said.


    Tsk. What on earth is the cardinal thinking? Theres nothing to be gained by the church even if we win thepetition here, right? It would be much better to continue our original mission and track down that ck wizard, Another colleague added.


    Thats not true, Dircht responded in a cold voice before continuing.


    The prestige of the church will increase if we win thepetition. Moreover, it gives us the opportunity to teach lessons to those who arent respectful towards the church and us holy knights.


    Hmm.


    Think about it. What happened to the attitudes of the nobles of Carls Baggins Penins toward the church ever since Bishop Nordic returned? Moreover, what about those cities with Maren at its forefront? They are trying to break the influence of the central church by bribing priests with gold and silver, Dircht continued.


    How sacrilegious!


    Those corrupt cities deserve divine punishment!


    The holy knights responded with anger.


    Dircht spoke softly, Its just as you sirs said. We have been too focused on hunting monsters so far because we wanted to convey Gods mercy and holy words. Sometimes it is necessary to disy the churchs status ording to worldly standards. This knightpetition will provide us the perfect opportunity to do so.


    So, we should win the joustingpetition, the swordsmanshippetition, and the mock battle, correct? One of his colleagues asked.


    Exactly, Dircht responded.


    If the holy knights could win all threepetitions, they could firmly imprint the status and dignity of the church, as well as the power of the holy knights, throughout the entire kingdom.


    In addition, we need to condemn the unholy, arrogant, country bumpkin knight for daring to disrespect the church. He has convinced himself that hes unrivaled just because of a small aplishment he made in the countryside, Dircht added.


    The other holy knights took on bleak expressions after hearing Dirchts words.


    Hmph! I hope he gets ced with me in the joustingpetition. I will break his head on behalf of God.


    Sir, you should go easy on him and give me the chance. Would it not be better for me to cut off his hands and feet in the swordsmanshippetition?


    Whatever the case, lets teach that bumpkin a proper lesson. But before that, we must find out why he chose not to enter the castle. Maybe hes already nning his escape after hearing about us.


    From what I hear, he came with a letter of rmendation from Count Winslons son-inw. If thats the case, he wouldnt possibly run, right? It would cripple his honor and dignity.


    Dircht nodded after hearing the spection of a fairly sharp colleague.


    Thats true. However, it bothers me that he took residence in the campground instead of the vige. Hmm Lloyd, Llorente, go find out whatever you can, Dircht instructed.


    Yes, sir, the aides answered confidently.


    But one of them asked carefully afterward.


    But sir, what if we have to face that knight?


    Hmm, Dircht stroked his chin while observing the aides.


    Both of them were in their mid tote teens, and although they were still young, they had received thorough training ever since they were seven or eight. If the cheeky, country knight was as good as it said in the letter they received from Marens royalists, it would provide the perfect opportunity to test the skills of the two aides.


    Fine. However, you cannot provide him with the justification. You understand what Im talking about, right? Dircht said.


    Of course. The two aides responded before sharing a meaningful gaze. They left the room joyfully, mistakenly thinking that they could suppress an ignorant, arrogant, unskilled knight from the countryside with ease. After all, how could they possibly lose, when they had received the most intensive, high-quality training since they were young?


    ***


    Ugh! Whats this smell?


    Even a pigs pen couldnt smell worse than this. Even Polymas slums are better than this.


    Lloyd and Llorente, the aides of the holy knights, frowned and covered their noses and mouths as soon as they entered the campground. The two were born into a noble family and had grown up in a clean, pristine church their entire lives. As such, it was natural for them to feel averse to the atmosphere and odor of the campground, which was both dirty and messy.


    How could honorable knights stay in such a ce?


    Its obviously because theyre ignorant and uncultured. Ugh!


    Lloyd and Llorente walked through the campground without bothering to hide their disgust. Some of the free knights and aides, who were standing outside their tents, stole nces at the two. Some knights didnt even hide their res.


    Even though the two aides were covering their faces and bodies with a brown hood, the clothes embroidered with the churchs symbol was revealed with their every step.


    Those punks are purposely revealing it.


    Why do you even bother wearing a robe? Tsk, just what did I expect from the church bastards.


    It was only natural for the two of them to attract the res of the knights since they were acting so impudently even though they were only aides. However, Lloyd and Llorente mistook the gazes of the knights as envy and proudly roamed the area.


    The two aides walked up to the person with the softest appearance and spoke. Oi, do you know where Sir Eugene is residing?


    ? The man stared back with an uninterested expression.


    Lloyd spoke with a frown. Are you deaf? Im asking where Sir Eugene is staying.


    Hmm. He must not know, since there are so many knights here, Llorente chimed in.


    Lloyd smacked his lips together before nodding, That makes sense since hes a nobody with a reputation as big as the rat droppings in the countryside.


    What did you just say? The man in front of them suddenly took on a fierce expression.


    I guess you arent deaf after all. I asked you where the knight named Sir Eugene is staying, Lloyd said.


    No, not that. What you said about the countryside. Say it again, the man spoke. He spoke in the kingdomsnguage, but he possessed a unique ent.


    What? Lloyd responded with contempt, then straightened his shoulders before speaking clearly. I said, you might not know him because hes a nobody from the countryside with a reputation as big as rat droppings. Why?


    Whoosh! Thuck!


    Keugh!


    Lloyd fell backward after being struck in the jaw with a lightning-fast fist. His clothes became covered with dirt and mud.


    Hahahaha!


    The onlookers burst intoughter and shouted.


    Good work, Luke!


    You punk! Youve got quite a fist!


    You might just make them cry! You should be gentle with these soft, sheltereddies!


    Lloyd immediately jumped up as the knights openly jeered. Both Lloyd and Llorentes faces were as red as a beet. As aides of noble, elegant holy knights, they had refined their minds and bodies through faith and manners. Experiencing such an embarrassing situation for the first time in their lives was enough topletely shatter their state of mind.


    Shing!


    Reveal your name and your masters name!


    You dishonorable man! I will bring the crime of ambushing me in such a cowardly way to your master!


    A clear, metallic sound resonated as Lloyd and Llorente unsheathed their longswords. The surroundings, which had been filled withughter, immediately fell into silence. Many of them had led rough, simple lives like mercenaries after wandering for a long time, but they were still free knights with their aides. Everyone knew the significance of unsheathing ones de and disrespecting the opponents honor.


    Moreover, the action weighed even heavier if the opponents master was a knight who was humble, honorable, and respectful despite his incredible reputation.


    These crazy bastards.


    They dare to draw their swords here?


    Its clear that theyre still rookies serving as aides. They must have lost their minds.


    Lloyd and Llorente finally realized their mistake once the murmurs rang in their ears.


    Ah!


    To think I would make such a mistake.


    However, the two were more resentful and angrier towards their opponent for causing this situation rather than being remorseful about their mistake.


    Speak!


    Who is your master!?


    Why is it so loud? The tents p was lifted, and a figure came out wearing only their outer garments.


    Master, Luke quickly bowed his head.


    Lloyd spoke up angrily, Sir, are you the master of this impudent fellow?


    What if I am? Eugene responded.


    That dishonorable man punched me! The aide is a reflection of the knight! Only improper education of the Lloyd started to retort.


    Hes not my aide. Hes my ve, Eugene interrupted.


    ve? Lloyd muttered with a dazed expression. His face distorted and he turned his head before shouting with an even louder voice. How dare a mere ve punch me!? I will have your head!


    A ve was considered a tool rather than a human being. Still, one could not treat other peoples ves recklessly. However, nobles could simply givepensation even if they killed ves belonging to others. As such, Lloyd immediately responded by swinging his longsword towards Luke when he heard of his identity.


    ng!


    But Lukes hand had been resting on the pommel of his weapon. He reacted immediately by unsheathing his shortsword and blocking Lloyds attack.


    !


    Lloyds eyes filled with disbelief. Even though he was furious, he had been trained for a long time as the aide of a holy knight, and he could not believe that his attack had been blocked by a mere ve.


    Luke didnt miss the chance.


    Krrrrrrrr!


    Luke bent his wrist and pulled the opponents de inward while taking arge step and digging into Lloyds space.


    You! Lloyd flinched before retreating. He attempted to retrieve his sword, but Lukes sword bounced towards him like a spring.


    Crack!


    Kuagh!


    The pommel of Lukes sword struck Lloyds forehead with great force, and Lloyd was flung backward while bleeding from his forehead. Luke continued forward like an enraged beast with a dagger in his hand.


    Lloyd!


    Llorente screamed and attempted to intervene, but a grey shadow flitted by him.


    ng!


    Lukes dagger was blocked by Eugenes gauntlet.


    Uwaaaaah!


    Did you see that? Did you see Sir Eugenes movement?


    I barely caught it. Wow!


    Hes too fast! Just what I would expect from Sir Eugene! The free knights expressed their awe.


    Eugene spoke, Regardless of the circumstance, it wont do to just kill them carelessly. They appear to be aides of the holy knights, so what you were about to do could cause quite a bit of trouble in the future.


    I apologize, master! I overstepped my boundaries. Luke quickly retracted his weapon and bowed deeply while calming himself down.


    And you, Eugenes cold gaze passed Luke and stayed on Llorente. Eugenes left hand was holding the end of Llorentes longsword, which had been directed towards Luke. Who taught you to act so dishonorably? Did the holy knights teach you to stab someone in the back while they are engaged in a one-on-one battle? Hmm?


    Eugene took a step forward while maintaining his grip on the de. Llorente attempted to pull back his sword.


    Ugh!


    But Eugenes sturdy gloves were made of monster leather, and the dey unmoving from Eugenes iron grip. In the end, Llorente struggled to pull out his sword without any results, finding himself unable to ovee the strength of Eugenes one hand. Then, Llorente came to face the most humiliating event that could happen to those dreaming of bing knights.


    Whoosh! Ooooohhh!


    Eugene took away Llorentes sword in a series of fluid motions, and the spectators once again expressed their wonder.


    !


    Llorentes face filled with devastating shock and shame. Eugene spoke after cing the stolen sword on his shoulder. If you want it back, go bring your master.


    Heup!


    The aide is a reflection of the knight, right? I would like to ask him how he trained and educated you, considering your cowardly actions of attempting to backstab an opponent, Eugene continued.


    I-I, I only! Llorente started to retort, but Eugene simply ignored him and looked around the surroundings. Stop embarrassing yourself and close your mouth. Look around, everyone around you is a witness. Is that not right, sirs?


    Naturally!


    Were witnesses!


    Bring your master! Bring your glorified, holy master!


    Wooooahhh!


    Dozens of free knights shouted enthusiastically.


    Kiehehehehe! As expected, you cant beat silver coins! Its the best! So exciting and thrilling!


    Eugene fully agreed with Mirians passionate words.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    What did you say!?


    I apologize, master! I have defiled the honor of the holy knights I have defiled the noble faith! Keugh! Llorente bowed his head while shedding tears.


    This The holy knight Daymos gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. The most shameful thing for a knight was to have their weapon taken away by the enemy. The sword of a holy knight represented not only an individual knights honor but the status and the faith of the church as well.


    But even though they knew of this fact, the opponent still took Llorentes weapon away.


    Ugh! That sphemous man truly harbors hatred for the church. The letter we received from Marens royalists was really true. I wont let him off! Daymos shouted before banging on the table and standing up.


    Sir Daymos. I will being with you. Another holy knight, Iod, stepped up in a flurry. Daymos had already lost his reasoning after witnessing his favorite aide returning on a stretcher with head injuries.


    Wait a minute, sirs. We must maintain our cool, especially at times like these, Dircht interrupted.


    What are you talking about, Dircht?!


    My aide was humiliated like this, but you expect us to stay still?! The two holy knights shouted in anger.


    Dircht responded in a low, cold voice, Then what will you do once you get there? Are you going to ask him for a duel? And what next? Are you going to cut him down? Do you think the free knights of the campground will praise you for your actions?


    ...! The two knights flinched, and Dircht spoke in a slightly softer voice.


    I understand that you are furious, sirs. If I could, I would send that heretic back into the arms of the Lord right now. But we must endure it for now.


    Hmm!


    We will be participating in thepetition soon, right? We will have our chance to condemn that man during thepetition. Nothing good wille out of confronting him right now, Dircht continued.


    That may be true, but what about the honor of the church?


    They are simple and ignorant, no different from thugs who roam the back alleys. Would they truly know of honor? Dircht responded.


    ...


    Sirs, honor is a responsibility given to those who are noble and possess pure blood. Right now, only those who are in the main castle possess the purest of blood. They are the judges of honor. What about those knights staying at the annex or the vige inns? Moreover, what about those who couldnt even afford to enter the vige and have made their residence in shabby tents outside the castle? Is it necessary to pay attention to the mumblings of those weak, simple creatures? Dircht continued.


    Hmm The two holy knights nodded with somber expressions. All of them were direct descendants of high-ranking noble families. They were born different from those shabby, unknown knights without names. The purest and most noble blood flowed through their veins.


    And honor was a right they possessed.


    Sirs. Let us not fall for the provocations of those who are beneath us. Our honor isnt so cheap, is it? Dircht said.


    Phew! I would have made a huge mistake today if it werent for Sir Dircht.


    Hmm! I also realized that I am stillcking in training. I have put on a shameful appearance today in front of the Lord.


    The two knights were quite religious and deep in their faith. As such, they quickly calmed down and expressed their gratitude.


    Llorente, Daymos called out.


    Yes, master, Llorente answered. His face was full of tear marks.


    You will have your sword returned to you in three days, at the joustingpetition, Daymos said solemnly.


    M-master.


    Shing!


    Daymos unsheathed his longsword and straightened it right in front of his chest. The weapon was Evil Destroyer, a de only bequeathed to official holy knights.


    Wait until then. I swear on my honor and my faith. On that day, the blood of the wicked unbeliever will spill under my de, Daymos dered.


    ***


    More people gathered in Winslon in these two days, including various lords, nobles, merchants, knights, mercenaries, musical bands, minstrels, bards, and jesters. Winslon overflowed with vitality and energy as it eagerly awaited the beginning of thepetition.


    Fights weremonce, and more than ten knights had already perished in duels even though thepetition had yet to begin. Winslons atmosphere was fiery and was engulfed in a strange madness.


    During the next couple of days, Eugene continued to stay in the campground and focused all his efforts on building up a rtionship with the free knights. He was equally polite to all knights, and he did not spare any money and effort in treating everyone as if they were a guest in his territory.


    Eugenes incredible generosity even caused some knights who were staying in the inns at the vige to move their residence to the campground. They heard that a feast happened every day in the campground.


    Dammit. Ive already spent more than 200 silver coins.


    Of course, he still had plenty of money left, but Eugene could not help but feel regret at wasting so much money.


    But I will gain so much more.


    He was certain that he would benefit if he won thepetition. The prize money was enormous in itself, and Eugene would be satisfied if the equipment bestowed to the winner was simr to Wolfughter in value.


    And if I annihte the opposing troops in the mock battle, he would surely allow me to participate in a subjugation, right?


    He would surelye across a red mana stone among the three evilnds located in the county. If he was lucky, he might evene across two or more red mana stones.


    Sir Eugene! Lets get going! The free knights shouted while flocking towards him.


    Let us go, Eugene responded. They had decided to travel together to the venue of the knightpetition. As such, Eugene climbed onto Silions back before moving with the other knights.


    Will Sir Eugene be participating in the joustingpetition?


    Naturally. What about all of you? Eugene responded.


    Ive given up. I only have one set of armor, and if I lose, I do not have enough money to pay my ransom.


    Same with me.


    Tsk! It seems everyones in the same boat.


    The joustingpetition was the most popr event in the knightpetition, and it attracted the most spectators. The charm of the joustingpetitiony in the fact that two heavily armed knights would sh head-first while galloping on their horses. The excitement of jousting was unparalleled.


    It was said that knights battled each other with maces and longswords in the past. But only woodennces were allowed inpetitions, due to the dangers of using real weapons. Still, the joustingpetition was dangerous, and quite a few knights had been injured and killed during eachpetition.


    But this wasnt the only problem either.


    The loser of each of the events had to pay ransom to the victors. However, the losers of the swordsmanshippetition only had to pay about fifty silver coins, while the losers of the joustingpetition had to bear the costs rted to their horses as well as the victors horses. As such, it was incredibly rare for poor free knights to participate in joustingpetitions.


    Many nobles would be willing to hire those who disy their skills at the swordsmanshippetition.


    Isnt it the same with the mock battles? The lords pay more attention to mock battles than the joustingpetition.


    Thats right. The losers have to pay their ransom for all the events, but theres still a possibility that an ally wille to your rescue in the mock battle.


    The free knights stemmed from shabby, lesser families, and they had traveled from ce to ce while living frugally. They were practically betting their entire lives on the swordsmanshippetition and the mock battle.


    Am I the only one who will participate in the joustingpetition here? Eugene said.


    The knights responded with enthusiastic expressions.


    Dont lose to those rich, snobby people, Sir Eugene!


    Dont lose heart, even if they may be from a barony or a viscounty. Technically, you also have your own territory in the Carls Baggins Penins, right?


    Show them the spirit of the campground, Sir Eugene!


    Over the past few days, the free knights came to regard Eugene as an object of admiration. But they also felt a strange sense of kinship towards him as well. He was their role model  a knight who had carved his path with a single de! In addition, he was also a generous person who knew the difficulties of being a wanderer and took care of free knights like themselves.


    Therefore, the free knight sincerely hoped for Eugene to defeat the rich knights who came from high-ranking noble families and win thepetition. Since they could not participate anyways, they wanted to feel vicarious satisfaction through Eugenes victory.


    Well, since all of you are cheering me on, I must perform well. And if Eugene paused before looking around at the dozens of free knights around him, then raised his voice. If I do not suffer any major injuries and have a chance to participate in the mock battle, I would like to fight honorably by all of your sides. All of us here have practiced true chivalry while wandering in the wilderness, so wouldnt you agree that we are peers to shareradeship with?


    Wooaahhhh!


    The free knights responded with a fierce cheer. Although Eugenes ability to be a leader was still developing, his generosity had drawn enthusiastic responses from the knights.


    Kyah~ Youre even good at speaking now, sir. Where did you learn such cool words? Mirian asked.


    Where else could he have learned apart from Galfredik? But Eugene remained silent as he continued on his journey. Soon, arge, oval-shaped stadium came into view.


    Ohhh!


    The knights are here!


    The spectators shouted excitedly when they saw Eugene and the free knights. They had been sitting around since early in the morning, eagerly awaiting the arrival of the knights. The other knights from the vige and the castle hadnt arrived just yet, so the appearance of these shabby free knights was enough to arouse the crowd.


    Wow! Look at that ck knight!


    Its te armor! He couldnt be a free knight, right?


    Ah! Hes taking off his helmet!


    Woaaaaaah!


    A timely gust of wind gently scattered Eugenes ck hair. His pale skin and perfectly proportioned features were more than enough to garner the peoples attention.


    Moreover


    Kiehehehe! Its time for me to work my magic! Mirian shouted with an evilugh before taking her ce near Eugenes face. Once she shook her body, Eugenes skin became moist and his beauty became even more noticeable.


    Kiehehehe! This is the glow-up effect of water! Mirians shouted. But her arrogant voice was buried by the shouts of the spectators.


    Isnt he too handsome!?


    Is he a half-elf by chance!?


    Kiyaaaahk! Sir! Over here! Please look over here!


    Most of the cheers were for Eugene. The other free knights had consumed nutritious meals for the past few days thanks to Eugene, and perhaps due to the glow-up, they received some attention as well.


    Ehem!


    Now, now! Move aside! The knights areing through!


    The knights and aides walked proudly with their heads held high.


    Someone called out from afar with a brilliant smile whileing towards Eugene.


    Sir Eugene!


    It was Lanslo Drak.


    You arrived early, Eugene said.


    Haha! Youre early as well, Sir Eugene, Lanslo responded.


    Did youe alone? What about the other knights? Eugene asked.


    They will be escorting the count. Anyways Lanslo said before looking around. Then, he inched closer to Eugene before whispering. I heard. You taught a harsh lesson to the aides of the holy knights?


    That wasnt me. It was my ve, Eugene replied.


    Hooh. Lanslo turned his eyes to Luke with an inquisitive expression. Luke was well-armed in a high-end te coat crafted by inserting a thin iron te inside monster leather. He bowed towards Lanslo, Sir Drak. Its nice to see you again.


    Yes. So you were responsible for pummeling Sir Daymos aide? Lanslo asked.


    Yes. I only fulfilled my responsibility as a ve after he insulted my master, Luke responded.


    Hahaha! Thats right. A ve should not stand still and let their master be insulted, Lanslo said in agreement.


    In principle, it was true. ves were properties of their owners, and they were required to move ording to their owners will. There were even cases when ves would die to maintain their masters dignity when thetter lost an unexpected duel. But ves would seldomly start a fight against the aide of other knights. Of course, there were very few ves who were skilled enough to do so in the first ce.


    You must have been trained as a knight, Lanslo said.


    Yes, sir.


    It has not been very long since you learned ournguage, has it? Judging from your ent Brantia? Lanslo said.


    Ah, thats correct, Luke responded. Both Luke and Eugene were surprised by Lanslos perceptiveness. Although Lanslo appeared quite young and seemed to be in his mid-20s, he seemed to possess a plethora of experience.


    It makes sense that you were able to pummel the aide of a holy knight. You must have participated in the crusade, right? Lanslo asked.


    Crusade? Luke responded while tilting his head.


    Lanslo answered with a smile. Well, you would have responded to your lords call without knowing the details. Anyways, Sir Eugene.


    ...?


    The master of the aide whom your ve pummeled, Sir Daymos, will participate in the joustingpetition. Im sure hell target you, so be careful, Lanslo warned.


    That will be beneficial for me, Eugene responded.


    What? Lanslo asked.


    The holy knights will organize an army in the mock battle, right? Wouldnt it be beneficial if I can reduce their numbers before the mock battle? Eugene answered.


    ...!


    Lanslo could not hide his surprise. Eugene had casually dered that he would defeat one of the holy knights, those who were known as the sword of the church and the constetions of blood.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    His Excellency the Count of Winslon!


    Feeeehp!


    The horn trumpet sounded a long note. A middle-aged man dressed in a royal purple robe decorated with golden threads entered the grounds while riding a white stallion under the escort of numerous nobles and knights. As soon as he made his appearance, everyone in the stadium paid their respects by taking off their hats and bowing their heads.


    I greet the count.


    Count Winslon climbed to the seats reserved for the high-ranking nobles and made his way to the very top while receiving the greetings of many nobles. Eugene observed Count Winslon from afar.


    Woww! Look at how rich he looks! Look at that robe. Is it made of high-quality silk? I remember my seniors talking about such precious materials! Kiek?! How many rings does he have? Mirian eximed in a voice literally dripping with greed. Eugene paid no attention to her ramblings as he calmly observed the count and hispany with keen eyes. Although they were quite far away, Eugene could easily count the number of spots on their faces with his heightened sense of sight.


    Are those all of his children? There are quite a few of them.


    Some of them were only teenagers while others were in their mid tote 20s, but they all had arrogant expressions. All three sons and two daughters were dressed luxuriously, and they exuded a simr atmosphere to Count Winslon. Moreover, all of their eyes were directed at the knights who had been assigned to stay at the main castle.


    Some of the nobles and lords had already established rtionships with the holy knights or knights from high-ranking families. In fact, that was one of the reasons why reputable knights were given residences in the main castle, Lanslo said nonchntly after noticing where Eugenes gaze was headed.


    I see. Then why are you here? Yourrades are there, right? Eugene said while gesturing to a gathering of knights who were from the countys vassal families.


    Strictly speaking, we arentrades. The Golden Moon Knights and the territorial knights dont get along very well, Lanslo answered.


    Is that so? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Those knights over there are from the vassals of the county. As such, they possess various rtionships with His Excellencys children. However, the Golden Moon Knights are under the counts direct control, and we only receive the counts direct orders. Well, I guess request might be a better term than order, Lanslo exined.


    Hmm.


    It appeared to be a very unique system.


    Then, are you the only member of the Golden Moon Knights who will participate in thepetition? Eugene asked.


    Thats correct. Three or four of us would have participated if it werent for the holy knights, but because of them, it was decided that only I would participate in the mock battles, Lanslo answered.


    They must be quite dissatisfied, Eugene replied.


    Indeed, they are quite angry. They were forced to give up a chance to disy their skills and make a name for themselves because of the uninvited guests.


    And what about you, sir? Do you want to participate in the joustingpetition or the swordsmanshippetition? Eugene asked.


    I dont like to show off my skills in front of others, Lanslo answered.


    Eugene was slightly surprised. From his experience, knights were hell-bent on gaining fame and spreading their name. It was only natural for knights to chase such values.


    I prefer real battles. To be honest, I believe that both the jousting and the swordsmanshippetition are no different from jestering around, Lanslo continued.


    Well, I agree with you as well. However, I will participate this time around because its essential, Eugene answered.


    Of course. I knew that Sir Eugene would understand, Lanslo answered with a smile.


    Mirian could not hide her admiration after seeing his smile. Wow. Hes not as handsome as you, but hes quite the looker as well.


    ...


    Eugene silently agreed since he couldnt converse with the spirit in front of Lanslo. However, to their surprise, Lanslo spoke with an intrigued smile. Ive always wanted to ask this question, but where did you get that talkative spirit, Sir Eugene?


    Kiek?!


    ...!


    Neither Mirian nor Eugene could hide their shock. But Lanslo continued with his gaze fixated on Eugenes shoulder. An undine? How strange.


    You can see her? Eugene asked.


    Hahaha. I would have been disappointed if you tried to lie about it. Yes, I can see the spirit. Lanslo answered.


    Kiek! Kieeeeeek! Mirian screamed intensely before quickly hiding behind Eugene.


    Ah, you dont have to think it strange. My grandfather is an elf, so I can see spirits as well, Lanslo exined.


    Ah, I see.


    It was understandable. In fact, Lanslo was the most handsome out of all the knights Eugene had met thus far.


    It was one of the reasons why I thought that Sir Eugene was not an ordinary knight from the beginning. As you know, its umon for humans to be contracted with spirits, Lanslo added.


    I see.


    Haha. Lanslo could not help but chuckle after seeing Eugenes response. It was only natural for anyone to be wary after having an important secret revealed, but Eugene appeared mostly unaffected.


    Really, you truly are a man of great depth.


    Lanslo was once again impressed by Eugene. He continued after removing his gaze from Mirian, It should be starting soon. I wish you the best of luck, Sir Eugene.


    ck.


    Eugene raised his visor and grabbed Silions reins before taking a step forward.


    Ill only be jestering around anyways, but I will do my best, Eugene said.


    Hahaha


    Lanslos clearugh rang behind his back.


    ***


    The joustingpetition was fierce. Two knights had already been seriously injured out of the five matches that had been held so far. To make things even worse, the two injured knights had been poor free knights who had made the decision to participate in the joustingpetition despite their circumstances. Since victors could ask the loser for a ransom including the price of their own armor and horse, those without money would lose everything they possessed.


    Polesen! Polesen!


    Sir Meatren! Over here! Over here!


    Youre the best, Baylor!


    However, the crowd was uninterested in the sobbing, pathetic losers, and instead only poured out praise and cheers for the winners. It was a harsh reality, but such an oue was only natural in apetition that attempted to simte an actual war.


    Feeeehp!


    The next match! A trumpet horn echoed a long note, and the host of the joustingpetition raised his voice with exaggerated movements. The shining holy knight of Borcia!! Sir Setrang of the Daymos family!


    Woaaaaaaahh!


    The cheers of the crowd pierced the sky at the appearance of a holy knight. This was the first appearance of a member of the rumored group. It was extremely hard for ordinary people to see holy knights in person.


    Daymos made his appearance on horseback. He wore an extrayer of armor on top of his te armor for the joustingpetition, and a ck feather representing the holy knights was attached to his helmet. Daymos looked proud and confident, befitting his reputation as a holy knight.


    And Sir Daymos opponent is!


    The gazes of spectators headed to the other side of the stadium at the hosts cry. But after seeing Eugenes appearance, their eyes were quickly filled with shock. Unlike Daymos, Eugene wasnt wearing any extra armor or even a breastte ording to the standards for joustingpetitions. Instead, he was simply equipped in a ck armor.


    Huh? The armor looks quite luxurious, but is that going to be enough?


    Tsk, tsk. It seems like an ignorant rookie is blindly chasing after fame.


    Hes going to lose his armor if he loses.


    Daymos smiled coldly while listening to the voices of the crowd. So youre the one, heretic. I will cripple you in the name of God. And I will dedicate your armor and horse to the church, Daymos muttered. His colleagues were also carefully scrutinizing Eugene at the same time.


    From how he looks, I cant feel anything special from him. But I can see that his armor is very expensive and luxurious, Iod remarked while greedily looking over Eugenes armor.


    Dircht slowly nodded. I see. But sometimes, there are knights who possess incredible techniques that are unbeknownst to the world in these types ofpetitions. I only hope that its not the case with that knight.


    Haha! Dont you know that Sir Daymos is one of the strongest knights in our branch of brothers? Moreover, his skill with the spear is within the top three. As long as that heretics armor isnt coated with magic, Sir Daymos victory is inevitable, Iod posited.


    Hmm. Although Dircht nodded as if agreeing with Iod, a fierce light remained in his eyes as he stared at Eugene.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Arge drum resounded three times, and the horses of the two knights kicked off the ground. The distance between the two was about fifty meters.


    Normally, the distance between twopetitors in a jousting match should be about thirty meters, but it had been purposely expanded to enhance the thrill and excitement of the match.


    Tudududududududu!


    What!?


    ...!


    Iod and Dirch could not hide their astonishment, and the same was true for the other knights who were watching the match. Eugenes steed, Silion, was far too swiftpared to Daymos horse.


    Tududududu!


    15 meters. 10 meters. 5 meters.


    The distance narrowed in an instant, and the woodennces of the two knights were about to collide as the distance further shortened to about 2.5 meters.


    Neiiigh!


    What?!


    Daymos horse suddenly reared on its hind legs, and the tip of hisnce was rerouted in an instant. The cause of the sudden event was the momentary exudation of Eugenes Fear, but unfortunately, no one could ever know the truth except Daymos and his horse.


    Thuck!


    Eugenes woodennce urately struck the bottom part of Daymos helmet, and the weapon shattered into a million pieces upon impact. The weapons had been designed in such a way to minimize shock upon impact.


    Ooooh!


    The crowd eximed, and Daymos fell from his saddle, or rather, was thrown several meters back before crashing on the ground.


    Boom!


    Daymosy unmoving after falling with a loud thud.


    Hurry up!


    Quickly!


    Servants quickly rushed to Daymos side. After a while, the referee shook his head with a solemn expression and crossed his arms into the shape of an X.


    Huh!


    T-that means!


    The nobles were shocked after seeing the referees gesture. This was the first time that the gesture was used today, and it represented the death of a participant.


    T-the winner is Sir Jan of the Eugene family!


    Woaaaaahhh!!!


    A huge roar engulfed the entire stadium like a storm.


    Clop, clop, clop.


    Eugene pulled on Silions reins before taking off his helmet.


    Sir Eugene!


    Youre the best!


    Wow!


    Sir! Sir Eugene!


    Eugenes gaze skirted past the cheering crowd and came to a stop at the two holy knights. They were standing frozen with devastated expressions.


    ...!


    Even though the holy knights were located quite far from Eugene, Dircht immediately noticed that Eugene was looking his way. His eyes widened with shock after reading Eugenes lips.


    Youre next.


    Eugene had mouthed the words before once again pulling on Silions rein.


    Clop, clop, clop.


    Ill kill you! You bastard, I will gut you! Eugene could hear the other holy knight shouting amid the enthusiastic shouts of the crowd, but he simply dismissed it. None of the holy knights were destined to leave the Winslon County alive anyway.


    ***


    That was a great match, Sir Eugene, Count Winslonmented. He was a noble with a very solemn face, befitting his status as a great noble.


    I am embarrassed that you haveplimented me for my meager talents. I am satisfied knowing that you enjoyed watching my bout, Eugene answered.


    What a humble knight you are. Eida, present Sir Eugene with the cor, Count Winslon instructed.


    Yes.


    The youngest-looking girl of Count Winslons children stood up and shyly hung a cor on Eugenes woodennce.


    Kiek! This little wench! Even though shes so young, she dares to look at Sir Eugene with such lewd eyes! Scram! Shoo! Mirian fussed. However, it wasnt only Eida. All of Count Winslons children were observing Eugene with passionate eyes.


    A knight strong enough to defeat a holy knight in a single blow was extremely rare, and nobles couldnt help but covet such a gem.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    It seems there was a reason why the letter of rmendation was so thunderous. You are definitely as good as it said, Count Winslon dered.


    You tter me, Your Excellency. Icked the skills to prevent the unfortunate ident. I apologize for that. Eugene bowed his head while acting remorseful for killing Daymos, even though he felt not a drop of guilt.


    Dont worry too much about Sir Daymos departure to Gods side in the unfortunate ident, Count Winslon assured Eugene.


    What? Eugene carefully raised his head.


    Count Winslon continued with a stern expression, It is unprecedented for holy knights to participate in knightpetitions. As such, they signed memorandums promising not to hold my family or the opposing knights responsible in case they suffered serious injuries or died.


    Oh, I see. Eugene felt great joy, but he didnt show it. Wasnt this essentially a free pass that would allow him to kill Dircht and the other holy knight without any penalties? Judging by the counts expression, such measures must have been prepared beforehand.


    Just as it was with Essandra, it seems that all great nobles have a few slithering snakes in them.


    Then, I must prepare for my next match, so please excuse me, Eugene said.


    Of course, the count answered politely before pping, and the rest of the nobles in the honored seats followed suit.


    Luke, go get those things, Eugene said.


    Yes, master! Luke answered in an excited voice before running to the people who were moving Daymos body. Luke was thrilled. Soon, he returned with a disappointed expression after seemingly arguing with the opponents.


    The other holy knight stated that he could not give us the armor and the sword Instead, he gave me this, Luke stated. Eugene confirmed the contents of the leather pocket given to him by Luke with regret.


    300 silver coins isnt bad either, Eugene said.


    He coveted the armaments of the holy knight, which contained divine power, but there was no helping it. Moreover


    The one who diesst wont be able to pay with coins anyways.


    Eugenes eyes sank coldly as he met the gaze of the holy knights. They were ring at him with furious, threatening eyes.


    But the hunt had just begun.


    ***


    After winning his first match, Eugene only participated in one more match before advancing to the finals. All of his opponents had forfeited after witnessing Eugenes two matches. Considering that knights valued reputation and victory greatly, this was an extremely unusual situation. However, on the other hand, it was only natural. Sir Lucius, who had been considered as one of the strongest candidates for thepetition, had been defeated in a single exchange during Eugenes second match.


    After having his horse and armor robbed by Eugene, Sir Lucius was left lying unconscious on the ground for nearly thirty minutes wearing nothing but his underwear. His appearance was more than sufficient for Eugenes next opponents to give up.


    In the end, Eugene came to face a mercenary captain after advancing to the finals by fighting only two matches.


    Hahahaha! Sir! It seems you made it all the way here due to luck! However, I, Pcios, can shatter even luck with my spear Before the match began, the mercenary captain shouted with an arrogant attitude. But he was thrown off his horse after only one exchange and was unfortunately killed on the spot when his own horse stomped on his throat.


    The champion of the joustingpetition is! Sir Jan Eugene! The loud shout of the host caused the crowd to explode into a loud cheer. Following the customs of thepetition, Eugene slowly circled around the stadium as dozens of wreathsnded around him, although some were lucky enough to get caught on Eugenesnce. Eugene recalled Galfrediks advice and nodded at those who were throwing the flowery crowns at him.


    Ahh!


    Oh my


    To put it nicely, most knights were manly, which meant that they possessed rather burly, hideous appearances. As such, Eugenes beautiful, refined face was sufficient to drain the souls of all the women, regardless of their status or age.


    Kiekk! Kieeeeek! Back! Get away, you wenches! Stop flirting with him! Hes mine! Hes mine! Mirian shouted angrily. It appeared as if she had devolved from the spirit of desire to the spirit of jealousy. Eugene simply ignored her and directed Silion to the seats of honor, where Count Winslon and the other nobles were seated.


    What an excellent match, champion! Count Winslon praised Eugene with excitement in his voice.


    His heart rate ispletely normal.


    If this had been an actingpetition, Eugene was certain that Count Winslon would have taken home the championship. As such, he inwardly dismissed the meaningless praise. The counts speechsted for a while, and afterward, Lanslo slowly crept up to Eugenes side.


    Kiek! Mirian screamed with fear and voluntarily dived into Eugenes leather pocket.


    Great work today, Sir Eugene. Thanks to you, I was able to witness something amusing, Lanslo said.


    Something amusing? Eugene asked.


    Yes. I have never seen such angry holy knights before. Lanslo answered. ording to his words, Jung Dircht and his colleague had returned to the castle earlier after recovering Daymos body.


    I heard them say that they would kill you, probably more than twenty times. They will surely be determined to do so tomorrow, Lanslo continued.


    I see, Eugene answered calmly.


    Lanslo grinned after seeing Eugenes reaction. It seems that there is no reason for me to worry. By the way What about tomorrow? Lanslo asked. His question contained a plethora of meanings.


    Eugene passed by him, just as he had done in the morning while answering quietly. I have a feeling that there will be quite a few unfortunate idents during thepetition this time around. Well, I guess it could only be considered fortunate events for those holy knights since they had always wanted to depart to the side of God.


    Kuhaha! Lansloughed without realizing it. The more he interacted with Eugene, the more he found the man to be strangely charming.


    ***


    Ill kill him! That heretic! Iod shouted in fury while breaking all the furniture and ornaments in his room. The servants and aides were stricken with fear, and they did not dare to enter the room. Dircht became lost in his thoughts while watching his colleague.


    After a while, he muttered while stroking his chin. Somethings weird.


    You think so as well, right!? Iod jerked his head while huffing.


    That man must have used evil magic. There should have been no reason for Daymos horse to have been scared like that, right? Iod continued.


    That should be the case. Specifically, that feeling Dircht recalled the moment before Daymos shed with Eugene. Just before Daymos horse had reared, Dircht had felt something eerie. It had been a strange feeling  something different from the monsters of the evilnds, something that could only be detected by holy knights who had trained and developed their divine powers for a long time.


    Sir Iod. Jan Eugene That man may not be human, Dircht stated.


    What? Is that true? Iod asked.


    Jung Dircht was famous among the younger holy knights for his deep-rooted faith. Moreover, he possessed a very good intuition and was often responsible for detecting monsters or undead even without utilizing his divine power.


    I think it will be better for us to use our Evil Destroyers when we face off against him during tomorrows swordsmanshippetition, just in case, Dircht said.


    Hmm! If you say so, then Ill do as such, Iod answered with a nod. He grabbed a longsword that stood tall along with the rest of his luggage on one side of the residence.


    With this, we will know for certain even if he suffers a small wound! Iod dered. The Evil Destroyer had a circr pommel engraved with a radial pattern and its silver de was etched with lines of prayer. It was a special weapon used by holy knights when dealing with monsters or undead. If an undead creature or a monster that possessed a mana stone was injured by the de, their identity would be revealed.


    Yes. And if he is indeed an evil creature, we could use it to pressure Count Winslon as well. We can get revenge for Daymos and make a great contribution at the same time, Dircht decalred.


    Good! Iod responded.


    Shing!


    Iods reflection could be seen on the glistening de of the holy sword. But his eyes were filled with eerie, ghastly energy.


    ***


    ng! Thuck!


    Keugh!


    A metallic ring was followed by a dull thud and a groan.


    What a mess. Who were the knights that instructed you? Did they go easy on you because you were a girl? Or because of your father? Galfredik said.


    Not at all! Keugh! Selena shouted while dangling in the air with her cor held in Galfrediks hand. The burly knight clicked her tongue before letting her go. Of course, he wasnt gentle in cing her down.


    Ugh! Selena groaned after being tossed to the ground like a sack of potatoes. She stood back up while massaging her neck.


    And you thought you could be masters aide with that much skill? No, rather, you thought he was rathercking, didnt you? Galfredik said.


    T-thats


    Even ve number one is much stronger than you. Moreover, he has a lot of experience even though he is only three or four years older than you. So, someone like you would dare? Galfredik said.


    Selenas face turned red once again. Before, it had been due to ack of air, but it was due to shame this time around. Although she was never actually stripped naked, Galfrediks words were as fierce as his excellent swordsmanship. It was to the point where she had cried more times because of his harsh criticism rather than the pain from being beaten up during her training. It was even more upsetting that she couldnt refute his words since all he said were the truth.


    Do you think that the monsters in evilnds or enemies on the battlefield will treat you like the knights from your family? Oh, little missy knight~ You must be so tired, why dont we take a little break~?. Oh, what? You were injured~? Why dont you consume a mana stone before we continue~?. Is that what youre expecting? Galfredik scolded.


    Is the training too tough? What youre receiving now is what I went through when I was twelve! Are you trying to indirectly confess that youre worse than a twelve-year-old?


    Have you never taken care of your equipment? What kind of an aide cant even take care of their masters armor? What are you good at then  knitting? What? You cant even do that?


    I will give you a choice. If you want to be a knight, stay, and if you want to be ady, go back to your aunts castle right now. You can continue learning swordsmanship as a hobby, just as you did so until now.


    Selena was about to go insane. It felt as if each of the savage knights words were stabbing her lungs. She finally came to realize that the knights at her castle had gone easy on her during training.


    I was but a frog in a well.


    Galfredik alone seemed to be stronger than most of the knights at her castle, but he hadnt even been sworn in yet. She had mistakenly thought that she could be sworn in within a year or two, even though she couldnt even receive a single blow from Galfredik.


    She wanted to hide in a hole somewhere. But despite the embarrassment, Selena felt somewhat relieved. It was difficult at first, but after acknowledging her shorings, it felt as if her eyes had been opened.


    Anyways, how strong is Sir Eugene then?


    Selena had a sudden thought. As such, she carefully asked Galfredik. Master. Sir Eugene is incredibly strong, right?


    Very strong, Galfredik answered.


    How strong is he exactly? Do you perhaps know of Sir Entailer? How strong is Sir Eugenepared to Sir Entailer? Selena asked.


    Sir Entailer was one of Selenas favorite knights and a famed knight of the previous generation. He was famous as the Ogre yer. There were many legendary tales regarding Sir Entailer, and his stories were a regr repertoire of minstrels and bards.


    Entailer? Who is that? Galfredik asked.


    Y-you know. Um, dont you know the legend of Wolfughter? Hes the one who defeated an ogre with it Selena quietly trailed off. She was somewhat disappointed that Galfredik didnt know about her idol.


    Wolfughter? Thats masters sword. Galfredik stated.


    What? What?! Selena eximed with shock.


    Galfredik shrugged. Its the sword that master uses. He was satisfied that it was a very good sword. I dont know who that is, but this Sir Entailer, he must have been quite strong. Galfredik said.


    ...


    Selena could not believe that Sir Eugene owned the sword of her favorite knight. She stood frozen in ce, her mouth wide agape in shock.


    ***


    Thats!


    On the second day of thepetition, both the vassals of the county and the direct descendants of the family were dumbstruck. Eugenes shortsword, which was easily slicing through chainmail as if it was a freshly baked bread, was a sword they knew very well.


    W-wolfughter!


    Why is Sir Entailers famed sword in the hands of that knight?!


    Is he Lord Fairchilds knight?


    The nobles of the county could not hide their astonishment after witnessing the return of a famed de to its home after more than twenty years. A satisfactory smile appeared on Count Winslons face after seeing the nobles reactions. He had married off his daughter due to a rtionship from the past, even though he had not been particrly fond of his son-inw. But now, it seemed as though he needed to re-evaluate his son-inw.


    After getting married to his daughter, Viscount Fairchild had not been in touch with him for a while. So when he suddenly sent a letter rmending a knight from the countryside, Count Winslon had been befuddled. But when he found out that there were quite a few unusual rumors surrounding the knight, he sent someone to invite the knight to participate in the knightpetition. Now, it appeared as though he hadted a bigger fish than he expected.


    My son-inw has an eye for talent.


    Count Winslon nodded with satisfaction as Wolfughter sliced the opposing knights de into two pieces. Eugene weaved past the opponents guard in a ghastly fashion, then ced his de against the small gap between the knights helmet and armor.


    Ooooh! The count forgot his dignity and jumped up with a shout after witnessing the amazing sight. Eugenes incredible performance was abination of an amazing sword technique, power, and the famed de.


    Incredible! This is incredible! That is a knight who is worthy of Wolfughter and Sir Entailers honor. You could even call him Sir Entailers reincarnation! Hahaha! The count eximed in a bout of rare praise, and the nobles became wide-eyed with surprise. Simultaneously, their intuition alerted them  if the ck knight yed a decisive role in the uing mock battle in two days, they might be able to see the birth of a directly appointed vassal after a long time.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    After winning his first match using Wolfughter, Eugene chose to utilize his battleaxe and mace to win the following battles. Although Wolfughter was a great sword, it wasnt all too effective against opponents armed in te armor. Naturally, there were some knights who chose to stick with their longsword or shortsword, but those who had received proper training considered such an act to be foolish. It was the basics of battle to choose weapons ording to the situation and their opponents.


    As such, although it was called a swordsmanshippetition, blunt weapons capable of smashing through heavy armor appeared more frequently as thepetition continued. Rather than a swordsmanshippetition, it was more appropriate to call it a series of duels.


    Since Eugene acquired all of Galfrediks skills after taking him in as a vassal, he was able to show off overwhelming skills in the confrontations. However, the matches were vastly different from yesterdays events.


    ***


    Keugh!


    Firmino, a free knight, stumbled backward after receiving a powerful blow to the shield held in his right hand. Eugene took the opportunity and narrowed the distance, then swung his mace without missing a beat. Firmino reflexively stabbed forward with his shortsword.


    ng!


    However, Eugenes gauntlet blocked Firminos frantic blow, and Eugenes mace struck his helmet.


    Keugh! Firmino staggered with a scream.


    Shuack!


    He attempted to regain his bnce, but the mace was falling toward his head again. It was an unavoidable blow.


    Agh! Firmino screamed with his eyes closed. But the expected blow never came.


    Firmino slowly opened his eyes. The mace, which had been falling towards him with an unstoppable force, remained unmoving right in front of his eyes. Firmino trembled while biting his lips, then he spoke with a bow. I lost.


    The winner is! Sir Jan Eugene!


    Uwaaaahhhh!


    The crowd once again erupted into thunderous shouts and apuse when the officiate announced the results of the battle. However, Eugene did not return the passionate cheers of the crowd and instead stretched out his hand towards Firmino.


    That was impressive swordsmanship, sir, Eugene said respectfully.


    ...! Firminos eyes filled with shock. He soon breathed a long sigh and took Eugenes hand.


    How cool!


    Youre the best, Sir Eugene!


    A knight who knows honor! You both fought great!


    The crowds enthusiasm only grew at the sight. The beautiful scene was akin to a moment from a romance story, where the winner consoled the loser as a fellow knight. Moreover, it helped greatly that the winner was the champion of the joustingpetition from the day before.


    Sir, about the ransom Firmino started.


    There is no need. I am satisfied to have crossed des with you, sir, Eugene interrupted.


    Ah, Firmino expressed his surprise.


    However, Eugene gave a light bow before leaving without hesitation.


    Kiek?! Again? Are you really doing this? We have to save every coin we could save to build ourselves a castle suitable for the future demon lord, Mirian spoke with regret, but Eugene didnt respond as he headed to the shade on the sidelines.


    Master, please have some water!


    Luke hurried to Eugenes side and held out a wooden cup with an excited face.


    I! Will get you the best water! Sir, wait a minute. Mirian shouted excitedly before darting into her leather pocket to literally excrete some of her best water, but Eugene quickly ced the cap over the pocket.


    Kieeeeek! Kiek!


    He could feel her thrashing around, but Eugene didnt care.


    This is the third one, right?


    Thats amazing. I cant believe he defeated three knights in a row without taking a break.


    But no ones dead, right? I thought he was a cold-blooded knight without any mercy. Its unexpected.


    In addition, he doesnt ask for the ransom from his opponents. As I expected, he is a man of true honor.


    The other knights whispered while stealing gazes at Eugene. Although the swordsmanshippetition wasnt as dangerous as the joustingpetition, it still had its risks. In fact, there had already been several fatalities during the swordsmanshippetition.


    But unlike yesterdays joustingpetition, none of Eugenes opponents had died, and Eugene also hadnt exercised his right to ask for a ransom from his opponent as the victor. His actions were sufficient to change the attitudes of the knights who were jealous of Eugene or had looked at him unfavorably.


    Its a good thing that I chose not to kill them.


    Congrattions, Sir Eugene. This is already your third victory, Lanslo whispered. It seemed the knight had once again snuck up after witnessing Eugenes match.


    Eugene answered after turning his head, Even if you arent close with them, shouldnt you be over there?


    Its fine. No one cares about what I do anyway, Lanslo answered while looking at the group of knights with a smile. He continued. By the way are you intentionally not asking your opponents to pay the ransom?


    Everyone is poor. They are different from the knights who made their residence in the castle, Eugene answered. Most of the participants in yesterdays joustingpetition had been high-profile knights with residence in Winslon Castle. te armor and equipment for the joustingpetition were extremely expensive, and it was extremely rare for free knights to possess such valuable items.


    However, one could participate in the swordsmanshippetition with just chainmail or a te coat. Of course, the loser had to pay their ransom, but many free knights participated in the matches because everyones ransom was fixed at fifty silver coins.


    As I expected. Thanks to your actions, it seems as if those who were staying at the inns are re-evaluating your character, not to mention those who were with you at the campground. They understand that you are an honorable knight who knows chivalry, Lanslo said. He looked at Eugene in a new light. But Eugene wasnt acting in pursuit of chivalry and honor.


    Then, they might consider joining the group Ill form during the mock battle, Eugene stated.


    I dont know about the knights from the castle, but maybe those who were staying in the vige Ah! Dont tell me? Lanslo eximed as if he suddenly understood.


    Eugene responded in a quiet voice, Its better to have more knights, right? Eugenes n was to recruit not only the knights from the campground but all those who were staying in the vige as well. As such, he did not demand ransom from the losers of his matches, unlike in the joustingpetition.


    If I could have it my way, I would rob them of everything they have, but I must endure it for the greater good.


    Eugene hid his innermost thoughts while continuing. I heard that the holy knights and those from the main castle have already formed a group to participate in the mock battle. Is that true?


    Yes. Theres the matter with their statuses as well, and itsmon for knights of simr levels to gather and form a unit, Lanslo answered.


    Hmm. Then they will have about forty people. I guess they are nning to fill the rest of the ranks with hired mercenaries, right?


    They are practically overflowing with money. In addition, they look down on free knights. They truly believe that they are the only true, honorable knights, Lanslo replied. Although Lanslo spoke in a soft tone, Eugene felt as if he was mocking them.


    But Lanslo was correct. Noble knights were born into wealthy, affluent families where they received a thorough education, and were essentially stered with expensive equipment. As such, they avoided mingling with free knights. This was because noble knights only considered themselves to be true knights who knew honor and dignity. For them, free knights were simply arrogant, stubborn beggars who couldnt differentiate sticks from stones. On the other hand, holy knights were famous even amongst knights, and this was why many noble knights were desperate to join the ranks of the holy knights.


    Including their aides and the mercenaries, the actual number of troops must be quiterge, Eugene stated.


    Thats right. Moreover, its human instinct to align oneself with the advantageous side. In the end, no matter how merciful you are during thepetition, its still unknown how many of them will actually join your side, Lanslo said.


    You have a point. However, quite a few of them will change their minds after the final match of the swordsmanshippetition, Eugene remarked.


    What? Lanslo asked. He already knew that Eugene was strong, and there was a high chance that he would win the swordsmanshippetition as well. But what did that have to do with choosing sides in the uing mock battle?


    Master, your next opponent has been decided. The match will start in thirty minutes. Luke reported after rushing over.


    Eugene nodded before responding. Good. Who is my opponent?


    The Lord of Colben, Baron Eindolph, Luke answered.


    Baron Eindolph. Is he in the main castle? Eugene asked after turning his gaze towards Lanslo.


    Yes, Lanslo answered.


    Then he should be in the same group as the holy knights during the mock battle, right? Eugene asked.


    Well, most likely, Lanslo replied.


    Good, Eugene stated.


    Good? What is he talking about?


    Lanslos curiosity was resolved thirty minutester.


    ***


    Boom!


    Baron Eindolph was knocked far away with a battleaxe embedded in his chest te.


    Keugh! Uagh! He managed to keep his life thanks to the expensive armor, but his cough was mixed with blood due to his broken ribs.


    M-master!


    My lord!


    Baron Eindolphs aide and servants hurried to his side and loaded his body onto a stretcher.


    The winner is Sir Jan Eugene! The officiate dered, and Eugene left behind the loud cheers and approached Baron Eindolph. The barons aides paused, believing that the honorable ck knight would offer a word offort to their master, just as he had done until now.


    But what Eugene said after taking off his helmet caught them by surprise.


    You need to pay the ransom.


    ...?


    He has a title,nd, and I heard he even hired mercenaries to join the same unit as the holy knights. Hurry up and pay the ransom, Eugene continued.


    Y-yes! The aides hurriedly answered before counting silver coins and putting them in a leather pocket. They politely offered the bag of coins while noticing the cold glint in Eugenes eyes.


    Eugene tasked Luke to retrieve the ransom before heading towards the shade in the sideline.


    The observing knights started whispering after witnessing Eugenes unexpected action. Why did he ask for the ransom this time?


    Im not sure.


    And look, even though he didnt kill his opponent, Baron Eindolph is basically crippled. With an injury like that, even if he consumes a mana stone every day, he will be bedridden for at least ten days.


    Hmm. Is he trying to prevent his opponents from participating in the mock battle?


    No way.


    Lanslo frowned while eavesdropping on the knights conversations.


    Perhaps?


    Lanslo hurried to the officiate and asked about Eugenes next opponent.


    Baron Feren of Belmart, the officiate answered.


    Is he staying in the main castle? Lanslo asked.


    As far as I know, he is staying in the annex, not the main castle, the officiate replied.


    Hmm. Even though most of the knights who were staying at the annex were without titles, they were already sworn-in to a lord. As such, it was almost certain that they would fight with the holy knights as well.


    Now, now.


    A strange smile came to Lanslos lips as he realized something. Thirty minutester, the match between Eugene and Baron Feren concluded just as Lanslo predicted.


    ***


    Kuaaagh! Baron Feren copsed on the muddy floor with a pained scream before struggling.


    Uagh! Arggh! He continued to shout.


    M-master! Baron Ferens aides flocked to his sides. His arms were bent in strange, unnatural ways, and tears continued to flow down his face. Eugene had overpowered his opponent with his bare hands this time around.


    The ransom, Eugene calmly said.


    What?


    He has a title,nd, and I heard he even hired mercenaries to join the same unit as the holy knights, right? Hurry up and pay the ransom. Eugene continued.


    ...! Baron Ferens aides were struck speechless. Eugene was repeating the same words from the previous match. Unless they were a fool, anyone could recognize Eugenes intentions.


    Is he saying that he is going to cripple anyone who joins a unit other than his?!


    They understood Eugenes intention perfectly.


    ***


    T-That evil heretic! Is he choosing to inflict serious injuries only on the sirs who are nning to fight alongside us? Iod gritted his teeth. He himself had already achieved five consecutive victories. He had been doubtful when Baron Eindolph suffered broken ribs, but he became certain when two more knights were left in a crippled state after Baron Feren. Only the knights from prominent noble families who decided to fight with the holy knights were left with serious injuries and were forced to pay their ransoms.


    Hmph! Does he really think that the others will betray us? Its vile, disgusting, and stupid. Would you not agree, Sir Dircht? Iod continued.


    Yes. I do not think that the others will betray us. However Dircht said.


    Hmm? Iod responded.


    Dircht was looking toward the group of knights who were from the vige within the castle. He spoke with a serious expression, They are gathering while feeling vicarious satisfaction with the heretic.


    I must take care of him in the finals, Iod said. Realizing the gravity of the situation, he turned to his aide before instructing, Bring the holy sword.


    Yes, sir!


    Iod checked his equipment once again after putting on a belt holding the longsword of the church. All of his weapons, including the longsword, contained silver. The weapons themselves were of excellent quality, but their true power woulde into effect against monsters with mana stones or the undead. In addition, his te armor wasvishly decorated with silver, and it was infused with the divine power of a high priest.


    Iod unsheathed his longsword.


    Ziiing!


    The sword revealed its slim figure while emanating a clear, resonant sound. The de symbolized the faith of the holy knights and the honor of the church.


    Even if you dont kill him, you must leave a mark on his body, Sir Iod, Dircht said.


    Leave it to me. I will reveal the true identity of that heretic to the whole world, Iod answered with confidence. Exposing the heretics true identity would be equivalent to achieving their purpose in participating.


    Iod headed toward the stadium, where the final match was scheduled to take ce.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    This is what everyone has been waiting for! The finals! The final round will finally begin! The officiate shouted enthusiastically.


    Woaaaah!


    The audience roared louder than ever to greet the grand finale of the excitingpetition. After half a day of nonstop action, the closing act of the swordsmanshippetition was about to begin. In addition, the expectations and excitement of the crowd grew to unprecedented levels because one of the finalists was the champion of the joustingpetition.


    Do you think Sir Eugene will win once again?


    Who knows? Holy knights possess excellent swordsmanship and they can even use divine power, right?


    Divine power? I thought that only worked against monsters.


    Dont be so quick to jump to conclusions! You cant dismiss the power of prayer and faith! There are so many knights who won their battles with deep faith.


    Thats right. Theres even a story that a knight who was dying was miraculously revived and killed all the monsters surrounding him as soon as he recited a prayer, right?


    Most of their chatters were ridiculous, childish stories, but they were mixed with some truths as well.


    Anyways, if Sir Eugene wins the swordsmanshippetition, itll be a twin crown!


    Twin crown  it was a term to refer to the knight who had won both the jousting and the swordsmanshippetition. There had only been a few knights in history who ever achieved a twin crown in the numerouspetitions, including Count Winslon. In the first ce, one needed to be extremely lucky and skilled to win the jousting championship without suffering any injuries before participating in the swordsmanshippetition.


    A twin crown. If Sir Eugene wins, it will be the first in a long time. How long has it been exactly?


    16 years. There has been no one since Sir Krafomos.


    Didnt he go on to be a lord of the empire? Rumor has it that he was made a count of the empire.


    I heard that he became a king. Apparently, he got a really lucky marriage.


    The crowd started to converse about thest appearance of a twin crown. It became apparent that anyone capable of achieving a twin crown would go on to be very sessful. The audiences expectations for the uing match grew even more.


    Will you be okay, sir? If you are cut or stabbed by the holy knights weapon, your identity as a member of the Nights Tribe will be revealed, Mirian voiced her worries to Eugene who was waiting for his opponent in the middle of the stadium.


    Ill be fine. You should get inside and hide. We dont know who else might be able to see you, Eugene responded.


    Got it! Mirian shouted before hurriedly jumping into her leather pocket. It was a necessary precaution since it was possible that there were others simr to Lanslo.


    The champion of the joustingpetition! The ck-haired prince! The ck knight, Sir Jan Eugene! And his opponent! The apostle of God and the guardian of faith! The Constetion of Blood! Sir Vitoz Iod! The officiate introduced the twopetitors in a rowdy fashion.


    Eugene stared at his opponent as the holy knight stood up from his seat.


    Hmm?


    Eugene narrowed his eyes. He saw the holy knight cing something in his mouth as he lowered his helmet.


    What is that? Ah, could it be?


    Eugenes eyes glinted coldly as a thought suddenly came to mind. In the meantime, Iod made his way to the middle of the stadium.


    I should assume that his skills are on par with Dircht for him to have made it to the finals without suffering any injuries and that all holy knights use the same sword technique.


    Eugene recalled his battles with Dircht during his previous life. At that time, he hadnt awakened as an Origin. But he hadnt been helpless either since he consumed quite a bit of human blood at that time. If he had to give an approximation of his power from the previous life, it would have been simr to the time just before he entered the Tywin familys dungeon.


    I didnt know anything about swordsmanship. I only relied on my instincts and vampiric powers to fight.


    He had been no match for Jung Dircht. He had literally been toyed with. If Dircht wished, he could have finished off Eugene at any time. But Dircht had deliberately taken his time and pretended to struggle to elicit a dramatic response from Eugene.


    Heretic, the holy knight quietly uttered after stopping a few meters in front of Eugene.


    Shing!


    He unsheathed his longsword. The holy knights de was the same as the weapon that Dircht carried in Eugenes previous life. The silver armor, which was painted red in various spots, was the same as well.


    I have already figured out your wicked methods. Today, I will reveal your identity to the entire world, Iod said bitterly.


    As I thought.


    Eugene smiled coldly.


    Indeed, holy knights lived up to their name. It was clear that the two holy knights had detected the Fear Eugene released during the jousting match against Daymos even though it hadsted for only a fraction of a second. This must be why they had chosen a sword used to battle against monsters and the undead. But that wasnt all


    The object that Iod had consumed a moment ago  there was only one thing for a knight to consume when he was faced against his mortal enemy.


    Consuming an anti-mana stone? Hes insane.


    It was clear that Iod had refrained from using the drug until now to avoid any suspicion.


    It should take about ten minutes for an anti-mana stone to bepletely absorbed, right?


    Eugene recalled a piece of information he heard from Romari while slowly lifting Wolfughter.


    Here Ie, the holy knight uttered in a grave voice before taking a stance. The strange energy surrounding the knights body condensed into the longsword. A wizard like Romari would have been able to sense the energy, even if she couldnt see it. But right now, Eugene was the only one who could see the holy knights energy.


    Huaaap! The holy knight shouted and charged. He spun his longsword above his head as he ran  it was a sword technique unique to the holy knights to distract and confuse their opponents.


    Shuack!


    The holy knights longsword drew a sharp line through the air along with a loud shockwave. It was a fierce, exquisite attack that Eugene couldnt have avoided in his previous life. This time, Eugene simply shifted his steps to dodge the attack and drew his own de horizontally. The attack was aimed at the holy knights armpit, which was one of the gaps that existed in the te armors of holy knights.


    ng!


    The opponent reacted unbelievably fast and pped Eugenes de away.


    Shiik!


    The two knights quickly widened the distance after exchanging blows in the blink of an eye.


    Wuaaaaaaah!


    The audience erupted into a mor. Even though it had only been a single exchange, the battle between the two masters was breathtaking and electrifying. As if intoxicated by the cheers, the holy knight started to once again rotate his weapon above his head while spinning around.


    Shiiing! Shing!


    Eugenes gaze kept pace with the direction of the holy knights movement. However, his gaze wasnt fixated on the knight himself, but rather the hazy, translucent power that was trailing behind his longsword.


    When I was stabbed by Dirchts sword in my previous life, I felt as if I had been burned by something. Back then, I assumed it to be his divine power.


    But that didnt seem to be the case. Eugene was certain that the object his opponent consumed earlier, presumed to be an anti-mana stone, had imbued him with some sort of power. It had been the same with Dircht in Eugenes past life and with the temrs of the monastery in thebyrinth. The incredibly fast, powerful movements of Iod in blocking Eugenes blow a moment ago were the most definite proof of this.


    Then


    Eugene made up his mind.


    Shh!


    Eugenes red eyes explosively radiated with Vampire Fear. It was invisible to the human eye, and in an instant, it condensed and swirled around the holy knights figure. Iod flinched and shrank back for an instant. Even the forbidden power of an anti-mana stone wasnt capable ofpletely resisting the Fear from a highest-ranking vampire.


    Shuuack!


    Eugenes body shot forward like a spring. The holy knight btedly came to his senses and swung his sword. Although Eugene could have dodged the attack, he continued forward. From his experiences battling Dircht, he knew that avoiding the straightforward attack would result in the holy knight chaining his attacks into a relentless assault.


    Instead, Eugene drew closer to the ground and raised his left hand to change the longswords trajectory with his gauntlet.


    It worked!


    Consuming an anti-mana stone granted the user twofold or threefold their normal strength. As such, Iod fully expected his sword to chop off the arms of the heretic.


    ng!


    But as soon as he felt his de deflect off the ominous ck gauntlet, Iod instinctively knew that something was wrong. But as always, it was already toote.


    Crack!


    Eugene ignored the pain of the de shattering his left arm and stabbed Wolfughter forward at an angle. It was aimed at the tiniest break in the holy knights armor, a gap big enough to barely fit a single, thin de between his armor and helmet.


    Thuck!


    Eugenes de dug under Iods chin and fully prated his head,ing to a stop when it reached the hard, metallic helmet from the inside. The holy knight stood motionless like a statue for a moment with his hands hanging limp. Soon, blood began to flow like a stream from inside his helmet.


    ...!


    The victor of the match was indisputable, but all the spectators simply remained unmoving with their mouths agape. They had expected a fierce, raging battle between the two knights. No one had expected it to end so quickly. Moreover, the holy knight had advanced to the finals without suffering a single injury but unexpectedly died at the hands of his opponent.


    T-the winner is Sir Eugene! The officiate hurriedly shouted after waking from his daze, and a dyed, but powerful roar swept the entire stadium.


    Woaaaaaah~!


    But not everyone was impressed and thrilled with Eugenes victory.


    I cannot ept this! This is ck magic! That wicked heretic employed evil magic! Jung Dircht shouted while running forward with his longsword.


    Sir!


    What are you doing!?


    Several knights and soldiers shouted urgently and rushed to block his way. Even the nobles in the distinguished seats were startled at his response.


    You! Dont think for a second that I wouldnt know that you used evil magic to kill my colleague! Reveal your true identity right now! You heretic! Dircht shouted.


    I dont know what nonsense you are spouting, Eugene felt a little flustered, but he responded calmly before continuing.


    And if we are talking about using evil magic, I think you should be pointing your finger to your colleague.


    W-what? Dircht stuttered.


    Eugene became convinced of his theory after seeing Dirchts response.


    Trying to mislead people with irresponsible nonsense, just what I would expect from an evil heretic! I will reveal your identity with my own hands and Dircht started to shout.


    Then, I should be allowed to test it out, Eugene interrupted.


    ...!?


    Eugene raised his voice after turning his head to Lanslo, who had approached the battleground. What happens if a holy knight uses forbidden magic, Sir Drak? Eugene addressed his words to Lanslo, but he was actually speaking for the nobles and Count Winslon to hear.


    They will be emunicated, regardless of their denomination. But what do you mean by that? A holy knight using forbidden magic? Lanslo responded.


    Sir! That heretic is Dircht started to shout.


    Shut your mouth! This is not your church, sir! This is His Excellency Winslonsnd! And all judgments and decisions will be made by him in his ownnd! Lanslo interrupted with a loud shout.


    Dircht closed his mouth with a stunned expression.


    Eugene was greatly surprised as well. He had not expected such a fiery response from Lanslo since he had always been soft and calm.


    Its just as Sir Drak said. Sir Jung Dircht. I cannot allow anyone to cause a disturbance on mynd. Count Winslon stepped up. He descended from his seat under the escort of his knights and nobles. He spoke after arriving in front of Eugene, And Sir Eugene. You know that you must take responsibility for your words, right?


    Naturally, Eugene responded.


    You heard him, Sir Dircht. You will also take responsibility for your words, correct? Count Winslon said after turning towards Dircht.


    I swear it on my honor! That man borrowed evil power to murder two of my colleagues! Dircht roared with a sharp expression.


    Then prove it. Who will go first? Count Winslon asked.


    I Dircht tried to take the opportunity, but Eugene took the initiative.


    What?


    W-what is he doing now?


    Everyone stared at Eugene with shock. He was taking the armor off of Iods cold corpse.


    You! How dare you insult the honor of the holy knights! Stop what youre doing immediately! Dircht shouted with immense anger. But Eugene ignored him and finished taking off Iods armor. Without dy, he started to cut open Iods stomach.


    You dareee! Jung Dircht started to charge towards Eugene with fury, but Eugene picked up an object from Iods innards and lifted it into the air.


    This is proof! He shouted. The eyes of the nobles, knights, and spectators became fixated on Eugenes fingertips. A jewel the size of a fingernail reflected a strange light in Eugenes hand, and it didnt take very long for the people to recognize the identity of the jewel.


    A m-mana stone?


    N-no! The color is different! Thats an anti-mana stone!


    An anti-mana stone!?


    An item strictly forbidden by the church had been retrieved from the stomach of a dead holy knight.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    The discovery of an undigested anti-mana stone from a holy knights stomach caused a huge aftermath. Mana stones were by-products of malice offered to humans by demons to entice them. But refined mana stones, which were purified from mana stones, were considered to be the grace of God bestowed to the faithful humans. In the first ce, that was the reason why the church took responsibility for all matters rted to the purification of the mana stones. But it was revealed that a holy knight, the sword of the church, had consumed a strictly forbidden drug in the form of an anti-mana stone. In addition, it had been during the finals of the swordsmanshippetition held by one of the great nobles of the kingdom.


    Boooooooooo!


    You cowards!


    And you call yourselves knights?


    Get lost! This isnt a ce for dishonorable scum like you to be!


    You guys are the heretics! You have no faith and no honor!


    Loud shouts of disapproval and hate poured out on Dircht and the aides. The situation was quite chaotic.


    Count Winslon turned to his soldiers and gave his orders, realizing that the eruption of a riot was entirely possible.


    Guide the holy knight and the others to the castle. Dozens of soldiers surrounded Dircht and the aides at Count Winslons orders. They hurried forward while escorting the group. None of them were able to raise their heads as they left the stadium listening to all kinds of insults and demeaning words.


    The gazes of Eugene and Dircht met just before the holy knight left the stadium.


    Anyone else would have found Eugenes appearance to be alluring and charming, but Dirchts expression becamepletely distorted when he saw the smile hanging around Eugenes lips.


    The enemy! He is an enemy of the church!


    Dirchts anger burned even fiercer. But there was nothing he could do right now. He was stuck in a predicament, and he would be lucky to escape the anger of the crowd unscathed. In the end, Dircht had no choice but to quickly leave the area under the escort of the soldiers like a sinner.


    Bwooooooo!


    A long, loud note of the horn trumpet resounded, and the agitation of the crowd slowly subsided. Count Winslon raised his pure gold baton and shouted solemnly. What a shame for such a disgraceful thing to have urred during thepetition! However! There is a knight who has proved his bravery and honor through this tribtion! He stands with me!


    Woaaaah!


    As such! I give the order as the master of Winslon! Write an ode to celebrate the champion, who was more honorable than anyone else! Give your praise and raise your voice! For the hero who proved himself! For the twin crown! Count Winslon shouted.


    Woaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!


    Enormous cheers rang high in the sky. Thus, Eugene won the twin crown for the first time in 16 years, bing champion in both the joustingpetition and the swordsmanshippetition.


    ***


    Count Winslon generously opened his pockets. Food was transported from the vige inns and pubs to the stadium for all to enjoy. The crowd ate and drank, celebrating and praising the champion for winning thepetitions and the benevolent count. However, the protagonists of the event, Eugene and Count Winslon, only attended the festival for about thirty minutes before retiring to the castle. There were simply too many people, including the nobles, knights, andmoners who wanted to see Eugene up close, and it could have led to an ident.


    Even the distinguished guests and the direct descendants of the county were eager to share even one more word with Eugene. However, Count Winslon sent them away and met with Eugene alone.


    Will you smoke? Count Winslon asked.


    Sure, Eugene responded, before lighting a cigarette rolled by Count Winslon. Although he had no interest in smoking, he assumed it would be rude to refuse a great noble. The count gave a satisfied, warm smile. It was an expression he rarely disyed when others were present.


    It contains mana powder, Count Winslon said.


    I see. Eugene nodded. He recalled Romaris words. Before going through the purification process, mana stones were no different from poison to all living creatures except monsters. However, as the saying went, even poison could be medicine if used ordingly. The debris from the purification process of mana stones wasnt harmful but provided a rather special effect.


    It provided the user with hallucinations. It was also one of the reasons why mana stones were so expensive. The raw material of drugs capable of creating hallucinations was bound to be traded at high prices regardless of the times and location.


    The symptoms of addiction caused by mana powder could be neutralized by consuming a refined mana stone. As such, wealthy nobles, who were capable of wasting away refined mana stones, enjoyed inhaling mana powder or mixing it with tea and tobo.


    I will give you a refined mana stone once you are finished. Count Winslon stated.


    This much will be fine, Eugene responded. It might be harmful to humans, but such a meager amount of mana stone debris would have no effect on him.


    I like that you are so straightforward. Anyways, todays unfortunate incident. Was it intended, just like yesterday? Count Winslon asked in a straightforward manner.


    Eugene had already expected such a question. He nodded without hesitation. Naturally. Since it will be of greater help in tomorrows mock battle.


    Hahaha. This just makes me like you even more, sir. Although weve barely met, you are already scratching my itch so well. Count Winslon was sincerely pleased. When the holy knights dered their intent to participate in thepetition, he became worried. Like other nobles, Count Winslon wasnt on very good terms with the royal family, and like other lords, his rtionship with the church was average at best.


    On the other hand, the church maintained a tight rtionship with the royal family. In fact, the godfather of the current king was a cardinal of the church.


    With such a strange rtionship in ce, the church acted as a bridge between the royal family and the various lords. With such a situation, the county couldnt openly refuse the demands of the holy knights to suddenly participate in the knightpetition. But the holy knights would obviously best any ordinary knights and either win thepetitions or achieve great results. Such a result was uneptable to the count due to his pride since holy knights acted as the hands and feet of the cardinal, who was the godfather of the current king.


    In the end, if he were to allow the holy knights to participate in thepetition, it was a necessity for the members of the Golden Moon Knights to participate in thepetition as a method of suppression. However, such a reaction would cause another problem.


    Both the holy knights and the Golden Moon Knights were famous knight organizations in the kingdom. Regardless of who won between the two groups, the losing side would suffer great damage to their honor and pride. Since Count Winslon wanted to protect his pride while also avoiding worsening his rtionship with the church, he had been faced with a dilemma.


    This was why he had been desperately hoping for a knight unrted to either side to have the highest achievements in thepetition, and as if God had heard his wish, the ck knight in front of him had magically appeared to solve all of his problems. In addition, Count Winslon never had any interactions or a rtionship with the knight Eugene, the current owner of Wolfughter. As such, it was only natural that Count Winslon felt extremely favorable toward Eugene. It was to the degree that his son-inw, whom he had never liked very much, suddenly felt like a saint. Count Winslon had a sudden urge to see his son-inw after a long time.


    The knights who are staying in the castle have been greatly shaken by your actions, sir. All of the knights who were smashed apart by you during todays matches were those staying in the castle. Unless they are fools, they should know what you are after by now, Count Winslon said.


    Thats good, Eugene responded.


    Their reactions werent that great. There were a few sirs who had openly dered their intent to crush you personally, Sir Eugene, Count Winslon continued.


    It was to be expected since knights were usually arrogant and hot-tempered. Moreover, the knights who resided in the castle were high-ranking nobles or those with titles. They would naturally attempt to restore their honors in the mock battle.


    I would rather have that, Eugene replied.


    Hooh? And why is that? Count Winslon asked with an intrigued expression.


    Eugene responded calmly. There are a few things I learned during the various subjugations I participated in. One of them is that agitated monsters are easier to killpared to sneaky monsters. You must know this fact already, Your Excellency. I have heard that you like to hunt.


    Hahaha! That is true. Your words arepletely urate, sir! Count Winslon voiced his agreement whileughing and even pping. But, it is also true that a cornered prey can act in unexpected ways. What do you think about that?


    That would be even better for me. You will find out why in tomorrow''s battle, Eugene dered.


    Count Winslons eyes became filled with surprise. The young champion wasnt even contemting the idea of defeat in tomorrows mock battle.


    In many ways, you have a talent for making me curious, sir. Good, good. Count WInslon said with a grin before continuing. Since thats the case, I will also let you know the reward I will be giving you tomorrow, sir. You can look forward to it since an appropriate reward is only natural for the champion who won the twin crown for the first time in 16 years. Count Winslon said before lightly pping twice.


    The door opened, and servants carefully stepped into the room. Eugenes eyes glistened when he saw therge wooden box decorated with gold, and the count spoke with a voice full of pride and expectation. Open it. It is an item that is suitable for the twin crown champion.


    Eugene bowed lightly to the count before opening the box.


    Click.


    This is Eugene spoke with surprise. Seeing Eugene react in such a way, especially when he had always maintained hisposure thus far, caused the counts smile to deepen with satisfaction. Her name is Madarazika. Its thenguage of the dwarves who live in the far north. In ournguage, it is called the Ogre yer. Count Winslon exined.


    Madarazika Eugene muttered while stretching his hand towards the object. It felt as if he had been enchanted by the weapon.


    With your strength, Im certain that you could Huh? The count stopped himself and gasped with a shocked expression.


    Eugene had raised the weapon with one hand.


    It was a spear that exuded a dark luster.


    It should easily weigh fifty kilograms. How is it that you can lift it so easily with a single hand? Count Winslon asked.


    As I mentioned before, I have the blood of the elves flowing in my veins, Eugene exined.


    Huh? But even Sir Drak barely managed to hold it with both his hands The count expressed his astonishment. But he did not doubt Eugenes exnation. The fact that Eugene was able to take the twin crown for the first time in 16 years proved that his skill was far beyond any ordinary knight. But that wasnt the end of it...


    Wooong!


    The spear trembled and emitted a strange cry.


    Huh! Haha! The count could not help but burst into vainughter.


    Numerous knights werent able to even hold the spear properly until now! As expected, this knight


    All doubts and suspicions werepletely wiped from Count Winslons thoughts. He stroked his beard with a satisfied look. Every precious treasure is said to have a rightful master. It seems Madarazika has met her true master today.


    You tter me, Eugene responded.


    But contrary to his words, Eugene was just as pleased as the count. Upon grabbing the spear, he instantly recognized that it wasnt an ordinary object, and the counts exnation only solidified Eugenes conviction.


    Now, spill a little bit of your blood on Madarazika.


    My blood? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. That will decide whether you will be Madarazikas true master or not. Count Winslon continued.


    Eugene contemted for a very short time. Afterward, he quickly took off his gloves, removed ck Scales, and drew his dagger across his palm before grabbing onto the spear.


    ...!


    Eugene became greatly surprised. The spear was absorbing his blood like a piece of cotton pressed against water.


    Is it enchanted with magic?


    Hooh! Madarazika has recognized Sir Eugene as its true owner. How astonishing, Count Winslon remarked. Seeing that the count was genuinely surprised, Eugene assumed that Count Winslon would have taken the spear back if it had not absorbed Eugenes blood. On second thought, it was only natural. Since the count was known to be crazy about gantry and skill, he wouldnt allow a precious, magical object to belong to anyone other than its true master.


    Sir, try throwing Madarazika, Count Winslon said.


    Right here? Eugene asked.


    Its fine, so try it, the count responded. Eugene felt a little strange after hearing the excitement in the counts voice, but he did as he was told.


    Shuack!


    When he threw the weapon with moderate force, it became embedded into the wall with a shockwave.


    Try calling it, Count Winslon said.


    What? Eugene asked.


    Try to call Madarazika with your will as if you were calling your subordinates. Imbue your words with your Heuk! Count Winslon gasped.


    Craack! Shuack!


    The spear was pulled out from the wall before returning to Eugenes hand as if it was connected to him with an invisible thread.


    Hahahaha! I knew I wasnt wrong. Sir Eugene, you are the true owner of Madarazika! Count Winslon eximed.


    This is surprising, Eugene stated.


    Although he wasnt as excited as the count, he was still shaken. A spear that could be retrieved with just his will! This wasnt simply a matter of never losing his spear. Just like other knights, Eugene always carried several javelins with him at all times. Although using the javelin meant sacrificing range and uracy, it was iparably stronger than bows and arrows, especially when dealing with medium-sized andrge monsters. The only problem with javelins was that it could be difficult to retrieve them after they were thrown. But Madarazika hadpletely solved such a problem.


    It was several times heavier than a typical javelin which meant that it was a lot stronger than thetter. To summarize, it was an awesome weapon.


    And if he won tomorrows mock battle, another prize would be waiting for him.


    Can I look forward to tomorrow, Sir Eugene? Count Winslon asked.


    Naturally. I will bring you victory. I swear it on my honor, Eugene dered.


    Kieeeek?! S-sir Eugene is emitting a simr aura as me!? Mirian shrieked.


    At this moment, Eugene became the Origin of Desire.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    After continuing to converse with Count Winslon for a little while longer, Eugene left the castle before sunset. Although the count suggested that Eugene should stay at the castle until tomorrow, he politely declined. It was annoying just to even think about having to stay at the castle with the arrogant noble knights who had clearly expressed their hatred towards him. It was much better to retire to the campground for the night and to strengthen his camaraderie with the free knights.


    Eugene returned to the campground, and that evening, he once again generously served the free knights with food and drinks. In addition, he provided those who had lost their matches ten silver coins to help them with their situation.


    The knights were greatly moved. In the first ce, people were more emotionally vulnerable when they were in a tight spot, and following the same logic, they felt even more grateful towards Eugene.


    As such, Eugenes recruitment for the uing mock battle continued until the morning of the battle. Including those who were staying at the campground and the vige, more than forty knights vowed on their honor to battle alongside Eugene in the mock battle. Including the aides of the knights, there were nearly 100 people in Eugenes army. It was a huge number.


    But the armies led by the aristocratic knights numbered twice or thrice Eugenes group. They had recruited a huge number of mercenaries using their capital. It felt a little underhanded, but a mock battle was a smaller model of an actual war. In wars, money yed a huge role, and as such, it was naturally epted as a tactic.


    Eugene had already expected as much, so he didnt consider it an issue. He didnt care too much about it. But shortly after everyone started to arrive at the countys hunting ground for the mock battle. An unexpected situation arose.


    ***


    What? Is that true? Eugene asked.


    Yes. I was surprised as well. Who would have expected that a holy knight would flee during the night? Lanslo answered with a shrug.


    Ha Eugene felt dejected. Jung Dircht, the arrogant holy knight, escaped with his aides at dawn.


    What were the guards doing? They must have seen the holy knight leaving the castle, right? Eugene asked.


    Apparently, he told them that he was going to pray at the church in the vige. What could they have done when a holy knight was going to visit a church? Moreover, today is the day of the mock battle, right? They assumed that he was going to pray for victory during todays battle, Lanslo answered.


    Eugene frowned. He had been looking forward to finally killing Dircht during todays battle. Everything he had worked for to prepare for the mock battle was in vain if Jung Dircht didnt die.


    Dammit. Should I go after him?


    Eugene ignored his sudden impulse and calmed himself down.


    No, its toote. Its been more than five hours. If he galloped the entire time, he would have already left the county.


    Even with a vampires ability to smell, it would be impossible to chase after Dircht after such a long time.


    This is rather good. Now that hes run away in shame, hell surely try to get rid of me. I can finish him off then.


    There werent many justifications to kill a holy knight. But if the opponent was trying to kill him, it was within his right to retaliate. It was only natural for knights to fight back.


    Hurry up ande after me. I will finish you off for good this time.


    Eugene once again reaffirmed his determination, then responded as if he was surprised. I cant believe that such a thing has happened. How preposterous.


    Hoho. Take a look over there. Lanslo gestured with his eyes.


    Eugene turned his head. He doesnt know a thing about honor! He doesnt deserve to be called a holy knight!


    We cant stay still. Dont you agree that we should file an officialint to the central church?


    The noble knights expressed their strong opinions. They were greatly shaken by the incident. It was to be expected since two of the holy knights were killed and the third had run away.


    Was the holy knight going to lead the army? Eugene asked.


    They had divided their numbers into three units because of theirrge number. The holy knight was responsible for leading one of the units. It must be a headache for them that he disappeared all of a sudden. Hoho, Lanslo responded.


    Hooh. Did you hear this from the castle? Eugene asked.


    There are quite a few bbermouths. In addition, there are even more who are quite greedy. So currently, the situation is Lanslo exined to Eugene what he saw and heard while staying at the castle. In the meantime, the noble knights turned their focus away from Dircht and started to argue about who would fill Dirchts void as the new captain.


    Shouldnt Sir Carl be in charge?


    Nonsense! Sir Ishmael, who has tons of first-hand experience, should be the one to take charge. Last year, he led his troops to victory in a territorial war.


    How could you call that a war? It was a tiny battle with at most one hundred troops involved.


    Sir, dont you think youre going too far?


    In addition, this is a mock battle with cavalry involved. Things will bepletely different than ordering around some mercenaries to take charge.


    It appeared that Jung Dirchts escape had a significant impact. It was extremely regrettable that Eugene couldnt kill him this time, but the holy knight had left behind a gift in the form of conflict among the noble knights.


    Should I consider myself lucky?


    Eugene spoke to Lanslo while feeling satisfied with the situation, Judging from their atmosphere, it wont be strange if their army gets divided into five or six, rather than three.


    I agree with your thoughts. But dont forget that they hold the advantage in terms of equipment and skills, Lanslo answered.


    But what if theye at us in groups of twenty or thirty? Could they still gain the upper hand? With both you and me in the same group? Eugene said.


    Hahaha, Lanslo chuckled softly. There was nothing more to say about Eugenes abilities. But those who were worthy of being called heroes or conquerors among knights also needed to bepetent in strategies. In that aspect, Eugene had passed Lanslos standards.


    Im thinking of throwing them a bait. What do you think, sir? Eugene asked.


    An excellent choice. Why dont we do this? Lanslo answered with a grin. He was convinced that Eugenes thoughts were aligned with his own.


    Eugene nodded after hearing Lanlsos n. Very good. Anyways, the mercenaries wont be using real swords, will they? Eugene asked.


    Thats correct. If they do, the knights will immediately unsheathe their longswords. The only reason the mercenaries can participate without much concern is that everyone will be using wooden swords and spears, even if they possess real weapons, Lanslo exined.


    Even though the mock battle was a simtion of actual war, real weapons werent used, since most of the participants would end up dead or seriously injured if that were the case. Even so, the knights would keep real weapons in their saddles just in case  there would always be mercenaries who were willing to resort to cowardly measures to score it big against knights.


    If we can handle the knights, the mercenaries wont pose a big threat. Its not a real war anyway, so they will surrender quickly if they lose the momentum.


    Sir Eugene!


    Eugenes allied knights flocked while calling his name.


    What should we do? Even if its rough, we should have a n prepared, one of the knights said. Their expressions were rather somber. It appeared as if they had been discouraged by the high-quality equipment of the noble knights.


    After sharing a gaze with Lanslo, Eugene responded in a confident manner, Just as I said yesterday, they have little experience fighting alongside each other anyways. When the battle begins, I am confident that they wille charging in. Im not sure if they will even have a proper formation.


    Eugenes words were based on Galfrediks extensive, practical experience. Nobles and lords preferred mercenaries in wars because they had experience fighting with their colleagues. On the other hand, knights were solitary creatures who enjoyed fighting alone. Moreover, their opponents were noble knights who were always drunk on their own magnificence. It would be strange if they could cooperate well with each other.


    And they will likely split up into at least three units, or at most five or six, Eugene continued.


    Huh?


    Even if they do look down on us, would they really do that?


    The free knights expressed their doubts.


    Lanslo stepped up with a grin. Sirs, let me exin.


    The gazes of the free knights became fixated on Lanslo. The Golden Moon Knights consisted of members that were personally chosen by Count Winslon. All of the knights were rumored to be brave and excellent in strategy.


    What will be the biggest merit for those knights over there? I think it would be knocking down or capturing the one who won the twin crown. No? Lanslo said.


    Hmm.


    Thats true.


    The free knights nodded after hearing his words. Even they would charge while hoping for a miracle if they were against the twin crown. Capturing or eliminating Eugene would award the biggest honor and achievement to the one responsible for it. A grand finale for the victor.


    But one of their captains, the holy knight, has suddenly disappeared. Now they have an empty,manding role to fill. But would they truly follow their new captain? Especially since all of them are simr in status and strength? In the end, there is a high possibility that they will act independently while targeting Sir Eugene, Lanslo exined.


    I see your point, but theres no guarantee that they will split into five or six units, is there? One of the knights asked.


    We just need to throw them a bait, Lanslo answered.


    Bait? The knights asked.


    Lanslo turned his gaze towards their captain, and the eyes of the free knights followed suit.


    Sirs, we will be dividing our army into two. Of course, it will only appear like that on the surface, we will actually be together, Lanslo said.


    ?


    Here is the n, Eugene said.


    He exined the n he discussed earlier with Lanslo. The expressions of the free knights gradually loosened while listening to Eugenes n. When he was done exining, the free knights were left staring at him with awe and determination.


    I pay tribute to your courage, Sir Eugene.


    We must win, sirs!


    We cannot let Sir Eugenes sacrifice be in vain. I will not forgive anyone who bes blinded by their greed and leaves the line of battle!


    Wuaaaaaah!


    The free knights raised their weapons and cheered.


    ***


    The location of the mock battle was a vast hunting ground that seemed to hint at the reputation of the Winslon County. Its diameter was more than five kilometers, and one would need to walk for more than half a day to cross from one end to another. In addition, there were forests and small hills scattered everywhere, which made it an excellent environment to hold a mock battle.


    The red army, which was led by the free knights, and the blue army of nobles headed to their respective ends. Everyone had colored bands of their respective sides hanging on their arms and helmets.


    The two armies were ced in locations where they could not see each other due to the forests and hills. The ringing of a bell in the castle would signal the beginning of the mock battle.


    That forest will do, sirs, Eugene said after moving along a hill for a while. The free knights immediately switched directions and swarmed around the forest without a word.


    Master, everything seems fine, Luke reported back along with the other aides. Eugene proceeded to give further orders.


    Then lets begin.


    Most of the free knights and aides headed to the shade of the forest. Only around twenty people were left outside the forest, including Eugene and Lanslo. If viewed from the distance, the enemy would surely mistake them for a separate unit or a group of scouts.


    After about ten minutes...


    Sir, sir! Mirian buzzed while quickly flying toward Eugene. She continued while taking a seat on Eugenes shoulder. Three guys riding horses areing over the hill! I dont think theyre knights. Probably mercenaries! She continued.


    Theyre finally here.


    Eugene looked in the direction Mirian pointed toward. In a short while, he saw some movement at the top of the hill.


    Ah! The enemys scouts have alreadye this far? Some knights with good vision eximed.


    Eugene hurriedly dissuaded them. Shh! Sirs, this is just the beginning. We cant get agitated already. Luke, Eugene called out.


    Yes, master, Luke answered before picking up a gged spear.


    The ck dragon which symbolized Eugenes crest fluttered vigorously in the wind.


    Lanslo turned his head before speaking, Sirs, lets move slowly as if weve just arrived here.


    Understood.


    The knights slowly rode their horses along the border of the forest, and the enemys scouts hurriedly disappeared after spotting them. But another group of scouts appeared from a different direction in a little while, and they also ran away like the wind after seeing Eugenes g. A few minutester, another group of scouts appeared, and after they disappeared, another group appeared.


    How many times will they send their scouts?


    Its just as Sir Eugene and Sir Drak said. Are they desperate for achievements?


    Then they must truly be out of their minds.


    The free knights muttered. Even with the disappearance of the holy knight, they wondered if the noble knights would truly be so foolish.


    However


    Sirs, I think its actually happening.


    Tududududududududu!


    Even before Lanslo could finish speaking, a group of galloping horses appeared over the hill, apanied by the sounds of hooves.


    I cant believe they actually came!


    Without the mercenaries!?


    Are they arrogant? Or are they out of their minds?


    I think it must be both.


    The free knights were dumbfounded. No matter how much the nobles looked down on the free knights, what could they possibly do with just twenty of them?


    I will capture the owner of the twin crown!


    Nonsense! I, Rodelso, will handle the champion!


    Master! Let me help you!


    After seeing the noble knights and their aides charging at him on their horses with their wooden spears held at their sides amidst the brilliant gleams of their armors, Eugene muttered in a quiet voice.


    Human greed is endless, and they always repeat their mistakes.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Neighhhh!


    The stallion immediately responded to its masters order. Silion was named after the king of the wind spirits, and it lived up to its name.


    Lets go, sirs! We shall knock those arrogant men down! Eugene shouted in a loud voice.


    Wuaaaaaah!


    The knights responded to his shouts and rushed out of hiding in groups.


    What?


    You said there were less than twenty!


    The noble knights faltered in their charge, and their expressions paled when they saw the numerous free knights banding under the g of the ck dragon.


    W-what should we do?


    Were going to lose at this rate! We cannot allow ourselves to be captured by those vermin! It would be a disgrace to my family!


    The noble knights stopped in their tracks and started to fall into confusion. But the free knights continued to charge in the meantime, and one of the noble knights threw away his wooden spear as if he could not ovee the pressure.


    Sir Jeremy!


    Are you trying to surrender?! The other knights shouted.


    Of course not, Baron Jeremy responded before taking his longsword from his saddle and unsheathing it.


    Now that things have turned out like this, we must fight for real. Theres no way we could lose if its a battle of true des, right? Baron Jeremy continued.


    ...! The eyes of the other noble knights widened when they saw the glint of Baron Jeremys silver longsword under the sun. Soon, they followed suit and started to discard their wooden spears and swords before unsheathing their real weapons.


    Hes right! Theres no way we could lose to those filthy vagrants!


    Jan Eugene? Even if he is the owner of the twin crown, he shouldnt have any experience battling against real knights like us.


    The other sirs will be arriving soon anyway. We just need to hold on until then. Even if we end up killing some of them, we simply need to pay the ransom.


    Thats right! A few casualties in a knightpetition is unavoidable!


    We just need to catch Jan Eugene! Sirs, lets go!


    Uwaaaaahhh!


    The noble knights and their aides were filled with confidence and their morale exploded as they once again rushed to the free knights with real weapons.


    T-those crazy hooligans!


    Sir Eugene! What should we do?


    The free knights were visibly shaken.


    Eugene let out a response to calm them down. They are the ones who started it! I will take care of it, so follow me!


    Tududududududu!


    Silion sped up even further and galloped across the ground. It had already crossed dozens of meters at full speed, but as if to prove its pedigree, it continued to run energetically. Several secondster, Eugene collided head-on with the noble knights.


    ***


    Do we still have a long way to go?


    Its just over that hill! Judging from what I heard from the scouts, it seemed that they were attempting to establish a formation.


    Good, The Lord of Lotvia, Baron Ishmael, responded with a satisfied look.


    Its a good thing I had mercenaries nted in advance.


    Strictly speaking, it was foul y, but it could be written off as an excellent strategy once he earned great merit in the mock battle and won. In fact, at least three or four others had employed simr strategies as himself. But he was the first one who discovered the target that would grant him the greatest achievement in the mock battle. This was evidence that God himself was helping him.


    Sir Ishmael, shouldnt we take a short rest? Im afraid the horses are a little exhausted from the rush, one of the knightsmented.


    Baron Ishmael thought for a short while before shaking his head. The enemy may have sent out their scouts. We should not give them time to prepare. Lets finish this as quickly as possible.


    Hmm. Well, there are only about twenty of them, and most of them are equipped with shoddy armor. That sounds like a good idea, the other knight responded.


    Baron Ishmael and his knights were all armed with te armor or te mail. Simrly, the aides of the knights were also wearing high-quality te coats or high-quality chain mail. Meanwhile, the richest of the free knights would only have chain mail since they were poor. There were even some among the free knights who could only afford to equip themselves with a hauberk.


    The stark difference in equipment meant that even wooden weapons could cause substantial damage and pain to the free knights depending on how they were used, while wooden weapons would have little to no effect against te mail. Of course, this was natural since even te mail was strong enough to provide a good defense against heavy weapons like maces and real swords. Wooden weapons were simply a joke. As such, Baron Ishmael and his knights were fully convinced that they would win the uing battle.


    Even if they number in the dozens, it will still be like taking candy from a baby.


    Even if Jan Eugene was strong, he should not be able topete with five or six knights armed with te armor, especially if he was limited to using a wooden sword and a wooden spear.


    At least, that was what they thought until they came close to the hill. They could hear a loudmotioning from the other side.


    Whats this sound? What?! Baron Ishmael eximed in shock when he arrived at the top of the hill.


    ***


    Wow. There are even more of them. They really keeping.


    I know. They must have really considered us to be dogshit. The free knights turned their heads and spoke while ring at the new arrivals. They were pummeling the aides of the noble knights who had arrived earlier.


    Sirs. Dont get carried away. We will be employing the same method once again. Eugene said in a cold voice.


    The knights came to their senses. They had been rather apprehensive when Eugene charged in alone when the enemies first arrived. As such, they were prepared to face the rest of the noble knights once Eugene faced off one or two on his own.


    But they were mistaken.


    Eugenes ck spear shot through the air and pierced one of the noble knights shoulders before returning to Eugenes hand like a living creature. Eugene handled two more knights in a simr fashion, then crushed the weapons of the remaining knights with his battleaxes and knocked them off their steeds.


    The noble knights had paid a steep price for going against the rules and using real weapons in the mock battle. The free knights were filled with awe and admiration after seeing Eugenes performance.


    After Eugene finished off the knights in less than three minutes, the free knights were tasked with a simple clean-upthey would pummel the panicked aides of the noble knights. Now, a new batch of noble knights had arrived to be prey to both Eugene and Lanslo.


    Ah! It looks like they are trying to escape! One of the free knights shouted.


    Eugene and Lanslo quickly urged their horses forward.


    Tudududu!


    Mirian! Eugene shouted.


    Leave it to me! Kieeeeeek! Mirian flew up the hill like the wind, then arrived in front of the noble knights who were about to turn tail and flee.


    Ptooey! Ptooey! Kuwaaahkk! Ptooey! She let loose a barrage of spit through the narrow, long gaps in the helmets of the knights.


    Uagh!?


    T-theres water in my eye!


    The knights took off their helmets while shouting after being baptized with the invisible spirits phlegm.


    Master! Whats wrong?


    Sir Rodel?! The other knights and aides shouted in a flurry. Eugene and Lanslo started to draw their wooden weapons from their saddles as they neared the top of the hill.


    Thuck!


    Baron Ishmael fell from his steed after receiving a heavy blow, he couldnt even scream. The oue was clear since even wooden weapons could be lethal against an opponent who was without their helmet.


    Thuck! Bam! Thwack!


    Kuagh!


    Uagh!


    Lanslo and Eugene struck the heads of the noble knights one after the other. Eugene used a wooden sword while Lanslo utilized a wooden spear.


    You Heuk!? The aides attempted to retaliate, but their eyes filled with shock upon spotting something.


    Uwaaaaaaah!


    The free knights were btedly charging toward them with loud shuts. The thrashing began once again.


    Thuck! Thuck!


    Uagh!


    Mercy! Mercy! Uagh!


    Kuagh! Kuaaaaa!


    The free knights werent as strong as Eugene, but their strikes were fierce. They themselves had been trained harshly since childhood, so they knew exactly where to strike to inflict the most pain.


    You little rascals! Nice armor, hmm?!


    But your skills are dogshit!


    The free knights rampaged while letting loose their fury and mocking the aides. Since the free knights were poor, they had more experience with wooden weapons than real des. The beatings from the free knights who had alreadypletely mastered the art of suffering and inflicting pain were truly ruthless. It was to the point where Lanslo had to step in to stop them, just in case they beat the aides to death.


    After a few minutes of the brutal beating, Eugene spoke to the free knights, Sirs, I believe there are more of them on their way here. This is the perfect time for all of you to consume it.


    Ah! Of course! The knights responded in a unified voice before taking something out of their pockets and swallowing it. The mysterious objects were mana stones, which Eugene bought and distributed before the battle. Although they were quite expensive, mana stones were extremely useful in battles. Rich knights capable of affording mana stones always had some prepared in real battles. Mana stones were unrivaled in restoring ones energy.


    Most of the free knights here were now consuming a mana stone for the first time in their lives.


    Ohh! I can feel energy flowing through my veins!


    I cant believe it! Could this be a superior-rank mana stone?!


    Unfortunately, they werent wasnt superior-rank mana stones. In fact, they were low-rank mana stones with the lowest level of medicinal efficacy, but the effects were sufficient to amaze the free knights. Soon, their surprise quickly turned into something else.


    I cant believe he would just give such precious treasures away! I cannot possibly fathom Sir Eugenes generosity and


    Sir Eugene is the only knight who knows true honor! I, Caylor of mas, swear from this moment that I will act on anything Sir Eugene asks me to do!


    As do I!


    Sir Eugene!


    The free knights werent simply feeling an emotion of camaraderie anymore. Rather, they felt a sense of reverence and awe toward Eugene. Eugene took on a humble expression and responded to their praise. Sirs. Let us focus on the battle for now. Not for just myself, Jan Eugene, but for all of us! Let us fight for our noble honor!


    Uwaaaaah!


    The morale of the free knights burned brightly once again. The spirit said while shaking her head. Just what I would expect from our sir. The king of fighting, and the king of deceit.


    ***


    After two more battles, Eugene and the free knights captured 21 additional enemies,posed of noble knights and their aides. Fortunately, no fatalities urred as a result of the battles, but all of the noble knights who had abandoned their wooden weapons and drew their des became seriously injured. If Eugene hadnt shown mercy and given them mana stones, about a dozen of them would have died by now.


    In any case, a total of more than sixty knights and aides, all disarmed and restrained, were handed over to Count Winslon after the mock battle.


    Amazing! This is truly amazing!


    I thought he was only skilled with the de, but it seems that he is a master of tactics as well!


    Count Winslon and the other observing nobles were seated in a tent located at the top of a mountain, where they could see the entirety of the vast hunting ground at a nce. They could not hide their astonishment after witnessing the results of the battle. At the same time, they denounced the noble knights for their foolish acts after being blinded by greed and merit.


    Both Sir Ishmael and Sir Rubran had been too conceited. I was looking forward to how theyll perform because they are famous, but this has been a disappointment.


    Its all because they pursue fame and not honor. Would you not agree?


    Exactly.


    It wasmon for knights with high status or titles to be obsessed with fame, since they did not need to be sworn in. Both Baron Ishmael and Sir Rubran fell into that category.


    Ugh! The faces of both knights turned red when they overheard the conversation of the distinguished guests. However, they couldnt deny the words and had no excuses.


    Their aides attempted to defend their masters.


    Sir Eugene acted cowardly.


    Thats right. If he was truly an honorable, chivalrous knight, he would have


    Shut up! Baron Ishmael shouted loudly while gritting his teeth. He continued, To what degree do you intend to humiliate me? Who do you think was responsible for not killing the both of us?


    I-I apologize, master, the aide quickly stuttered before bowing. His face was covered in bloody bruises after being beaten by the free knights.


    I wascent. Sir Eugene only responded ordingly after having expected my actions. I was defeated by an outstanding knight, Baron Ishmael dered.


    I think so as well.


    And I, I realized my ws thanks to the way Sir Eugenemanded his army. The other noble knights chimed in and started to praise Eugene as well.


    ...?


    The aides could not understand the sudden shift in their masters attitude. Werent they mockinglyughing at Eugene and his army only a few hours ago and were calling them a group of beggars?


    But their reactions were natural. Since they had already lost, praising and giving credit to their opponent was the only way to avoid losing facepletely. Wasnt it much preferable to be defeated in an unfortunate turn of events by an honorable knight and hispetent army, rather than being beaten like a dog by wandering beggars? The unexpected attitudes of the captured knights started to lead to an unexpected oue.


    Prepare the ransom, said one of the noble knights.


    H-how much should we pay? the aide asked.


    The armor and horses, and the worth of both you and me. Hmm. One thousand silver coins should do, the noble knight responded.


    What?! The aide could not hide his shock after hearing the answer. But the noble knight continued solemnly, looking as if he were engrossed in something. Thus, honor cannot be valued or matched with money. However, even if its to reflect even a small piece of honor, paying that much is only natural. Moreover, if its a hero like Sir Eugene, I do not consider it a waste at all.


    After hearing the words of the knight, the other noble knights turned their heads toward their respective aides.


    Get our ransom prepared as well!


    But master. We dont have enough coins.


    Then sell the horse! Are you trying to embarrass me?


    Not at all!


    Send someone back to the family! Tell them to bring back the silver weck as soon as possible!


    A fiercepetition to boast ones wealth and honor ensued among the losers. Although it was an unexpected, rare eventa knight capable of defeating a holy knight in a single exchange was even rarer, and any noble had no choice but to covet Eugene.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Quite a few sirs are missing.


    But we still have pretty much all of the mercenaries, right? We should be more than enough to deal with those groups of beggars. They wont even serve as a warm-up.


    Haha! I hope those hillbillies dont piss their pants and run away after they see us.


    Im afraid that everyone but Sir Jan Eugene will run away with their tails behind their legs.


    Hahahaha!


    The knights of the blue team were still overflowing with leisure, even though four groups of knights and aides, about sixty people in total, had already retired from the battle. Joustingpetitions and swordsmanshippetitions were heavily dependent on individual skills, but mock battles were different. In a battle betweenrge groups, the most important factors were the number of troops, quality of equipment, and morale. Compared to the army of the free knights, they still held a significant advantage in all three fields.


    Even with about half of their knights gone, this wasnt a fight that could be lost.


    Sirs! The scouts have returned! One person shouted as the aides returned from their reconnaissance mission. The aides quickly dismounted their horses and rushed to the knights before giving their report.


    We have discovered a group of troops believed to be the enemys vanguard. It was being led by Sir Jan Eugene, and there were about twenty of them in total, said one of the aides.


    Really? Are you certain? a noble knight asked.


    Yes, sir! It was definitely the g of the ck dragon. Im certain it was Sir Jan Eugene! the aide responded.


    And what about the rest of the red army? the noble knight asked.


    I could not see them. I assume that the others who went on ahead are dealing with the enemys main army, the aide said.


    Ohh!


    The expressions of the knights brightened at once. In a stroke of luck, they were presented with the opportunity to make the greatest contribution in the mock battle.


    The noble knights chattered excitedly.


    Lets go and get it done!


    Isnt that obvious? Lets hurry. The others might discover it as well.


    Youre right. They could well be on their way back from taking care of the enemys main army. Where is that ce? Hurry and lead us there!


    Yes, sir!


    The noble knights hurried their steeds after the aides.


    Sirs! Sirs! What about us?


    Sirs! Please wait for us!


    The mercenaries shouted urgently while chasing after the knights.


    Hmph! Thats not my problem! Do we really have to take care of you like children?


    You punks! Act your worth! The knights responded coldly as they moved further and further away.


    Dammit Why did they hire us if they were only going to make us clean up?


    Dont you know that they only hired us to suit their tastes? If theres no battle, Im fine with that.


    Thats right. If we fight properly, well have to risk breaking a few bones even if this is a mock battle. The knights will take care of everything anyway, so lets take our time.


    All right, lets do that.


    There were a few mercenaries who ran diligently after the knights, but a great majority of them only pretended to chase while taking their time. But even the few responsible mercenaries stopped running after the knights as the distance between them grew. Eventually, the two noble knights and the mercenaries becamepletely separated.


    ***


    Master! The enemys main army is heading our way! Luke reported back after hurrying back on his horse.


    Good work. Eugene nodded. After taking care of more than sixty knights and aides in a total of four battles, Eugene finally opted to send a group of scouts. It was because he had finally deemed it possible to face the enemys main army in a direct battle.


    Was there anything unusual? Eugene asked.


    In fact, there was something strange. I couldnt see the mercenaries, Luke said.


    Hooh? Eugene narrowed his eyes.


    At this time, Lanslos scouts also returned from their mission.


    Sir Eugene. They are telling me that the blue army has beenpletely separated from the mercenaries, Lanslo said.


    Hmm. Is it a trap? Eugene asked.


    I dont think so. Judging by the pace of the knights, it appears that the mercenaries werent able to keep up with the speed of their steeds, Lanslo responded.


    Its an opportunity, Eugene said.


    Yes. Its an opportunity, Lanslo replied. The two men once again shared a nce aftering to an understanding. Eugene turned and shouted to the free knights, who were brimming with energy once more after consuming mana stones.


    Sirs! This will be ourst battle! But it seems that the rest of the enemys army is still looking down on us! Apparently, they areing our way without any of the mercenaries!


    Those arrogant men truly dare!?


    Have they note to their senses yet!?


    Hmph!


    The free knights jeered fiercely. After having won four consecutive battles, their morale pierced the skies. The best method to stimte someone was truly to rub at their pride.


    There are about forty of them, excluding the mercenaries. Sir Lanslo and I will take the lead as nned. This is our opportunity to turn the momentum and truly show those men what we are made of! Show me your courage and spirit, sirs! Eugene shouted.


    Leave it to us!


    I swear on my honor to bring you victory, Sir Eugene!


    For ourrades!


    Uwaaaaahhh!!!


    The powerful shouts of the free knights resounded. But it wasnt one derived from a pure expression of honor and camaraderie. Rather, the eyes and expressions of the free knights were filled with one of the most fundamental emotions known to mandesire. This would be theirst battle, which meant that there would be a distribution of rewards based on their individual performance and merit. Eugene had made a promise to the free knights. He would only take 10% of the ransom provided by the prisoners, and 90% of the ransom would be shared fairly among the rest of the army.


    Eugene was the leader of the red army, and even if he were to take half of all the ransom, no one would dare to raise an objection. After all, he yed such an overwhelming role in the battle. Still, the poor free knights were naturally filled with greed after hearing about the unexpectedpensation.


    Soon, the two armies came to face off at a certain location in the vast hunting ground, and the free knights began to freely express their desires.


    The silver coins havee!


    Lets beat them up!


    Lets gooooo!


    ***


    W-what?!


    Why are they all here?!


    You said that this was only the vanguard!


    What about the others! Where are the other sirs?!


    The noble knights could not hide their shock when they came to face the free knights. The fact that they were about to face the entirety of the red army came as a shock to them, but they were even more dumbfounded when they couldnt see any of the other noble knights.


    Where are the mercenaries?!


    Thosezy donkeys!


    The noble knights btedly looked for the mercenaries, but it was useless. They had pushed their horses with excitement after hearing the news, and it was essentially impossible for the mercenaries to keep up with their pace.


    Sirs! How are your horses?


    They are good tost for a charge or two!


    Keugh! What a mess! Sirs! Lets charge Hmm?!


    The leading knight faltered when he started to shout his orders. The other noble knights shouted simultaneously.


    Jan Eugene!


    Its the twin crown!


    Eugene was charging like the wind with the g of the ck dragon fluttering from his saddle. All of the noble knights shared simr thoughts when they spotted him.


    If I can just get him!


    Then the greatest achievement will be mine!


    Although the noble knights were rather arrogant, they werent fools. As soon as they noticed the absence of their colleagues, they immediately realized that the battle could sway either way. But a mock battle was a simtion of actual warfare. Even if they were put at a severe disadvantage, they could turn the tides of the battle by capturing the enemys general.


    Get him!


    Youre mine!


    Jan Eugene!


    Each of the noble knights began to race toward Eugene while shouting vigorously. All they could think about wasting themselves the greatest achievement by catching Eugene. Like the free knights, the noble knights had also expressed their desires in this final battle.


    Tududududududududu!


    Uwaaaaaaah!


    A strange sight unfolded. The noble knights were chasing after Eugene and the free knights were chasing after the noble knights. As time went by, the distance between the noble knights and the free knights quickly narrowed. But this was expected since the free knights had leisurely ridden their horses while the noble knights pushed their horses to the limit.


    You stupidds!


    Take this!


    The noble knights were greatly taken aback as their steeds foamed at the mouth with exhaustion and the wooden spears of the free knights rained down on them. In the end, the noble knights and their aides at the rear became surrounded by the free knights.


    Thuck! Thuck!


    The free knights outnumbered the noble knights severalfold, and they started pummeling the noble knights with their wooden swords. Several of the noble knights could not bear the shame of receiving a beating from the wandering beggars and started to unsheathe their weapons.


    Now theyve done it!


    Lets get them! The free knights were enraged when they saw the sight. Three or four of them rushed at each one of the noble knights.


    ***


    As the free knights overtook the noble knights at the rear, Eugene and Lanslo turned their horses.


    Tududududu!


    There were only about ten opponents left, and their horses were clearly on the verge of exhaustion. The two of them charged straight at the middle of the enemies. Knights often talked about the beauty and honor that existed in their battles. But it was all nonsense. Not a speck of honor or beauty could be found in the ensuing battle. The sounds of horses whining, des shing, and humans screaming filled every inch of the field.


    Now!


    Eugene took the chaos as an opportunity and directed his fear toward the horses of the noble knights. He was certain that no one would notice anything strange amidst the chaos.


    Neiiiiigh!


    Ugh?!


    The horses started to run wild with fear, and some of the noble knights fell off their horses. Mirians salivary baptism awaited those who managed to hold on with their excellent riding skills.


    Ptooey! Ptooey! Ptooey! Ptooey! Ptooooey!


    Argh! M-my eyes!


    Keugh!


    Eugene and Lanslo dug into the formation of the noble knights in the middle of the chaos. The two focused on the knights who were on horseback. Their steeds werent equipped with armor due to the nature of the battle, and they ran amok when they were beaten with wooden swords.


    Uaggggh!


    Dammit!


    The noble knights and the aides were left with no choice but to dismount their horses. Sadly, this was the worst decision possible.


    Chaeng!


    Their swords and spears glinted coldly in the sun. As if he had been waiting, Eugene pulled out Madarazika and threw it as hard as he could.


    Fwoooosh!


    What!? The noble knights raised their weapons in a futile attempt to defend themselves, but Madarazika smashed apart all of their weapons. Their weapons were considerably high in quality and were luxury items as well, but they could not possibly endure thebination of a vampires incredible strength and Madarazikas tremendous weight.


    Shuack!


    Madarazika returned to Eugenes hand afterpleting its mission.


    A magic spear?


    T-this is unbelievable. The shocked knights took on nk expressions. As a result, they briefly forgot that Eugene wasnt the only opponent they were facing.


    Thuck! m!


    Lanslos spear drew a brilliant arc in the air and struck the knights helmets.


    Hooh!


    Kiek?! Sir Quarter Elf is amazing! Even Eugene and Mirian were amazed by Lanslos spearmanship and his horseback riding skills.


    Sir Eugene!


    The free knights came running after they were done taking care of the noble knights that they had to face.


    Heuk The faces of the noble knights and aides became noticeably pale when they noticed the dozens of free knights rushing toward them. After noticing that their colleagues were crawling like dogs in the distance, they came to an immediate decision.


    I surrender!


    Please treat me honorably!


    Thus, the mock battle came to an end.


    Red army: 0 prisoners, 11 wounded.


    Blue army: 80 injured and capturedall but the mercenaries.


    It was an overwhelming victory.


    ***


    Although the mock battle hade to an end, a feast wasnt held like yesterday. There were simply too many injured individuals. But as if to prove his mercy and generosity, Count Winslon provided all knights with mana stones and praised both the victors and the losers.


    However, Eugene was the recipient of the loudest cheers and praise. The free knights were grateful to Eugene for allowing them to fulfill their desires, and the defeated noble knights attempted to lessen their embarrassment by praising Eugene.


    Tsk, tsk! They change their stance even faster than the spirit of light, said Mirian. Eugene silently agreed with her words whileforting the losers.


    There was no need to make enemies by mocking the losers when they had already bowed their heads. Some of the noble knights came to truly admire Eugene for his generosity and boldness. However, their admiration was nothingpared to the joy of the free knights.


    Eugene kept his promise and the free knights were rewarded about 200 silver coins per person.


    Kieeeeek?! Why is there so much ransom? Do we really have to hand these over to the knights? Its such a waste! Mirian shouted.


    Although he tried his best to smile, Eugene also agreed with Mirian.


    What the hell are these crazy men doing? Do they have trees that grow money?


    Eugene had never expected that he would receive silver coins in boxes by the dozens as ransom.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Sir, sir. Did you notice the way the nobles here look at you? Mirian whispered.


    If you say anything about stripping naked. I will shove you in the leather pocket and not let you out for a month, Eugene gave a curt response.


    Kiek. The spirit of desire promptly disappeared with a whine upon hearing Eugenes response. She had been munching on cheese andmb which she held with both hands.


    Eugene observed the surroundings with a calm gaze. Everyone smiled brightly when they met his gaze, including Count Winslons immediate lineage to nobles who came from all over the world with the counts invitation. Although he wasnt too sure about stripping naked, sucking, and biting, he knew that everyone wanted him.


    But Eugene had no intention of entrusting himself or being sworn in to any of them.


    Sir Eugene, Is the food not to your liking? Count Winslon asked.


    I already had quite a bit earlier, Your Excellency. The cooks skills are definitelymendable. It was incredible, Eugene responded. It wasnt actually true, and he had barely touched the food, but Eugene recalled how the gluttonous spirit had seemed even more obsessed than usual.


    Im d to hear that. Then shall we go and have a smoke? Count Winslon continued.


    Of course, Eugene responded.


    Everyones gazes were drawn to the two men as they stood up. However, they knew better than to interrupt the two. When Count Winslon was taking someone to smoke separately, it meant that he did not want to be disturbed. As such, everyone had to swallow their regrets.


    Thank you, Eugene said before receiving the mana powder-containing cigarette from the count and cing it in his mouth. A servant started to approach him to help him light the cigar.


    Let me. But the count took it on himself to personally light Eugenes cigar.


    Thank you for your consideration, Eugene said.


    I should be the one thanking you. Thepetition concluded sessfully thanks to you, and most importantly Count Winslon spoke before taking a long drag of the smoke. Then, he continued with a sparkle in his eyes, I am incredibly grateful and joyous that the spear has finally met its true master after collecting dust for such a long time. If its Sir Eugene, I have no doubts that you will continue Sir Entailers honor through Wolfughter and uphold the pride of the northern dwarves as well.


    Hmm?


    Count Winslon was like a child who wanted to show off his expensive toys. Eugene quickly responded, The fact that you have kept such precious objects in your arms for such a long time proves that Your Excellency and the county are upholders of true honor. Would you not agree?


    Hahaha. You tter me. Although Count Winslon shook his head, Eugene could see that Count Winslon was very pleased. Through their few encounters, Eugene realized that Count Winslon was a person who sincerely revered an individuals strength and skills. Perhaps it was because he did not walk the path of the knight.


    Truly, I mean it. Fortunately, both Wolfughter and Madarazika recognized me as their master, but if Your Excellency had not recognized their value in the first ce, would I have ever gotten the chance? Eugene continued. It didnt cost him a single coin to praise the count, so he continued to speak words he knew the count would like. Naturally, Count Winslons smile only deepened as he continued.


    Haha. Hahaha


    I have something that I am personally curious about. May I ask you about it, Your Excellency? asked Eugene.


    Anything! Count Winslon responded.


    I have a feeling that Wolfughter and Madarazika are strangely alike. They both exude a simr feeling. With all due respect, how did youe by the two weapons? Eugene said.


    Hohoho. I was wondering when you would ask, sir, Count Winslon responded. As expected, Count Winslon was dying to unt the two treasures.


    In fact, the two weapons are a set, Count Winslon continued.


    Hooh! I knew it! Tell me more. Eugene pretended to be surprised.


    The count said with even more excitement. When my father was seeding the county, one of our familys rtivesDuke of Ba of Brantia at the timegifted him Wolfughter and Madarazika.


    Ah! Isnt the Duke of Ba one of the most honorable and distinguished noble in Brantia? Eugene said. He didnt actually know who Duke Ba was and he wasnt particrly interested in that individual either, but he simply pretended to know. Obviously, a duke would be considered one of the most prestigious nobles in that region.


    Thats right. Anyways, I am unsure as to how the treasures of the northern dwarves ended up in the possession of the Ba Duchy. But Brantia is a country that is often embroiled in wars since ancient times with the orc pirates living in the northernnd. I can only guess that the duke received the weapons as a gift from the dwarves or froming to an agreement or allying with them, Count Winslon exined.


    I see. This is quite a fascinating story, Eugene responded.


    But would you like to know something even more interesting? Count Winslon continued.


    What is it? Eugene asked as if he were genuinely curious.


    Count Winslon responded with a proud chuckle, The two weapons that you acquired arent aplete set. You need the shield and the armor for it to be fully unified.


    Hooh? Eugene had asked the question without much interest, but Count Winslons answer incited a genuine sense of curiosity and surprise.


    Unfortunately, however, I do not know the whereabouts of the other two. I can only hope that the first twin crown in sixteen years might just be able to acquire the remaining pieces andplete the set, Count Winslon said.


    Eugene felt a little puzzled after hearing the counts words. Why wasnt the previous twin crown given Wolfughter and Madarazika as a reward instead? However, Eugene quickly came to realize the answer. Im assuming that the champion from 16 years ago could not pick up Madarazika. And that was already after you had gifted Wolfughter to Lord Fairchild, Eugene voiced his hunch.


    You are very wise, sir. That is correct. However, not only did you manage to obtain Wolfughter from my son-inw, but you also proudly took ownership of Madarazika. This is why I cannot help but have a certain expectation toward you, Count Winslonmented.


    I see. My shoulders feel quite heavy to hear you say that, Your Excellency. But I will do my best to live up to your expectations. Eugenes acting exquisitely harmonized both humility and confidence.


    Count Winslon grinned in response before uttering in a quiet voice. On that note, Sir Eugene. Let me ask you. Do you have any intentions of being sworn in by me?


    With all due respect, I apologize, Your Excellency, Eugene said. Although it was something he would have epted without hesitation in the past, his situation was different now. From his experiences thus far, Eugene came to the conclusion that choosing to serve a lord would do him more harm than good.


    Hahaha. What is there to be sorry about? Ill admit that I have no talents in being a knight personally, but I pride myself on having a good eye for people. You are not one to be satisfied by being a territorial knight, Sir Eugene. I wouldnt want to obscure a knight like yourself under my shadow, Count Winslon remarked.


    Thank you for your understanding, Eugene said.


    However, now that you have both Wolfughter and Madarazika in your possession, you have a destiny to follow. And that path is connected with Winslon, Count Winslon continued.


    What is he trying to say?


    Count Winslon was acting more cautious than usual. Eugene waited attentively for Count Winslons following words. There was a reason why the Ba Duchy passed the two treasures onto us in the past. Its because they challenged the throne of Brantia and failed. Even if the House of Ba copsed, their great noble blood would not disappear as long as Wolfughter and Madarazika are safe, Count Winslon exined.


    Eugene didnt know too much about the noble world, but he could intuitively understand it. And as if to deliver the finishing blow, Count Winslon said with a solemn expression while stroking his beard, Indeed. I am proposing that you should be the Duke of Ba.


    !


    I have no way of knowing the current state of the Ba family. Theres also the war issue, but we lost contact with them even before that. What is certain, however, is the fact that Brantia is currently in great turmoil, Count Winslon exined.


    The crusade, Eugene muttered while recalling the conversation between Lanslo and Luke.


    Count Winslon nodded. The war had divided the royal family of Brantia. A controversy regarding heresy began when the denomination of the continent destroyed the churchs power in Brantia. With the current circumstances, if you can prove yourself as the master of Madarazika and Wolfughter, theres now against you if you seeded the Duke of Ba. Why? Count Winslon said. He continued while pointing his fingers to his chest, exuding the powerful atmosphere of a great noble. The Ba Duchy is rted to me by blood, which means that I have arge stake when ites to the issue of legitimacy.


    Eugenepletely understood. But he still had some lingering questions. Could I know why you are willing to provide me with such a great opportunity? Eugene asked.


    There was no such thing as free lunch. Even if Count Winslon cared greatly for excellent knights, this issue was beyond the reach of simple favorability. He was certain that Count Winslon had some other purpose.


    Count Winslon smirked as he stared into Eugenes calm, collected gaze. Saying that its because you are a true knight that would be a lie. I will be honest with you, Sir Eugene. I want you to be the Duke of Ba so you can keep the royal family of this nation in check, Count Winslon said.


    Sure, Eugene responded.


    Hmm?


    I will do that if I be the Duke of Ba. I swear it on my honor, Eugene continued.


    Well dont you want to know why I want to keep the royal family in check? Count Winslon asked.


    You have been quite considerate to me until now, so why would the reason be important? Anyway, if I get a hold of the rest of the equipment in addition to Wolfughter and Madarazika, I could be the Duke of Ba. Is that right? Eugene said.


    T-thats right. Count Winslon was quite bewildered by Eugenes response. But Eugene was serious. He didnt care very much about why Count Winslon wanted to keep the royal family in check. No, rather, he didnt feel the need to ask because he already had a rough idea.


    Just like with Essandra, the great nobles hate the royal family.


    He simply needed to listen to their demands and make a profit. Wasnt this easy for him?


    I will head to Brantia soon, Eugene said.


    Sir Eugene! Y-you truly are Count Winslon could not continue. He was truly shocked beyond words. For Eugene, he had agreed to a condition that would benefit him without asking for much since he dislikedplicating things, but the count had misunderstood Eugenes reaction as an act of loyalty and honor.


    I cannot believe that theres such an honorable knight in the world!


    Grab!


    Count Winslon was ovee with emotions. He tightly grasped Eugenes hand with trembling shoulders.


    I am heartbroken that theres nothing else I can do for you, Sir Eugene! Tell me if there is anything else you need or want from me, I will oblige dly! Count Winslon shouted.


    What is this stroke of luck?


    Eugene felt like jumping up and down with joy. He collected his thoughts at the speed of light before speaking with great calmness. It would be going against my honor to ask Your Excellency for anything more. Rather, I should be the one who should give something to you.


    Oh! Ohh!


    Please allow me to subdue the evilnd of the county. I would like to kill a high-ranking monster to show the world the strength of the one who was titled the twin crown of the Winslon Family, Eugene continued.


    S-sir Eugene! Count Winslon was finally moved to tears.


    But not even in his wildest dreams did he imagine that the smiling, kind-hearted knight was in fact a vampire thinking of nothing else but red mana stones.


    ***


    What? Me? Lanslo responded with astonishment.


    Why are you so surprised? And sir, you swore that you would do me a favor, regardless of what it was, Eugene replied.


    Ah thats true, but Lanslo stuttered with a sour expression.


    The count gave his permission as well. He told you to do as you please. Anyways, are you saying you wont do it? Eugene asked.


    I cannot break an oath of honor. I understand. I will follow Sir Eugenes suggestion, Lanslo said.


    Its not a suggestion, its a demand. You must obey my instructions for three years from now. Eugene responded.


    Eugene didnt only demand the right to subjugate a dungeon from Count Winslon. Instead, he asked to borrow Lanslo for just three years. Eugene had a good feeling toward Lanslo, and it was the first time he felt such emotions since he met Galfredik. Count Winslon also felt that the two knights had been quite in-sync during thepetition. As such, he promptly agreed to Eugenes request. Of course, he also had the intention to ce one of his own men by Eugenes side to watch over Eugene as he followed the path to be a duke.


    Eugene was no stranger to such intentions.


    Ill drag him in if I find him to be more useful than he is now.


    Eugene would have three long years to devise a specific method.


    Ha! I understand. Then what is your first order? Lanslo asked.


    Firstly, take care of the new recruits in five days, Eugene said.


    And what are you going to be doing in the meantime, Sir Eugene? Lanslo asked.


    Evilnd subjugation.


    The prize from thepetition and the ransom. Was that not enough silver coins for you? Lanslo asked.


    There are things that are much more important than money, Eugene answered.


    He was after the red mana stones, but he didnt find it necessary to inform Lanslo of the fact, which was why he gave a general answer. Eugenes calm attitude was sufficient to reaffirm Lanslos confidence in him.


    I dont know about anything else, but one thing is for sure. Jan Eughis knight is after money and fame!


    Lanslo smiled brightly, not knowing that his conviction couldnt be further from the truth.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Uwah~ Im so hungry.


    Already? It hasnt even been that long since ourst meal.


    Its even weirder that you can manage to feel hungry in a ce like this. Im scared to death right now.


    Workers were huddled together in front of an iron gate, which was tightly locked. They continued to chatter away.


    By the way, do you think he will be fine? Its already been a day and a half.


    What? Are you doubting the master of the twin crown? A hairy worker shouted, and a hunter-turned-dismantler responded with a click of his tongue. What does it matter if hes the twin crown? Does it make sense to enter a dungeon alone?


    Youre right. That doesnt really make sense.


    Im not sure what the count was thinking. Why did he allow the knight to enter the dungeon by himself? Hmph. Most of the other workers voiced their agreement with the dismantler.


    The hairy worker responded as if he were frustrated. You can only say such things because youve never seen Sir Eugene fight before. It didnt matter if he was up against a holy knight, hmm? He still smashed them all!


    Even a holy knight is a human after all, right? Its a different matter to deal with monsters in a dungeon.


    Its rare to hear some senseing out of your ignorant brain. Oi, thats a dungeon brimming with monsters. And its not only kobolds or goblins either. Even a single intermediate-rank monster could


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Uag!


    Oh, dear! The workers became startled as a series of heavy sounds resonated from inside the iron gate.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The workers stared at the iron gate with shocked expressions. They recalled the words of the knight who entered through the iron gate yesterday morning, then quickly ran to the iron gate.


    Heave-ho! Heave-ho!


    Including the soldiers who had been guarding the entrance to the evilnd, about ten people rushed to push the iron gate with all their might. Soon, it opened with a loud creak.


    S-sir!


    Are you all right?


    Everyone had expressions of disbelief as the knight made his appearance. His ck te armor was thoroughly coated and drenched in blood.


    Hiek?! One person gasped after noticing the corpse of arge monster lying at the entrance, and everyones gazes followed suit.


    Heukk?!


    W-what is that?


    The workers and soldiers shouted with their mouths agape, and Eugene muttered in a nonchnt voice. Its a manticore


    Its going to be hard to dismantle, so move the entire thing onto the cart. If you go further inside, you will find the corpse of a drake, so ce that on the cart as well. Take care of dismantling the low-rank and intermediate-rank monsters, Eugene spoke before leisurely walking away, leaving behind the soldiers and workers in utter disbelief.


    ***


    Winslon County owned two evilnds. Both were long-standing dungeons that had been opened for more than 30 years already, and unlike other evilnds, the types of monsters residing in the dungeons and their pathways had almost been identified in their entirety. It was thanks to Count Winslons tendency to favor his knights.


    While other lords mainly hired mercenaries and sent only one or two knights on subjugations, Count Winslon sent a fairlyrge number of knights on each expedition. Moreover, since he only took half of the mana stones and materials gained from the evilnds, his knights were usually well-motivated and satisfied with their gains. The knights had no hesitation in exploring deeper and dealing with stronger monsters.


    But even though the identities of the high-ranking monsters had been discovered, none of them had ever been defeated.


    Cyclops, manticore, and drake they were incredibly powerful monsters, and they were incredibly rare as well. Even in the history of the entire kingdom, they had rarely been defeated.


    But they had finally been defeated, and they fell to a single person to boot. In addition to the birth of a new crown after sixteen long years, the rumors regarding the defeated monsters spread like wildfire.


    ***


    ...! Prisci trembled when she saw the numerous carts lining the yard of the association.


    Careful! Be careful when you move it!


    Heave-ho! Heave-ho! One of the carts contained the intact corpse of a giant monster, and the workers worked in unison to carefully move it.


    A-a manticore!?


    Theres a dragon over here!


    Are you an idiot? Its a drake. A drake! A dragon is much bigger than that.


    Oh my God


    However, it wasnt just Prisci who was overwhelmed by the sight. The entire association was thrown into an uproar. Quite a few of them had seen corpses of intermediate-rank monsters such as trolls, war boars, and lycanthropes. However, none of them had ever set sight on the corpses of high-rank monsters, like the manticore or the drake.


    They were shocked at the overwhelming majesty of the corpses, and they were surprised once more upon discovering that the corpses had remained fully intact even after traveling an incredibly long distance.


    Vice Executive, Eugene spoke up.


    Y-yes, Sir Eugene, Prisci answered.


    I spent one hundred silver coins for the preservation magic, so please take that into ount, Eugenemented.


    Yes! I will get that calcted for you right away! Prisci answered while nodding frantically. However, she kept on stealing gazes.


    And who might this be? she asked.


    Sir Drak. He will be with me for a while, Eugene answered.


    With you? Then that means Prisci started to speak. As if feeling Priscis gaze, Lanslo stepped forward with a gentle smile. It is my honor to meet you, mydy. I am Lanslo of Drak. Will you honor me with a chance to feel your warmth? Lanslo said.


    Oh, my! Prisci eximed as her face med up in an instant. It was the first time any knight had referred to her as ady.


    W-well I-Im noot a noble, S-Sir Drak, she stuttered.


    Noot? Eugene said with a frown. Priscis voice had suddenly be quite nasally, and her manner of speech had undergone a slight change.


    A flower of jewels blooming on a field of gold, a wildflower growing wild and free in the green fields, and even the moonflowers bathing in the silver glory on clifftops. All are precious and beautiful flowers to me  theyre flowers calleddies, Lanslo recited.


    Oh, my. Oh, my Prisci lowered her with her hand outstretched. Her blush deepened when Lanslo took her hand and lightly kissed the back of it. Eugene felt goosebumps rising all over his skin. It was an incredibly oundish, chilling sensation  something he had not felt even when he faced the manticore and the drake.


    He quickly interjected in a cold voice, Dont make a fool of yourself, Lanslo, and watch over the process. Vice Executive, I have something to ask you. Lets go inside.


    Y-yes, sir! Prisci answered hurriedly.


    Lets have formal introductionster, Lady Palin, Lanslo said. Prisci hurriedly pulled her hand away, and Lanslo gave a charming smile. Prisci could not hide her embarrassment while contorting her body in strange ways.


    Sir, sir. Im afraid the merchant fox wench has fallen in love with the quarter elf, Mirianmented in a quiet voice while stealing a nce at Lanslo. It appeared that she felt rather wary toward the quarter elf since she had been unheard and unrestrained by anyone except Eugene until now.


    A fox? Undine, such words are not suitable to describe ady who is as beautiful as a lily.


    Kiek!


    Sure enough, Lanslo whispered while ring at Mirian, and she screamed before hiding inside her leather pocket.


    Did you just say something, Sir Drak? Prisci asked.


    Hahaha. Its nothing, Lady Palin. Anyway, I will see youter, Lanslo answered.


    Yessh, Prisci replied.


    Theyre a mental pair.


    Eugene shook his head as he entered the main building.


    ***


    T-the royalists? Prisci felt rmed by the unexpected topic.


    Thats right. Do you know anything about the royalists of Maren? Eugen asked.


    With all due respect, why are you asking me about the royalists all of a sudden, Sir Eugene? Prisci asked while pressing her hand against her drumming chest. Nothing good coulde out of bing involved with the royalists. If Eugene was nning to form a rtionship with the royalists, then the association would have to cease all operations with him, no matter how profitable their rtionship with him was.


    I want to take care of them, Eugene said.


    ...! She was surprised by the unexpected answer, but she felt relieved at the same time. This was much better than Eugene allying himself with the royalists.


    Anyway, I was hoping you could tell me whatever you know about the royalists of Maren, or if you could introduce me to someone who knows them very well, Eugene said.


    Well, then Prisci contemted for a moment before raising her head.


    You should talk to the head of the mercenary guild about this issue.


    The head of the mercenary guild? Eugene asked.


    Yes. If you were to pick two people in Maren who hate the royalists the most, it would be the mayor and the mercenary guild leader. But Sir Eugene will attract attention if you meet with the mayor, so it will be better if you meet with the mercenary guild leader instead, Prisci exined.


    Hmm. Indeed, it wouldnt be strange for a knight to meet with the leader of a mercenary guild.


    - I dont know how useful it will be, but I have one piece of information I would like to share with you. The holy knights came to my territory because of the royalists. The royalist of Maren


    Eugene recalled the story he heard from Count Winslon before he left the county as he continued. Then please set me an appointment with the head of the mercenary guild. The sooner the better.


    Of course. Is there anything else? Prisci asked.


    Lanslo, or rather, Sir Drak needs a new set of te armor. If you could get in touch with the Betissark Armor Workshop and Eugene started to ask.


    I will immediately ce an order under my name! I will buy it for you! Prisci interjected.


    Eugene hesitated. He had been about to say that Lanslo would head to the workshop to pay for the equipment. In the beginning, he had simply considered Prisci to be a kind-hearted merchant, however, it appeared that she had an external motive today. As such, Eugene responded in a different manner. There is no need. Someone already provided the money for the armor, so Sir Drak will pay.


    Count Winslon had given Lanslo hundreds of silver coins to get himself a new set of armor. After all, wearing the armor of the Golden Moon Knights would make him too conspicuous.


    What? Ah Of course. Merchants would naturally jump with joy after saving money, but strangely, Prisci responded with a devastated expression.


    ***


    Two hourster, Eugene left the Palin Association alongside Luke and Lanslo. Lanslo and Luke left for the merchant district to take measurements for their armors, while Eugene immediately headed to the mercenary guild. Trevik postponed all other meetings after hearing that Eugene wanted to meet with him, and he personally came out of the building to greet Eugene upon thetters arrival.


    Ive already heard, Sir Eugene. You swept the floor during Count Winslons knightpetition? And you killed a manticore and a drake! Trevik eximed.


    Youre very quick when ites to information. Well, I was lucky, Eugene responded.


    What? Hahaha Trevik chuckled with astonishment. Any other knight would have boasted until they died after achieving such tremendous aplishments, but Eugene still remained humble.


    Anyway, you had something to speak to me about? Trevik said.


    Well, I heard from vice executive Prisci that you are familiar with the royalists. Is that correct? Eugene asked.


    Hmm, well, that is true. Do you have some business with the royalists? Trevik asked in a lower voice. The atmosphere immediately turned rather heavy.


    Please dont misunderstand. I heard that you are the one who is least fond of the royalists in Maren, and that is why I came to speak with you, Eugene exined.


    Ah! Is that so? Sir Eugene, what is it that you wanted to speak about? Trevik continued.


    I cant tell you the details, but the royalists of Maren tried to screw me over, Eugene said.


    Those crazy bastards! What a bunch of ignorant fools!


    Trevik wanted to dance with joy after hearing Eugenes words. He wanted to maintain a harmonious rtionship with Eugene, and he wasnt sure what they had done exactly, but the royalists had somehow gotten on the wrong side of Eugene!


    Those unscrupulous fellows! I knew they would cause trouble someday! Trevik eximed. His voice wasced with anger, sincerity, and sprinkled with a dose of exaggeration. He quickly continued. Sir Eugene. Most royalists are usually simr. However, the royalists of Maren are known to be as shameless as vipers. They are even worse than goblin dung. In addition Trevik started to excitedly gossip about the royalists.


    Eugene interjected in a cool voice, I already know about all of that. Please provide me with the names of the royalists.


    Of course. However, Sir Eugene... Trevik said.


    ...?


    I think I need to provide you with a rough exnation. When youe to pass down judgment on those vipers or put them on trial, we can provide you with assistance at the city level, Trevik continued.


    Hmm. Eugene showed interest.


    Trevik continued in an uncharacteristically subtle voice, You should at least tell the mayor to put yourself at an advantage. If you let us know, we can take care of the clean-up. What do you think?


    Let us do that. Let me exin Eugene briefly exined why the holy knights had suddenly participated in thepetition held in Winslon County.


    Treviks expression continued to change throughout the story, and then he responded with a serious expression at the end, Sir Eugene. The royalists of Maren barely have any connection with the central church and the royal city. Moreover, as far as I know, the cardinals approval is necessary for the holy knights to make a move. But do you think it was really possible that the holy knights were authorized to move in that short period of time after a letter was sent directly to the central church? It doesnt make any sense.


    Is that so? Are you suggesting that there was external intervention? Eugene asked.


    Its very likely. So ah! Trevik suddenly remembered something and hurriedly continued in an excited voice, Among the royalists of Maren, there is a nobleman named Sir Shiranosa. But this man is a distant rtive of Count Evergrove. And the Evergrove county


    A certain individuals face naturally came to Eugenes mind.


    Jevin Evergrove. Is it you again?


    His eyes glowed with an ominous light.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Nobles valued honor and dignity above all else. Of course, there were a few easy-going, rational figures like Essandra, but most nobles tend to be very traditional and prideful. It was generally epted that the higher ones status, the greater their sense of pride and honor. Nobles took pride in their honorable and noble pure blood, and Jevin, the sessor to the Evergrove County, was the most prideful individual among the nobles Eugene had met thus far. It wasnt out of sincere respect that Jevin Evergrove treated his knights well. Rather, it was to make use of the fact that knights would do all kinds of things to prove their worth to their lord, especially to one that appeared considerate and kind toward them.


    I did think that he wasnt the one to take a loss.


    In conclusion, its highly likely for Marens royalists to have delivered their message to the central church through the Evergrove County. Even if the City of Maren wanted to request the presence of holy knights, the mayor himself would have had toe forward. As such, I highly doubt that the royalists nned the entire thing without anyones help, especially since they have little to no influence anymore. It would have been simply impossible, Trevik exined.


    So, lets pretend that the Evergrove County was involved in the manner. Which individual do you think it could have been? Eugene asked.


    Trevik replied with certainty, It would have been Young Master Jevin, the sessor of the county. Count Evergrove prioritizes stability over all else, but Lord Jevin is an ambitious man. But the question is, how deep was his involvement? If he was responsible for simply rying their message, it would be hard to hold him ountable, Trevik said.


    Hmm.


    It was just as the guild leader said. Marens royalists were washed-up and kaput. But Jevin Evergrove was the legitimate sessor to the most powerful, noble lord in the nearby area. Obviously, he could not be pinned down with an ambiguous usation, especially if there wasnt any hard evidence.


    Ill have to make sure of that first.


    Trevik was silently waiting for Eugene to speak with a sparkle in his eyes. Eugene organized his thoughts before speaking, First, please give me all the information you have regarding the royalists and the list of their members.


    Of course. I will draft that for you right away. Of course, it will be free, Trevik responded with a bright smile before immediately starting to write with his pen.


    Ah, and I was nning to hold a party sometime soon. I was hoping that both you and the mayor could attend, Eugene said.


    Oh! How could I refuse? I will make sure to participate. I will let the mayor know in advance as well, Trevik responded.


    Thank you, Eugene said.


    Please take care, Sir Eugene! Trevik eximed with a dazzling smile as Eugene ced the piece of parchment in his pockets before standing up. Trevik burst into boisterousughter once Eugene disappeared. Uhahahahaha! I can finally get rid of those unpleasant royalists once and for all! I knew it! Sir Eugene is truly Marens lucky charm. Ah! This isnt the time for this, Trevik muttered to himself before quickly putting on his jacket and making his way towards the city hall. He would have to deliver the good news and start preparing for the clean up.


    ***


    The news of Eugenes return quickly spread throughout the City of Maren. It also became known that he would be holding a party.


    Eugene was already renowned in the City of Maren. However, his fame soared even further after rumors of his great achievements in Count Winslonspetition circted throughout the city. Every celebrity was looking forward to receiving an invitation from the master of the twin crown who defeated a manticore and a drake.


    Naturally, there were a number of royalists among such people.


    I received an invitation from Sir Eugene!


    Oh! So did I!


    Haha! It seems that whoever the royal city sent was sessful in conciliating with him.


    The royalists could not hide their joy. A knight as famous as Eugene would surely know how the royalists were treated in the City of Maren. Even so, he had invited them to his party. As such, there was only one possible exnation.


    Everyone. Dont you think that we should be more careful? We still havent heard anything from the royal city, right? One of the royalists remarked, which made the others hesitate.


    It was true. The knightpetition had already concluded a while ago. It was a little strange that they hadnt heard anything yet.


    I didnt hear anything from Lord Jevin either. We dont know if the n was a sess or a failure. Would you not agree that its too early to celebrate? the figure added.


    Hmm. You have a point. But think about it. Do you really think that a man holding an important position in the royal city would bother to inform us of the results? If it were you, would you bother to inform us? One of the other royalistsmented.


    Ah


    No news is said to be good news. Moreover, Sir Eugene invited us. Doesnt that mean that he sees us in a favorable light? From now on, everything will depend on our individual abilities.


    Thats right. There is no need to think too much about it. Now, now Why dont we worry about what we should get Sir Eugene as a gift?


    Lets do that. Hahaha!


    The royalists started to excitedly discuss what they would bring as a gift. They werepletely oblivious to the fact that the church had decided to keep things a secret in order to hide the deaths of two holy knights and the humiliating escape of the sole survivor.


    ***


    At a simr time


    News regarding Eugene also reached Jevin Evergrove through a spy he had nted in Maren.


    Dammit! Jevin Evergrove rarely lost control of his temper, but he couldnt help but roar in outrage. The servants quickly shrunk back and hurried outside, and Jevin copsed into a chair while breathing heavily.


    Ugh! Uagh!


    It doesnt make sense! This wasnt supposed to happen!


    Jevin was on the verge of madness. He had added a postscript to the letter of the royalists to the royal city  Conciliation is the priority, but there is reason to believe that Jan Eugene is unfaithful and is distrusting of the church.


    In addition, he had described Eugenes achievements without a hitch and rmended that holy knights should be dispatched since it would be difficult for ordinary priests to deal with him. As a result, he heard rumors that holy knights would participate in Count Winslons knightpetition, and he felt as if he were soaring through the sky.


    Holy knights were the pinnacle of all knights. Although there were numerous outstanding knights, the holy knights were still considered one of the best in the kingdom. As such, Jevin never doubted that Eugene would be seriously injured and humiliated in thepetition.


    Killing a high-ranking monster? Defeating the thieves and mercenaries of Carls Baggins and rising to be a lord?


    Such achievements wouldnt matter a dimepared to fighting against holy knights in the joustingpetition, swordsmanshippetition, and mock battle, which simted a real war. Jevin had been certain of this because he had personally witnessed the skills of the holy knights in the past.


    But as if to mock his efforts, Jan Eugene had returned to Maren without any problems.


    What the hell is going on? Did the holy knights lose? Jevin muttered. He was unaware of any details. His contact in the central church and the royal castle had gone silent, and even if he were to send a letter to them, it would take at least five or six days to receive a response. In addition, there was no guarantee that he would receive a reply.


    Should I ask Shiranosa? Jevin whispered.


    But he shook his head after biting his lips. No. Thats too risky. They might notice that I intervened.


    Jevin continued to agonize. Jan Eugene shouldnt know that I was involved yet. If he did know, he would havee to me instead of heading back to Maren. Then that means Jevin muttered.


    Should he feign ignorance?


    No. His instincts were warning him. It was a bad idea.


    Jan Eugene wasnt a fool. Compared to other simple, ignorant knights, he was quick-witted and extraordinary in his thinking. Moreover, it wasnt just once or twicethis was the third time that he had been threatened. Would he really not notice anything?


    Thats ridiculous. And what if What if he really defeated the holy knights? Jevin felt a chill in his spine as he voiced his thoughts. He could still rest easy even when he heard of Jan Eugenes achievements in the Carls Baggins Penins. However, he could not stand still anymore.


    What if Eugenes de turned toward him?


    What if he caught Marens royalists like little rats, then hired mercenaries and invaded the Evergrove territory?


    What if Eugene came to him asking for the truth behind the matter?


    I-its over.


    His family would survive, but he would naturally be ruined. His father, Count Evergrove, was a man who sought stability to the extent that it felt almost foolish. Obviously, Count Evergrove would rather rece his sessor than fight against a monstrous knight while enduring suffocating pressure from the City of Maren and the new Marquis of Archivold at the same time.


    "Ugh..." Jevins face whitened as he finally came to realize the significance of the situation. Jevin contemted for half a day before finallying to a decision. His stress had caused his hair to start falling out.


    Gold! Prepare gold! Clean around ten ves and have them wait! Jevin shouted.


    What? Where will you be going? What about your escorts?


    Escorts Thats right! Call Sir Marvel, Sir McCuy, and Sir Philton! I will immediately depart for Maren. Right now! Jevin continued, listing the names of knights who had been beaten like dogs by Eugene. He jumped up from his seat and started to move.


    ***


    The feast was held at the mansion that was lent to Eugene and his group. It was more appropriate to be called arge house than a mansion, but after Prisci hastily spent silver coins to decorate the residence, it became quite presentable.


    That wasnt all


    Prisci mobilized all avable resources, capital, and personal connections to prepare all the essential personnel and supplies that would be required to host a grand feast, including cooks, dancers, jesters, and musicians. It was a way to show her appreciation for one of the associations most prioritized customers.


    In other words, Eugene held a feast without spending a single coin of his own.


    Sunset


    Led by the mayor, the head of the citys guilds, the owners ofrge merchant associations, and many nobles started arriving at the mansion one after another. The royalists also arrived at the mansion, dressed in their nicest attire and with gifts for Eugene.


    Many of the attendees stared at the royalists with distaste, but none of them took action. If they were to cause a disturbance on Eugenes doorstep, they would be looking down on the knights honor. As such, they simply ignored the royalists as if they were simply dogs and cows.


    Sir Eugene! Congrattions! I heard you achieved great aplishments in Count Winslons knightpetition!


    A manticore and a drake! Even if I have to spend all of my money, I will make sure to write a beautiful poem about Sir Eugenes achievements and pass it down from generation to generation.


    Sir Eugene! This is a small token of our appreciation that we prepared. I hope it is to your liking. The royalists stuck to Eugenes side and fawned over him as if he were a statue in a shrine.


    What are they nning?


    Eugene felt bbergasted. It was impossible to believe that they were the ones responsible for trying to exterminate him using the holy knights. It would be normal for them to show even a trace of fear, but he couldnt feel such emotions at all. If all of them were acting, they would be fit to perform in front of royalty.


    This is strange.


    Eugene decided to put his n on hold for a while as doubts started to arise, though the box of gold they gifted him yed arge part as well.


    Kiek?! G-g-gold!? Kiee It was no wonder that the spirit of desire copsed with shock after seeing the gold. Eugene had already made a fortune through Count Winslons knightpetition and the evilnd subjugations, but there was no reason for him to refuse a gift of 200 gold coins.


    Thank you. I will make sure your gift is put to good use. Here, please have a ss, Eugene said.


    Oh, my! Your generosity with wine is as grand as your bravery, Sir Eugene! Hahaha! One of the royalists eximed. They were now certain. Eugene was already conciliated by someone from the royal city. Otherwise, there was no reason for him to treat them so kindly.


    Its done!


    Now we must get this knight to speak for us.


    Our position will grow, and the city will fall into chaos!


    Hahahaha!


    The royalists couldnt control their joy and burst into genuineughter. The other attendees, including the mayor and the various guild leaders, were looking at the royalists with aversion. All of them had already heard the story from Trevik.


    It was then


    The sessor of the Evergrove County, Young Master Jevin!


    Eugenes expression turned stiff after hearing the announcement. He was already confused by the reaction of the royalists, so why on earth was Jevin Evergrove here without an invitation?


    Did they n this as a group?


    They would not have had the time. In addition, they would not throw themselves into the maw of an ogre unless they were fools.


    I dont know what you are up to, but you picked the wrong person to mess with.


    Eugene stared at the entrance. When it was time, he would take care of the royalists and Jevin Evergrove.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Ohhh! Sir Eugene! Jevin eximed as he hurried towards Eugene and stretched out his hand. There were many watching eyes, and Jevin was the sessor of the nearby regions most influential family. As such, Eugene shook his hand.


    It has been a while, Lord Jevin, Eugene said.


    Haha! Indeed. It has been too long, Jevin responded.


    We are here as well, Sir Eugene! Eugenes eyes widened when he saw the knights who apanied Jevin.


    Kiek?! Arent those the knights who were beaten to a pulp by our Sir Eugene? Mirian eximed. Although the matter had concluded sessfully, it was strange to see the three knights smiling brightly after Eugene had beaten them up only a few months ago.


    They wanted to see you again so badly, Sir Eugene. By the way, I heard about your spectacr performance in Count Winslons knightpetition. I couldnt stand still after hearing the stories! My blood was boiling, so I came. Ah! This is my gift to you. Jevin said before gesturing at a group of well-dressed ves. They came forward holding arge chest.


    Open it, Jevin ordered.


    Click!


    The ves opened therge chest.


    Ooooh! The attendees couldnt hold themselves back.


    Kieeek! Kiek! K-Kiiiuaagh! Mirian was ovee with such intense emotions that she even fainted. Dozens ofrge gold bars were glimmering with an enchanting light inside a chestrge enough to fit a child.


    This is a token of my respect for Sir Eugene. You have glorified our region with your spectacr, wonderful performance in thepetition. I hope you will ept it, Jevin said. Eugene was distracted by the gold bars for a moment, but he quickly came to his senses and stared at Jevin.


    Jevin Evergrove was smiling brightly after drawing the attention of the crowd by suddenly revealing the chest of gold. His appearance was dignified and confident. Anyone could see that he was a proud sessor of a great noble.


    Hmm.


    Eugene squinted. Although Jevin was smiling, his eyes were quivering ever-so-slightly. In addition, his scent was a mixture of perfume and a bodily odor that humans naturally emitted when they were nervous and scared.


    From his experience, Eugene knew the defining characteristic of those who reacted like this.


    They were afraid of him. As such, Eugene became convinced.


    Its him.


    It was Jevin. Eugene was certain that Jevin Evergrove was the one responsible for directing the holy knights to Count Winslons knightpetition. Funnily enough, it appeared that Jevin was unaware that Eugene already knew the truth.


    But why did hee? Ahh


    Eugene turned his gaze towards the royalists. Their gazes were glued to the gold bars, and their mouths were agape with shock.


    Just as Count Winslon said, those who were responsible for sending a letter to the royal city were the royalists of Maren. They were the main culprits behind the letter which caused an influential figure of the royal city to mobilize the holy knights. Jevin Evergrove had simply been the middleman, the deliverer of the message. Regardless of the actual truth and the various circumstances, this was the situation thus far.


    Anyway, Sir Eugene. I was told that you won the twin crown at the knightpetition. Is that true? Jevin asked.


    Hoooh. Im not sure how you found out, but it is indeed true, Eugene responded.


    Oooohh!


    The attendees expressed their admiration. They already knew that Eugene had performed well in thepetition, but the details had not been properly revealed yet. Eugene had purposefully asked the mercenary guild leader to keep the results of the knightpetition a secret for the time being.


    As expected! I heard that there were truly amazing knights who participated in thepetition. Yet, Sir Eugene managed to win both the jousting and the swordsmanshippetition! In addition, I heard that Sir Eugene led an army to victory in the mock battle as its captain! Truly amazing! Jevin eximed while raising his arms somewhat exaggeratedly. His words were enough to astound everyone at the banquet.


    The twin crown!


    And a captain in the mock battle!?


    Doesnt that mean that he swept the floor in the entirepetition?


    The attendees of the banquet started to whisper excitedly.


    Jevin looked around the crowd before speaking even louder. Moreover, its said that even a number of holy knights from the royal city participated in thepetition, right? Sir Eugene didnt just form a unit with the holy knights, but he even took the lead and led the troops to victory as a captain! Everyone, would you not agree that Sir Eugene is a true hero of Maren and our region!?


    What is this nonsense?


    Eugene was left speechless. It was already ridiculous that Jevin was the first to bring up the matter regarding the holy knights, so why was he telling apletely opposite version of the story?


    Regardless of Eugenes puzzlement, the atmosphere of the banquet heated up even more.


    Ooohhh!


    The reputation of the holy knights was almost universal. They were a chosen, select group of elites possessing excellent skills, noble blood, and distinguished faith. Only those who satisfied all three conditions could be holy knights.


    It was shocking for the crowd to hear that Eugene had led such a group of distinguished knights to victory in a mock battle. It was even more surprising than the fact that he defeated a high-ranking monster. Moreover, this fact was sufficient for the royalists to be assured of their belief.


    Theres no doubt! The royal city sent holy knights topletely win over Sir Eugene!


    Do they expect us to believe that those proud folks allowed him to be their captain without reason? It would have been impossible unless he swore to be a royalist!


    They had no reason to doubt Jevins words since he had acted as the intermediary for their message. The royalists couldnt hide their smiles as they approached Eugene.


    Thats amazing, Sir Eugene! I cant believe you formed a unit with the holy knights!


    The holy knights are a symbol of noble faith and ardent loyalty, right? They are a sword of the church and His Majesty the King. The royalists started to freely express themselves while currying favor with Eugene.


    Did you know, Sir Eugene? We were actually the ones responsible for requesting the presence of the holy knights.


    But we would have never thought that holy knights would actually be mobilized. Anyway, I am d to hear that they were a valuable contributor to your amazing achievements. Would you not agree that this is proof that both God and His Majesty the King greatly favor you? Hahaha!


    ...! The expressions of a great number of attendees changed in an instant after hearing the words of the royalists. If what they were saying was true, didnt it mean that the hero of Maren, an unrivaled, unprecedented knight, had already aligned himself with the royalists?


    Hahahahahaha! Hahaha. Haha


    The royalists burst intoughter with proud expressions while looking around at the attendees. However, the sound of theirughter gradually decreased. The one who should have praised and thanked them wasnt showing any reaction.


    Sir Eugene? One of the royalists called out.


    Eugene stared at them while maintaining his silence for a while, then slowly parted his lips. It is indeed true that the holy knights were participating in the knightpetition. Are you saying that you were the ones who requested the holy knights?


    Of course! Haha!


    I see. However, Eugene interrupted.


    Hmm?


    He continued while looking around at the banquet.


    Im not sure why, but the holy knights were extremely hostile toward me. They were trying to keep me in check, and in addition, they attempted to kill me in the jousting and the swordsmanshippetition.


    What!? The royalists eximed. However, Eugene didnt spare them a nce as he calmly continued. I am a knight. No matter how honorable and noble the holy knights may be. I could not tolerate their unreasonable behavior. They were trying to harm me for no reason, so I fought back as hard as I could. And as a result Eugene paused, and his red eyes skirted over the attendees before stopping at the royalists, who were trembling like sailboats facing a storm.


    Two of the holy knights died in an unfortunate ident during their match against me, and the other fled with hispanions at dawn on the day of the mock battle, Eugene said.


    ...!


    The royalists stiffened as if time had stopped.


    What dishonorable, underhanded fellows! How dare they try to harm the hero of our city!? It was the mayors cry that broke through the momentary silence.


    And that was under the instigation of those viper-like men? Sir Eugene! As the mayor representing the City of Maren, I apologize on their behalf! The mayor eximed before giving a slight bow to Eugene. Then, he turned towards the trembling royalists and roared fiercely. All of you must know how serious a crime it is to conspire a murder against a noble, right? Arrest those men immediately!


    Arrest them! Trevik repeated the mayors words as Marens mercenary guild leader and the citys recruiting officer.


    Yes! The guards, who were participating as the mayors escorts, immediately answered.


    Ahh!


    T-this is The royalists could not hide their shock.


    One of their members gritted his teeth and shouted.


    This is a trap! They got us! What are you all doing!? Protect us!


    Theres no helping it!


    Fight! Protect me! The rest of the royalists quickly came to their senses and shouted at their servants and guards.


    Shuack!


    But before their guards could react, Eugene took Madarazika from inside his cape and threw it vigorously.


    Uagh!


    Keugh!


    The famed spear passed by the attendees like a ck meteor before piercing two guards who were starting to draw their swords. After cleanly passing through the two men, the spear embedded itself in the wall.


    Uaggggh!


    Hes dead!


    Whoosh!


    Eugene crossed the chaotic banquet hall in an instant like lightning while swinging Wolfughter. The guards copsed while spewing blood and their attempts to protect the royalists were nullified.


    R-run away!


    Hurry!


    In the meantime, some of the faster royalists hurried to the exit of the hall under the escort of their ves.


    Shhhuack!


    Kuagh!


    Two beautiful silver lines were drawn through the air, and two sturdy ves fell with holes in their heads and chests.


    Heuk!? The royalists gasped.


    And where are you going? I am under orders from Sir Eugene, so I ask for your understanding. Lanslo shook the blood off his de with a beautiful, dazzling smile. If not for the current situation, it was certain that his smile would have enchanted countlessdies.


    You you dare to plot against Master!? Luke didnt stay still either. The young ve respected his master the most in the world, and as such, he rushed toward the royalists guards without hiding his fury.


    Kill them!


    Run!


    Kieeek?! The bloods going to dirty the gold bar!


    Dont let them get away!


    Uagggh!


    You human scum!


    Kieeeeeeek! My gold!


    The hall was thrown into a great turmoil, and even strange shouts could be heard from time to time amidst the chaos.


    ***


    It did not take too long for all of the royalists to be put under arrest, and the long-standing headache of Maren was finally cleared up. Eugene and Lanslo were far too strong that the ves and guards of the royalists quickly surrendered after witnessing their colleagues fall like autumn leaves. Even though the banquet turned into such a mess, the remaining attendees raised their sses to praise Eugene and congratte him for driving out the royalists.


    Hes the kings godfather, so I cannot believe that the cardinal was involved in such a disgraceful affair!


    Thats what I am saying. I can only say how relieved I am that our city had already cut ties with the central church and the royal family.


    Those despicable royalists dont know what honor is. The central church is no better.


    Mister Mayor, you must strongly protest regarding this situation in the quarterly correction report.


    The attendees of the banquet strongly voiced their opinions.


    There is no need to worry, everybody. I will take responsibility and cut off all ties we have with the royal family. The mayor responded. He was inwardly overjoyed at the oue. The royalists had been removed at once, and the entire city was unified in its will. He tried his best to hide his smile as heforted and assured the attendees.


    Eugene watched the situation y out from a distance. He turned his head and spoke to the figure who was stealing nces at him. Dont we have something to discuss as well, Young Master Jevin? Ah, before that, should Ipliment you on your brilliant n?


    Well Jevin quivered before letting out a long sigh. Then he approached Eugene before continuing. So you already knew everything, sir.


    I would have been a fool otherwise. Anyway, I think I did an adequate job participating in this little game of yours. Are you satisfied? Eugene said.


    Thank you, Sir Eugene. And I apologize, Jevin responded.


    Why would you apologize? If anyone heard you, they might misunderstand and assume that you havemitted a grave crime. For example Eugene said before looking around their surroundings. Then, he inched closer to Jevin before whispering in his ear. Asking for the dispatch of holy knights from the central church through tampering with the royalists letter or something simr, wouldnt you agree?


    ...!


    Can I be assured such things wont happen again? Eugene asked.


    O-of course. I swear on the honor of my name, my title, and my family, Jevin responded.


    Thats only natural. Anyway, it seems a littlecking to leave it as a promise between just the two of us, Eugene continued.


    What Jevin was about to reply when Eugene interrupted him by shouting at the attendees of the banquet. Sirs!


    Oh! Sir Eugene! Do you have something to say? The mayor immediately responded with a delighted expression. His impression of Eugene was close to that of a deity after all he had done for the city. Eugene continued after cing his hand on Jevins shoulder. Young Master Jevin here has contributed greatly to destroying the royalists dirty plot, would you not agree?


    Well yes, the mayor agreed. Even though it felt rather strange, he wouldnt refute the words of Marens hero.


    However, it is also true that Young Master Jevin failed to properly confirm the contents of the letter that called for my murder. As such, Young Master Jevin feels very apologetic about the matter. Isnt that right, Lord Jevin? Eugene shouted.


    O-of course! Even though it was a mistake, I have no excuses to make! Jevin was flustered as well, but he eagerly agreed with Eugenes statement. The swordy in Eugenes hand after all.


    And as such. Young Master Jevin swears to actively cooperate in anything I do from now on, and I am sincerely grateful! Eugene continued.


    ...!


    Hooh?!


    Jevin flinched, but the mayor and others widened their eyes with interest and surprise.


    As an apology, he is willing to open the evilnd of his territory for subjugation whenever I want, and he wants to leave the disposal and trading of all mana stones and materials gained from the evilnds to the City of Maren. In addition, he stated that he will never confront anyone who holds the crest of Eugene, including myself. Finally, he swears on the honor of the Evergrove County and his own honor that he will abide by all these. Hahaha Eugene gave a dryugh while strongly pulling Jevins shoulder.


    Jevin managed to open his lips while sweating heavily. He could feel the murderous intent in Eugenes red eyes and the incredible strength from his hand.


    T-thats right. I, Jevin Evergrove, swear before all of you that I will do everything Sir Eugene had just said. I swear it on my honor and my family.


    Wuaaaaah!


    Marens dignitaries were amazed by the deration, and the city''s mayor and guild leaders could not hide their shock. Eugene also felt satisfied. He would have control over the Evergrove County in the future.


    Ptooey! Ptoooey!!! My gold! My gold bars! My Hing! Uwaaaaah! Ptooey! Huaaaaah. But tonight was a heartbreaking evening for the spirit, and the spirit only, as she continued to spit and wipe the blood-stained gold clean.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    The next morning.


    A trial of the royalists was held in the city square. ording to custom, someone needed to serve as awyer for the royalists, but unsurprisingly, no one came to their defense. In addition, a great majority of Marens nobles and dignitaries were witnesses of yesterdays incident. As such, the fates of the royalists were as good as decided.


    I sentence Sir Viol Shiranosa and the seven others to be imprisoned indefinitely with no parole, and for all of their properties and possessions to be confiscated! The panel of judges, which consisted of Marens mayor, Jevin Evergrove, and Marens parish, came to an agreement with an iron fist.


    This is all a setup!


    This was a trap! We were lured into a trap! The royalists shouted desperately after falling from their positions overnight, but only the jeers of the citizens greeted them. Thus, the trial concluded in less than ten minutes, and Eugene had a brief conversation with Jevin before he returned to the Evergrove territory.


    I trust that you will keep your promise, Eugene said.


    I swore on my honor and the honor of my family in front of all those people. You should know well how strong that shackle is, Sir Eugene. Jevin responded bitterly. Even if he seeded the county in the near future, yesterdays oath would still be valid.


    If he were to vite his promise, Jevin Evergrove would be ridiculed and criticized by all the attendees of yesterdays banquet, including the mayor of Maren. Moreover, that wouldnt be the end of it. Eugenes splendid connections, including Count Winslon and Marquis Archivold, would never sit still, and such an oue would represent the end for the Evergrove County in the aristocratic world.


    I poked my stick into the wrong hole.


    As he climbed onto his saddle, Jevin Evergrove was determined never to cross Eugene ever again until he heard the news of the knights death.


    Those ves are my gift to you, so do as you would like with them. Feel free to use them or sell them. Goodbye, Jevin bid farewell.


    Take care, Eugene responded.


    Jevin departed with his knights.


    Master, what shall I do with them? Luke asked while pointing at the ves. There were seven men and three women, and all of them appeared to be in their mid-teens to early twenties. Both their appearance and physique were excellent. It seemed Jevin had selected and brought along only those with the highest value among his ves.


    Hmm. Eugene nced at the ves. The ves attempted to smile in front of their new master. But they could still clearly remember the bloody events of yesterday. All of them had clearly seen how strong and merciless their beautiful master was.


    I have to smile. If I dont want to die, I must smile.


    I can only pray he doesnt torture me.


    What if he drags me to the evilnds and throws me to the monsters as bait?


    The women will work as maids in my castle. You will receive one silver coin every month as your pay, Eugene dered.


    ...?!


    The eyes of the female ves became filled with shock.


    Eugene turned toward the male ves before continuing. Does anyone know how to fight or hunt? No, rather, it doesnt matter what it is. If you have any specialties, speak.


    The ves couldnt answer the sudden question. Rather, they warily stole nces at Eugene and at each other. Luke stepped forward with a frown. The master asked you a question. Hurry and answer.


    The ves mistook Luke for Eugenes aide and hastily answered.


    M-my pop was a hunter.


    I know how to read and write letters and numbers.


    I am able to trim leather. I can make candles as well.


    I


    The ves started to answer one after another, and Eugene nodded with satisfaction. Not only were the ves well-built and handsome, but all of them also possessed at least one special skill.


    Good. All of you will be paid one silver every month as your wage. Luke, educate them well before we arrive at the territory, Eugene said.


    Yes, Master! Luke answered vigorously before walking over to the ves.


    Excuse me, should we address you as Sir Luke from now on? One of the older ves asked carefully. Luke responded with a grin. And why would you need to? I am a ve as well.


    What? All of the ves were astonished by Lukes answer. What kind of a ve was equipped in such fine armor and wielded a sword and a shield?


    Just call me Luke. I have forgotten myst name. I have been with our master for about half a year, and I am fighting alongside him because I was trained as a knight in the past, Luke exined.


    I-I see However, the ves still felt rather uneasy toward Luke. Since he was trained as a knight and even had ast name, though he imed to have forgotten it, he was different from them. Moreover, they knew that a knight would never arm a ve with weapons unless the knight had great trust in them.


    Excuse me, Luke. I-is it true that master will pay us a wage? One of the ves asked politely.


    It is true. I will receive more than the lot of you because I participate in evilnd subjugations and various expeditions, Luke responded.


    T-then did you save up to buy your armor and weapon? One of the other ves asked.


    No. Master himself purchased these and gave them to me. Master Eugene is the most merciful man in the world, Luke said.


    Oooh


    The expressions of the ves instantly cleared up, but Luke nced coldly at them before speaking. However, you will lose your head if you get ahead of yourself and forget your ce. You saw it clearly yesterday, right? Master shows no mercy to those who attempt to harm him. And Luke tapped on his shortsword before continuing, I wont forgive anyone who acts impudently toward Master Eugene.


    ... The ves gulped loudly while vigorously nodding.


    Whew~ ve Number One is pretty decent, Mirianmented. Eugene agreed with the spirit. He was satisfied that Luke was properly educating the new ves from the get-go.


    Lanslo, Eugene called out.


    Yes, yes. Then, farewell,dies.


    Kiyaaah!


    Lanslo had been secretly flirting with the women who came out to watch the trial. He winked at the group before following after Eugene.


    Kie, kieeeh... Kieeewahwah. Mirian was about to blurt out some nonsense but stopped herself after gazing at Lanslo and voluntarily jumped into her leather pocket. If nothing else, Eugene was satisfied that Lanslo was useful as a spirit suppressor.


    Oh, Sir Eugene, The mayor and the other guild leaders weed Eugene. They were in a festive mood, and it seemed as if they wanted to immediately head to the pub to toast.


    Maren will be more peaceful from now on, Eugene said.


    Haha! Its all thanks to you, Sir Eugene. Sir Eugene is a true hero of our city. I am thinking of setting up your statue as a sign of respect after asking for the opinion of the citizens. What do you think about that? The mayor asked. Eugene could tell that he was being sincere and that he would immediately erect a statue with Eugene''s permission.


    But Eugene shook his head in a humble gesture. That would be too much for me. I only did what I had to do, and its clear that God is personally looking after the City of Maren, Eugene said.


    Oohh


    How could he be so humble!? The mayor and the guild leaders shared an emotional gaze. Eugene nced over their faces before speaking nonchntly, By the way, gentlemen. I have a suggestion. Would you like to hear it?


    Anything. If its a request from Sir Eugene I will even take off the balls of a giant living in White Noble!


    There will be no need for that. However, I am nning an expedition in the near future. Could I ask for support from the City of Maren? Eugene said.


    An expedition? The mayor responded. Eugene quickly noticed that the mayors expression was a little stiff, and he continued without giving them time to think. Yes. Im afraid I will need to head to Brantia.


    ...!


    ***


    Eugenes n to travel to Brantia drew full support from the mayor and the various guild leaders of the city. If anyone else had spoken simr words, they would have been dismissed as a crazy individual, but the mayor and the guild leaders judged that it would be possible with Eugene.


    One needed to travel for more than five days by boat to go to Brantia, and it wasnt a journey through the sea routes of the continental nations, which mainly consisted of traveling near the coastline. Rather, one had to travel across the open sea in a dangerous journey to reach Brantia.


    Moreover, there were numerous, small inds scattered across the sea on the route leading to Brantia, and they were brimming with pirates. In addition, there was a powerful orc tribe called the Kite Tribe on the northern part of the sea.


    As such, an expedition to Brantia was incredibly dangerous, but at the same time, it was very alluring and promising. Although it was an ind, Brantia was veryrge. There were dozens of evilnds in Brantia, as well as numerous mines and vast, fertilend.


    The most promising aspect of Brantia was the fact that most royal families of thend had declined steadily in the past. As such, there had been no proper king for the past decade.


    If that was the case, then why had the kingdoms of the continent not intervened? After all, it was a lovely piece of morsel waiting to be imed.


    It was because everyone was in quite a dire situation. In order to send thousands of troops to Brantia, they needed to possess astronomical funds, a noble, dignified status to rally various nobles, and above all else, justification.


    Only kings were capable of meeting all the qualifications. However, the kings of the continent were upied with monitoring and keeping their own great nobles in check, and as such, it was impossible for them to even make an attempt in upying Brantia. Even if the conditions were met, they knew that they would be cing themselves in a risky position by leaving their nation undefended, and there werent any kings who were foolish enough to take such a risk.


    As a result, the church took the lead in all three expeditions of Brantia throughout history. The Church of Brantia amodated the native faith and walked a different path from the denominations of the continent, which provided a perfect cause for invasion.


    Jan Eugene had Winslon and Archivold as his supporters, and even though he wasnt a holy knight, he was a man of faith capable of purifying the undead. He walked the path of sublime faith.


    Most importantly, Eugene was a tremendously strong knight, and it wasnt just his brute strength either. He disyed his prowess in politics by solving the dispute of the Archivold family in the Carls Baggins Penins, and he also proved his ability as amander in the mock battle of Count Winslons knightpetition.


    Who else could possibly attempt an expedition to Brantia but Sir Eugene?


    Thats right! If we, the City of Maren, could establish a proper trade with Brantia, we could be the best city on the continent. We could even surpass kingdoms.


    But an expedition calls for a massive investment. Where will we get the funds?


    Are you a fool? What are you nning to do with the property we confiscated from the royalists?


    Aha!


    Thus, the City of Maren unanimously supported Eugenes expedition to Brantia.


    ***


    A few dayster


    Rather than a merchant ship of the Palin Association, Eugene arrived in Moffern on a military ship provided by the City of Maren. The stories regarding Eugenes aplishments in the knightpetition had yet to spread in Moffern, but numerous leaders of the city, including Gardye, weed Eugene with open arms.


    Wee back, Sir Eugene!


    Kiek? The rich halibut has another chin. As Mirian said, Gardye had gained more weight and now had a triple chin. He smiled and personally guided Eugene to the sitting room after greeting him.


    Have you been injured anywhere, Sir Eugene? Are you doing all right? Gardye asked.


    No, Im fine, Eugene responded.


    Ah! Pardon me for being rude. Theres no way that a knight as outstanding as Sir Eugene would have been injured in a knightpetition, Gardye said. It appeared his ttery had grown asrge as his fat belly. Gardye continued in a husky voice, With all due respect how did you perform in thepetition, Sir Eugene?


    Twin crown. And I won the mock battle as the captain, Eugene responded.


    Oooh! Gardye expressed his astonishment. Unfortunately, the City of Maren was involved in the matter and they were Mofferns rival. Nevertheless, Gardye was overjoyed after hearing that Eugene had dominated apetition held by a great noble like Count Winslon.


    Sir Eugene! Give me the word, and I will use my own money to erect your statue in front of Mofferns port Gardye started. Eugene had been wondering when the merchant would mention it. It was just what he would expect from merchants.


    Thank you, but I will politely decline. Anyway, what is the progress on the construction of my castle and the status of my territory? Eugene asked.


    Everything is proceeding smoothly. ording to a report we received a few days ago, the castle is set to bepleted in three or four months. And regarding the silver mine Befitting his status as the merchant guild leader, Gardye gave a concise, but detailed report regarding Eugenes territory.


    Hmm. Somethings a little strange. Why does he seem so wary?


    Gardye had always acted a little cautiously in front of Eugene, but this was different. He felt different from the past. Eugene wasnt sure why, but it was as if the merchant was afraid of him.


    As such! All the guilds in Moffern and myself have been working tirelessly for Sir Eugene and the territory. Its a little weird for me to say it with my own lips, but we really have been working hard, squeezing out thest drops of our tears and blood in our bodies. So, Sir Eugene, Gardye paused before continuing in a quieter, more subtle voice. Could I ask you to ry our efforts and sacrifices properly and clearly to your cousin, or rather, the administrator of the territory, Sir Delmondo? I beg of you Gardye bowed deeply.


    ...


    Eugene misunderstood.


    Gardye wasnt afraid of him. Rather, he was afraid of Delmondo.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    So, in conclusion, you went to the battlefield on behalf of Lord Crawlmarine, and you were taken prisoner? Lanslo asked.


    To be exact, it was on behalf of my father, Sir Bosch. Sir Bosch was incapable ofplying with the lords orders because of injuries he had suffered during a territorial battle, Luke answered.


    After leaving Moffern, Lanslo conversed quite a bit with Luke. Although Lanslo was heavily favorable toward women, he was still a sociable man to begin with. In addition, Luke was a man who respected excellent knights. As such, the two were able to grow quite close.


    What about Sir Boschs direct heirs? There must have been others who are older than you, right? Lanslo asked.


    Sir Bosch is an excellent knight, but my brothers were mediocre at best. Originally, our eldest brother, Velt, should have gone, but No, its nothing, Luke hesitated before shutting his mouth.


    Lanslo observed him for a moment before responding with a smirk. Now I understand. Your father should have participated in the war instead of Lord Crawlmarine, but he couldnt because of his injuries. But someone had to go, so you ended up taking his ce instead of your eldest brother, right?


    Luke remained silent, but the answer was evident from his expression.


    Tsk. It was obviously a lost battle, so he sent his illegitimate child instead, is that it? Your father, Sir Bosch, is a coward, Lanslo continued.


    That is not true! If it werent for his injuries, Sir Bosch would have gone personally! He is an honorable Luke retorted.


    A truly honorable knight would have taken a mana stone and participated, regardless of his injury. If Sir Eugene orders you to fight, what will you do? Will you send someone else in your stead? Lanslo asked.


    Well, t-thats Luke flinched before biting his lips. Lanslos smile only grew deeper.


    See? Even a ve like you would raise your sword and shield to serve their master with sincerity. A knight should always be willing to risk their life for their lord. Can you really call someone a knight if they only participate in battles after gauging the situation and considering this and that? Is that what you would call honor and loyalty? Lanslo asked.


    ...


    Listen. Land, horse, and armor. Everything that the lord bestows to the knight is the price for his loyalty. What do you call someone who doesnt keep their promise after reaping all the benefits? A disgrace. Thats right. Its called being disgraceful and dishonorable. Do you want to live and die in disgrace? Lanslo said.


    No, sir. I will never live such a life, Luke answered while gritting his teeth. His eyes were quivering as he stared at the young knight.


    Sir, sir. The elf knight sir is harassing ve number one, Mirian whispered while sitting on Eugenes shoulder.


    However, Eugene had been eavesdropping on the conversation with his enhanced sense of hearing anyway. He called out after turning his head, Hey. Stop bothering my ve ande over here.


    Yes, yes, Lanslo answered with a grin before urging his horse closer to Eugene.


    Why are you harassing him? Eugene asked.


    Sir Eugene. Luke is quite promising, Lanslo responded.


    ...?


    Lanslo suddenlyplimented Luke, although he had been excitedly pummeling him with words until now.


    As the illegitimate child, he said he never received any official training. He learned by looking over their shoulders. He possesses a great physique, and he is very talented in swordsmanship as well. Moreover, he knows more honor than his father, Lanslo exined.


    So what? Eugene asked.


    I mean, if its someone like him, I would have them in as an official aide already. Please think about it. Its hard toe across someone like him. If you dont want to, then perhaps I could Lanslo replied.


    I was nning to do so anyway, Eugene interrupted.


    Truly? You didnte to the decision on the spot, right? Lanslo doubted.


    Naturally. Anyway, Lanslo, why are you so interested in him? Eugene asked.


    Well, its been a long time since Ive met someone from my hometown, Lanslo responded.


    Same hometown? That means Eugene muttered.


    Lanslo responded while revealing his white teeth, Yes. I am from Brantia as well.


    Hmm. Eugene was quite surprised. At the same time, a thought shed by.


    Count Winslon. Dont tell me


    When Eugene asked Count Winslon for a carefully selected list of the Golden Moon Knights, he handed it over immediately without hesitation. It appeared Count Winslon had already nned ahead when he brought up the story of Duke Ba after gifting Madarazika to Eugene. A knight from Brantia would obviously be helpful for Eugenes expedition.


    Did Count Winslon say anything to you by chance? Eugene asked.


    Hmm. Well, the count only asked me to stay with Sir Eugene until he called me back, Lanslo responded. Lanslo wasnt lying, or at least, Eugene couldnt detect anything unusual. He could not sense any of the signals unique to people when they were lying when Lanslo responded. Moreover, Eugene saw Lanslo as a knight who prioritized honor above everything else. If Lanslo were like other knights who chased after fame and reputation, he would have been less willing to follow Eugene since there was more to be gained by staying with the Golden Moon Knights.


    By the way, is there still a long way to go? The territory must be quite small, Lanslomented.


    Kyah? And what could you possibly be articting about, oh sir knight of the elves? We have been in Sir Eugenes territory since a while ago. Kyaaahh.


    ...?


    Eugene turned his head with a frown. It was a sweet, unfamiliar voice.


    Who are you? he asked.


    Kyah. Oh my. Sir Eugene, you are so humorous. Who else could it be? Its me, Mirian! Kyahoho! Mirian has always been Mirian. Fwoosh~ Fwoosh~ Fwoosh~ Kyaaaah~! The spirit even expressed her movement through the sky as she sprinkled fresh water droplets. Eugene was speechless.


    Haha. Ive been thinking about this for a while now, but she is a very peculiar undine. Its hard toe across an undine with such a peculiar personality, Lanslo said.


    Do you want it? Eugene asked.


    What?


    Kyah?


    Would you rather have a peculiar spirit or an aide? If you want, I can Eugene started.


    Kieeeeeeeek! Sir! Sir! Its this little ones fault! My humble self must have gone insane for a short while! Ill just go back to how I was originally! Kieeeeeeek! Mirian shrieked.


    Pffft! Lanslo couldnt hold hisughter when the spirit kowtowed afternding on SIlions mane.


    Kuhunghunghung! Please dont abandon me! I will work tirelessly to shit and spit water for you from now on! Mirian continued.


    Ahahahahahahaha!


    ...


    The spirit was crying, and Lanslo wasughing, but the shame was for Eugene to bear.


    ***


    The lord has returned!


    Eugenes eyes filled with surprise as the tall, wooden gate opened. The residents of the huddled houses were rushing out and bowing with excited expressions.


    We greet the lord!


    We celebrate your safe return, my lord!


    Lord Eugene!


    It appeared that a lot had transpired during Eugenes absence. The filthy residents from the past could no longer be found, and those who greeted him were no different from the residents of cities orrge territories. In addition, Eugene recalled that more than half the houses of the vige had been patched together from wooden boards and mud, but now, most of the houses had be strong, wooden structures.


    That wasnt all


    The roads were previously covered with filth and garbage, but now, they were clean and well-maintained with drains on both sides. Pigs were also contained in separate pens, instead of roaming around the vige.


    Hooh! The vige is quite well-developed. It seems that Sir Eugene has talent in internal affairs as well, hmm? Lanslomented.


    ... However, Eugene could not give an answer.


    What the hell is going on?


    Eugene urged his horse forward toward the castle in the distance, feeling somewhat stunned after witnessing all the unexpected changes.


    ***


    The rightful master of the Eugene territory, and the only glorious lord to whom my undying loyalty is Delmondo started to recite a grand greeting that he had memorized beforehand.


    Stop.


    Yes, Delmondo quickly shut up.


    All of you may leave now.


    Yes, sir. The servants and maids bowed before quietly stepping outside. Surprisingly, they were dressed in clean clothes and were well-groomed. It felt as if Eugene was in a castle belonging to an esteemed lord with a title. Eugene remembered the original state of the vige, so how could it have transformed so dramatically in such a short period of time?


    I await orders from your esteemed self. Once the others left the room, Delmondo immediately took off his mask and spoke after getting down on one knee.


    Exin to me whats going on here, Eugene said.


    What? B-by whats going on, you mean? Delmondo asked.


    All the changes in the vige, the residents, and all the people I saw just now. Everything, Eugene responded.


    Yes! Delmondo was quick-witted, and he immediately noticed what Eugene was curious about.


    Actually, I Delmondo utilized the skills he gained from serving as an imperial official to give an urate, concise report in the shortest time possible.


    The silver mine ended up producing more ore than expected, which resulted in an increase of approximately 50% in profits. Originally, Delmondo intended to leave it aside as operating expenses for the territory, but he judged that it would be much better to use them and invest in various facilities for the hygiene of the viges and satisfaction of the residents, which would ultimately result in extending the lifespan of the residents. As such, he built new houses, opened new waterways, and scouted technicians from Moffern to produce soap and supplied it to the residents at a low price.


    And that was only the tip of the iceberg


    So it may be difficult to expect immediate profits, but in a few years, it will certainly lead to an oue that will differentiate our territory from others. Moreover, I believe that your name will shine more brightly as a lord. Everyone wille to know of your honor and mercy, Delmondo concluded.


    I see. Is there a precedent? Eugene asked.


    Yes. A margrave of the Roman Empire experimented with such methods in his own territory for about ten years. As a result, the overall productivity of the territory increased by about fifty percent. Moreover,pared to the other regions of the empire, the average lifespan of the residents in his territory was about seven to eight years longer.


    ... Eugene silently stared at Delmondo.


    What the hell? Hes much more capable than I imagined!


    Eugene had appointed Delmondo as the administrator of his territory because of a simple reason. Due to various circumstances, Eugene had to spend more time away from his territory. As such, he judged that it would be beneficial to have a vampire administrator who would never betray him. Moreover, Eugene could acquire more knowledge and information regarding vampires and their societies with Delmondo by his side. It would be like killing two birds with one stone.


    But he had never expected something like this.


    Eugene continued to look down at Delmondo without a word. Delmondo was struck with fear and he hurriedly bowed before continuing, You dont have to worry about money at all, either. Merchants and engineers from Moffern are working as hard as they can to serve me, or rather, to your esteemed self. Even though they are quite obedient to my words, isnt it all because of your esteemed selfs zing reputation, dignity, and honor? This humble servant simply borrowed your great reputation and


    Well done. This is great work. I also heard that the merchant guild leader of Moffern is helpless in front of you. Delmondo, you are very useful, arent you? Keep up the good work, Eugene interrupted.


    Delmondos shoulders flinched noticeably, then he began to slowly raise his head. His eyes were quivering with disbelief, and he stared up at Eugene as he spoke. I-I cant believe that I was praised by a great Origin


    ...!?


    Eugene was rendered speechless as tears began to flow from Delmondos red eyes.


    Guwaaaaaaaah! This humble servant can die with no regrets! Uwahhh! Delmondo started to bawl.


    Why are you crying like that? Stop it Eugene remarked.


    Y-yes. Delmondo hurriedly wiped his tears and bowed. However, his shoulders kept on shaking. It seemed that he was quite touched.


    Although Eugene couldnt understand, it was quite natural among vampires. The difference between a lower-ranking vampire like Delmondo and an Origin was enormous. In human terms, it was as if a king had personally praised amoner.


    Father, and the masters of Noferos. I will dedicate my blood to this glorious being!


    Eugene was unaware, but Delmondo hadpletelymitted himself to Eugene thanks to a simplepliment.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Galfredik had grown bigger and bulkier since theirst meeting. Apparently, he had hired mercenaries to subjugate evilnds in the Archivold marquisate and the Beogn barony. His transformation hade about after he drank the blood of the intermediate-rank monsters he killed in the evilnds.


    He should be about as strong as I was just after the subjugation of the Tywin familys dungeon.


    Galfredik was Eugenes vassal, and as such, Eugene could immediately grasp Galfrediks level as a vampire. In addition, Galfredik was originally an incredibly skilled knight. Since he was always training and gaining experience, he would naturally be stronger over time.


    Brantia? Galfredik asked.


    Yes. Things turned out that way. We will be departing soon, so keep that in mind, Eugene responded.


    If thats what Master says, then, of course, I will follow you. But whats going on all of a sudden? Galfredik asked.


    Well Eugene began to exin what had happened with Count Winslon. Eugene thought of Galfredik as one of the only people he could share everything with.


    Hooh! The Duke of Ba? Galfredik eximed.


    Do you know about it as well? Eugene asked.


    Galfredik responded with a wide grin. No. Its the first time Im hearing about it.


    Then why are you pretending that you know about it? Eugene asked.


    Haha! Its a duke, right? A duke is part of royalty, which means that they have the right to challenge the throne. In other words, if you do well, you could even be the king of Brantia, Master, Galfredik responded.


    Im not interested in that, Eugene refused.


    What?


    Kiek?! Both Eugenes vassal and the spirit were surprised by his response. Eugene calmly stated, Why are you so surprised? Bing the Duke of Ba may be a possibility, but do you really think I can ascend the throne as Brantias king? Im a vampire.


    Well Is there really no way? Galfredik mumbled.


    Right! Sir Eugene is destined to be the great demon king! Kiek?! Mirian started to scream, then was stifled as Eugene shoved her into the leather pocket.


    I would not want to. Lets say the impossible happened and I became the King of Brantia. You want me to stay locked up in a castle and y king? I should just live out my daysforting and ying house with the nobles and lords of Brantia? Eugene said.


    You have a point. My head hurts just thinking about it, Galfredik responded.


    There were stark differences between being a lord and a knight. No matter how outstanding a knight was on the battlefield, it didnt mean that they would make an excellent king. The two paths were entirely different and the education they received was different as well. As such, oftentimes, even sessful knights were incapable of managing even a small territory properly, which was why most of them recruited agents to take care of domestic affairs.


    Anyway, lets focus on taking over the Ba Duchy for now. That way, I canplete the entire set, Eugene said.


    Hehe. Is that the true reason? Youre coveting the equipment? Galfredik asked.


    Maybe a little bit? Eugene replied with a grin. Obtaining all the other pieces aside from Wolfughter and Madarazika was definitely one of his primary objectives. In fact, he was more interested in the shield and the armor than the title of duke. Since the two remaining pieces were made for defense, he was looking forward to how great they could be.


    Whatever the case, Im good! Haha! The name of Rowan Galfredik will make its way across the sea! Ah, will it be just the two of us? Galfredik asked.


    Luke and the wizard will be with us. Ah, and I intend to take Partecs group as well, Eugene responded.


    Good. ve Number One is from Brantia, so he should be quite useful, and Im sure that Partec and theds will prove their worth as well. Theyve been getting quite good as ofte, Galfredikmented.


    Hmm? Did you teach them while I was away? Eugene asked.


    Theres no point in training with anyone whos weaker than Partec. That piece of luggage you gave me is just too weak, Galfredik responded.


    Ah,e to think of it, we should take your aide as well. How is she? Is she adapting well? Eugene asked.


    Shes be a little obedient, Galfredik answered.


    Hooh? Eugene expressed his curiosity. Although she put up the pretense of being a knight, it still became obvious that she was raised in a sheltered environment as a direct descendant of a marquisate. So how did Galfredik make her obedient?


    This is all I need. Hehe. Galfredik grinned while tapping on his scabbard.


    Eugene instantly understood. I see. Indeed, theres no better teacher than a good beating.


    Thats the way it works, right? Haha! Anyway, whos thed that came with you? He looked pretty strong, Galfredikmented. Galfredik was a strong knight to begin with, and after bing Eugenes vassal, he had grown to the point of urately estimating an opponents skills by simply observing the air around them and the way they walked. Lanslo Drak was exuding one of the most extraordinary auras among the knights Galfredik had encountered until now.


    He is one of Count Winslons knights. He seemed pretty useful, so I asked to have him apany me for a little while. Hes a quarter elf, and hes pretty strong, Eugene answered.


    Hooh. Can I have a go at him? Galfredik asked.


    Do as you please, but dont injure him, Eugene responded.


    Very well. Hehe. I will have to y with him as a greeting, Galfredik was overjoyed.


    Thats right. Big bear! No, Gal! You show him! You need to determine the hierachy and show him how things are from the get-go! Mirian crawled out of the leather pocket and twirled around Galfrediks head while shouting.


    Gal? Determine the hierachy? I think the spirit just said something. Is that right? Galfredik said with a frown.


    Kiek?


    Eugene was astonished and asked. You can hear it now?


    Yeah. I can barely see something that looks like a fruit fly. I can hear a whiny voice as well, Galfredik responded.


    Eugene was surprised, but it made sense. Indeed, just as he had grown stronger throughout the expedition, Galfredik had grown stronger as well. Since the two vampires shared a bond formed by a covenant of the soul, it would be possible for Galfredik to express some of Eugenes powers as well.


    Im not a fruit fly! My voice is enchanting! Dont you know that they call me the minstrel of the spirit world?! Kieeeek! Mirian retorted angrily.


    How noisy, Galfredik muttered.


    p!


    Kiek! Mirian screamed after being caught between Galfrediks thick palms. She was squashed t, but she escaped the palms by softening herself like water. Then, she began to wail loudly. Kiehehekheuek! Even the big bear is looking down on me now! Oh, who could possibly understand my sorrows! Ah~! Spirits, pleasee and listen to my story!


    Eugene immediately noticed that the spirit was about to enter a monologue. As such, he shoved her into the leather pocket and tightly sealed the entrance before she could even begin.


    ***


    I will go! Please, please take me! While Galfredik had grown stronger during Eugenes absence, Romari appeared even more devastated than before. The bags under her eyes had grown a shade darker, and it was now nigh impossible to tell whether she was a human or a roon. When Eugene had just left, Romari had been filled with excitement at the thought of studying the twin-headed ogre undead. After all, even though there were clear differences between chimeras and the undead, she knew that there was still a lot to gain from studying thetter. But her expectations werepletely shattered in just a day.


    The dwarven miners and engineers from Moffern were extremelypetent, and she had to spend all her time refining the mountain of silver that was being mined every day. It was an unending nightmare ofbor for Romari.


    In addition, she also had to dedicate herself to research from evenings tote nights after refining the silver, which caused her to slowly wilt away into a living skeleton.


    Heheuk. Sir Eugene, please take me with you. Its so hard being here. Please save me! Romari begged.


    Well, Ive heard that the silver production has improved substantially thanks to you, so I will do that, Eugene responded.


    Thank you! You will be blessed, Romari wiped away her tears and bowed. She continued, When will we be leaving?


    The sooner the better. Delmondo is doing a good job running the territory even without me, so there arent any problems that we need to get out of the way, Eugene replied.


    I see. Then I will make preparations right away! Ah, you need to get ready as well, right, Sir Eugene? Romari asked.


    Get ready? What preparations would I need to make? Eugene was puzzled. The City of Maren was providing them with a ship to cross the sea, and he wasnt nning to bring arge army with him, so he thought that there wouldnt be much to prepare.


    What? I thought that we were going to Brantia, right? Then you must prepare a coffin, Romari answered.


    A coffin? Like a coffin for corpses? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes. Its an absolute necessity, Romari answered.


    Eugene was made speechless for a moment. He wondered what the wizard was going on about. However, Romari intuitively sensed that an opportunity had presented itself for her to show off her wizardly knowledge for the first time in a while. As such, she straightened her posture before speaking. Ehem! It appears you didnt know, Sir Eugene. Members of the Dark n must enter a coffin when they are crossing the sea.


    Why? Eugene asked.


    You travel along the coastline on a boat in the ind sea, right? In such situations, the earths power still has some influence, so members of the Dark n wont be subjected to any adverse effects. But its different when traveling the open sea since the earth has no influence. Thats why you must go into a stone coffin filled with soil. You need to pay special attention when ites to sealing the coffins as well. Of course, it will be fine for you toe out for a little while at night, Romari exined.


    Dammit, Eugene muttered a curse.


    Theres no helping it. Eheem! Anyway, only someone like me, who seeds the legitimacy of the Blood Shadow School, would be privy to such knowledge and know methods of dealing with it in advance! I dare say I might be the only one, Romari dered.


    Youre being a little cheeky, Eugenemented.


    N-no way! Hoho! You must be mistaken. In an instant, Romari shriveled up. She continued, feeling as if she were treading on eggshells. You should be good when you arrive in Brantia. Since the continental church has little influence in Brantia, it might be fine to reveal your identity as a member of the Dark n.


    What? Is that true? Eugene asked with shock.


    Yes, yes! Its true. Well Romari was scared that Eugene might leave her behind. As such, she exined everything she knew about Brantia. Thanks to that, there are more members of the Dark n in Brantia than in this kingdom. I heard from my master that in the distant past, there were even ces in Brantia where vampires ruled as lords. Ah, well, it was only possible because they were high-ranking nobles within the Dark n.


    I see. Eugene nodded. He was greatly surprised. If what she said was true, couldnt he live in Brantia without any worries?


    As expected, this kingdom was the problem. Even the empire doesnt antagonize vampires as much.


    It felt as if he had stumbled upon a new path. In addition, he found a new objective.


    I will take Brantia.


    Even though he had no definite ns or methods just yet, Eugene could only focus on obtaining the Ba Duchy for now. However, Eugene was convinced that he would find a way if he dove straight in and struggled, just as he had done until now.


    ***


    Three dayster, Eugene departed from his territory. He felt slightly worried that he was leaving his territory far too often, but he was quickly relieved of his anxiety. For some reason, Delmondo was burning with enthusiasm. The head of the Moffern merchant guild, Gardye, had begged Eugene for mercy, but that wasnt Eugenes problem.


    Eugene once again praised Delmondo for his work and devotion to the territory. Naturally, he reduced Delmondo to tears once more.


    It was due to a piece of good news. It was reported that Essandra would soon return from her expedition. As such, the free knights that Eugene collected would also return to his territory, which would resolve the security issue of thend. But of course, there wasnt really a security issue in the first ce since Eugenes neighboring nobles, including Baron Beogn, would never dare to invade his territory.


    After ensuring that all internal affairs of his territory were in order, Eugene headed to Maren via Moffern.


    ***


    Do you like it, Sir Eugene? Marens mayor asked proudly.


    Eugene nodded in response. It is very nice.


    Hahahaha! Luckily, one of the royalists had a very nice merchant ship in their possession. Marens engineers did their best to modify it. Even the strong waves of the Brantian Sea wont cause any problems for her. The mayor boisterouslyughed as he exined.


    Eugene had no choice but to believe in the mayors words after seeing the ship personally. The ship was named Elion after the water spirit king, and it was more than ten meters longer than any other ship Eugene had ever ridden. Moreover, it possessed many masts and oars as well.


    It must have cost quite a lot, Eugene said.


    Hahaha! The royalists had a considerable sum of money in their possession. I originally assumed that they were close to ruin, but they had secretly garnered an enormous sum in order to take over the city one day. Those poisonous vipers The mayor exined.


    How much is it? Eugene asked.


    Dont be too surprised. In total, there were over 300,000 silver coins, the mayor answered.


    Kieeeeeeeeeeeeeek?! The spirits jaw melted into water as it dropped with shock. It was truly an unfathomable amount of money.


    300,000?


    Eugenes eyebrows wriggled. He was also incredibly shocked. Although he was iparably wealthierpared to his past life, this was on another level. However, the mayor understood Eugenes response a little differently.


    As expected, he considers himself to have ownership over it as well.


    In any case, the royalists had attempted to kill Eugene, and Eugene was a knight as well as a nobleman. It was customary for whoever attempted the killing to pay a ransom. However, all relevant parties were currently in prison, so Eugene could ask for whatever he wanted as ransom.


    Ahem! Sir Eugene, the mayor coughed and called out.


    Please speak, Eugene answered. But his expression and voice were still slightly stiff from the initial shock as if he was angry.


    What endless greed! Well, only someone like him could possibly dream of an expedition to Brantia. I knew he wasnt ordinary.


    The mayor became confident in his thoughts.


    He looked at Eugene and spoke as kindly as possible, There are various circumstances to consider with thews of our city and the situation of the guilds. About 10% of the confiscated property will be handed over to you as constion money. I know how generous you are, so I hope you can understand that


    Whoosh!


    ...!


    The mayor stammered unknowingly as Eugenes gaze burned bright like a me. Even if Eugene was the hero of Maren, surely, he wouldnt exercise violence against the mayor


    Forty-thousand, Eugene stated.


    W-what? The mayor stammered.


    Lets go with forty-thousand, shall we? Eugene added.


    L-lets do that. Forty-thousand, good! The mayor agreed.


    Horray! Horray! Kieeeeeeeek! The spirit of desire released herself from the bindings of sanity. This was the most fitting gift for them before they left for Brantia.


    Forty-thousand was arge sum of money. It would take years of hard-earned silver mining to gather such an amount.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Hmm.


    ...?


    Hmmmmmm.


    Whats wrong with you? Why are you acting like that? Is there any problem? Galfredik asked. Eugene had been in deep contemtion for thest ten minutes with crossed arms and a frown.


    Romari stepped out. Isnt it because youve been causing so much trouble? Maybe Sir Eugene is worried that youll start groping every woman youe across and lose your hands.


    My precious hands dont just touch any womans hips. Cant you tell by the fact that my hands have no interest at all in your buttocks? Galfredik retorted.


    What?! Romari raged after losing the argument, although she picked the fight.


    Quiet. I will send you back to the territory if you keep it up, Eugenemented.


    Im sorry, Romari apologized.


    Eugene licked his lips before continuing, I need to be in a coffin on my way to Brantia. I could say that Im going to be staying in my cabin the entire way, but if I nevere out, wont Lanslo and the others start to be suspicious?


    Oh, youre right. I dont know about the others, but it would be troublesome if Lanslo found out, Galfredik answered.


    Although Lanslo was a little peculiar, he was still a righteous knight. No matter how favorable he was toward Eugene, their rtionship could take a plunge if he ever discovered Eugenes true identity.


    What? I thought Sir Drak was from Brantia, right? There should not be any problems then, Romarimented.


    What?


    Hmm? Both Eugene and Galfredik expressed their puzzlement while turning their heads, and Romari once again straightened her back and exined, thinking that another opportunity had presented itself for her to boast her wizardly knowledge.


    Ahem! Brantia is different from here. Their church has hybridized andbined with the local beliefs, which is why they are very generous toward wizards and respectful toward other races. There was even an orc lord at one point.


    What? Is that true? Eugene asked.


    Yes. There was an orc knight among the subordinates of Brantias legendary knight king in the distant past. In addition... Romari paused for dramatic effect, then continued with a sly smile. There is a high chance that one of the other subordinates of the knight king was a member of the Dark n.


    ...!


    Whoa! The two vampire knights expressed their astonishment.


    Romari gave a satisfied smile and added, Its not been proven as a fact since it was such a long time ago, but its very credible since my master was the one who told me the story. Why, you ask? The fact that my master told me so means that it was also the words of our schools founder.


    Oh! And so? Galfredik asked.


    However, Romari ignored him and turned toward Eugene with a smile. Since Sir Drak was born in Brantia and has the blood of elves flowing in his veins, it wont cause any problems even if you revealed your status as an Origin Vampire to him, Sir Eugene, Romari said.


    Is that so? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes. In the first ce, Brantians share a hatred toward the continental church regardless of race, so he might even be happy to hear it, Romari continued.


    Well, I guess its entirely possible since the church stood at the forefront of every invasion. Whew~ Miss Romari, youre quite smart, Galfredik eximed.


    Im at least smarter than you, Romari rebuked.


    Being smarter than me isnt anything to brag about, is it? I guess I will take back what I said just now, Galfredik countered.


    Excuse me?


    Quiet, Eugene immediately put a stop to their argument. He continued, Anyway, you are saying that it will be fine for Lanslo to know that I am a vampire, right?


    Yes.


    Galfredik. Go and bring Lanslo. No, rather, bring Luke and Partecs men as well. Eugene said.


    Yes, master. Ah, if anyone has a fit after being told the truth, can I take care of them? Galfredik asked.


    Naturally, Eugene replied.


    Hehe! Galfredik stepped outside with a cruel smile befitting a vampire.


    ***


    So thats what it was. I understand.


    Is that it?


    What? Then what did you expect? You know that Im from Brantia, right?


    ... Eugene felt slightly disappointed by Lanslos lukewarm reaction. Rather than being surprised, Lanslo was epting it as if it were only natural.


    Hehe. Romari gave a big grin from the side after silently watching the interaction. It was as if she were saying I told you so, didnt I?.


    Lanslo came to understand the situation from Romaris reaction. He spoke with his charming, trademark smile, Only the church of the continent is hostile toward the vampires. Any Brantian would have shown a simr reaction as me. Humans are the ones whomit the most crimes, and humans are the ones most responsible for killing other humans, so why would this be a problem?


    Is that so? Eugene was once again reminded of how unique Lanslo was.


    If you know honor and seek chivalry, you are a knight, regardless of whether you are an elf, an orc, or a vampire, Lanslo continued.


    Hmm.


    And Sir Eugene is one of the most exceptional knights I have ever seen, in both honor and skills Oh, of course, please dont turn me into a vampire. I am proud of my own blood, Lanslo added.


    I had no intention of doing so, Eugene responded.


    Haha! Lanslos clearughter resonated.


    Eugene turned his gaze toward Luke. The ve was trembling in silence.


    What about you? Eugene asked.


    ...!


    Luke flinched before slowly parting his quivering lips. I-I T-this is the best!


    ...?


    What? Wasnt he frightened?


    As if to resolve Eugenes puzzlement, Luke excitedly raised his voice, I despise the church. The army that invaded my nation was part of the main pirs of the church. But Master is someone who will challenge the continental church in the future! I would like to fight by your side. If you want, I am determined to devote my blood to master every day to


    I dont need it. I only drink blood from monsters that are at least intermediate-rank, Eugene interrupted him.


    For some reason, Luke became rather sullen after hearing Eugenes response. He responded while bowing his head, Ah. I see. Yes, Master.


    Now, then Eugene turned toward the remaining three. Although they werent Brantian nor elven-born, they had been with him for the longest time.


    What about you three? Eugene asked.


    Partec shared a quick gaze with de and Lavan before answering in a quiet, but confident voice, We are mercenaries, and Sir Eugene has treated us incredibly well thus far. We couldnt evenpare it to any of the other employers we have experienced until now.


    Really? Arent you afraid of me? Eugene asked while deliberately releasing a small amount of fear.


    ...! The three men shuddered.


    Partec struggled to part his lips. He couldnt even think of attempting to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    I-I would be lying if I said that I wasnt afraid. However if you had any intentions of harming us, we would already be lying on the ground. Though we are ignorant mercenaries, we know at least that much. So, in the future


    Partec paused before gesturing at the other two. All three of them stood up, then knelt on one knee before shouting, I will live for you, sir. Please take us in!


    Although their voices were quivering, the three men were proving their loyalty even as Eugenes fear caused cold sweat to form on their bodies.


    Eugene nodded. Good. From now on, all of you will receive treatment equal to a knights aide.


    ...! The three men raised their heads with astonished expressions.


    What are you so surprised about? Did I ever break my promise? Eugene asked.


    N-never! Partec shouted.


    Good. Luke, Eugene called out.


    Yes, Master! He responded.


    From this day on, you are no longer my ve, but my aide. Any objections? Eugene asked.


    N-not at all! I will devote myself to you, Master! Luke immediately knelt beside Partec as hot tears flowed from his eyes.


    Galfredik was watching with a pleased expression. He stepped forward with a grin. Hehe! Since you have a new aide, Ill have to act as a witness for the oath.


    Oh, thats not right, Lanslo interrupted.


    What? Galfredik jerked his head toward Lanslo with a fierce expression. An ordinary man would have been unable to speak under the immense pressure, but Lanslo simply shrugged while returning the gaze.


    Think about it. Sir Galfredik, you are Sir Eugenes vassal, correct? It would be unconventional, Lanslo exined.


    Ah.


    So this time, I will stand as a witness. He happens to be from Brantia as well. If anyone tries to question or challenge the authenticity of the rtionship he has with Sir Eugene, it will be much better for me to stand witness as someone from Brantia, Lanslo said.


    Hmph! Thats true, too. Its hard to win against you with words, though the story is different with swordy, Galfredik responded.


    The oue might have been different if you didnt use your vampiric strength, Sir Galfredik, Lanslo retorted.


    Well, thats true, Galfredik confessed after a short moment.


    Through the short, but meaningful interaction, Eugene was able to obtain figures who would act as his hands and feet in the future.


    ***


    Fwooooosh!


    The Elion cut through the harsh currents, its sails pulled tight by the strong winds. Lanslo stood at the helm of the ship by the wooden statue of the beautiful spirit king, which held swords in an x shape. Lanslo called out after turning his head, Tell the captain that I can see Rodrick Archipgo.


    Yes, sir!


    As a quarter elf, Lanslo possessed better eyesight than ordinary humans. Thus, the sailor rushed to ry Lanslos words to the ships captain.


    Sir Drak. Are you really nning to go through the inds? The pirates will discover our ship. Its not toote. If you change your mind, then The captain started.


    Theres no such thing as a pirate ship thats faster and bigger than the Elion, is there? Lanslo interrupted.


    Thats true, but its too dangerous to fight against pirates at sea. It wont be just one or two ships either. Perhaps five or six ships might flock toward us, and they will catch up quite quickly as well. Since they reside on the inds, they know the local water much better than we do as well, the captain strongly insisted. He had yielded quite a bit because the knight was from Brantia, but he could no longer afford to give way when his own life was at stake.


    Even if youre a knight, seamen are kings at sea,d.


    The knight obviously had some knowledge regarding naval battles from the fact that he had taken off his heavy armor after boarding the ship, but there was a world of difference betweennd battles and sea battles. Therefore, the captain was able to make a strong stand and refute the words of a knight. It was something he would have never done in ordinary circumstances.


    So, captain, you are concerned about engaging in a naval battle with the pirates, is that right? Lanslo asked.


    Thats correct, the captain responded.


    And the danger will escte with arger number of pirate ships, right? Lanslo continued.


    You know it very well. Think about it. Right now, the other two sirs arent functioning because of their seasickness, right? What could we possibly do against a group of pirates? How shameful would it be to be captured by the pirates? The captain asked.


    Aha.


    Ehem! Thats why, sir The captain was ttered by the idea that a proud knight had epted his sound advice. As such, he attempted to continue.


    However, Lanslo interjected. That would even be better, wouldnt it? That was the original n anyway.


    What? The captain was dumbfounded.


    Lanslo spoke with a frightening smile. Please tell myrades in the cabin to get ready. Let them know that they will be able to use their power since we are close to the inds.


    That well. The captain hurriedly shut his mouth and stopped himself from retorting. He had simply considered the knight to be a handsome youngd, but he felt as if the knight was exuding a mysterious aura.


    Fuck it! I dont know anymore!


    The captain had a hunch that he would be missing his head if he spoke another word. Perhaps the pirates would show him mercy and let him live if he handed over the entire ship.


    Thinking so, the captain walked toward the cabin.


    Knock, knock!


    Excuse me, sirs. Sir Drak wanted me to ry his words. We are nearing the inds, so your powers


    Bang!


    Heuk!


    The door mmed open, and the captain faltered with surprise. The face of the woman responsible for opening the door was extremely frightening.


    Bwugh. I-I understand. T-the two of them are already Uup! Already prepared so Bweuuuuugh! Romari stuttered while attempting to steady herself, but she eventually spewed out yellow soup. Herplexion was extremely pale like a ghost.


    Arge, burly knight with fierce eyes appeared behind her while twisting his head and swinging his arms.


    Whew~ I feel so stiff! Oi, ve. No, I mean, Aide Number 2! Get rid of this pathetic wizard, Galfredik shouted.


    Yes! Luke answered.


    Did you forget to make medicine for seasickness again? Galfredik asked.


    Well Bweugh! It was because I had to pay special attention to your coffins. Its not like I didnt make any because I didnt want to. Bweuuugh! Romari shouted while vomiting.


    Ah! This roon is so filthy! Mirian said.


    A puking wizard, an aide who wasforting her, two vampire knights with crimson eyes, and a spirit invisible to the captains eyesthe group left through the door one after another.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    The Elion slowly entered the waters of Rodricks Ind at themand of the captain. The Rodricks Archipgo was a gathering of several small inds in narrow waters around Rodrick Ind, and it wasnt originally a ce for pirates to gather. As the name suggested, Rodrick Ind was ruled by the Rodrick family, and it was a sort of prison for criminals who hadmitted severe crimes on the maind. However, about a decade ago, arge number of prisoners escaped and upied the ind in an unfortunate turn of events. Since then, pirates started gathering on the ind as well, which ultimately turned it into a notorious ind known to harbor criminals and pirates.


    So does the Rodrick family still exist? Eugene asked.


    Lanslo answered with a shrug. Im not too sure about that. Since then, no one has been paying much attention.


    Galfredik stepped out while stroking his chin. What about during that warthe crusade or whatever it was called? I heard that thousands of troops arrived at Brantia by crossing the sea. Wouldnt they have passed the inds at that time? The pirates were left alone?


    Lanslo nodded. Yes. Isnt that obvious?


    Why? Galfredik was confused.


    The aim of the continental church wasnt to eradicate the pirates of the archipgo but to take over Brantia. And the pirates wouldnt have dared to even think of messing with the soldiers when there were more than a hundred ships passing through at once, Lanslo exined.


    That makes sense. So are you saying that they wille at us with fire in their eyes since we only have a single ship? Galfredik asked.


    When dozens of carriages are being escorted by mercenaries, regr bandits wouldnt dare to try anything, right? And even well-known, strong groups of bandits will have to think twice. However, what if theres a single, luxurious carriage passing by? Would there be any bandits who would think twice about robbing it? Lanslo asked.


    There wouldnt be, Galfredik replied.


    The same goes for pirates, Lanslo concluded.


    But are we supposed to take it over? Eugene asked. He had been listening to the conversation silently until now.


    Lanslo responded with a grin. Yes. A bridgehead is absolutely necessary for an expedition.


    Well, thats certainly one of the basics of military tactics, Galfredik responded to Lanslos words. Both knights were quite bright when it came to such matters, perhaps because they were properly educated since they were young.


    The crusade was led by the holy knights, and they were incredibly skilled. So why did they fail? Lanslo asked.


    Eugene thought for a moment before answering. It must have been due to this ce. If they truly did have so many troops, they would have needed a constant chain of supplies. But since they left this ce untouched, the supply ships must have been robbed by the pirates on their way to Brantia.


    Exactly. Since it was an army centered around the church, they were too obsessed with justification. They underestimated the pirates and ignored them, which came back to bite their heels. Lanslo exined.


    Hmm. I understand what you mean. Eugene responded. Aftering to a decision, Eugene turned toward the captain and the crew. They were stealing nces at Eugene with nervous eyes.


    How do pirates usually attack? Eugene asked.


    T-they surround their targets. Although their ships are quite small, there are usually thirty to forty pirates on board. They surround their target from three or four directions, then they board the ship, the captain exined.


    I understand, Eugene responded.


    .what?


    I said I understand, Eugene repeated himself.


    You understand? And what exactly did you understand?! Why arent you even devising a n?! A naval battle ispletely different from battling onnd!


    The captain simply bowed his head, knowing he could never actually voice his inner thoughts. He was a man of the sea, and he was ignorant of happenings onnd. As such, he didnt know much about Eugene either, except the fact that the young knight had killed many monsters in the evilnds and had great results in a knightpetition.


    I see the pirates'' ships! Four, no, there are six of them! The lookout shouted from the crows nest.


    Captain. Take the crew and take care of the ship, Eugene ordered.


    Yes, sir! Although he was afraid of pirates, sailors were tough and experienced as well. They knew that Eugene was a prominent knight onnd, and Galfredik and Lanslo were obviously no ordinary knights either. With all three knights proudly stepping forward, the sailors regained their courage.


    Partec, Luke. Work with the wizard to defend the ship, Eugene continued.


    Yes, Master!


    Leave it to me, sir! They responded


    W-what about me? Master Galfredik? Selena spoke in a timid voice. She couldnt hide her fear and anxiety. It was the first time she was out in the open sea, and she was about to plunge into an actual battle.


    Tsk! You can fight with them or go hide somewhere, Galfredik responded.


    How could I hide?! I will fight as well! Selena responded.


    As you please, Galfredik muttered before jerking away, and Selena bit her lips.


    Luke called out, You,e this way.


    You? She responded with shock.


    Why, do you have anyints? Luke asked.


    Ah No, I dont. Selena answered curtly while ring at Luke. She felt ufortable being addressed in such a way by someone who had been a ve not too long ago. But Luke ignored her reaction and loaded his crossbow along with Partec and his men before taking his position behind a shield at the side of the ship. In the meantime, the pirate ships appeared from the various inds, and they quickly caught up with Elion, which had deliberately reduced its speed.


    Fwoosh! Foowsh!


    The pirates fired their arrows while shouting. Several of them became lodged in the hull of Elion, but none of them actually managed to find their mark. The wind was far too strong, and the pirates had terrible aim.


    These are the notorious pirates?


    Eugene was puzzled. Although the pirates were still about 100 meters away, he was able to observe them closely with his enhanced vision. The pirates were topless, probably in case they fell into the water, and they possessed vicious appearances. However, they didnt seem all that threatening.


    The mercenaries-turned-pirates were adequately armed, but the others looked no different from beggars.


    How strange. But they might have set up some sort of trap, so I should be careful.


    Eugene was determined not to underestimate the pirates. He nocked an arrow on his longbow and pulled the string back all the way.


    Peww!


    The projectile shot forward along with a sharp whistle, and it traveled in a straight line before piercing the throat of a pirate. The pirate fell into the sea, and the volley of boltsing toward the Elion stopped momentarily.


    However, Eugene paid no attention and continued to let loose arrow after arrow.


    Wow! You are an outstanding shot. Let me as well, Lanslomented when he saw Galfrediks marksmanship.


    Hehehehe. Show me what you got, sir elf, Galfredik responded.


    Lanslo was born with the blood of the elves, and elves were known to be excellent marksmen. Meanwhile, Galfredik was using a bow that was several times stronger and tenser than in the past. The two knights stood side by side and allowed their arrows to fly as well.


    Wow The sailors expressed awe while crouching low against the ships sides. With each arrow from the three knights, the pirates fell into the sea one by one. However, the pirates werent fools, and they quickly took cover behind the decks of their ships.


    In the meantime, the other pirate ships quickly approached Elions sides. But the pirates continued hiding behind their deck and only shot their arrows. They had obviously been frightened by the archery of the three knights.


    Ping! Titing!


    As the pirates drew closer, their arrows became more threatening.


    Now, lets go fishing. At Eugenes instruction, Galfredik and Lanslo lowered their bows before crouching. The pirate ships sped up as if they had been waiting for their chance. The pirates were desperate to climb the Elion to shed blood after losing theirrades to the arrows.


    Two ships are attempting to block our way! T-they are preparing the hooks! I think they are about to board! The captain shouted.


    Eugene shared a gaze with the two knights.


    Bang! Bang!


    As the hooks fell on the deck of the Elion, Eugene ran toward the bow of the ship, while Galfredik veered left and Lanslo shot to the right.


    Huh?


    Only the few who had known Eugene for a long time had no change in expression, while all the others took on shocked expressions.


    Fwoosh!


    The three knights had charged in different directions at almost the same time. Two of them were vampires who had transcended human limits, and the other possessed the blood of the agile elves. Moreover, they had abandoned their heavy te armor for leather armor. The three of themnded on their respective pirate ship in an instant.


    W-what the hell!? The pirates expressed their shock after observing Eugene jump dozens of meters in one leap before making a perfectnding. But since there was only one opponent


    Kill him!


    Is thisndlubber out of his mind?!


    The pirates revealed their yellowed teeth while rushing toward Eugene. Eugenes eyes glimmered with a red light, and his fangs instantly grew longer.


    The brutal and bloody massacre of the seamenced.


    ***


    The pirates areing up the stern!


    Lavan! de!


    Partec and the two men quickly crossed the deck.


    Let us fight together! With even Selena and Luke joining in the fray, the five people raised their shortswords and shields before taking a stance against the pirates.


    Ughhh Oh my Romari weakly groaned in a dying voice before slowly making her way behind the five people.


    Miss Romari! Its dangerous here! Please hurry back into the cabin!


    Uwagh~ Ah~ I wish I could, but if I dont prove useful this time around I dont think I can Bweeeeugh! Romari was constantly heaving, and she was in a terrible state.


    No, this isnt the time to be worrying about Partec started to respond, but Romari raised her staff and started to murmur. A group of red lights began forming at the tip of her staff, then shot forward.


    Kuhahahaha!


    Kill all the men. Leave the girls to The pirates jumped aboard and started to shout before suddenlying to a stop. The red light emitted from Romaris staff was wrapping around their heads.


    Huhehehehehe!


    Hehe! Huhaha! Four of the pirates took on empty expressions, then started to emit a strangeugh. Then, they suddenly jerked around before starting to swing their cusses toward the climbing pirates.


    Uagh!


    You bastards! What are you doing!?


    Its us! Its us!


    Huhehehehe! Die! Die! Die, you monster!


    Its a zombie! We have to kill the undead!


    The pirates didnt even have leather armor, and as such, they fell to their death after being shed and stabbed by their enchantedrades.


    Oh, my~ What are you all doinnbuweegh! I dont have any power left, so I Bweeeugh! Romari muttered before once again discharging yellow liquid from her mouth. It was the cost of using magic despite enduring a severe case of seasickness.


    It was an ugly, pathetic sight.


    But it was more important to take care of the pirates, so the five figures left Romari behind and started swinging their des toward the remaining pirates.


    ***


    ...


    The captain and crew of the Elion had their mouths agape, but they couldnt speak a single word. The deck of the pirate ships and the surrounding seas were colored crimson, and sharks would approach the floating corpses of the pirates. However, the eyes of the captain and the crew were fixated on the three knights who had each smashed an entire ship to smithereens.


    Even though they were seamen, they knew that it was a foolish move to confront a knight, since knights were known as killing machines. However, the sailors spent most of their time on the sea rather than onnd, so they were unfamiliar with a true knights skills.


    However, today, they had finally witnessed a battle of true knights. They finally came to realize that real knights were monsters who were trained in the art of killing since childhood.


    T-they arent human.


    Theyre monsters!


    Oh God. From today on, I wont even try to speak with a knight.


    Although the sailors remained silent, they had simr thoughts as well. But their stunned silence was disturbed by the desperate shouts of the lookout.


    T-to the right! An unidentified monster is approaching the ship! Its fast! Its incredibly fast!


    Everyones heads turned toward the right side of the ship.


    What!?


    T-thats


    Something ck was approaching the Elion at an incredible speed while hiding beneath the surface of the water. It was almost the size of the Elion.


    Kwaaaaaaa!


    The monster roared while surfacing, then hurled itself at one of the pirate ships.


    Kuwaaaaaaaaah!


    The monster swallowed the pirate ship whole while emitting arge cry, then it sank back into the sea amidst a huge ssh.


    Fwoosh!


    The captain cried out as the seawater fell like heavy rain.


    Sir Eugene was eaten by a sea monster!

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Shortly after the giant sea monster made its appearance, the rest of the pirates fled back toward the inds with their tails behind their backs. Galfredik returned to the Elion before bursting into a rage.


    What the hell is going on?! Whats with that monster? What happened to Master?! Galfredik ran across the deck of the Elion while shouting loudly. It was quite a frightening sight since his entire figure was colored crimson with blood. The atmosphere of the Elion instantly turned quite gloomy.


    Motherfucker! Iming! Where did the monster go?! Galfredik shouted.


    Y-you cant, Sir Galfredik. Although we are near the inds, your powers wont beplete. If you jump into the sea, you will surely die, Romari whispered while ncing around at the surroundings.


    Dammit Galfredik gritted his teeth. It was just as Romari said. Although he smashed a pirate ship to smithereens and massacred all the pirates on board, he felt a stark differencepared to when he was onnd. Even though he drank some of the pirates blood from time to time, it was of no use.


    Then what do you want me to do? Master is in that monsters belly, Galfredik said with frustration.


    Sir Eugene is an Origin. He will probably be fine, so just wait for a little while. Ah, Sir Lanslo, Romari called out. Lanslo had btedly returned to the Elion. He threw a pirate on deck before speaking.


    It seems the pirates know something about the sea monster.


    Really? Hey, you motherfucker. What was that monster we saw earlier? Speak before I shove an axe up your asshole, Galfredik said threateningly.


    $#*$#*@##*! *###! The pirate responded.


    What the hell is he saying? Galfredik asked. Lanslo tranted the unfamiliar words.


    He is speaking thenguage of Brantia. He says that the monster is the demon god of the inds.


    Demon god? What a superfluous title for a fucking monster. Anyway, where is the monster? Ask him, Galfredik responded.


    Lanslo asked, and the pirate responded while trembling with fear.


    The Ind of Pering is its territory. It seems the monster smelled blood. Usually, the pirates offer regr sacrifices to the monster, Lanslo said.


    What a load of bullshit. You little fucking morons. You make sacrifices to monsters? Cut off your balls right now, you little shits. No, Ill rip them off for you and throw them to the sharks, you fuckers! Galfredik began to speak aggressively. He was agitated about the possibility of losing Eugene. Without Eugene, there was no one who could control Galfredik. Romari felt a great sense of responsibility and inched closer to Galfredik.


    Sir, sir. Lets calm down for now. Do you feel dizzy at all? Or as if all the strength is slowly seeping away from your body? Romari asked.


    I dont feel like my usual self, probably because were at sea. But its not to that degree. Why do you ask? Galfredik answered.


    Ah, then Sir Eugene should be fine as well. You are Sir Eugenes thrall, right? If something happens to either one of you, the other should be able to sense it immediately, Romarimented.


    I see. But Im not his thrall. Im a vassal, Galfredik responded.


    A-a vassal? Romari asked.


    Yeah. Thats what Master said, Galfredik replied.


    Then Ah! Anyway, thats even better. If Sir Galfredik feels fine, that means Sir Eugene is also in good condition, Romari exined.


    Fuck Thats a relief. Hey, you piece of shit, Galfredik called out.


    Hueeek! Although there was anguage barrier with the pirate, the screams were the same. The pirate crawled backward with a frightened scream.


    Take me to the Ind of Pering right now. Im going to strangle that monster to death, Galfredik muttered.


    There was no need for Lanslo to trante Galfrediks words. The word Pering, and his terrifying appearance were enough to convey Galfrediks intention. The pirate immediately understood and started to diligently wave his hands while speaking.


    Its right behind the main ind, Lanslo exined.


    Tell him that Ill cut off his limbs and throw him into the sea if he doesnt guide me properly, Galfredik said. The pirates face paled after hearing Lanslos interpretation, and he nodded crazily.


    ***


    Kieeeeek! Sir! Sir! Are you all right? Hwaaaah! Mirian shouted urgently with tears in her eyes.


    Im fine for now, Eugene responded. He tightened his grip on Wolfughter while taking in his surroundings.


    Am I inside the monsters stomach? Or is this the throat?


    The sight was quite horrendous. Various limbs and remains of the pirates were entangled with all kinds of sea creatures and the pirate ships debris. The filthy, bizarre sight was enough to make Eugene feel sick.


    Sir, are you really fine? I heard from my seniors that members of the Dark n die when they go into the sea! Mirian said.


    Im fine. It must be due to ck Scales. Eugene responded. Although ck Scales didnt turn Eugenepletely waterproof, it was sufficient to prevent the seawater frompletely soaking Eugenes figure. As such, he was able to move without much difficulty.


    But its much worsepared to being onnd. Guys like Delmondo would have died immediately.


    He finally understood why Romari had prepared the coffins full of soil. He never imagined that even Origin Vampires would possess such a weakness.


    Sir, what are we going to do? I cant die like this! Even if I cant build myself a mountain out of gold and silver, I would have expected a golden castle at the least! I should be bathed in silk and served three meals a day on a silver tter! I have to live for at least another 100 years while spoiling myself with all sorts of delicacies! Mirian whined.


    At least you are honest even in this mess. Anyway, stop whining. Theres no way were going to die, Eugene responded.


    Kieeng?! Really?! Reaaaally?! Mirian asked.


    Really. Have you already forgotten which monsters I killed in the evilnd at the Winslon County? Eugene asked.


    Umm, manticore and drake, right? But what about it? Ahh! I almost forgot! You consumed the red mana stone after killing the drake, right?! Mirian shouted.


    Mirian was right. The manticore had left behind amon mana stone, but the drake had dropped a red mana stone. Eugene had gained a new ability after consuming the red mana stone, and he was finally able to utilize his ability to transform.


    But, but how do we get out of here? Mirian asked.


    Simple. Eugene focused his attention while rousing his fear. A dark, crimson glow began to emit from his eyes, and a red haze began to form over his body. Soon, it deepened in color while swirling around his body.


    Keugh! Eugene felt a shredding pain envelop his body. However, he kept his focus and directed his fear ording to the instinct imprinted on his soul.


    Kwooooooh!


    Eugenes body glowed red, and his clothes and boots were torn into pieces. It wasnt due to his fear, but due to the fact that his body was growing rapidly.


    Crack! Craaack!


    Eugene continued to grow in size. He slowly took on a specific shape and began pressing against the monsters throat. Just like any other creature, the sea monsters mouth wasrge, but it had a narrow esophagus.


    A little whileter.


    Kuwwuuuuuugh!!!


    A deafening roar resonated throughout the cave-like throat of the monster, and the gastric juice and seawater began to regurgitate out of the monsters stomach.


    Kieeeeeeeeeek! Mirian screamed while holding on for her dear life. Eugene hadpletely transformed into a drake, and she was grabbing onto his tail.


    Is it because of the sea? It will be hard to keep it up for more than five minutes.


    Eugene contemted his options while keeping himself in ce by piercing his big, sharp ws into the monsters throat.


    The monster wasrge enough to swallow an entire ship in one gulp. The odds wont be in my favor if I choose to fight it outside. If so


    Eugene quickly came to a decision. If he couldnt fight it outside, then he would simply fight it from the inside.


    Kuwuuuuuuugh!


    Even though drakes werentparable to dragons, they were known as the dragons of thend. Eugene roared before digging his ws and fangs deeper into the monsters esophageal walls. He began to frantically rip apart the wall of flesh. The intestinal fluid and the seawater began to infringe on his mind, but an Origin stood at the apex of vampires, and their strong soul and determination were not easily dampened.


    Crck! Crack!


    Kuwuuuugh! Kuwuuuugh!


    The pained cry of the monster threatened to rupture Eugenes eardrums, but he did not stop. Eugene continued in a single direction while ripping apart the monsters flesh and crushing its bones. He did not forget to guzzle on the turbulent wave of its blood as well.


    A few dozen secondster.


    Craaaack!


    Eugene realized that he couldnt feel any resistance from his ws as a grotesque, tearing sound resonated.


    Kieeeeek! We escaped! Sir! I seend! Itsnd! Mirian let go of Eugenes tail and flew up while eximing. Eugene was able to finally escape after widening the tear in the monsters throat. Just as Mirian said, Eugene sawnd. It seemed that the sea monster had surfaced due to the immense pain it felt having its throat destroyed from the inside out.


    Kwaaaaaaah!


    A crimson current swirled around Eugenes 8-meter-tall body.


    Keugh! Soon, his transformation was undone, and Eugene rolled on the floor and groaned after returning to his original form.


    Ha Eugene pulled himself up with all his might. After finding Wolfughter among the debris mixed in with the monsters vomit, Eugene raised his head and observed the monsters corpse.


    Was it as big as a house?


    No, it was closer to an entire castle.


    The monster shuddered from time to time, and Eugene could see arge gash on its neck. The giant monsters body was covered with corals and barnacles, and it almost resembled an armor made to protect its skin. If Eugene had faced the monster on the outside, he would certainly have struggled.


    A dragon? No, a whale? Eugene muttered. The monsters head was abnormallyrge, and it possessed a very bizarre appearance resembling both a whale and a dragon. It was likely a colossal monster that operated in the sea, and Eugene suspected that Romari might know of its identity.


    Phew. Eugene copsed to the ground with a sigh.


    My, my! Sir Eugene! I believed in you! Mirian flew over to Eugene and made a fuss while washing his body with water. He would have hated it in normal circumstances, but the excreted water felt more refreshing and cooler than anything else at the moment. Thanks to Mirians services, Eugene regained some strength when the seawater was washed off his body.


    He stood up before speaking. Where are we now? He could see streams of light through a few cracks in the ceiling, which was easily 70 to 80 meters tall, and strangely shaped stones were ced on both sides of the wide, white, sandy beach. There were also several piles of unidentifiable bones and shipwrecks.


    Is it the monsters den? This is a veryrge space, Eugenemented.


    Thats right. Its super big. It makes sense since that monster was as big as a dragon, Mirian responded.


    Youve never even actually seen a dragon, right? Eugene retorted.


    Kiek! Ive heard about dragons from my seniors. Its probably just around the size of that monster. But I heard they spew fire and use magic as well. Ah! Sir, look! Over there! Mirian eximed.


    Eugene turned his head. He could see the entrance to what looked like a naturally formed cave.


    I can feel the wind.


    Eugene became convinced from the flow of air that the cave was connected to the outside. He turned before speaking to Mirian, I will look over there, so you stay back and find something for me.


    Hmmm? Find what? Mirian responded.


    Mana stone, Eugene said.


    Umm where could a mana stone be in such a ce? Mirian doesnt really know, hmm? Mirian felt her heart drop, but she tilted her head and pretended to be innocent and ignorant.


    Kiek! Mirian screamed as Eugene snatched her out of the air and held her in a certain direction.


    In there, he said.


    Kiehhh?! The spirits face became colored with fear and despair.


    Eugene continued while pointing directly at the sea monster''s body, or to be exact, the area that could be considered its anus.


    It will be easier to enter through there than the mouth. Hurry up and go find it.


    Eugene slowly approached the sea monsters anus while maintaining his grip on Mirian. The back entrance into the sea monster was littered and full of horrible wrinkles.


    Sir! Sirr! Wait! Just wait a minute! KiekkK?! Kieeeeek! Kieeeeeeee


    Squirt! Spatter!


    The spirits terrible scream slowly faded away along with a squishy, unpleasant sensation. A few minutes passed


    Kerplunk! FLPHHHBLUBLUH!


    Dark red stool erupted from the monsters anus like a waterfall.


    Ploosh! Fwooo


    Mirian slowly crawled out from the barrier of poop after breaking through the confines of the monsters anus. However, she could no longer be called the spirit of water.


    ...


    Her entire figure was painted with fecal mass as she slowly flew forward while carrying a mana stone that was almost asrge as her body. She ced the object on Eugenes palm without speaking a word, then sat down on the white sand with her back toward Eugene and crawled into a ball.


    Then, she began murmuring while scribbling something on the sand. Ive been defiled Kieh. Im no longer the spirit of water. Thats right Im the spirit of poo. From today, I am the spirit of poop Kiehehehe.


    The golden castle you talked about. Ill build it for you, Eugene muttered.


    ...! Mirian flinched, but she still had her back to Eugene.


    Ill embed jewels in the walls for you. Well, I guess I cant help it if you dont want it. Eugene said with a shrug.


    Sir! Please ept my eternal loyalty and allegiance! Although she was covered in feces, Mirian was still a spirit filled with greed and desire.


    Wait a minute, be quiet, Eugene raised his finger and stared toward the cave.


    Someone ising, he whispered before quickly hiding behind a rock. Soon, a group of people appeared at the entrance of the cave.


    Hmm?!


    Eugenes eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Walk faster, you filthy brutes!


    Hurry up!


    Four pirates shouted while dragging several figures behind them. The pirates were armed with torches and cusses, and the figures behind them were tied up with ropes.


    Thats


    Eugene was quite surprised. Those who were being dragged were not humans. The bodies of the figures were covered with fine, glossy, dark brown hair, and they were very simr in appearance to the seals Eugene had sometimes seen on his way back and forth from Maren and Moffern.


    Hybrids?


    The seal humans possessed longer and plumper bodies than humans and their fin-like limbs were quite short. As such, they couldnt move quickly even with the pirates urging them.


    Fuck. Lets get this over with and get out of here.


    B-but do you think the demon god will ept our request?


    Im certain, the pirates were conversing in an unfamiliarnguage, but Eugene was able to understand thanks to the ability ofnguage interpretation he gained from consuming the drakes mana stone.


    The demon god likes unique things, right? Since we have ten sacrifices, Im sure its enough to satisfy What?! The pirates continued to mor in a voice filled with fear, then they suddenly stopped in their tracks. They had finally discovered the lifeless corpse of the sea monster.


    The demon god is dead!


    W-what should we do? What do we do now?!


    I dont know, fuck! The pirates started to panic.


    Eugene silently watched the pirates while assimting ck Scales into the surrounding scenery. He slowly stood up before walking toward the pirates. He used ck Scales on top of the camouge ability that he had obtained from consuming the red mana stone he gained from the giant cave spider lord.


    Of course, upon close examination, it was possible to notice the minuscule differences between the surroundings and Eugenes camouge, but the pirates were too upied with the monsters death to notice anything strange.


    However, it appeared that the seal humans were a little different.


    KKyu? The youngest-looking cried out while blinking its big, ck eyes.


    You filthy beast, what are you trying to do?! One of the pirates shouted angrily before attempting to swing his stick towards the seal human.


    Shiik!


    However, the attack never connected. Eugenes w grew longer in an instant and cut off the pirates throat.


    Fwoosh!


    The pirate copsed while blood spewed from his half-sawn neck, and Eugene continued to wave his ws without hesitation.


    Shuuack! Thuck!


    Keugh!


    Kuaaagh!


    The pirates copsed one after another with pierced throats or holes in their chests.


    Hieeek! What is this!? Whats going on!? Thest remaining pirate retreated while swinging his torch and cuss.


    Shing!


    A small patch of ck appeared out of nowhere before gradually spreading in the air. Soon, Eugenes body waspletely revealed with ck Scales still covering his body.


    Heup! The pirate gasped. Eugenes hair, face, and body were covered in ck, and his red eyes were emitting a fear. The pirates instincts were warning him to flee, but he could not move. The fear of an Origin Vampire was constricting both the pirates body and soul.


    Tap. Tap.


    Eugene neared the pirate before speaking in a low voice.


    Tell me everything you know


    The pirate could notprehend Eugenes words. However, it was an order thatpletely seized and imposed Eugenes will upon the perfectly overpowered subject. As such, the pirate began to reveal everything he knew, starting with his own name.


    ***


    Slice!


    The decapitated pirate fell like a bundle of straw. Eugene turned around after shaking his ws free of blood.


    K-Kyuu!


    Kyuk! Kyu!


    The seal humans finally started to struggle with fear after being freed from Eugenes fear. However, their legs were just too short, and they simply fell to the ground due to the rope binding their bodies.


    Hmm.


    Eugene approached the seal humans with interest.


    Kyuu The seal humans instinctively realized that Eugene was an absolute predator, and that he could not bepared to the human pirates. In the end, they could only quietly lie on the spot and look up at Eugene.


    The sea monster had reigned as the ruler of the nearby sea for many years, and Eugene was the one who appeared to be responsible for its death. As such, none of the seal humans dared to rebel, let alone even squeak.


    The big, ck, puppy eyes of the human seals were glistening with tears, and their appearance was heartrending.


    Sir, I feel kind of bad for the sea puppies. They were simply living here peacefully until they were caught and turned into the monsters prey, Mirian said.


    This world follows thew of the jungle. They should have retaliated. Poor as they may be, it doesnt change the fact that they are ipetent. Even if the pirates had not captured them, they would have been devoured by the monster anyway, Eugene responded.


    Hing. Thats true, but Mirian hesitated.


    But I might have a use for them, Eugene stated.


    A use for them? Mirian asked.


    I have something in mind, Eugene replied.


    With a few swings of Wolfughter, Eugene cut apart the rope that was restraining the seal humans.


    K-Kyuit!? The seal humans expressed their surprise. Eugene pointed with the tip of his sword before continuing.


    Oi, Pocas. Lead the way. Go back to where you came from.


    Although they could not understand Eugenes words, the Pocas realized what they wanted from them. After sharing a gaze with each other, they started to waddle. However, they kept on looking backward and bowing their heads. They seemed grateful, but fearful at the same time.


    Are you sure you can make use of the sea puppies? They seem likeplete idiots. Mirianmented.


    Theyre just timid and slightly stupider than humans, Eugene responded. The Pocas were smarter than monsters such as goblins and kobolds, but they were timid, which made them the perfect targets to take advantage of. This was why the pirates made ves out of the Pocas and regrly used them as sacrifices to the sea monster.


    Kkyu kkyu.


    Kuwa, kuwa. The Pocas were slower than humans because of their short legs, but they eagerly waddled forward while shaking their chestnut-shaped hips as they entered the cave entrance.


    Eugene followed them at a distance.


    As a member of the Night Tribe, darkness was no obstacle for Eugene. However, the Pocas were also able to easily navigate through the dark,plex cave without any torches or lights. Simultaneously, they would turn their heads to make sure that Eugene was keeping up with them. They seemed to be kind, timid creatures by nature.


    After slowly treading behind the Pocas for a while, Eugene passed them and took the lead. He could only feel a single streak of air from this point on, which pointed him to the entrance of the cave. He didnt have to walk behind the slower Pocas any longer.


    Kyuu?


    I will take the lead, Eugene dered while pointing at his chest, and the Pocas bowed their heads before following behind him.


    Sir, I can see light up ahead! But its really noisy outside! Mirian reported after returning from flying up ahead. Eugene unsheathed Wolfughter in response. He had to consider the possibility that the pirates were preparing something since their colleagues had not returned for a long time.


    Uaaagh Ahhh


    Kuaghh


    These are screams, right? And the stench of blood?


    Eugene raised Wolfughter and ran out of the cave. He felt that something unusual was happening.


    Huh?


    Kieeeh? Both the spirit and the vampire became wide-eyed at the sight that unfolded before them. Indeed, there was something unusual taking ce. There were two fully armed knights literally massacring pirates in the wide, gravel field located in front of the cave.


    Kuwaagh!


    Aggh!


    ***


    The knights had easily overwhelmed the pirates when they were equipped with simple, leather armor on the ships. As such, the difference in their power was made even clearer once the knights were fully equipped in te armor and various weapons. The pirates were no different from mobile wooden dolls in front of the knights.


    The pirates were stronger in numbers with more than 100 men on their side. But in less than ten minutes, greater than seventy percent of their numbers had been killed.


    L-lets run!


    Run!


    The knights slit their throats even if they surrendered and begged for their lives, so the pirates chose to flee up toward the hill or jump into the sea. However, there were numerous sharks waiting for them in the water, and there was a group of sailors formed around Partec and the two aides waiting for the pirates on the hill.


    In the end, all but a few pirates were in.


    Master! Galfredik ran with joy after spotting Eugeneing out of the cave.


    Whats going on?! Why are youing out of that cave? Galfredik asked.


    Well, Eugene continued on and gave a brief recount of his experience, from killing the sea monster to rescuing the seal humans. In the meantime, the Pocas carefully exited the cave, and Lanslo ran up and took his ce by Eugene. Lanslo spoke while looking at the Pocas, This is a surprise. I had heard that all the Pocas in this ce had gone extinct when the inds were upied by pirates.


    Huh? Is that them? Pocas? Galfredik frowned after seeing the Pocas slowly waddling forward. It appeared that the Pocas were slightly wary of the three knights.


    The Pocas are a very timid and gentle race. They are known to hide in the water when other races approach their settlements, which is why they are rtively unknown, Lanslo exined.


    Then how were they captured by the pirates? They were being used as ves, right? Galfredik asked.


    Lanslo shrugged in response.


    Eugene answered instead, Maybe its because of the sea monster. They chose to be ves to the pirates rather than being eaten by the sea monster after jumping into the sea.


    Ahh.


    Hmm. That sounds entirely possible. When the Rodrick family ruled the archipgo, humans didnt involve themselves with the Pocas. They might have thought that humans were better than the sea monster, Lanslo surmised.


    The pirate I questioned didnt know much about Rodrick, but he must have been a pretty decent person, Eugene stated. The pirate that Eugene questioned at the sea monsters den had been just a lowly thug, so Eugene hadnt been able to gain any important information from him.


    Lanslo responded with a grin, Yes. It is true that he had a good reputation, for he was rumored to be a very generous, merciful lord. However, he wasnt human.


    What? Eugene said.


    Didnt I tell you earlier? Brantia is very epting of other races, and there have been cases when they became lords, Lanslo added.


    Then


    Yes. The Rodrick family were orcs.


    ***


    The pirates den was easily wiped out with the three knights taking the lead. One peculiar thing was that the pirates werent only humans, perhaps since the ind was used to imprison criminals from Brantia in the past.


    There were orcs, dwarves, and even elves. However, the pirates were under-armed and had been living an idle life. They were no match for knights who constantly teetered on the edge of life and death.


    Hey, technically, youre an elf as well. Is it fine for you to kill them like that? Galfredik asked as Lanslo pulled out his longsword from the heart of an elf pirate. Both knights were coated in blood.


    Thats an interesting question. Humans kill humans, so why cant elves do the same? Lanslo responded.


    Haha! Sir Drak, thats a great fucking response. I like that about you, Galfredik said.


    I wasnt saying it to please you, but thank you anyway. Ah, you arent interested in men, are you? Lanslo asked.


    I dont even like shaking hands with men, Galfredik responded.


    Thats a relief, Lanslo spoke with a grin before turning toward Eugene. He had just returned with a group of sailors following behind him.


    Did you take care of them, Sir Eugene? Lanslo asked.


    A few of them seem to have fled into the mountains, but we can deal with them at night, Eugene answered. The pirates didnt know that Eugene and Galfredik were vampires. After tonight, the pirates of Rodrick Ind would cross the river of death.


    Lanslo, take Partec, his men, and the sailors to rescue the Pocas. Ah, take them with you as well. Eugene spoke while gesturing at the Pocas. The seal humans slowly approached him while bowing.


    And what are you nning to do, Sir Eugene?


    The man I questioned earlier said something interesting. Eugene coldlyughed when he recalled the words of the pirate. Although the man had been ignorant of any important information, he hadnt beenpletely useless.


    It seems that the descendants of the Rodrick family are confined somewhere in that castle. Eugene continued.


    Oh. Does that mean? Lanslo asked with expectant eyes.


    Eugene nodded. Ill have to save them for now.


    As expected! You are always pursuing true chivalry to Lanslo started.


    I n to have theme under me instead of paying me a ransom. If they refuse, then theres no helping it, Eugene responded.


    Thats a very benevolent, yet practical judgment, Lanslo expressed his awe. Eugene had made a decision befitting his status as the leader of the expedition.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Kyuuu!


    Kyuu-hung! Kyu, kyu, kyuuu!


    The Pocas hurried to their friends and family after being released from their bindings.


    Theres so many Ugh! It smells. Selena held her breath with a frown. There were hundreds of Pocas living in miserable conditions inside the wooden fence.


    They are originally a very clean race. Although they are primarily active in the sea, most of them live in ces with fresh water. So they live peacefully among themselves on inds located down the river or near the coast Lanslo exined.


    I apologize, Sir Drak. I had no idea, Selena said. She then turned to look at Galfredik and asked cautiously. But Master, why did Sir Eugene order us to rescue them? How should I say this? I didnt think that he was such a humanitarian.


    Well... Galfredik stroked his chin and was about to answer when Luke responded with anger, What? What did you just say?


    Selena was startled and quickly hid behind Galfredik before murmuring, Well, its the truth, right? Although they are kind of cute, the Pocas wont be of any use to Sir Eugene.


    You punk! Luke shouted.


    Haha. Selena is right this time around. Your master didnt save the Pocas out of pity, Lanslo interjected.


    See? Even Sir Drak agrees, Selena said proudly when even Lanslo took her side.


    Luke asked politely after hesitating, Then what is the reason, Sir Drak?


    You know that Sir Eugene is trying to turn this ind, or rather, the Rodricks Archipgo into a bridgehead, right? In the future, merchant ships and supply ships from Moffern will pass through here, so where do you think we could findborers and workers? Should we recruit those despicable pirates? Lanslo asked.


    Ah


    And thats why Sir Eugene is trying to save the descendants of the orc lord as well, right? Hes doing that so he could obtain proper control of this region. Am I right, Sir Drak? Selena said with a p of her hands.


    Lanslo responded with a grin, Well, I dont think Sir Eugene is such a kind and caring person.


    Haha! Thats right. That would be akin to saying that Master Romari loves the sea.


    Everyone turned their heads.


    Ahhhh~ Ugh! Save me~ The wizard was groaning after copsing on the floor, even though they were no longer on the water she still looked as shabby and pitiful as the trapped Pocas.


    ***


    Clop. Clop.


    Whoa. Silion stopped at Eugenesmand. It had been a long time since the steed stepped on real ground. Eugene was armed in te armor and all kinds of weapons as he stared at the castle that stood erect across the bridge that swayed over the sea.


    The old castle was built on a cliff, and it was rather simple looking without much dcor. To put it in bad terms, it was quite crude. The castle door was firmly closed, and the pirates, who had escaped earlier, were on the wall looking in Eugenes direction. The bewilderment was visible on their faces.


    Sir, what are you going to do? You cant enter houses or castles unless the owner invites you in, right? Mirian asked.


    Well, thats true, Eugene answered. It was one of the biggest disadvantages of being a vampirethey could not enter apound without permission from its owner or residents. It was just that he had not encountered any problems until now because he had received invitations from the lords and the nobles of the castles.


    Well, I just need their permission, right? Eugene muttered.


    Kieh?


    Phew While Mirian expressed her puzzlement, Eugene took a long breath before shouting at the top of his lungs.


    Open the gates!!! If you surrender, I will kill you painlessly!!!


    Painlessly lessly lessly lessly!


    The thunderous shout echoed around the castle walls and the cliff.


    Hiek!


    Argh!


    They were already scared when they heard Eugenes roar, but they were even mortified after hearing his actual words. Instead of offering to let them live if they surrendered, the knight had dered that he would kill them painslessly. Was that even a negotiation?


    Bull! Stop with your bullshit! We have water and food that willst us for months! Just go on your way, youndlubber! A bald pirate shouted. His entire figure was covered with hideous tattoos.


    I will cut off all your limbs and decorate the castle with them! I will drink the blood that spews from your filthy bodies and bathe myself in it! However! If you open the gates and surrender peacefully! I will kill you painlessly! Eugene roared once again.


    Suck my dick! Or eat this instead! The bald man took off his pants before shaking his bulky hips towards Eugene. It appeared that he was the leader of the pirates.


    Hahahahahaha!


    The pirates burst into an exaggeratedugh as if they were desperately trying to forget their fears. Mirians wings suddenly quivered when she saw the sight and she murmured in a grim voice.


    Kieh? Butt Asshole Something that Ive forgotten is trying to return. Ah, the nightmare what was it? No, I must forget it. I never did anything of the sort. Kiee


    It appeared that her exploration of the sea monsters body had left behind arge scar on the spirits mind.


    Sir, dont even think about forgiving that bald bastard. Something something inside is telling me so, Mirian muttered.


    I have no intention of forgiving him, Eugene responded. He once again turned toward the castle before shouting with a jeer, You! Seeing as your dick is even smaller than a goblins dick, it seems that youre not even a boy!


    W-what did you say?! The bald pirate was shocked.


    I can safely assume that the size of your dick is proportional to your courage, right? Do you know how good I am with the sword?! I could easily cut your dick into ten microscopic pieces if I climb that wall! Eugene continued.


    You bastard! The bald pirate roared furiously.


    Try it if you can, you motherfucker! Climb up if you can! Ill smash your head with this! The pirate continued before throwing arge rock. Eugene had simply said whatever hade to mind, but the provocation had poked a sore spot. The bald pirate was indeed slightly concerned about the size of his junior, which was why he went berserk.


    Is that right? Are you saying its fine for me to climb up the wall!? Youre saying that I have your permission to climb up to cut your little weenie into even tinier pieces, right? You invited me? Eugene asked.


    Try it if you can! Come in if you can, motherfucker! The pirate roared.


    Good. Thank you! A cold smile appeared around Eugenes mouth.


    Wow~ No one can possibly rival your skills in angering people, Mirian muttered.


    Stop the nonsense and lets return. Hey! Cute little weenie! Ill see youter, so wait for me! Eugene provoked.


    You fuckerrrr! Eugene turned his steed without hesitation as the bald pirate roared. The sun started to disappear into the west sea about an hourter.


    ***


    Why arent thendlubbersing? Oi, have you heard from the watchtower?


    Yes. Earlier


    Boss, you brat.


    Ah, yes, boss. He said that he saw them boarding their ships earlier. He hasnt seen anything since. The subordinate said after hastily correcting himself. Their real boss had died in the battle earlier in the day, so the bald pirate had forcibly taken the position as his own.


    There was nothing anyone could do about it even if they didnt like it since he was the strongest one around here.


    Fuck! I got it. Anyway, where did those fuckers evene from? the bald pirate asked.


    They looked like knights from the continent. Given that they only had a few sailors and soldiers, perhaps they coincidentally stopped by on their way to Brantia, answered one of the subordinates.


    Then they shouldve quietly taken the way around. Those assholes Anyway, the ones who went to the demon god havent returned yet, have they? the bald pirate asked.


    No, they havent returned yet. I think that they were eaten alongside the Pocas, the subordinate responded.


    Motherfucker. Nothings going ording to the n, the bald pirate said after spitting on the ground. He stared intently over the cliff, but it was impossible to make things out clearly in the dark, especially when the clouds were covering the moon as well.


    Tell the brats to keep an eye out for anything unusual. Make sure they pay close attention to any rocking on the bridge, the bald pirate ordered.


    Boss, wouldnt it be better to just cut it off? The subordinate asked.


    You fucking idiot. Then how will we get out after thendlubbers leave? Are you going to crawl down the cliff on all fours? The bald pirate asked him in return.


    N-no, I wouldnt. I understand. I will have them keep an eye out, the subordinate answered.


    Good. Im heading inside to get some rest, the bald man said before waddling down the wall.


    Once the bald pirate left, the remaining pirates started conversing with each other. Bitch. Hes going to soak in rum andy around with the ves again, isnt he?


    What a piece of shit.


    Fuck it. Should we just turn it upside down?


    What?


    Think about it. Boss Beiron and the Baba Horton brothers are all dead, right? We only need to kill the bald asshole and a few others.


    Thats right. Lets get his head and take it to the knights.


    Thats not a bad idea. If we do that, surely, theyll let us live, right?


    Several pirates voiced their agreement while revealing their killing intent. Pirates killed and robbed at random without discretion. In the first ce, they never abided by things such as loyalty. Instead, they followed thew of the jungle. The strongest was the best, and the strongest monopolized everything. That was thew of the pirate world.


    However, the original boss and his men had been wiped out earlier. The strongest, cruelest pirates were gone. As such, there was a chance it would be much easier to kill the bald pirate rather than to face the horrifying knights they had seen earlier.


    What should we do fuck. Hmm? One of the pirates started muttering in contemtion, then they were startled. Once the dark clouds cleared and the moon made its appearance, the terrible darkness was shunned to some extent, which allowed him to see the bridge connecting the cliff and the castle shaking up and down.


    Squeak. Squeeeak.


    The bridge continued to rock with an ominous sound, and the expressions of the pirates quickly grew dim.


    W-what is it? Its not even windy, one of the pirates muttered. Even if it was windy, the bridge should shake from side to side, rather than up and down. If it was moving up and down, then there was only one possible exnationsomeone was crossing the bridge.


    Uah


    Fuck, is there a ghost crossing the bridge?


    Ah! Dont say something like that, you bastard.


    Although the pirates lived a life filled with murder and crimes, they were all quite susceptible to superstition. As if to prove their weaknesses, the pirates trembled while staring at the bridge with anxious expressions.


    Keke. Maybe the ghosts of the Pocas you killed are waddling over the bridge. Kyu, kyu, kkyu.


    Ah, stop it. Shut up!


    Ah, stop it~ Listen to yourself, coward.


    You motherfucker! One of the pirates growled with anger.


    Kieeeeeeee!


    A breeze from the sea swept over the walls with a sound simr to the wailing of a ghost. Suddenly, the bridge stopped fluctuating like it had never actually swayed. The pirates felt goosebumps rising on their arms after witnessing the mysterious phenomenon.


    Uaah


    D-did a ghost really cross over?


    Ah, fuck! This is so fucking scary.


    Even the pirates who had been mocking their colleagues slowly retreated closer to the walls in fear.


    ***


    Eugene used his camouge ability to blend into the darkness before suspending himself at the bottom of the rocking bridge. After crossing, he quietly began climbing the wall using his long ws. To avoid detection, he had left behind his armor and any metal he had been carrying. He was naked with only ck Scales protecting him.


    Shik. Shik.


    Eugene slowly climbed the wall by inserting his ws into the cracks between the rocks. A few minutester, Eugenes head quietly appeared over the wall.


    A group of about ten pirates was gathered around a firece, and there were pairs and trios standing guard and wandering about the walls and the watchtowers.


    After sessfully crawling up the wall without making a sound, Eugene pressed himself against the ground like a spider. It was bizarre to see Eugene crawling across the rampart on all fours.


    The pirates were busy chatting among themselves or staring at the opposite cliff. No one noticed Eugene.


    Shik. Shhh.


    Hiek?! A pirate turned around in shock. He was obviously more sensitive than the others.


    W-what was that? You scared me, you punk, his colleague said.


    I think something just grazed my leg, the pirate responded.


    Stop trying to scare me, you bastard! the colleaguemented. The two of them hurriedly looked around with anxious eyes. However, they werent able to find anything out of ce.


    huh? The keen pirate stared at his colleague with wide eyes.


    Ah, stop it, you shitface. Stop it. the other pirate responded. He was already scared, and it annoyed him that hispanion was looking at him as if there was something standing behind him.


    A-ah, thats not it! Behind you theres Hieeeek!


    Hey, you fucker. Stop Kuaggh!


    Slice.


    The pirate copsed while putting his hand against his neck. His throat was sliced open, and crimson blood poured out without stopping. A pair of red eyes appeared over his body, and a quiet voice reverberated.


    Curse


    Kiyaaaaaaahhhk! The keen pirate began to run away with a fearful scream.


    Its a ghost! Kiyaaaah! Kyaaaahh! he shouted.


    What? What is it?


    A ghost! Its a ghost! Finel was killed by a ghost! Weve been cursed! Uaaaagghhh! the pirate shouted in fear. The dark passageway where Eugene stood was dimly illuminated by the swaying torches, and the moon was peeking out from the clouds. Only the upper half of Eugenes body had been released from the camouge, and it was all that was visible.


    ..?!


    It was natural for anyone to mistake him for a ghost.


    You have been cursed. The strongest one must be sacrificed A quiet, evil voice resonated from the passage.


    Uwaaaaaahh!


    The frightened pirates fled like madmen.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    The pirates fled as fast as they could even as they fell down and trampled over each other. Mirian murmured atop Eugenes shoulder as she watched the pirates run. It actually worked! Those bastards did seem like they were really scared of ghosts. But why did you say you have been cursed~?


    I thought it would be enough to cause a strife among them, Eugene responded. His original n had been to directly take care of the pirates on the wall. But he changed his n after eavesdropping on the conversation that a few of the pirates had.


    The pirates were already trapped in their castle like rats, and they were crazy about superstition. Eugene knew from experience how humans behaved when they were trapped in a corner, so he changed his n. He simply had to pull a small trigger called ghosts and curses.


    If it works, it works. If it doesnt, Ill just kill all of them, Eugene spoke softly before once again assimting himself into the darkness.


    ***


    I-its a curse! W-weve all been cursed! the pirates shouted in fear. They abandoned their posts and crawled into the castle before making sure that all the doors were bolted tight. Many of them were busy incorrectly drawing the holy symbol in the air or chanting improper prayers.


    Come to think of it, I heard that the guardian demon god of the ind died


    What? Is that true?


    I heard it quite clearly earlier when I was running away from the beach. Apparently, one of the knights was deliberately eaten by the demon god and that same knight killed it by burning its insides with divine power.


    Divine power? Then is he a holy knight!?


    What?! Then the knight from earlier today he was a holy knight?


    Ah! T-that means we swore at a holy knight, right?


    ...!


    An awkward silence consumed the atmosphere for a split second.


    That must be why weve been cursed!


    Fuck!


    The expressions of the pirates paled. They hade to their own conclusion as to why a ghost had suddenly appeared among them. The pirates began to look for the cause and the solution elsewhere. It was typical behavior for those who were cornered.


    Im sure that ghost told us to sacrifice the strongest one of us, right?


    I-I heard it too! Im certain thats what it said!


    W-whos the strongest one?


    With their original boss and numerous others dead, there was only one who could be called the strongest among them.


    Shing. Tap.


    The pirates sprang to their feet while grabbing their cusses, axes, and daggers.


    Lets kill that bastard. In the first ce, hes the one who showed his ass and insulted the holy knight, right?


    Thats right. We must kill him and surrender to the knights. Thats the only way we can escape the curse and survive.


    The pirates chatted among themselves beforeing to a conclusion. Even though none of them mentioned exactly who they were referring to, they were all thinking of the same person. Their eyes burned with fierce lights.


    ***


    The castles design was simple. With the inner courtyard at the center, there were two annexes to each side of the main castle, which formed the shape of an arch. The interior of the castle was as simple as its exterior as well.


    Eugene recalled the information he obtained from interrogating one of the pirates as he quietly made his way to the back of the main castle.


    He could not see any pirates at all, perhaps because of the ghastly disturbance.


    Over there.


    Eugene found an iron gate attached to the cliff, which served as a natural barrier, and he opened it. After he descended the stairs that were tainted with the stale smell of the sea, Eugene arrived at a corridor lined with a few torches and metal bars.


    Stay behind and keep watch, Eugene said.


    Sir, yes sir, Mirian responded.


    After leaving her behind, Eugene slowly walked through the corridor while maintaining his camouge.


    There werent many individuals inside the prison who were still alive. Most of the cells contained corpses that were partly orpletely reduced to skeletons. They seemed to be nobles who had been held captive for ransom, judging from their attires.


    Eugene headed deeper into the innermost part of the corridor beforeing to a stop. Inside one of the cells was a ragged orc sitting on the dirty floor.


    Eugene released his camouge before speaking softly.


    Are you Rodrick?


    W-who iz it? The orc responded.


    Im asking if you are Rodrick, Eugene asked once again.


    Z-zats right. I am Rodrick. I am Ortos Rodrick, the son of Batu Rodrick, the orc responded. Although his ent was a little thick, Ortos Rodrick was fluent in thenguage of the kingdom. Rodrick quickly rushed to the bars and looked up and down at Eugene with an astonished expression.


    A-are you an assassin? Have youe to kill me? Kieeeeg! Ortos faltered with an orc-like scream.


    Whats with this bastard?


    It seemed that the orcs mind had be strange after being locked up in such an environment for a long time. As such, Eugene spoke with a softer voice, I am not an assassin, so there is nothing to worry about, Young Master Ortos. Eugene even went as far as to address the orc as young master, since he was the son of the archipgos lord.


    I-iz that really true? Ortos asked.


    Im a knight after all, Eugene responded.


    L-liez. H-how could such a pervert be a knight? I have never seen or heard of it, Ortos said with disbelief.


    ... Even though Eugenes body was covered with ck Scales, he was no different from naked. From Ortos point of view, there was more than enough room to misunderstand Eugene as a pervert in a strange, ck suit.


    Kiek? How dare that pig! How dare he! Oh, but it is understandable. You probably shouldnt go around without any clothes or armor, Mirian said after mysteriously appearing out of nowhere. It appeared that she had abandoned her post.


    Crack.


    The blood vessels in Eugenes forehead popped up.


    Kiek!


    Shing!


    Eugene pped away the spirit with one hand before slicing through the bars with his ws. He brought himself close to the cell and growled, no longer bothering to hide his true colors.


    Hey, you pigshit. Do you really think that this is the time to be arguing about this? Do you want to escape or not? If you dont want to, feel free to rot away in here until you die.


    Eugene was rescuing the orc to prevent trouble in the future and to paint a more usible, nicer picture overall. He would have the descendant of the original lord take over the legacy and continue to rule.


    After all, cause and justification were very important values in the aristocratic world. However, such things could also vary depending on the time, ce, and situation.


    K-kiwgh?! Ortos expression underwent a dramatic change when he saw Eugenes ws and the sudden change in atmosphere. However, he soon let out a dry cough before slightly lowering his head.


    Ehem! Ah, I see. An honorable, charitable nobleman must have hired you to rezcue me. I vill make sure to inform your master of your abu bravery. Now, take the lead.


    ?


    Eugene was dumbfounded. He hesitated for a moment before taking action.


    Thuck!


    Kwegh!


    Eugene punched Ortos, and the orc fainted with a bloody nose. Eugene ced the skinny orc over his shoulder before heading up the staircase to escape the prison.


    Theres nothing unusual outside! Mirian flew ahead before reporting back. As such, Eugene walked out before heading toward the inner courtyard without any interference.


    All the pirates escaped towards the main castle and the annexes! But the main castle is really noisy, Mirian continued.


    Hmm.


    Indeed, Eugene could hear the faint, metallic sounds and screams resonating from the main castle. It appeared that the pirates were fighting with each other.


    Now I just need to clean up.


    Tatatata!


    Eugene quickly crossed the inner courtyard. He could feel the presence of pirates from all directions, but it no longer mattered. They would soon be dead anyway.


    Eugene was about to pull out his ws as he ran toward the gate that was being guarded by several pirates. But then


    Oh my god!!


    Its an orc ghost!


    Hieeeeeek! The pirates screamed in fear before running away with their tails between their legs.


    What? Ah Eugene immediately realized why the pirates had fled. He was currently invisible because of his camouge. As such, the pirates would have been faced with an incredibly strange, bizarre sight of a bloody orc flopping toward them in the air in the middle of the night.


    Kuwooooo! Boom!


    Eugene opened the gate with a pulley, then picked up an abandoned axe before thrusting it into a cogwheel to keep the gate open. Then, he ran up to the top of the gate before waving a torch.


    The sailors and troops quickly crossed the rocking bridge once they saw Eugenes signal. They had been stationed at the other side and were waiting for Eugenes signal.


    Sir Eugene!


    Yes, captain. Take this guy and move him to a safe ce, Eugene ordered.


    Yes. But sir, who is this orc? the captain asked.


    The future lord of this ce, Eugene answered.


    What? The captain flinched. He had been looking down at Ortos with astonishment, but it seemed that he also felt burdened by the orcs bleeding face.


    The captain examined Ortos face for a moment before speaking.


    His nose is bleeding. The escape must have been quite hectic, right?


    Sir Eugene? the captain asked once again when Eugene maintained his silence.


    Charge! Let us get rid of all the pirates! Eugene suddenly shouted.


    M-master! Arent you going to equip your te armor? Master?! Luke shouted.


    Lets go! But Eugene directly charged, wearing only the leather armor handed to him by Luke and both Wolfughter and Madarazika in his hands.


    ***


    Ugh The bald pirate staggered forward with various bleeding wounds on his body. The cuss and the axe held in his hands were caked with human blood and flesh.


    Motherfucking traitors Keugh!


    The bald pirate washed his wounds with strong rum, then patched them roughly with pieces of cloth. Then, he wobbled up the stairs. He could surely find one or two mana stones if he looked through the previous boss bedroom.


    Hey. A voice called out.


    Hmm? The bald pirate jerked around.


    A figure with red eyes appeared from the darkness.


    Y-you bastard. Who are you? the bald pirate cried out.


    You dont recognize me because Im not wearing any armor? Look long and hard, you cute, adorable little shithead, the figure responded.


    !


    The bald pirate became wide-eyed and started to tremble with fear. Eugene revealed his long, sharp fangs while looking at the pirates lower body.


    I told you, didnt I? That I would slice your dick into pieces.


    Uah?! Uwaaaah!


    Slice! Slice! Slice!


    Kuaaaaaaggghhh!!! The bald pirate screamed as he finally understood the pain of having his flesh sliced raw.


    ***


    Kwegh!


    Uwaah! Ortos suddenly woke up screaming, and Selena shouted with shock.


    W-where is this ce? Ortos asked.


    Ah, dont worry. This is a tent belonging to Sir Eugenes expedition. I am Selena, an aide to Sir Galfredik, a knight under Sir Eugene, Selena answered.


    I-I zee. Sir Eugene, is it? Perhaps Ortos hesitated.


    Yes. He is the one who rescued you. Moreover, he is the one responsible for freeing the Rodrick Archipgo from the pirates, Selena exined.


    Kweht! Was there such a brave and honorable lord?! Keugh! I must immediately give my greetings to Sir Eugene! Ortos shouted.


    What? Selena answered with confusion. Eugene had definitely rescued Ortos in person, but he wanted to give his greetings once again?


    It makes sense that their family had such a good reputation. Even though he is an orc, he has a great personality.


    Selena responded with a smile, I understand.


    Zank you, Ortos responded. Once the girl left, Ortos gnashed his teeth.


    I will azk Sir Eugene, the captain of the expedition, to punish that assassin for being so rude and impolite. Even though I appreciate the rescue, I cant forgive that man. Krrrr!


    After a while, the entrance to the tent pped open and Eugene walked in.


    Youre finally awake? he said.


    You! YOU! Youre that perverted assassin! Ortos shouted.


    Unlikest night, Eugene was fully clothed. However, Ortos could not hide his frustration and anger.


    You dare! How dare you show up in here?! Ortos eximed.


    Ortos believed that themander of the expedition named Sir Eugene had sent someone to rescue him. But he had never imagined that the perverted assassin was Sir Eugene himself. Perhaps it was only natural, but no one in their right mind could have imagined that themander of the expedition woulde in person, especially in such an attire.


    Even if you are a member of the expedition Ah, Sir Selena! You came at the perfect time! Please get rid of this pervert and convey my words to Sir Eugene! Ortos hollered when Selena returned to the tent.


    Well what exactly do you mean by that? This is Sir Eugene, Selena responded.


    Thats right! So Kwegh?! What? W-what did you say? Ortos asked.


    This is Sir Eugene right here. Sir Jan Eugene, the captain of the expedition and the one who saved you, Selena exined.


    T-this pervert? Ortos muttered.


    Eugene met the orcs gaze.


    Grin.


    The little piggy still hasnte to his senses, Eugene said.


    Thuckkkk!


    Kweeeegh! Kwegh! Kwegh!


    Ortos wouldter be called the generous, wise baron of the Rodrick Archipgo. But right now, he was only a poor, tactless piggy who was paying for his crimes.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Youre not offended, are you? Eugene asked.


    O-of course not. You saved me, and I misunderstood you, sir. I am not offended at all, Ortos responded with a stutter. He had already recovered considerably, perhaps because he possessed strong tenacity as an orc and due to the mana stones. However, judging by the way he stole nces at Eugene, it appeared that the aftermath of the beating still remained.


    I forgot myself after hearing such nonsense. I apologize, Sir Rodrick, Eugene said.


    I-itspletely fine, Ortos responded with a forced smile. However, it only made him look even more miserable. It was hard to believe that he was the only descendant of the lords who ruled over the archipgo throughout history.


    Excuse me, sir, Ortos spoke up.


    What is it? Eugene responded.


    What will happen to me now? Ortos asked. Even though he was the only descendant of the Rodrick family, he was a lord only in name over an ind that had long been neglected by Brantia. Moreover, Eugene wasnt Brantian, but a knight from the maind.


    Ortos was not so foolish as to be ignorant of the fact that his fatey in Eugenes hands.


    What do you mean? Youre going to be the lord here, Eugene responded.


    Ah, as expected. Ill have to live as a prisoner for the Kwegh?! Ortos was stunned by Eugenes response and red his nostrils. M-me? The lord of Rodrick? he asked.


    Why? Is there a problem? Your family originally lorded over the archipgo, right? Eugene asked.


    Thats true. But why me? Couldnt you simply take over the inds? Ortos hesitated.


    I didnt cross the sea for this ind. And I heard that your father was an excellent ruler. His honest and honorable temperament must have been passed on to you as well. I believe in you, Eugene stated.


    S-sir Eugene Ortos muttered. His eyes started to fill with tears. In addition, the small animosity he had toward Eugene due to the beating disappeared like melting snow. Although Eugenes thrashing had made the pirates beatings seem like childs y, who wouldnt be angry after being called a pervert during their first meeting? Right, and it would only be more applicable for knights who were honorable and wise like Eugene.


    Ive made a huge mistake.


    Kuagh! Sir Eugene! I, Ortos of the Rodrick family, swear on my honor that I will do my best! Ortos shouted as tears started to drip from his little eyes.


    Eugene was convinced that Ortos was almost his. He spoke generously while hiding his insidious thoughts. Yes, yes. I believe in you, sir.


    Of course. Pwease leave it to me! Ortos shouted while wiping away his tears.


    But his expression darkened slightly when he continued. However, Sir Eugene. There are only a few residents left on the archipgo and only hundreds of Pocas. I am a little doubtful as to whether I can properly manage this ce.


    Ah, dont worry about that. Sooner orter, ships will be arriving here from Maren and Moffern, Eugene responded.


    What? Maren and Moffern?! Ortos eximed. He was knowledgeable about the two famous port cities as the child of a lord. He remembered when ships from the eastern kingdoms and cities would stop at Rodrick Ind when he was but a child.


    Thats right. The two ports are supporting my expedition. My ship was also generously provided by them as well. And Eugene also hinted that Count Winslon and Essandra Archivold were his backers. Considering the rtionship he had with the two figures and their current circumstances, they would never send him funds or troops to support his expedition, but words could have different levels of impact depending on how they were packaged.


    Ortos had spent a long time in miserable confinement, so he could not help but be struck with awe after hearing Eugenes stories.


    You are truly amazing, Zir Eugene! Not to mention the great cities, but even the great nobles! I cant believe it! Ortos shouted.


    Its not a big deal. Anyway, the Rodrick Archipgo must y a role as an intermediate supply stop from now on. Lord Rodrick, it should be possible considering our friendship, right? Eugene asked.


    Of course! Ortos answered immediately. He would be a fool to refuse such a great opportunity, not to mention the fact that Eugene had saved his life.


    God has not abandoned Rodrick! Sir Eugene is a messenger sent to me by God!


    Ortos felt his heart pounding against his chest as he revealed a bright smile.


    Good. First, lets make use of the Pocas and send a ship to Maren. There are a few ships that were being used by the pirates, so we can remodel them. The ships will sail much faster if the Pocas are pushing them, right? Eugene stated.


    Ah certainly. However, theres Ortos hesitated with a grim expression.


    What is it? Is there a problem? Eugene asked.


    Ortos spoke cautiously, It seems that you arent aware of it yet, Sir Eugene. There is a ce called Pering Ind behind this ind. Arge sea monster known as the demon god resides there


    Water Dragon Bomagelle? I already killed it, Eugene responded curtly.


    Whaaat?! Ortos mouth went agape. Then, he learned from Eugene that Romari and the other sailors were currently busy dismantling the body of therge sea monster.


    So, there arent any remaining threats to the Rodrick Archipgo. There wont be any problems for the Pocas to move through the sea, right? So, all you need to do is to be a good lord with the support of Maren and Moffern, Eugene stated.


    ...! Ortos quivered as tears started to drop from his eyes. The devil of the sea had remained undefeated even though numerous warriors had challenged it from his fathers time. However, Eugene had sessfully put an end to its tyrannical reign, and he was even presenting Ortos with an unprecedented opportunity!


    W-wait. But what if What if Sir Eugene turns a blind eye in the future or bes hostile? What if theres a misunderstanding between us?


    Ortos felt goosebumps rising on his dark, grey skin. His benefactor wasnt simply presenting him with an opportunity. Eugene was also hinting that an even more miserable fate would await Ortos if he refused and dawdled.


    Oh, my! I apologize for disying such an ugly sight after hearing such wonderful news, Sir Eugene, Ortos said. He quickly wiped away his tears while hiding the fear he felt, then jumped to his feet.


    He made a decision for himself and his familys futurehe knelt down in front of Eugene.


    Sir Eugene! I, Ortos, son of Batu Rodrick, swear on my honor and my familyuntil the day I return to the side of the great earth god, I will surrender myself and my allegiance to your crest! Please take Rodrick as your loyal vassal! Ortos dered.


    Whats with this stroke of fortune?


    Eugene was a little surprised, but he never missed an opportunity when it was in front of him. Eugene quickly took out Wolfughter before cing it on Ortos shoulder.


    Yes. Ortos Rodrick, from this moment on, you are a vassal to me, Jan Eugene, and your territory shall be the entirety of the Rodrick Archipgo. Do you solemnly swear in ordance? Eugene asked.


    Yes! I understand and I swear! Ortos shouted.


    Good.


    Eugene raised Ortos to his feet with a satisfied expression.


    ***


    So, the Rodrick family has decided to be a vassal?


    Thats right. He has already made a vow. Isnt that right, Sir Rodrick?


    Of course. I, Ortos of Rodrick, solemnly swear that I vill rule the archipgo as a loyal vassal of Sir Eugene! I swear it on the name of my family and the great earth god!


    Everyone was stunned by the sudden turn of events. Only an hour ago, the orc was being beaten up while squealing like a pig, but now, he was speaking like the most reliable, loyal subordinate in the world.


    Everyone knew that Eugene had been nning to take the Rodrick Archipgo as a bridgehead in his Brantian expedition. However, no one had ever dreamed that he would take the Archipgos ruler as his vassal.


    Why are you all standing around like that? Oi, captain, you heard what I said just now, right? Rodrick Ind is the territory of my vassal, which means that it is a friend to the City of Maren. Make sure you tell your crew upon their return, Eugene said.


    Y-yes, Sir Eugene! the captain answered.


    Good. Anyway, how do we make use of the Pocas? Do we need to teach them ournguage? Eugene asked.


    What? What do you mean by that, Sir Eugene? Pocas can speak ournguage.


    Hmm?


    Huh?


    No, theres no way.


    Is that really true? I thought they only knew how to say Kyu, kyu.


    Everyone expressed disbelief, but Selena seemed to be especially shocked after hearing the truth.


    Ah, that. Well, their race as a whole was always taken advantage of, so its a type of defensive mechanism they utilize to deal with neers. They look quite pitiful and cute if they cry like that. In reality, they are capable of understanding human speech, and there are even Pocas that are capable of speaking thenguage of the kingdom Hmm? Whats with your expression?


    I-I feel so betrayed. Hmph! Well see about that! Selena expressed her disappointment and resentment.


    Anyhow, the incident in the Rodrick Archipgo was processed in a timely manner, and the remaining pirates werepletely wiped out four dayster.


    ***


    What?


    If you send us to our respective families, we will never forget your mercy and generosity. We will make sure you arepensated greatly, Sir Eugene.


    We beg of you, Sir Eugene.


    There were several people pleading with their heads bowed deeply. All of them were skinny and haggard. They were nobles who had been captured by the pirates while riding supply ships during the crusade.


    Most of them had died due to hunger and abuse, but a small portion had persisted and recovered after consuming the mana stones that Eugene provided them with.


    Of course, of course, sirs. However, if your families had intended to pay the ransom for your release, wouldnt they have done so earlier? Eugene asked.


    W-well, there were certain circumstances The nobles started to make excuses, but Eugene interjected coldly. It wont be difficult for me to let you all go. However, I implore you not to taint my honor by speaking of rewards or whatnot.


    ...?


    Everyone stared at Eugene with surprise. Until now, he had been willing to do anything to make a profit, so why was he suddenly acting like this?


    If anyone would like to return to their family, I will let you go unconditionally, Eugene said.


    Ahh!


    The nobles eximed. Eugene raised his hand. However


    What?


    I, Jan Eugene, am receiving the full support of the City of Maren and the City of Moffern and the support of His Excellency Count Winslon and Her Excellency Archivold, the margrave of the Carls Baggins Penins. If any one of you would like to join me in my expedition to Brantia, I am willing to provide you with a spot, Eugene stated.


    The eyes of the nobles quivered mercilessly. They were all born into nobility, but they possessed insignificant positions in their own families. If they truly were sessful nobles, why would they have to board a supply ship to Brantia in the first ce? But in the end, it was also true that most of the nobles who had been on supply ships in the crusade were those who wanted to somehow get ahead by borrowing the power of the central church.


    is what I heard from Ortos. He told me all about how much youvemented over your situations in the prison.


    I leave the choice in your hands, sirs. Now, what will you choose? Eugene said while looking at the nobles with rxed eyes.


    The nobles did not contemte for very long. Their families would have forgotten about them long ago, and it would be much better to align themselves with Eugene, who had wiped out the pirates and was supported by great nobles and cities.


    If you will take me, I will live for you, Sir Eugene!


    Eugene suppressed a smile before solemnly speaking, Good. Gentlemen, you will make the best of your abilities for me and Rodrick. I am really looking forward to it.


    Ohhh!


    The nobles cheered for now. Although the word Rodrick seemed to have been forced into Eugenes statement as well, they had been mere prisoners living out their remaining days until yesterday. As such, they were more than satisfied that the captain of an expedition would take them in.


    Once the cheering nobles returned, Lanslo asked, Are you sure you dont want their ransom?


    Were short on men here. I will put them to work first, and if it doesnt work out, I will send them to Maren and im the ransom, Eugene responded.


    Aha! Its a very benevolent, yet reasonable decision, Lanslomented.


    I think Ive heard something simr from you before, Eugene said.


    Haha! Wouldnt you say that its your unique, defining characteristic, Sir Eugene? You are a lord with both a benevolent heart and a rational mind befitting a leader. At least, thats what I think, Lanslo responded.


    Eugene paused at Lanslos remark. Only a year ago, he had been struggling to find himself a proper identity. He couldnt believe that he was being referred to as a lord. by now.


    He felt proud of himself, but he could hardly believe it.


    My ownnd, my own territory. A ce where vampires like myself can live without any worries.


    A specific goal was slowly forming in his mind. Eugene let his thoughts settle and organized them before looking around at his people. He raised his voice. Now! Lets settle the ounts first, then talk about how to get into Brantia.


    Settle the ounts? Galfredik asked.


    Eugene responded with a nod. We have all the goods we seized from the pirates, right? And we have the by-products from the water dragons corpse. We need to collect all of it and sell it.


    Even if it had only been for a moment, some of them had doubted Eugenes love for money. However, they immediately repented after hearing Eugenes words.


    Everyone worked hard, so the money will be shared equally amongst all of you. Let the sailors know as well, Eugene continued.


    Wooooaahh!


    Then, they were forced to repent once again. No one in the world, including themselves, hated money.


    ***


    The best way would be to use the Pocas to get us through the quiet shore. As such, I rmend this ce, Lanslo said while pointing at a specific ce on the map.


    The Rodrick family had ruled as the lord of the archipgo for a long time. As such, the map they possessed was precise and detailed. It disyed Brantia, as well as the Rodrick Archipgo.


    Then were heading to the City of Mungard? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Im not sure how it is now, but when I left Brantia, it was considered the most liberal city in Brantia. They were weing of foreigners and other races. Hundreds of years of history and tradition certainly wouldnt change overnight, and I think it is also the best ce to acquire information. Moreover Lanslo paused, then continued while looking at Eugene with a meaningful smile. Rumor has it that there are noble vampires living in Mungard.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Mungard


    It was a city with vampires, and not just any vampires either. Perhaps Eugene would discover other Origins in Mungard. The city aroused his curiosity since Eugene only knew two other vampiresGalfredik and Delmondo.


    I might find myself new enemies, or perhaps new friends. Of course, the former is more likely.


    Other vampires wouldnt act favorably toward him just because they were of the same race. Such nave thoughts were only befitting fairy tales written for children. Even human nobles and lords waged war against each other and shed blood for a handful ofnd, so would members of the Dark n, who were rumored to be crafty, show unconditional love toward their own?


    Even Delmondo referred to his own territory when he first encountered Eugene. It went without saying that it would be simr to others who would have umted territory and power in one city over long years.


    Then


    Is there a need for us to sneak in like bandits? Why cant we go around and experience Brantias situation first-hand? Eugene said.


    Well, thats one way to go about it. Do you have any other ns? Lanslo asked.


    Mungard. What if we stride in with confidence and take it over? Eugene asked him instead.


    What?


    Everyone, including Lanslo, expressed disbelief at Eugenes words.


    Kwuuuu Kiek?! Mirians sweet slumber was disturbed as Eugenes hand abruptly intruded into the pocket. Although it was originally Eugenes money pouch, it had been doubling as Mirians bed for a while.


    Eugene continued after taking something out of the pocket. Why dont we make use of this? I dont think anyone would be suspicious if we were carrying some materials from the water dragon. What do you think? The two silver coins glinted with a greedy light when Eugene rubbed them against each other.


    With money?


    Thats right. Are there others in the city who can afford to use tens of thousands of silver coins at any time? Eugene asked. Although he knew that he currently possessed a lot of money, he was rather blind as to exactly how rich he was or how wealthy people in other countries were.


    Its supposed to be a historical port city, right? Shouldnt there be quite a few wealthy merchants?


    Well, if its a few thousand, sure. But who could possibly afford to spend tens of thousands of silver coins at their leisure?


    Hmm. I dont know about how things have changed in Mungard after the crusade, so I cant provide an urate answer either. Galfredik, Romari, and even Lanslo could not fully answer Eugenes question.


    Selena, who had been quietly listening until now, said carefully, Excuse me, sirs. May I say something?


    Eugene gave his permission with a nod, and Selena continued, Even on the Carls Baggins Penins, there are only a few lords who could spend tens of thousands of silver coins at one time. Such figures will be rare even in affluent cities.


    Really? Oh, right. Your father is Lord Gabriel. Right, Eugene answered. It made sense that she knew since she stemmed from the richest, most noble family out of anyone else here.


    Yes, yes, Selena said. She had always taken great pride in her family, but she felt rather bitter knowing that her familys status and prestige did not mean much to these people.


    But she continued, Anyway, including the penins and the entire kingdom, there arent many nobles who can afford to throw tens of thousands of silver coins at once. Even if there are, they wouldnt have the entire amount in coins. It would alsoe from the various goods in their territories or from their evilnds.


    Hmm. So?


    I believe such people will be even rarer in Brantia since it was recently devastated by the crusade. From what I learned, Brantia How should I say this? Its supposed to be a very poor, uneducated nation, Selena finished while stealing a nce toward Lanslo and Luke. It appeared that she felt bad saying such things in front of two Brantians.


    Well, youre not wrong. Even among the nobles, there are quite a few who are ignorant, Lanslo responded.


    Its also true that Brantia is quite poor, master. Not many knights are able to afford chainmail, let alone te mail, Luke chimed in.


    The two people unexpectedly agreed with Selena''s words without any hesitation.


    Eugene nodded. Then this might work. All right, were heading straight to Mungard.


    ***


    Huh?! L-look over there!


    People in the port of Mungard turned their heads at someones shouts.


    A fleet? Is it an invasion?


    There are only five ships. What kind of invasion would that be?


    But that one is really big, is it?


    The residents of Mungard were both nervous and curious. It was exceedingly rare for ships of such size to arrive at their port.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Soon, the bells started resounding. The guards of mercenaries rushed to the port. In addition, the ballistae and the catapults located to the sides of the port and inside the breakwater, began loading as well.


    The ships have stopped! The boats areing down!


    The residents were finally relieved when they saw a blue g being waved from the lighthouse located at the end of the breakwater.


    Are they foreign merchant ships?


    They managed to make it through that many pirates? Thats amazing!


    Or maybe thats all thats left of them.


    What if they are beggars asking us to save their colleagues from the pirates?


    Then we can simply take their remaining ships as well. Whats there to worry about? It will be hard for them to return anyway.


    While the port buzzed with all sorts of spections, a boat lowered from thergest ship slowly approached the port.


    I-its a knight!


    Theyre knights from the continent!


    The people of the port became frightened when they saw Eugene standing at the front of the boat with several troops standing behind him.


    Are they dogs of the central church!?


    They cant be holy knights, right?


    Then well have to take care of them!


    Their curiosity quickly transformed into hostility. Although Mungard managed to escape the fires of the crusade, it was by no means favorable toward knights from the continent.


    Squeak. Tap.


    Eugene stepped onto the pier once the boat stopped.


    I am Sir Ra, the guard captain of Boros Wharf, elected with the consent of the mayor and the guild leaders of Mungard. Who might you be, sir?


    Thanks to the deciphering ability he gained from consuming the red mana stone from the drake, Eugene could understand the words of any intelligent being. However, responding fluently in the samenguage was an entirely different manner, so Eugene nced at Lanslo in response.


    This is Sir Jan Eugene, the lord of a territory belonging to the Carls Baggins Penins and an honorable knight receiving the support of Maren and Moffern, Lanslo exined.


    Maren and Moffern? That means you areing from a city in the Kingdom of Caylor? The guard captain asked.


    Yes. However, Maren and Moffern do not receive any influence from the royal family. They have no connections to the central church as well, Lanslo answered.


    Hmm.


    Sir Ra looked over Eugene and the others with a suspicious gaze. Eugene searched his pockets and retrieved a yellow piece of parchment before handing it to Ra.


    Lanslo quickly exined, You will see from the contents, but this is a letter from Lord Ortos Rodrick, the lord of the Rodrick Archipgo.


    Huh?! The Rodrick Archipgo became upied by pirates a long time ago. Could that mean? Ra stuttered through his words.


    Sir Eugene liberated the Rodrick Archipgo. It is now under the rule of the new Lord Rodrick, Lanslo said.


    Thats Ra mumbled in disbelief while skimming the letter. However, the seal stamped next to the signature at the end of the letter truly belonged to the Rodrick family, if his memory served him right.


    Hmm. There arent any problems with the contents of the letter and the seal. However, it is entirely possible that you threatened Lord Rodrick to write such a letter. As such, I will have to take you into custody and Sir Ra started to speak.


    I brought. Monster by-products. Mayor of Mungard. I prepared a present. I will sell. Pirated goods. Cheap price. Eugene interrupted him in raw, unpolished Brantian. Although it was not perfect by any means, he was able to convey his message. Ra was taken aback. Fortunately, Brantian was quite simr to the kingdomsnguage in terms of words and grammar. It also wasnt too difficult to learn. Moreover, Eugene possessed the ability to decipher others words, and as such, he could learn unfamiliarnguages much faster than others.


    And I


    Eugene continued calmly while raising his visor, I cannot reveal my family name. I am a member of the Tribe of the Night.


    V-vampire knight? Ra eximed with astonishment when he saw the sharp fangs jutting under Eugenes lips.


    ***


    The rest was history. Brantians absolutely despised the church of the continent, and as such, they warmly weed Eugene, who was a vampire that the church hadbeled as the enemy. In addition, the piers atmosphere turned frantic once the boat carrying the by-products of the water dragon arrived from the Elion.


    As a port city, Mungard saw quite a bit of traffic in regards to the by-products of marine monsters, but no one had ever killed a water dragon in the past. Water dragons wereparable to drakes onnd.


    Sir Eugene! We could make a fortune with this! Shall we put it up for auction? The captain asked with his mouth agape, but Eugene shook his head. Dont try to make too big a profit. It will be better to sell it at a reasonable price. This isnt the only time we will be trading in Mungard, right?


    Ah! Of course. I understand. The captain nodded. He quickly understood Eugenes words. It was clear that the mayor of Maren had personally chosen the captain due to his capabilities. As such, he sold the by-products fairly at a reasonable price to those that gave the highest offers among the merchants of Mungard. Moreover, the goods that were obtained from the pirates were sold in a simr fashion, and as a result, everyone began to see Eugene and the expedition in a more favorable light.


    With the current turn of events, a merchant ship from Moffern or Maren would have a much easier time in the future if they had connections with Eugene. In the end, Eugene was able to make thousands of silver coins and win over the hearts of the people only a few hours after arriving in Mungard.


    Where are you nning to spend the night, Sir Eugene? Ra asked. He had be much politer in the meantime.


    I dont know too much about Mungard. Nice ce. Can you show me around? Sir Ra? Eugene responded in broken Brantian.


    Ah! Then what about an inn that my brother operates? During my grandfathers time, even the Starna royal family stayed there for a few days, Ra suggested.


    Lets do that, Eugene answered without hesitation. He believed that a ce run by the family of the guard captain would be reliable. However, less than ten minutes after departing for the inn, Eugene started to slightly regret his decision.


    ***


    Eugene was no longer curious to see a port city of a foreign nation.


    He could be considered eye-catching in the kingdom, but it was to an entirely new level in Mungard. Eugene felt as if he was a clown.


    Whisper! Whisper!


    All the passersby whispered while stealing nces at him when Eugene passed by with his men. At first, he did not know why he was attracting so much attention, but he finally understood now.


    There are very few people with te mail, let alone te armor, Eugene remarked.


    I told you earlier, right? Brantia is very poor. Something simr to what you are wearing, only the great nobles and royalties could possess such things in Brantia. In the first ce, the skilled dwarven craftsmen would have headed to the empire or the kingdoms in the continent, not Brantia, Lanslo answered.


    Hmm. But I thought the northern dwarves gifted these to the duchy, right? If they were that close, they must have visited Brantia quite a bit, Eugene asked while tapping Wolfughter and Madarazika.


    Lanslo responded with a smirk. The northern dwarves may sell items, but they will not send anyone. Why do you think the emperors of the Roman Empire often attempted to subjugate the dwarves?


    Is that so? Anyway, all of this feels a little burdensome, Eugenemented.


    Haha! I dont think Sir Galfredik shares the same sentiment. Lanslo boisterouslyughed. Eugenes gaze headed toward Galfredik, who was following right behind Sir Ra.


    Galfredik had his head held up high like a general, and it appeared that he was enjoying the attention.


    It shouldnt be detrimental. It will be a hot topic that three knights armed in te armor arrived from the continent and sold rare goods on the wharf, Lanslomented.


    And the fact that I revealed my identity as a vampire? Eugene asked.


    In fact, that would probably be the biggest topic, Lanslo answered.


    Hmm. I thought they would be at least a little scared. I was a little surprised by their reaction, Eugene said.


    That is because most members of the Dark n in Brantia suck blood from ves. The poor, impoverished ones sometimesmit murder, but so do humans. The same goes for the fact that if youmit murder and are caught, youll receive the death penalty, Lanslo exined.


    So, its not a problem even if you reveal your identity, as long as you drink blood legally? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Customs andws vary between regions and cities, but they dont care too much unless you forcibly drink blood or kill others. Of course, that doesnt mean that all vampires would reveal their identities, Lanslo responded.


    Only those who are confident will, right? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. After all, although vampires are stronger than humans, they are weak to silver and sunlight. Revealing ones identity is an expression of confidence, a type of statement, Lanslo exined.


    Perhaps only Origins like Eugene had the confidence to reveal their identities.


    Anyway, since you have revealed your identity as a member of the Dark n, Sir Eugene. The aristocratic society of Mungard must be in a frenzy. We may be faced with a flood of invitations starting this evening, Lanslo said.


    Well, thats partly why I revealed my identity as well, Eugene answered. In a world where status and power determined many things, fame yed an extremely important factor as well. However, though Eugene was quite famous in the Caylor Kingdom, he was simply a nameless foreign knight in Brantia.


    Rumors were often spread by word of mouth through merchants and minstrels on the continent, but Brantia had little to no traffic from the continental merchants, and there was also no possibility of a minstrel passionate enough to cross the sea.


    As such, Eugene made a n to establish his own reputation. He would first make use of the silver coins he gained from the royalists, as well as the by-products of the water dragon. Then, he would reveal his identity as a vampire knight.


    He would be known as an extremely rich, strong knight who was capable of hunting a giant sea monster. On top of that, he was also a member of the Dark n visiting Brantia and Mungard for the first time!


    It would be nice if the Dark ns nobles invited us, Mirianmented.


    Would they find any Origins? And if so, how would they react and respond?


    Eugenes curiosity continued to simmer.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    After putting away his things at the inn operated by Sir Ras younger brother, Eugene headed to the City Hall alongside Lanslo and Partecs group. Luke expressed his desire to follow Eugene, but he was forced to stay behind. The only ones capable of speaking Brantian were Luke and Lanslo, so each of them were required to stay with each of the groups as trantors.


    By the way, Sir Eugene, where did you get that armor? Do all the knights possess such armor in the Kingdom of Caylor? How much would it cost to buy something like that? Ra asked.


    Although he could not be called an official knight, Ra was still a knight that had been sworn in by the city. He appeared quite envious of Eugenes armor.


    My armor. It was a gift. From the mayor of Maren. To buy. One thousand silver coins? Eugene answered.


    Oh my


    Ras jaws dropped with disbelief. It was an astonishinglyrge amount of money.


    Lanslomented with a smile, It was probably a little cheaper because the mayor ordered it personally. Even on the continent, te armor like this could go for much higher, since its high in demand.


    I-I see. Your armor is excellent as well, sir. How much would? Ra asked cautiously.


    About three hundred silver coins in the Caylor Kingdom, so in Brantia, it woulde out to about 30,000 cellings, Lanslo responded.


    ...!


    Ra could not hide his shock. 30,000 cellings was indeed an enormous sum of money. He would have to save up for an entire year without spending a single coin to umte such an exorbitant sum. If he wanted to buy Eugenes armor, he would have to save up for about five years. But even if he did save up for five years, it wasnt clear whether he would qualify to buy such an armor.


    Is he from a prestigious noble family from the continent? No, Ive heard that the Kingdom of Caylor is clearly hostile to vampires


    Ra was confused.


    However,e to think of it, it was likely that Eugene would earn hundreds of thousands of cellings from selling monster by-products and the goods he gained from the pirates, even if he was to sell them at a rtively low price.


    Eugene and hispanions had demanded only a portion of their payments in cellings, so more than half was paid with silver and gold bars.


    He must be incredibly wealthy. Hmm some people may try to go after his money.


    Ras predictions were on the mark. However, the one who was after Eugenes wealth was someone he would have never expected.


    ***


    Partecs menid down a gift for the mayor of Mungard in the middle of the spacious office. The rather greasy-looking mayor greeted Eugene. First of all, I would like to say thank you foring to visit our city. But may I ask what n and family youe from?


    How would I know?


    Unfortunately, Eugene couldnt give such an answer. He responded to the mayor in a slow, but clear Brantian. It is my first time visiting Mungard. I hear that there are nobles of our tribe. If there are hostile ns. It wont be ideal.


    Haha! So thats why. Let me tell you. There are two ns of families in Mungard. Markus and Graham, respectively. Have you heard of them? the mayor asked.


    No. I have never heard of them, Eugene said.


    Eugene only knew about four vampire ns, and that was from what he heard from Delmondo. There was no way he would know about families that existed in a foreign city.


    Oh, thats too bad. Both families make generous donations to our city every year. I was nning to show mercy if you had any rtions with them, the mayor responded


    Mercy? Eugenes eyes narrowed.


    It means that I would have only taken your money and let you live, the mayor slowly said.


    Shing!


    Lanslo unsheathed his de before the mayor finished his words. His hand had been resting on the grip of his sword. Simultaneously, the citys troops raised their crossbows, swords, and spears. All of them were standing with their backs against the wall.


    W-whats going on?


    Draw your weapons!


    Partec and his men quickly pulled out their weapons before arranging into a formation.


    Eugene was dumbfounded. He had found it a little strange from the moment he entered the office. Even though he was an armed foreigner, there had been way too many soldiers stationed in the office.


    Regardless, he could not believe that a mayor of a city would be so blinded by greed as to act like this.


    I told you, didnt I? Brantia is terribly poor, and even knights and nobles are ignorant. However, I must admit. I never imagined that it would be to this degree, Lanslo muttered in the kingdomsnguage.


    Eugene silently agreed.


    Mister mayor! What are you trying to do?! Ra shouted with confusion and anger.


    The mayorughed mockingly before responding, What else? A wandering member of the Dark n with nowhere to go, and one with an enormous wealth to boot. We will be taking control of it. The Markus and Graham families have already approved of this as well.


    This is insanity! What would happen to our citys honor and reputation if this spreads? Were dealing with Maren and Moffern Ra started to shout.


    I dont care. What, do you think they will send an army to retaliate? Over the death of a few measly knights? No, it doesnt matter even if theye. Let theme, we will destroy them with my citys catapults and ballistae before they can evennd. Do it!


    At the mayors shout, the soldiers pulled aside all the curtains that were blocking the walls and the windows. The afternoon sun quickly permeated the room, and a number ofrge silver tes on the wall sparkled as they reflected the light.


    You should have never revealed your identity as a member of the Tribe of Darkness. I cannot believe that there is a vampire as stupid as you. Hahaha. I appreciate it, the mayor boisterouslyughed.


    Sunlight and silver were fatal to vampires. Eugene had also suffered considerably from such weaknesses in his past life. However, that was a long time ago.


    Sir Ra, Eugene called out.


    I apologize, sir, Ra responded with a miserable expression.


    Its nothing to be sorry about. But let me ask you a question, Eugene said.


    ...?


    In this situation, what happens if I kill the mayor? Ourws. A knight is innocent if he is defending himself. Regardless of the situation, Eugene said.


    Hahaha! I take it back. You certainly are a member of that crafty tribe. Even in this situation, youre still trying to use trickery. Oi! Finish him! the mayor shouted. At his instructions, the soldiers fired their crossbows.


    Ting! Ting!


    No one was able to stop the attacks, but Partec had already formed into a defensive formation with his men. They were able to deflect and block the projectiles with their shields and swords. Unfortunately, they werent able to avoid all the bolts, but the attacks were nullified by their solid armor.


    It was the same with Lanslo. He had been looking in the direction of the crossbows. As soon as the bolts left the crossbows, he curled up slightly while raising one arm in front of his head. There was no way that bolts fired from crude crossbows could prate Lanslos te armor.


    Eek! Leave the vampires for now and deal with the others first! The vampires wont be able to move anyway! the mayor shouted.


    Uwaaaah!


    Around thirty troops rushed toward Lanslo and Partecs men. Even if a vampire was shrouded in heavy armor, it wasmon knowledge in Brantia that vampires could not exert their power in a ce filled with sunlight and shing silver. Therefore, vampire nobles who revealed their identities rarely headed to ces unbeknownst to them.


    Even if they had to go, they would usually send a servant or a ve to inspect the room beforehand. However, the stupid foreigner had been nave enough to walk headfirst into a room in the middle of the day. As such, the mayor naturally assumed that it would be a piece of cake to simply deal with the three mercenaries and one knight before taking care of the vampire.


    Shuack!


    A ck object sliced through the air with a loud shockwave, then passed straight through the mayors abdomen.


    Kuagh?!


    Boom! Craack!


    Madarazika buried itself in the wall behind the mayor after piercing his abdomen, creating dozens of web-like cracks in the wall.


    Thud!


    The mayor looked down at the spige in his stomach with disbelief before copsing forward.


    Ziiing!


    The spear pulled itself out of the wall almost simultaneously, then returned to its masters hand.


    ...!


    Everyone was stunned into silence by the sudden turn of events. Eugene held Madarazika in his left hand and Wolfughter in his right as he slowly walked forward.


    Hiek!


    The troops retreated toward the windows with shock.


    Eugene raised his visor. The rays of the sun were making direct contact with his face, but he was unfazed.


    All the vampires in this ce must be weak. Or perhaps


    Eugene paused. As the dazzling sunlight surrounded his figure, he gave an even more brilliant, stunning smile while revealing his fangs.


    ...Im just too strong.


    Kieeeeeeeek! Sir, youre so cool! Mirian eximed.


    The yer of orcs and ughterer of wolves cried out with joy as they danced in the glittering sun. Crimson flowers bloomed splendidly around.


    ***


    ck. ck. tter.


    The sword could be called the shadow of a knight. However, Ras sword hung limply by his side as his teeth continued to tter. The shock and fear stemming from an overwhelming force was something no one could imagine. It made humanspletely and utterly helpless.


    Take this to stop the bleeding, Eugene said.


    Yes, sir.


    Partec and de hurriedly received mana stones from Eugene before stuffing them into their mouths. Although they had avoided fatal injuries, their injuries had exposed their bones, and they were bleeding from various ces.


    In the past, they would have never had the chance to consume superior mana stones, let aloney their eyes on one. However, their master generously provided them with such precious items.


    What shall we do now? This is the City Hall, after all, so there must be other troops. Should we kill them all?


    I wonder if that will be necessary, Eugene mumbled.


    ...!


    Ra came to his senses and trembled as he felt Eugenes cold eyes heading toward him.


    Sir Ra. My question earlier. Whats your answer? Eugene asked.


    ...?!


    Someone who tries to kill a knight. Killing them. What happens in Mungard? Eugene continued.


    Y-you would be innocent, Ra answered.


    Even if the opponent was the mayor? Eugene asked once more.


    yes, Roca answered after a moment of contemtion. He had no choice but to unconditionally agree to Eugenes words in the current situation. Judging by the overwhelming disy of force earlier, it would be difficult to guarantee a victory even if all the knights and soldiers of Mungard attacked, let alone the remaining soldiers in the City Hall.


    He must have personally killed the water dragon! I was a fool!


    Ra med himself for realizing the truth sote, but it wasnt his fault. No one in Brantia would have imagined that a vampire knight was responsible for hunting arge sea monster.


    Lanslo, ry my words, Eugene called out.


    Yes, sir.


    Lanslo turned towards Ra after listening to Eugenes words. Ra was still shaking with fear.


    Sir Ra, please take care of the mess. Sir Eugene would like to continue to trust in the honorable actions you disyed before this unfortunate incident. However, if you attempt to do anything simr Lanslo said.


    Ras gaze headed in the direction that Lanslo was pointing his de towards. It looked as if he was possessed.


    Tomorrow morning, before sunrise, there will be no one left alive in Mungards City Hall, Lanslo said.


    ...!


    Ra copsed with immense shock. That was right. There were dozens of dismembered, torn bodies, and pools of blood in the room. However, the bright rays of the sun were still illuminating the room.


    Eugene was a vampire who could do such outrageous things in broad daylight. So what would happen when he regained his true strength at night?


    tter! ck! ck!


    Ras teeth continued ttering with fear and shock, and saliva ended up dripping from the side of his mouth.


    Ah, right, Eugene muttered just as he was about to leave.


    Ra jumped with fright. Hiek!


    The mayor. Tried to kill me. Compensation. I want it, Eugene continued.


    O-of course! We will pay! Ra responded.


    Good. And. Markus. Graham. Where are they? Sir Ra? Eugene asked.


    T-t-they Ra immediately informed Eugene about the residences of Mungards vampire nobles and where he might find them.


    ***


    The mayor iste to contact us.


    That swine of a human. He couldnt possibly think of taking it all for himself, right?


    No way. He might take his share, but he will hand over all the gold bars and the coins from the Caylor Kingdom.


    And the armor and the weapons. It will be offered to Lord Markus, so no one should dare covet it.


    Of course.


    There were five figures, all skinny, and all dressed in silky clothes with a subtle gloss. Their sharp fangs were exposed.


    Anyway, the members of the tribes in the continent are so stupid. It took us so long to reveal our identity in Brantia, but they wasted no time in revealing their identity as soon as they arrived.


    Its obvious that they had let their guard down when they heard that our kind is not being persecuted in Brantia. I dont know if I should call it being nave or stupid.


    It worked to our advantage, right?


    But you dont think his lord or parent wille looking for us, right?


    It doesnt matter even if they do. Lord Markus looks after our family, and he received the cold, noble blood of the Rivoles n. Daring to act against him wouldnt be simply going against our family. It would be akin to taking action against the entire n.


    Hoho! No one would start a war because of a stupid butler or a knight who intruded on another ns territory.


    Now, now. Lets not worry about useless things and drink. We should cleanse our mouths before feasting on the blood of the humans from the continent Hmm?! The youngest vampire suddenly paused mid-toast and frowned.


    Whats the matter, Sir ven?


    Dont you feel that?


    What? What do you mean?


    T-this is weird. Why do I feel stinging on my skin?


    ...?


    The other vampires looked puzzled.


    Booom!


    The wooden door was smashed to pieces with a loud explosion.


    Kuwuuugh!?


    The vampires immediately prepared themselves for battle. A figure shrouded in darkness appeared in their line of sight.


    Theres only one who is capable of reacting to this much fear? Simr to Delmondo, I assume.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Krrrr! Kyarr!


    The five vampires reacted by emitting threatening growls. Their eyes were glowing crimson like fierce mes, and saliva slowly dripped down their elongated fangs. Ordinary humans would have already lost their minds faced with thebined might of their fear. The vampires surrounded Eugene on all sides.


    Shing.


    Wolfughter revealed its slim figure from her sheathe.


    Krrr?!


    The eyes of the five vampires filled with great shock. They recognized the energying from the de as belonging to silver crafted by the famous dwarven craftsmen of the north.


    How could a vampire be wielding silver!?


    They were reacting in a simr fashion to how Delmondo had reacted in the past. Eugene became convinced. The five vampires wereparable to Delmondo, or even weaker.


    Eugene allowed the boiling energy inside his body to manifest and flow freely. His Vampire Fear erupted in a sudden, fierce movement.


    Rumbleeeee!


    Eugenes Fear materialized in a wave of true, dark energy and swept through the room like lightning. The Fears of the five vampires could not hold a candle in front of Eugenes Fear.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!


    The five vampires screamed. They werent simply faced with a being stronger than themselves, but a vast, impassable, overwhelming power. The vampires of the Markus family encountered the Fear that belonged to a pureblood, an Origin who stood at the apex of the blood-bound contract that all vampires were under.


    Nevertheless, they immediately came to a realization. The Fate of Blood, which they were bound by, was even more profound than the Oath of Blood, which was imprinted on their very souls as instincts.


    The Emperor of the NightOrigin.


    Y-y Your m


    Shuack!


    As soon as one of the vampires managed to open their lips, Wolfughter left behind a cold light.


    Thuud!


    Four heads fell in the blink of an eye. However, there was no blood. Only dark red smoke billowed from the headless stumps of the vampires. The only survivora female vampireimmediately kowtowed as soon as the others were killed. Although the undead could not feel cold or hot, she felt her back slowly bing drenched in sweat as she shouted with all her might. Please kill me! Us mere insects dared to act impudently toward the king!


    Kieeekk?! King?! Sir, are you really a king?! Is that what this is? Mirian shouted excitedly. Eugene was emitting an enormous energy. Originally, a lower spirit could never leave unscathed in the face of such power, but Mirian was freed from the enormous pressure due to her contract with Eugene.


    I will ask of you, Eugene said.


    P-please, anything, the vampire responded.


    Thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom. Do you speak it? Eugene asked.


    Yes, I do, the vampire affirmed.


    Eugene continued in the kingdomsnguage, Just a moment ago, you were speaking butlers and knights. Is that the hierarchy that exists among the vampires of Brantia?


    The vampire didnt even ponder why he asked such a question. Alice Bohem, a knight of the Markus family, bbered under the direction of her soul.


    In Brantia, members of the Dark n are divided into seven ranks. ve, servant, knight, butler, banneret, lord, and high lord. My humble self is one of Lord Markuss four knights she exined.


    Interesting.


    The information Eugene obtained from Alice, a female vampire knight, was simr to what he heard from Delmondo, but it was even more specific. First, among the four vampires he killed, three had been knights and one had been a butler. Butlers were direct subordinates or children of lords, and it was a position held by the most capable of the knights. Bannerets were knights under the direct control of high lords, and though they were lower than lords in rank, they were sometimes stronger than lords.


    However, high lords and lords could transform others into members of the Tribe of the Night by injecting their blood into others, while bannerets could not.


    So thats why only those who are at least lords could be called nobles.


    It is very rare for there to be only one n in a city. Lord Markus is of the Rivoles n, and Lord Graham is of the Helmond n Alice continued.


    However, Eugene raised his hand and stopped her. He had acquired quite a bit of important information.


    Stop. I will ask you another question.


    Yes, great king, Alice answered.


    The Rivoles n, which your Lord Markus belongs to. Is the head of that n simr to me? Eugene asked.


    Alices pale face turnedpletely colorless at Eugenes question. She started pounding her head against the floor while giving an answer. This lowly servant has never even seen the high lord whom Lord Markus serves! Please forgive me for being unable to answer the question! I dare not say that I could possibly answer such a question!


    Eugene was disappointed by her answer.


    He had hoped to possibly meet another Origin, but it appeared to be an impossible task to aplish in Mungard.


    What is the rtionship between your family and the Graham family? Eugene asked.


    Its neither good nor bad. Essentially, we have apetitive rtionship with each other, Alice answered.


    In the end, it meant that vampires had a simr societal structure as human nobles and lords.


    Eugene said nonchntly. Really? It seemed to me that you get along quite well considering that the mayor said that both of you conspired to kill me.


    P-please kill me!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Alice shouted while pounding her head against the floor once more.


    Stop. Get up, Eugene instructed.


    Yes, great king. Alice struggled to prop herself up. Her forehead was covered in blood.


    Lets go, Eugene continued.


    Yes, yes!


    W-where are we going?


    But Alice dared not ask. In fact, she couldnt even look Eugene in the eyes, and instead, she trembled with her head lowered.


    Thuck! Thuck!


    Eugene thrust Wolfughter into the hearts of the dead vampires. After their bodies had scattered into ashes, he turned toward Alice.


    What are you doing? Lets go. To your master.


    Y-yes! Alice quickly answered before leading the way. It never even urred to her that she was betraying her master. The overwhelming presence she was faced with did not allow for such thoughts.


    ***


    Knight Bohem.


    Youre a littlete.


    The gatekeeper vampires bowed politely after seeing Alice. They were guarding the gates leading into the mansion which overlooked the entirety of Mungard.


    And who might this knight be? One of the gatekeepers asked. Eugene looked no different from a human knight with his Fear hidden. The gatekeepers transgression caused Alice to feel a sense of dread.


    How dare a mere servant! Shut up and open the door! Alice shouted.


    I-I apologize, Knight Bohem, the gatekeepers hurriedly apologized, as if to prove the strict bindings of the hierarchy.


    Alice turned her head slightly, then spoke to Eugene with a frightened, nervous expression. L-lets go in


    Eugene nodded lightly before crossing the gate into Lord Markus mansion. The gatekeepers were quite surprised. They had never seen Alice acting so kindly to anyone before.


    Hmm?


    A glint appeared in Eugenes eyes as he overlooked the servants. His five senses had been fully activated since before he arrived at the mansion, and he detected something unusual. Three of the four servants standing guard had almost no difference in their odors, while one of them was subtly different.


    However, Eugene feigned ignorance and followed Alice through the inner courtyard.


    Wow! I guess vampire lords must be rich! Look at this mansion, Mirian chatted while looking around incessantly. Just as she said, the mansion of the vampire lord was very spacious and splendid.


    It seems even better than my castle.


    Eugene felt a wave of subtle anger rising in his chest. At the same time, his anger toward Markus for daring to target him intensified.


    I will guide you personally. Alice bowed deeply after arriving in front of the mansions main door. She then opened the door.


    !


    Eugene frowned slightly before entering the mansion.


    The servant with the different smell left the gate.


    Vampires possessed enhanced senses, but lower-ranked vampires could only utilize their heightened senses against other races or monsters. Alice could be considered to be on the cusp of intermediate rank as a knight, but it appeared that she was oblivious to the disappearance of the servant, perhaps because of the extreme anxiety she had.


    This is interesting.


    Eugene smiled coldly. Perhaps things would work out very easily.


    I will show you to Lord Markus.


    ***


    Eugene followed Alice through a long hallway filled with all kinds of paintings and decorations. Finally, they arrived in front of Lord Markus office.


    Thump! Thump!


    Alice knocked on the iron doorknob twice before opening the thick door without any difficulty. A man was seated in the office, which was lit by various lights. He jumped to his feet and raised his voice. Alice! Where have you been? Why are you sote? Where are the others Hmm? Who is that man?


    A glimmer appeared in the mans eyes. He appeared to be in his mid-30s, and he was rather thin and of medium height.


    Fwoooosh!


    Eugene shot forward while erupting his Fear.


    KeughAgh!


    The man attempted to retaliate by releasing his own Fear, but Eugene grabbed him by the cor and raised him into the air. Eugene kicked Markus knee, and a dull thud announced the breaking of a bone.


    Kuuuugh! Markus howled in pain and fury. Simultaneously, a crimson energy began to engulf his figure.


    Eugene immediately realized what Markus was nning to do.


    Transformation?


    The foreign vampire was about to utilize the same transformation ability Eugene had gained when he consumed the red mana stone he acquired from the giant bat monster. Eugene forced Markus to the floor and pulled him hard by the cor before whispering. Youd better quit unless you want to die.


    !


    As soon as Markus peered into the two glowing orbs of red inferno, the crimson energy that engulfed his body disappeared without a trace. At the same time, his body went limp as if he was a frog faced with a serpent.


    Eugene threw Markus onto the floor. The vampire seemed to have aged ten years in an instant.


    Markus looked up at Eugene with trembling eyes, then he barely forced himself to speak, I, a lowly servant scrounging the darkness of Rivoles! Greet the great king!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The vampire lord of Mungard, who ruled the citys darkness for over a hundred years, pounded his head against the floor with both his legs broken.


    ***


    I havemitted a grave sin by not recognizing your honored presence. I plead guilty to eternal extinction, Markus said while trembling. His head was still held against the floor and both his knees were smashed broken.


    Eugene looked down at Markus with interest.


    I was expecting more from a lord, but hes not even up to Galfrediks level.


    Markuss Vampire Fear had fallen short of Eugenes expectations. However, Markus immediately started speaking in the Caylor Kingdomsnguage after their initial dialogue. It appeared that he was quite quick-witted.


    I am willing to call it a mistake since you didnt know who I was, Eugene said.


    Your mercy is as wide as the sea, oh exalted one. Your lowly servant dares not express his gratitude, for I am unworthy, Markus responded.


    Its quite unsightly, so fix your legs, Eugene continued.


    I will obey your orders, Markus replied before slowly connecting his broken bones. Then, he knelt on one knee.


    From what I heard, you were nning to kill me with a guy named Graham. Is that true? Eugene asked.


    Please kill me! Markus shouted.


    Ill kill you when I see fit, so just answer my questions, Eugene said.


    T-thats right. Our lowly selves had been blinded by greed. Please, I deserve to suffer eternal damnation Markus stammered through his words.


    You wanted my armor and my sword, didnt you? Eugene asked.


    P-please, kill m Markus started.


    If you say that one more time, I will really kill you, Eugene interrupted.


    Markus immediately paused his desperate shouting and closed his mouth. Eugene looked down at him for a moment before slowly walking toward the windows.


    Click.


    The night''s cold air began to fill the room alongside his murderous intent.


    Mungard. Isnt it rather small for two families to share? Eugene stated.


    F-forgive me. Your humble servant is having a hard time understanding, Markus responded.


    Let me put it inly. ording to the rules of your n, what are you supposed to do if a member of another n attempts to kill you? Eugene asked.


    ording to the Covenant of Blood, I am supposed to protect myself and kill the opponent, Markus answered.


    I see. But right now, Im keeping you alive, even though you tried to kill me. Furthermore Eugene paused before turning around. He looked over Markus and Alice before continuing. I might let you live once more. So, what does that mean?


    ?!


    Markus flinched before slowly raising his head. Eugenes smile was as cold as the moonlight streaking through the window.


    It looks like the traitor of your family has brought those known as Graham.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Markus shuddered with anger. He could vividly sense the Fear belonging to the vampires of the family. However, he did not dare reveal his fangs in front of a supreme monarch of the n.


    So what will it be? Do you want me to spare you or not? Eugene asked.


    If your revered self would be so kind as to consider Markus slowly responded.


    Thats not the kind of answer Im looking for. If I let you live twice, what can you do for me? Eugene asked.


    A-anything and everything you want Markus answered.


    Swear it on your name and the blood of your n, Eugene stated.


    I swear it on my name and the blood of Rivoles, Markus dered. Vows of vampires were not to be taken lightly. However, the opponent was spected to be at the very pinnacle of the vampires. No matter what the consequences of his oath may be, Markus firmly believed that the elders and the high lords of the n would consider the gravity of his situation.


    Of course, Markus was also furious. He could not let himself be beaten by the Graham family in vain.


    Good. I will spare your lives once again, Eugene spoke while revealing his fangs. Then, he turned toward the window.


    Markus and Alice looked up at Eugenes back with a nervous look. They were curious to see how the cruel, overwhelming monarch would annihte the Graham family.


    Hmm?


    What?


    The lord and the knight shared a perplexed nce while kowtowing side by side. Eugene was simply staring out the window without making a move.


    What is he doing?


    How would I know?


    However, they didnt dare to ask. The two vampires could only stare up at Eugenes back with restless, worried eyes.


    It seems that he has arrived, Eugene muttered.


    ...?


    Alice became puzzled by Eugenes words, but Lord Markus suddenly shuddered with a shocked expression.


    Whats wrong, Father?


    Alice turned her gaze towards Markus, but her lord only stared at Eugene with a nk expression. No, rather, Markus gaze was now fixated on the window.


    Alice soon understood why Markus was reacting as such.


    W-what is this?!


    Alice felt goosebumps rising on her skin for the first time since she became a vampire.


    ***


    Lord Graham. All preparations have been made.


    I understand. Lord Graham responded before pressing down his helmet. He was adorned in a red armor he had inherited from his father, the one responsible for turning him into a vampire.


    Today, we shall destroy the Markus family, Lord Graham stated. His crimson eyes were glowing with anger and killing intent.


    When he first heard of the mayors death, he assumed that he had mistakenly underestimated the status of the one who had crossed the seas. However, as soon as he heard that there were three knights and a butler from the Markus n who were missing, as well as the news of Alice entering the Markus'' family mansion with a human knight, he immediately came to a realization.


    Betrayal.


    The vampires of the Markus family must be trying to monopolize all the wealth after eliminating both Mungards mayor, as well as the foreign vampire. Moreover, the human knight apanying Alice into the Markus'' family mansion had been adorned in a foreign silver te armor, which meant that the knight was with the foreign vampire.


    It appeared that the human knight had joined in on the betrayal.


    Both human and vampire alike. You dare to betray our trust because youre blinded by wealth? I should have expected this to happen!


    If he had known that such a thing would happen, he would have shared an Oath of Blood with the Markus family to prevent such an oue, even if it was only temporary. However, he had a simple reason for not having done so. It was all because he had also been nning to betray Lord Markus if there was a chance.


    Just like this


    He was incredibly envious of the enormous wealth and the precious armor that the vampire had brought over the sea.


    Now that most of the knights and the butler are absent, this is our chance. I will take care of Lord Markus, so take care of the Knight Bohem and the human knight Hmm?! Lord Graham started giving orders before suddenly turning his head.


    Whats wrong, my lord? His butler and knights reflexively followed his gaze.


    Shuuuuack! Thuck!


    A sharp whistle was followed by the head of one of the knights sttering into pieces.


    Kuwugh?!


    The vampires were greatly shocked. Simultaneously, their fangs elongated. In the deep darkness, they could see a group of horses galloping towards them from far away. As the head of his family and the strongest vampire, Lord Graham was able to identify that a short spear was hanging from the spear-thrower of the knight at the forefront of the approaching group.


    A javelin?!


    From so far away?


    More importantly, a single attack had caused one of his knights heads to burst like a watermelon. However, Lord Grahams shock and doubt did notst very long.


    Fwooooosh!


    Another javelin left the knights hand, which was followed by an ominous sound.


    How dare you! Kuwuuugh! Grahams butler shouted before raising his iron shield and taking his position in front of his master. Vampires were much stronger than humans, and they mainly used wooden shields bordered with metal. The butler was confident that he would easily deflect the javelin.


    And just as he predicted, he did indeed deflect the javelin.


    Thuck!


    Kuwuugh?!


    However, that was only after he flew back several meters. His shield was shattered along with the bones of his forearm and shoulder de.


    ...!


    Both Lord Graham and his subordinates were taken aback by the inconceivable oue.


    Kuwuuuuuugh!


    The roar of an Origins sole vassal resounded, and the bodies and the souls of the vampires were immediately frozen in ce.


    ***


    Markus and Alice were oblivious to the saliva dripping down their fangs as they nkly stared at the events urring outside the window. The Graham family had settled down in Mungard more than thirty years ago, and ever since then, they had always been a thorn in the Markus familys flesh. However, they had just been literally massacred.


    Most importantly, it was only done by two knights and five soldiers. Moreover, one of the knights was a member of the Dark n like themselves, but he had defeated all the knights, as well as Lord Graham himself.


    H-hes on the level of a high lord. No! Perhaps


    Markus could only nkly stare as he recalled the high lords of his n. Although he had only encountered them twice, he was certain that the fear emitted by the overwhelming vampire knight, whom he no longer considered a simple knight, was clearly on par with or above a high lords.


    Then that means?


    Markus had lived a long time as a familys lord. He immediately came to a realization. The cruel knight, who had just crushed Lord Grahams heart with his foot, was clearly a vassal of a monarch.


    Kieeeeek~! Vassal Gal! So strong! Mega strong! So cool, but so arrogant. Hmph, you only got to know Sir Euger than me. Kieeeagh! Mirian started to rant, but Eugene flicked her off with his finger, then turned toward the two vampires before speaking. Oi. Are you done watching?


    Yes! Both Markus and Alice answered as soon as Eugenes cold voice resonated from behind them.


    Do you know why they came here? Eugene asked.


    T-this foolish, trivial one knows not the Heuk! Markus started to bber whatever thoughts came to mind due to his nervousness. He paused, then suppressed his doubts while forcing himself to continue. I-I believe that the king has called them here to punish us for our insolence.


    You know it well, Eugene responded with a coldugh.


    Just as Markus guessed, Eugene had called Galfredik and the others to the mansion with the intention ofpletely wiping out the Markus family, depending on the circumstances.


    Im d I switched my armor with Lanslo.


    It had been done to simply confuse the mansions guards, but he never imagined that a spy from the Graham family would be in their midst. It only went to show how cunning and greedy the vampires of Mungard were.


    Consider yourself lucky. My vassal over there is not nearly as merciful or as patient as I am. Ah, well, youve seen it for yourself already, Eugene stated.


    Yes, yes!


    Markus and Alice answered frantically while repeatedly bowing their heads. Vampire nobles were close to immortal, and simply thinking about having their hearts pulled out from their chest while they were alive made their hairs stand on edge.


    Anyway, just like I promised, I spared your lives twice, Eugene said.


    T-the heavenly mercy of the great king! This humble servant of Rivoles Markus started.


    Enough, Eugene cut off his words before taking a seat on Markus favorite chair. He continued after crossing his leg.


    It seems that well have to reconsider.


    ...?


    Sparing your lives twice is a different matter from allowing you to be the only vampire family in Mungard, right? Eugene exined.


    Ah!


    Ah? Don''t tell me that it never crossed your mind? Eugene asked.


    H-how could that be? Markus hurriedly denied it.


    Eugene muttered while stroking his chin. Im a little disappointed. Hmm~ Perhaps I should leave my vassal in Mungard and have him watch over you


    Not at all! You arepletely right! The words of the king are the justice and the truth! Markus shouted while smashing his head against the floor. He could already imagine his heart being held in the hand of that dreadful vassal.


    Good. Lets take our time and discuss your future. As you know, the night is long, Eugene stated.


    Vampires were known as the Tribe of the Night, the beloved race of the night. However, Markus and Alice wanted nothing more than to see the rays of the sun as soon as possible.


    ***


    What!? The mayor was murderedst night?


    T-thats ridiculous.


    Who! Who was it?!


    Simr to most cities, the guild leaders representing the various upations stood at the top of the citys hierarchy.


    The culprit was The gazes of the guild leaders focused on Sir Roca, the sole witness of the previous nights bloodbath. It was Sir Graham and his men.


    What? The guild leaders were dumbfounded by the unexpected answer. The head of the vampire family had maintained a harmonious rtionship with the City of Mungard for decades, so why would he suddenly kill the mayor?


    Nonsense! Although he was a member of the Dark n, Lord Graham was an honorable man!


    Thats right! He always insisted on drawing the blood of ves from foreign countries, and he even took the liberty of wiping out the roamers near the city. Why would such a noblemanmit such an atrocious act?!


    Sir Roca! Tell us the truth!


    The first ones to speak up were the guild leaders who had shared a close rtionship with Graham. However, the other knights of the city also appeared rather suspicious of Sir Rocas words.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and a figure walked in.


    What? If it isnt Lord Markus?


    Lord Markus, what brought you here at this hour?


    The nobles werent able to hide their surprise. Even noble vampires rarely made their appearance during the day.


    It has been a while since I saw you all, Markus said politely after taking off his wide-brimmed hat and his mask. He was also adorning a thick, ck coat.


    Im sure many of you have already noticed why this old man took the risk ofing here at this hour. Markus continued. Although he appeared to be in his mid-tote 30s, the guild leaders knew very well that Markus had lived in Mungard for well over a hundred years by now. In addition, they were aware that Markus rarely moved about during the day.


    Everything Sir Roca said is true. The Graham family was involved in the murder of the mayor. I can swear on my cold blood, Markus dered.


    Well, well!


    Oh my


    The ones close to Graham fell back on their chairs while sighing. The old vampire lord had lived in the city for more than 100 years, and his words were worth their weight, especially when he swore on his cold blood.


    This is how it all started. The mayor, alongside Lord Graham, was after Sir Jan Eugenes wealth and armor Markus recounted the incident in which he colluded with Lord Graham and the citys mayor with a miserable expression.


    A pledge on his cold blood?


    It didnt matter. Markus wasnt lying. Aside from the fact that he didnt mention one of the participants in the incident, everything he was saying was true.


    And the one responsible for ordering him to do so was


    Even his malevolence and craftiness reek of a sovereigns dignity.


    The honorable vampire Lord Markus was simply following Eugenes orders.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Sir Eugene beat up the vampires?


    Thats what Im telling you! I dont know much Brantian, but I can understand that much. The pub owner at the wharf said


    For the majority of the Elions crew, this was their first time visiting Brantia. The eyes of the sailors were filled with wonder and awe after hearing the words of an old, veteran sailor who had returned from buying food and water.


    Graham? Anyway, they must havemitted a ton of evil deeds. Apparently, they were trying to hurt Sir Eugene by conspiring with the mayor, but Sir Eugene and the other knights stepped up and decapitated them. The veteran sailor continued.


    Woaaaah!


    What a bunch of insane bastards!


    Exactly! What a bunch of cuckoos. Who did they think Sir Eugene was?


    Maybe they were eager to die


    Thats right! Thats right!


    The captain of the Elion felt his head throb as he listened to the sailors talking.


    - The sailors dont speak Brantian, and only a fewnded in the harbor, so there wont be any problems. But Captain, you now know that Im a vampire, right?


    I never wanted to know such an oundish truth!


    The captain felt like crying, but he had nowhere toin. Eugene was keeping him in check with the carrot and the stick.


    - If you tell the truth in Maren, the city will be thrown into chaos. The mayor will also be in quite a bit of trouble. Moreover, even though he trusts you, Captain, maybe he will try to keep your mouth shut. Marens waters must be pretty cold by now, right?


    He recalled how Eugene spoke nonchntly as if it were someone elses business. The captain felt a sudden chill as if he had been thrust into Marens cold sea.


    - However. What if you only report the fact that I killed vampires in Brantia and took control of a harbor? Wouldnt the mayors trust in you grow even further? Ah, perhaps hell appoint you to head all the merchant ships that will travel back and forth between Mungard and Maren. Oh, you know I have a pretty strong say in these matters, right?


    When the captain recalled Eugenes following words, the chills quickly subsided, and wealth and honor seemed to glimmer right in front of his eyes instead.


    - And what if you get caughtter? Captain. People are once the bet is escted, they cant just walk away. Could you put forth all your money on a bet and then just walk away and forget about it? Without even opening your cards?


    Of course not!


    Moreover, it wasnt just one or two individuals, but rather two entire cities. Both Moffern and Maren were involved in the matter, and it wasnt just his own head on the line. The ship had sailed already, and it couldnt be overturned with just the captains head alone.


    - Now, take this as a souvenir and evidence.


    Galfredik had stepped up at Eugenes words and held out around ten small boxes with a vicious smile. The boxes, which were now stored in the captains quarters, contained the heads of dead vampires. The vampires had died in fear with their fangs clearly visible.


    - I dont expect to be revered as the defender of faith or anything. However, lets just say that I wouldnt want the central church to use my expedition as an excuse to start trouble with Moffern and Maren. I believe in you, captain.


    I believe in you. I believe in you. I believe in you


    Eugenes voice echoed in the captains head.


    At that time, the voices of the sailors started to grow louder.


    Come to think of it, Sir Eugene converted an undead on the Carls Baggins Penins, right?


    Thats right! Thats what Partecs mercenaries had said!


    Sir Eugene is the guardian of true faith. Would you not agree? Even the holy knights had no choice but to concede to Sir Eugene without saying a word!


    Maybe the vampires of Brantia will start to repent because of Sir Eugene!


    Uwahahahahahaha!


    A sudden thought came to the captains mind as he listened to the stories andughter of the sailors.


    Yes! Thats it! the captain shouted.


    What? Captain, what do you mean by that? The navigator turned his head with a frown. The captain jerked his head towards the navigator before continuing. Listen carefully. Sir Eugene did not upy Mungard.


    Um w-well, o-okay? the navigator responded.


    Instead, he crushed a vicious n of Mungards vampires. The guild leaders of the city were moved by his actions and opened the port to Sir Eugene, the captain added.


    Thats also true, but the navigator muttered.


    Oi! So Sir Eugene didnt take Brantia by force! He made them open their doors voluntarily! Do you understand? the captain asked.


    W-well, we already know that, the navigator responded.


    What?


    Sir Eugenes honorable deeds and true chivalry allowed Mungard to open their doors to us. Thats what everyone thinks already, the navigator exined.


    Ah, yes, The captain answered despondently, then soon clenched his fist.


    Thats right! He would also board the sailing ship!


    Weigh the anchor! Raise the sails! Get on the row! Boys! Were going home!


    Ahoy!


    I am a sailor from Maren!


    Yahoo! Yahoo!


    Our mast is broken like the captains leg!


    Yahoo! Yahoo!


    Blow, wind! Blow for Marens Cape!


    A harbor full of gold and silver!


    We shout for!


    The Harbor of Mungard! The captain shouted thest verse of a traditional song of Marens sailors, which always changed depending on where the ship was arriving. The crew of the Elion began excitedly preparing for their return voyage, knowing well that each of them had earned a minimum of 100 silver coins.


    ***


    Please take good care of me, Sir Eugene.


    The same for me. Im just afraid of something like this recurring in the future.


    Oh, my! No, I can promise you that it will never happen. The former fabric and leather guild leader shook his head and waved his hands. He had seeded the dead mayor as the new Mayor of Mungard.


    Anyway, regarding the promise that you would send all of the monster by-products from any evilnds youll subjugate The new mayor started.


    Im a man of my word. If nothing else, I promise that all of the leather will be processed through Mungard, Eugene responded.


    Ahh! Oh, my! Sir Eugene!


    As soon as the guild leader was announced as the new mayor, Eugene received an apology andpensation from the city. Despite his greed, the previous mayors wealth didnt amount to much. However, the Graham family had been in possession of quite a bit of money. Eugene had the choice of iming all of the Graham familys wealth as a member of the Dark n, but he decided to take half and donate the rest to the city. In addition, he promised to process all of the by-products he gained from any evilnds in Brantia through Mungard in the future.


    And this was the result.


    It would have been a world of difference if there were only a few more knights as honorable as yourself on the continent. Now, now, please, drink, the mayor said.


    I hear that quite often. But I only did my duty as a knight. Im ttered to know that you think so highly of me. Eugene took up the mayors toast with a smile. He stole a nce at the other guild leaders and Markus, who were looking at him, before slightly raising his voice. Then. From now. The g with my crest. Those carrying it cane and go to Mungard? May I rest assured?


    Whew! Naturally!


    Sir Eugene is Mungards friend. You have treated us with honor.


    Thats right. Mungard isnt some rascal who would respond to your kindness with disrespect.


    The guild leaders spoke up in unison. Of course, it was highly likely that only around half of them were being truthful, and that the rest were speaking out of fear and greed. However, no one denied the fact that Eugene had taken good care of Mungard, unlike any other knight.


    In addition, those gathered at the table knew that it wasnt an act of altruism, but rather a cooperative exchange of favors.


    Whats good for the goose is good for the gander!


    In any case, the city will make more profits because of that knight, right?


    What if hes not just all talk? What if he really stabilizes the southern coast?


    Then we can befortable regardless of who bes king!


    Brantia was an isted country in general, but many different races were gathered in the port cities. Moreover, Brantia had been without a real king for a long time now, so no one really cared who ascended the throne.


    The guild leaders of Mungard simply wished for someone who would guarantee their interests, like Eugene, to ascend the throne of Brantia.


    But that would be a stretch, right?


    It might be possible for him to be a count or a marquis, but it would be unprecedented for a foreigner and a member of the Dark n to be the king.


    But what if he can gain a significant influence in the new royal family?


    Whew~!


    The new mayor and the guild leaders quickly calcted their possible gains, then raised their sses with bright smiles on their faces.


    Then! Let us drink to the friendship between Sir Eugene and Mungard!


    For friendship!


    For Mungard and Sir Eugene!


    Hahahahaha!


    There was a constant stream ofughter.


    Except for Lord Markus, who was forcing himself to smile.


    ***


    Whos in charge of purifying the mana stones here? The priests? Eugene asked.


    Thats correct. However, once you go ind, there are more wizards and sorcerers performing purification rather than priests, Markus answered politely. Since it was just the two of them, he was on one knee and his head was held low.


    And who is doing the purification in Mungard? Eugene asked.


    Well no one, Markus answered.


    What? Howe? Eugene said.


    Eugene could not understand. Mana stones were the second most important resource for nobles and territories after food. Nobles would disregard even their own family and honor in front of the enormous profit they could make from mana stones and monster by-products. But there was no one in Mungard who purified mana stones?


    Well to tell the truth, there were some members of the Graham family who were gifted with magic. After the Graham family settled down in Mungard, they took care of purifying mana stones. Markus exined.


    And before that? There must have been those who were responsible for the purification before the Graham family arrived, Eugene asked.


    The first thing Lord Graham did after arriving in Mungard was to kill the orthodox priests Markus said.


    Ha!


    Eugene finally came to aplete understanding. He finally understood why Markus had allowed the Graham family to stay, and why several of the citys guild leaders had a close rtionship with the Graham family.


    Tsk. I would have kept the purifiers alive if you had told me earlier, Eugene said.


    Its this humble ones fault! Please k Markus shouted.


    If you ask me to kill you, I will kill you. Eugene interrupted him.


    Kk-know that I will take responsibility and look for those capable of purifying mana stones, Markus said.


    Hmm. Eugenes eyes glimmered as he looked down at Markus.


    Markus, he called.


    Yes, my lord. Please speak, Markus responded.


    How much did Graham charge to purify the mana stones? Eugene asked.


    All of the mana stones were either low-grade or intermediate-grade, and he charged them 30% of the purchasing price, Markus answered.


    What? So he was aplete swindler? Eugene muttered.


    You are absolutely right, Markusmented.


    Then that means everyone will be happy if we only charge 20% instead, right? Eugene asked.


    Thats right, Markus answered.


    Then lets do that. You will be in charge of purifying mana stones from today on, Eugene dered.


    I-I am eternally grateful for this opportunity, but my humble self iscking in the ability to purify mana stones Markus stuttered.


    I have someone. She is a decent wizard, but I will lend her to your family for a while. Treat her well, Eugene responded.


    Ohhh! My king! Markus shouted with joy and raised his head. He had absolutely no doubts about Eugene''s words. Most wizards didnt have antagonistic rtionships with vampires. Moreover, a wizard would be much preferable to the terrifying Origin or his vassal


    Ah, do you know about the Blood Shadow School? The wizard told me that she seeds the Blood Shadow School. Well, I dont really know too much about it, but I heard that its founder was simr to me, Eugene stated.


    ...!


    Blood Shadow.


    It was the name of a school that was known to only recognize vampires who were at least high lords as true members of the Dark n. A drop of sweat flowed from Markus forehead.


    Oh, and one more thing, Eugene said.


    Y-yes! Please speak! Markus hastily responded.


    Do you happen to know about the Ba Duchy? Do you know how to get there? Eugene asked.


    Yes, indeed. If you would like some information regarding it


    Organize it and bring it right away. And a map to get there as well, Eugene said.


    As you wish. H-however, my king, Markus called out.


    What is it? Eugene said.


    With all due respect, the road to the Ba Duchy is extremely chaotic. I fear for your safety, my king, Markus responded.


    Thats not your concern. Why is it chaotic? Eugene asked.


    The roads are rampant with robbers and bandits, and those who imed to be knights are fighting for their own interests, disregarding their faith and honor. In particr, you must pass through Crawlmarine to get to the Ba Duchy, and


    Crawlmarine?


    Eugene frowned after hearing a familiar name. Crawlmarine was definitely the name of the family that was responsible for Lukes participation in the war.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Me? Why? Romari asked with disbelief.


    Eugene responded with a frown. Because we dont have anyone else capable of purifying mana stones. Besides, you dont like wandering around anyway, right? Well, if youd like, I can take you all over Brantia.


    Come to think of it, I think purifying mana stones will be a very rewarding job for me. If you will leave it to me, I wont disappoint you, Sir Eugene, Romari answered with an immediate change of attitude.


    Eugene nodded. Thats a good choice. Ive spoken to Markus and the merchant guild leader of the city, so you can get started tomorrow.


    Yes. Uh by the way, how much work will I have? Romari asked.


    For now, 40 or 50 a day, Eugene answered.


    Oh, I see, Romari said. She was doing her best to maintain a grim expression, even though she felt delighted.


    It will depend on the condition of the mana stones being brought in, but you will need to ensure that at least 30% of them are refined into high-rank mana stones, Eugene added.


    I understand, Romari answered. She was confident that it was still less than half a days work. As such, she would be able to spend the rest of her time elsewhere.


    I-Ill finally be guaranteed some time to research and to take a break.


    She felt like tearing up. It appeared heaven hadnt abandoned her, after all. Finally, she would see the light at the end of the tunnel


    However, Eugenes following words shattered her hopes and dreams. The number of mana stones will likely increase twofold or threefold in about a month.


    What? W-why would that Romari muttered with disbelief.


    Isnt it obvious? We will have to clean up the area surrounding Mungard first, right? In particr, Im nning to focus on cleaning up the roads leading to the territories with the evilnds as soon as possible, Eugene answered.


    Brantia was even worse off than the Carls Baggins Penins. Although the penins had been thrown into chaos and confusion after the detainment of the former marquis, the lords were still kept in check by the remaining forces of the Archivold family. But Brantia had devolved into apletelywlessnd. After all, the throne had been deprived of a proper master for a long time.


    From the things Eugene had heard from Markus, there were apparently four self-proimed kings in Brantia, and their subordinate nobles were always at war with each other. In the unending turmoil and chaos, knights devolved into simple bandits while thieves gathered forces and proimed themselves to be lords.


    The pandemonium naturally brought along a restriction of movement. People could no longer travel without having to worry about their safety.


    Once upon a time, Mungard also maintained active trade with five or six families possessing evilnds, but now, there was only one left.


    Since we will be heading to the Ba Duchy anyways, Im nning to reconnect the routes leading to the territories with evilnds. Anyway, it should take a few months, so work hard. Ah, I thought that you might get bored by yourself, so I will be leaving Selena behind as your escort, Eugene said.


    Yes Romari answered in a dejected voice.


    How annoying!


    However, she could not express her dissatisfaction with Eugene. Instead, Romaris negative emotions shifted to another target.


    Things wouldnt have turned out like this if it werent for the muddy vampires living in this backwater town. Well see how I deal with you.


    Romaris lifeless eyes glinted with an evil light. She waspletely determined to constantly torment those that were ultimately responsible for her situation.


    K-kiek?! I can feel an evil, ominous auraing from the roon. D-dont tell me Has she finally devolved into a ck wizard? It was to the point where the spirit of desire expressed her astonishment.


    ***


    Eugene left Mungard alongside Galfredik, Lanslo, Luke, and Partecs group after stationing Romari and Selena at Markus mansion.


    May the blessing of blood be with the steps of the great one. Please stay safe until the day I am in your presence once again. Markus spoke politely with a deep bow. Although it was the middle of the day, Markus had insisted on following Eugene to see him off at the gate. Markus waspletely covered in a coat, a hat, and even a mask.


    Im going to warn you just in case, but dont even try to bother my wizard or waste my fortune in my absence. Understood? Eugene said.


    I-I would not dare. I will treat your property like my own blood, my king. Also, the wizard who seeds the Blood Shadow School is a friend of the n. In addition, since you have personally hired the wizard, I will put her safety before my own, Markus hurriedly responded.


    And dont trouble my aide either. Well, I wont mind it if its just a moderate amount of work, Galfredik said with a grin.


    O-of course, Markus replied while nodding desperately. As an Origin, Eugene was definitely out of his league. However, even Eugenes vassal caused Markus to erupt into fear with mere eye contact. The intimidation was even greater than when Markus hade to face with the ns high lords in the past. As such, he was determined to protect Selena at all costs.


    Then I will be leaving. If ships arrive from Maren or Moffern, behave and give reasonable exnations about me. If my rtionship with them turns sour, then I will make sure to hold you fully ountable, Eugene stated.


    Your humble servant will fulfill your orders by mobilizing everything I have. By the way, with all due respect Markus hesitated for a moment before continuing. If you encounter a member of the Rivoles n or the Helmond n About the current situation Could you


    I will take care of that. And if the members of the Helmond ne to harass you, feel free to sell me out. Ive already talked with Romari, so you can seek help from her as well, Eugene responded.


    I am eternally grateful for your boundless mercy and consideration, my king! Markus shouted while dropping to one knee. He felt as if a giant boulder had been removed from his shoulders.


    Vampires rarely ventured outside of their territory once they settled down, and as such, it was highly unlikely for a lord or a banneret of the Helmond n to make their way here. However, even if it happened, Markus now had a wizard of the Blood Shadow School to appeal in his stead regarding Eugenes existence. As such, he should not be held ountable.


    I-Im safe.


    Although Markus had a bad habit of asking Eugene to kill him every time he made a mistake, his true desire was to live a longer, morefortable life than anyone else. With Eugenes reassurance, he was finally able to attain peace of mind.


    Of course, he never imagined in his wildest dreams that his mental stability would soone to copse under the brunt assault of an irritated, tired wizard that had been forced into simple repetitivebor.


    ***


    Bang!


    A human head was ruthlessly crushed under a mace, and the limp body fell backward. A few more loud screams erupted in session, and the noisy forest road soon regained its quiet.


    Why are there so many crazy bastards in this ce? Galfredik muttered while shaking off the blood and brain matter from his mace.


    Lanslo answered, If they sell all of our horse and equipment, they could easily earn hundreds of thousands of cellings. Even whenpared to robbing an average vige, they would earn dozens of times the profit by taking all of our possessions. Its worth a gamble for them.


    Even so, we have three heavily armed knights, right? Besides, you mentioned earlier that even the equipment on those guys would be on par with knights here, Galfredik said while pointing toward Luke and Partecs men. They were armed with chainmail and te coats.


    Lanslo responded with a bitter smile. Whether they are bandits or mercenaries, thirty is quite arge number. Its a force enough to catch the eye of any lords. They would have never imagined that things would turn out this way.


    The bandits, all of whom had been wiped out promptly, had been dressed in shabby leather armor, dull rusted spears, and swords, as well as simple wooden shields.


    It hadnt been just them either.


    Eugenes party had been attacked a total of three times while traveling for four days, and the attackers had been groups of 30 to 50 soldiers and bandits armed with extremely poor-quality weapons and armor.


    The type of equipment they used was simr in quality to the garbage worn by novice mercenaries on the continent. They were wielding sticks that one wouldnt even pay to use. Naturally, none of them possessed even a single crossbow, and there had been only a single person who had been armed with chainmail, and he had been the sole, self-proimed knight.


    By chance, are the mercenaries and knights of Brantia unfamiliar with te armor? Eugen asked after leaving Luke to clean his weapon.


    Lanslo nodded. Thats exactly right. te armor is extremely valuable here. Since there arent many knights fighting in te armor, not many people understand the defensive capabilities of te armor. In addition, most would be ignorant as to how to fight against a knight armed in te armor.


    In other words, they are brave because they are ignorant, Eugene answered.


    Haha. I guess thats one way to put it, Lanslo said.


    Lanslos words were true.


    The various nations of the continent had greatly developed smelting and armor manufacturing technology. As such, most countries were up to standard in terms of technology and the quality of their armors.


    Naturally, the majority of those who lived and died by the de were familiar with the greatness of te armor, as well as the proper method of facing off against an opponent with te armor.


    However, Brantia possessed poor technology, and sets of te armor were extremely limited in number. As such, even a great number of knights had no idea how to deal with enemies wearing them. In Brantia, te mail was considered the toughest armor. During the crusade, numerous disputes had been fought over te mails and chain emails that were looted.


    Sir Eugene.


    Yes. Is it the same this time as well? Eugene answered.


    de, Lavan, and Partec were scratching their heads with disappointed expressions. They had just finished searching the bodies of the bandits.


    Yes. Theres nothing useful. Just dozens of silver coins. They were practically beggars, Partec reported.


    Well, we killed quite a few of them during thest four days, so Im sure weve secured a safe passage until this point. This should be enough. Eugene made a decision.


    It was a pity that there was nothing to show for the massacres, but their primary objective had been to secure a safe passageway. As such, Eugene could only endure his disappointment.


    Master. Why dont we rest in a vige today? The smell of blood is really getting to me, Galfredik said.


    It was quite ironic that a vampire was feeling ufortable with the stench of blood. But even Eugene agreed with Galfredik. After his initial awakening, Eugene had only feasted on the blood of monsters that were at least intermediate-rank, and he had grown to possess a sophisticated pte.


    Sure. Luke, lets head to the nearest vige, Eugene answered.


    Yes, Master! Luke shouted eagerly before intently observing the map. Then, he started in a direction without hesitation.


    Sir, should we leave the bodies behind? Parted asked.


    Eugene nodded. Thats right. The roamers whove been following us will take care of them.


    About ten minutester


    Kekeke! Kyeeeeee! Keueueuek!


    A number of roamers slowly came out of hiding and crawled out of the forest. They immediately pounced on the corpses of the bandits and dragged them away. However, the number of roamers was unexpectedly highhigh enough to baffle Eugene who had already known that there were measly monsters following their tracks.


    Eugene had no idea, but thanks to the repeated massacres over thest four days, the great migration of the local roamers had begun.


    ***


    We Hieck! The server boy started to eagerly greet the customers before freezing in ce with shock. He started to hup.


    There were three knightspletely covered in metal, not to mention other men who possessed unusual weapons and armor. It wasnt just the boy either. The guests of the filthy pub, which resembled a barn or a warehouse, turned to stare at the neers with disbelief in their eyes.


    A-an iron man?


    I-is that human?


    Isnt it heavy to walk around in something like that? Maybe he has monstrous strength.


    The guests of the pub believed themselves to be discreetly murmuring amongst themselves, but Eugene could hear everything. It was certainly a response he had expected from the ignorant people of a poor country.


    The food and drinks will be served soon. There are even rooms with baths, Lanslo said after returning from the counter. He looked around with a smirk before continuing. You will have to get ustomed to it. Remember how it was in a city like Mungard. Youll be receiving everyones attention regardless of where we are in Brantia.


    Thats fine. It would be a relief if it ended with just gazes, Eugene answered.


    Thats true. Greed makes people foolish, Lanslo stated with a bitter smile. He could see the greed overflowing in the expressions of several people in the pub.


    After a while, food and alcohol were served. With the exception of the two vampires, the group filled their stomachs. By the time the group retired to their rooms and prepared to wash themselves and take care of their equipment, a sudden disturbance came from the outside.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Monsters! The monsters areing! Ahhhh!


    Uwaaaaah!


    Frightened screams apanied the urgent rings like a disharmonious chorus. Eugene and his men quickly headed outside after arming themselves.


    The vigers were rushing into their homes and tightly locked their doors. About twenty vigntes were lined up in front of the gate while holding exceedingly shabby weapons.


    S-sir knights! Please help us! If you protect us, we can offer you 6,000 cellings!


    Please, save us! Please grace us with your chivalry!


    The chief and the vignte captain begged Eugene. Six thousand cellings was only a meager amount of moneyapproximately sixty silver coins of the Caylor Kingdom. However, it was likely a huge sum for the vigers.


    Eugene turned toward the two figures and asked in Brantian, Monster type. What is it? How many?


    T-they are controlling strange wolves! It looked like there were more than fifty of them!


    Wolves? Eugene said. He was slightly puzzled. He himself had faced ck wolves in the past, and he knew that although wolves traveled in groups, they usually didnt have more than ten members in a single pack. Even thergest packs would only have fifteen or sixteen wolves, so there was something strange about the fact that more than fifty wolves were traveling together.


    Awwoooooooo!


    The eerie cry of a wolf resounded.


    Kieek?! Sir, this isnt just a wolf! This, this I think its a lycanthrope! Mirian eximed.


    The undine is correct. It would make sense for a lycanthrope to control such arge number of wolves, Lanslo chimed in.


    Eugene unsheathed his sword. You will finally live up to your name.


    The wolf-tearing sword glinted silver-gray as it slowly unveiled itself to the world. A few momentster, giant wolf-shaped monsters started jumping over the wooden fence surrounding the vige.


    Kuhahaha! How exciting! This is my first time facing a lycanthrope! Come get it, you shitty mutts! Galfredik shouted while drawing his longsword.


    However, something unexpected urred.


    Kuhung! Who are you calling a dirty mutt, member of the Dark n?!


    !?


    The wolf monster standing at the forefront of the group had spoken.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Kiek?! The lycanthrope is speaking! Mirian shouted with shock.


    Eugene and Lanslo also had surprised expressions.


    Then, Lanslo asked as if he had thought of something. Are you a beowulf?


    You have a good eye. What I would expect from someone born with the blood of the forest watchers, the creature responded. The self-proimed beowulf was grey overall with three lines of ck fur that cut through the middle of his forehead. It appeared that he was the leader of the pack.


    Beowulf? Eugene muttered with a frown.


    Lanslo responded in a low voice, They are a race that normally takes on human form. However, they are able to transform into a lycanthrope whenever they desire. This is the first time Ive seen a transformed beowulf as well. I have only heard about them in stories.


    Do notpare us with inferior beings like lycanthropes, knight born with the blood of the forest watchers, the beowulf said.


    Its been a while since Ive been referred to as such. However, I was not born in the forest, and I have never watched over them either, Lanslo responded.


    Hmph! Thats what you would expect from a mongrel, I suppose. The beowulf scoffed.


    Lanslo smiled after hearing the beowulfs words. However, his smile was unusually cold. Lanslo responded after slightly raising his favorite spear into the air. I have killed five or six lycanthropes with this spear before. Ah, well, they looked just like you. Maybe they were beowulfs instead?


    You dare!


    Kuwuuuuuuuugh!


    Uagh!


    Hieeeek!


    The enraged group of beowulfs roared. The vige chief and the vigntes screamed and fell on their hips. Beowulf possessed a unique Fear, simr to vampires, and it was difficult for ordinary humans to withstand such energy.


    However, Eugenes group was unmoved. Although Lavan and de flinched slightly, the rest of the group red at the group of wolves without moving an inch. The beowulfs were rather surprised by their reactions.


    Is it because you have a member of the Dark n? It seems none of you are ordinary humans.


    Uncle! What use is there to waste any more words on those weaklings? Look, their fangs are as small as a rats!


    Thats right, Wolfgan. Lets just tear them apart! Hundreds of roamers wrecked the mountains and the fields because of those bastards!


    Krrrrrrr!


    About a dozen beowulfs revealed their fangs in fury, and their subordinate wolves growled in response.


    What do you mean by that? Eugene stepped forward.


    The one called Wolfgan answered with a re, Dont you know that the roamers were having a feast every night because of the corpses you left behind in your wake? It seems that its not just your fangs, but your brains are tiny as well!


    ...


    Kieeeeeeeeeek! That little punk-ass mutt! How dare he utter such words towards Sir Eugene! Kieeek! Ill have him steeped in a pot all the way from his ears to tail and boiled alive! You little bastard! You look like you would fuck a goblin! Mirian hollered. Eugene could see that Mirian was genuinely angry from her unusual, ingenuine curses.


    Of course, Mirian wasnt the only one.


    A gruesome smile had appeared on Galfrediks hideous face, and Luke was red to the back of his neck. Partecs group was also on the verge of rushing at the beowulfs while grinding their teeth.


    However, none of them budged an inch. They obeyed Eugenes instructions to never attack without the order when faced with Brantias aristocracy or other races.


    Kuhahaha! Let me correct myself again! Its not just your brains either, but your guts as well!


    Look at him! A member of the Dark n is d in a bunch of metal. You can see how weak and scared they really are!


    Maye he cant even kill a single goblin if he doesnt have his metal!


    Crahahahaha!


    The bizarre, uniqueughter of the beowulfs echoed loudly.


    Oi, Eugene called out.


    Hmm? I guess you have enough courage to speak. Fine, lets hear it. Whats your excuse for having done such a stupid thing? Wolfgan spoke while folding his arms together.


    Eugene responded with a grin, You. Bunch of ignorant, stupid dogs. You must not know. Where Ie from, only idiots insult knights. It means you are putting your head on the line. And. This is a saying as well.


    Eugenes short and unique way of speaking in the Brantiannguage had a knack for making people very angry.


    What? You little rat fang The beowulfs started to rear once again.


    Eugene looked over the group of wolves before sheathing Wolfughter and taking out Madarazika. Disobedient mutts. Beating is the best answer.


    Kwaaaaaaah! Shuack!


    Eugene shot forward like a spring while fully radiating his Fear. His ck cape spread out behind him like the wings of a giant bat and then it followed behind Eugene after transforming into a long awl.


    Krr?!


    The beowulfs had beastly reflexes, and they immediately responded by taking on a defensive stance. Their yellow eyes shed with lights. However, an Origins Fear was akin to arge storm capable of leveling a mountain. It was simply impossible for them to ovee Eugenes Fear.


    ng!


    Wolfgan froze on the spot, and the 50-kilogram iron rod hammered down on his head.


    Kuaagh!


    Wolfgan slumped to his knees as he felt his very skull rattle. The other beowulfs showed their fangs and btedly attempted to make their move.


    Kuwuuugh!


    However, they were petrified by the Origins roar. It was a powerful sound capable of crushing powerful magic.


    Kwakwakwakwang!


    Eugene pummeled the 2-meter monsters without missing the chance. In terms of pure physical ability, beowulfs were above vampires. However, their bones were shattered and their limbs were forcibly twisted in bizarre ways when faced with a spear capable of killing ogres.


    Yip! Yap!


    The magnificent roar of the creatures could no longer be heard, and instead, only the pained howls of these mutts filled the ce.


    Ten secondster


    Eugene crippled all of the beowulfs in just ten seconds before turning toward Galfredik and Lanslo. Take care of the mutts that they brought.


    Kuwuuuugh!


    Ive been waiting!


    With the two knights taking the lead, the rest of the group rushed toward the subordinate wolves of the beowulfs.


    Kkae-aeng! Yip! Yaff! Kung! Kung!


    Arrrrrrrgh! Shut up! I dont want to hear any more dogs barking! The angry roar of the spirit made a perfect harmony in ordance with the cries of the dogs.


    ***


    Kuwuwuuuuuugh! Kuwuuuu!


    K-ing! Kki-ing~


    Oi. I thought I told you to keep your mouths shut.


    The sad cries of the beowulfs died down in an instant. The beowulfs injuries had recovered to some extent, thanks to the outstanding physique and resilience unique to their species. But Eugenes overwhelming fear suppressed both their bodies and minds, and their recovery progressed slower than usual. As such, the beowulfs still had broken limbs and shattered skulls as they kneeled in front of Eugene.


    So. The roamers were moving because of us? Eugene asked.


    T-thats right, Wolfgan answered. As soon as he noticed Galfrediks re, he immediately took on a polite tone.


    You punk. Funny little bastard. Why is that my responsibility? Eugene asked.


    !? Wolfgan felt dumbfounded, but he no longer dared to retort. He simply rolled his yellow eyes without responding.


    If it were you. The ones who attacked to kill. Should you just leave them alone? Eugene asked once again.


    Well, thats


    You. If it were you, will you take care of the corpses of the ones who attacked you? Eugene continued.


    This is not my territory. Why do I have to care about it? Local roamers going wild...


    Do you need help? Then you should have asked for it. You little mutts. You insulted me, a knight. Is that the honor of the beowulfs of Perseus?


    Keugh!


    Wolfgan and the rest of the beowulfs dropped their heads in shame. They had beenpletely outssed, and even their justification had been taken away. Of course, things had turned out like this because the opponent was a monstrous being. However, that was their fault as well. They were too arrogant and ignorant, which made them unable to properly gauge their opponent.


    I cant believe that there is such a monstrous being among the Tribe of the Night.


    Even if the beowulf king came, could he be that vampires match?


    Where the hell did hee from?


    All sorts of misceneous thoughts were going through the minds of the beowulfs. Eugene looked down at them before speaking in a cold voice, Mutts. Stop thinking so hard. Undo your transformation.


    The beowulfs flinched before lifting their transformation one by one. The grey hairs scattered momentarily, their swollen muscles shrunk, and their canine heads also changed into human forms.


    Whoa!


    How fascinating.


    The faces of the beowulfs filled with shame as Eugenes group expressed wonder and shock. It was disgraceful for the beowulfs to disy the process of their transformation to anyone outside of their race. They were a race born to battle, so the only time they reverted their transformation was when they had lost. And the majority of the time, such beowulfs ended up dead.


    Beowulfs considered dying in battle a warriors honor. To be alive in front of their opponents in a devastated, defeated, naked form was nothing less than


    Uaggggggh! I would rather die! Uah! Argh! Arggggh! One of the beowulfs jumped up while screaming, but then immediately fell to the ground with his hands covering his head.


    Thuck! Thuck! Thuck!


    Galfredik had approached the figure like lightning and started mercilessly pounding on his head with the handle of a mace. You scared me! You piece of shit! How dare you shake your hideous thing like that?!


    Maybe its because they possess the blood of beasts, but their things are quite lively, Lanslo said with wonder.


    T-thats true. Partec nodded with an awkward expression. Although they had definitely won the battle, it felt like they had lost.


    Tsk. You shameless bastards. Galfredik pped his hands clean before taking his ce behind Eugene once again.


    Eugene looked over the beowulfs that wore pathetic expressions. Hey. You. When you get held captive. Whatw do you follow?


    We deal with it ording to thews of our race, Wolfgan answered.


    I see. However, right now, you mutts are my prisoners. Then you should follow myw, right? Eugene stated.


    Thats right, Wolfgan answered with a worried expression. His eyes quivered as an unknown feeling of anxiety washed over him.


    Eugene grinned. Im going to your house. Ransom. I will need it.


    ***


    Eugene left the vige after receiving the sincere gratitude of the chief and the residents. Naturally, he didnt forget to instruct the vigers to notify the nearby lords of his deeds. Since Eugene had declined the rewards and even handed over the corpses of the wolves to the vige at a cheap price, the chief groveled as if Eugene were his own lord.


    Eugene dressed the beowulfs in shabby clothes before having them lead him to their home. Proper roads were few and rare in Brantia, so the group ended up traveling through the woods and fields for two days, and whenever they came across rugged terrain, Eugene allowed the beowulfs to transform.


    Although the beowulfs had the chance of escaping when they were transformed, not a single one attempted to run away. In the first ce, it would be impossible for all of them to escape unscathed, and Eugene had treated them better than they expected after leaving the vige.


    Although vampires and beowulfs often had disputes and quarreled with each other, the two races stemmed from the same bloodline. The two races were like distant rtives. And after traveling with Eugene for a couple of days, the beowulfs began to see Eugene in a new light. Their bodies still ached when they recalled the harsh beating they had received from Eugene, but they had also never heard of a vampire treating beowulfs so well just as how Eugene was treating them. As such, by the time the group neared the beowulfs residence, the Perseus Mountains, Wolfgan and the beowulfs had grown quite close to Eugenes party.


    However, they never imagined that the scheming, jet-ck heart of the Origin Vampire was hidden underneath Eugenes kindness.


    It would be much better to make use of thempared to hiring Brantian mercenaries. In the first ce, the mercenaries would be using shitty equipment and it would also be hard tomunicate with them.


    Of course, Eugenes decision was considerably influenced by an unexpected person.


    Hehehe. Leave it to me, Master. Im a natural when ites to educating mutts, starting with the babies that Grandma Tal gave birth to.


    Kieeeeekekeke! Oi, oi! Mutt master! I believe in you! Kiek! Kiek!


    In many ways, it appeared that Eugene had made the right choice in taking Galfredik in as his vassal.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Your pack. Call it, Eugene said.


    All right, Dark Lord, Wolfgan answered before stretching his neck and uttering a long cry. During their trip together, he changed the way he addressed Eugene.


    Aoooooooooo~~!!!


    Vigor and strength could be felt in the resounding roar, and it echoed all the way through the wide fields and gentle hills to the Perseus Mountains in the distance. After uttering a few more cries that were calling his kind, Wolfgan turned his head. They will be here soon.


    I understand.


    However, soon passed, and no one came. Only a few beowulfs lived among humans and other races, and the majority of them lived in the wild. For them, soon meant quite a long while. Eventually, after waiting for more than twenty minutes, Eugene could see a group of beowulfsing toward them in the distance. They looked simr to Wolfgan in appearance.


    Gulp!


    Someone gulped without realizing it. There was nothing to be afraid of as long as Eugene was here. But the sight of about ten groups of beowulfs, each consisting of around seven to eight members, was definitely overwhelming and intimidating. It was a known fact that a group of two or three lycanthropes could hunt trolls without difficulties. A group of lycanthropes could kill an ogre. Moreover, lycanthropes were without intelligence, while beowulfs were capable of reason and thinking.


    It was only natural for ordinary humans to feel overwhelmed at the sight of more than a hundred of such monsters rushing toward them.


    Wolfgan! Whats going on!? Are you out of your mind? Where do you think this is? You dare to bring a small fang?


    Were you beaten up?


    You fool! Are you asking for help after losing to a small fang?


    If I were you, I would have died fighting! Youre less than a mutt!


    Have your teeth gone rotten? Why dont you just pull out your fangs?


    Befitting their reputation as a battle-born race, the newly arrived beowulfs immediately poured out curses, reproach, and ridicule as soon as they saw Wolfgans pack.


    Huh? You little rotten mutt, there you are!


    Fucking little brat. You dare to seduce my sister when your tail hasnt even fully grown yet?


    Some of the beowulfs, who were already on bad terms, suddenly started growling at each other before openly grabbing each other by the cor. It was truly a ridiculous scene.


    Kiehh What a mess. I guess you would expect a dogfight from mutts, anyway, Mirian muttered.


    Eugene agreed wholeheartedly.


    Even if they are of the same race, it seems that theres no mercy when they be divided.


    It was truly dumbfounding. The beowulfspletely shared the habit of living in small groups under a leader, just like regr wolves.


    Wolfgan appeared to be embarrassed, as well as angry at being cursed. He turned toward Eugene and spoke, Dark Lord. Like I said, our race is a bit


    I will take care of it, Eugene responded.


    Even as the beowulfs scuffled among themselves, they continued to emit fierce killing intent toward Eugenes party. Eugene looked over them before raising his voice. Listen to me, beowulfs of Perseus.


    The beowulfs started to murmur even before Eugene finished his first sentence.


    That cheeky little fang dares?


    Does he have a death wish?


    Lets let him talk. We should at least listen to what he has to say.


    Thats right. Wolfgan isnt some weak little mutt. Look at the way theyve been pummeled.


    As members of a race capable of reason, the beowulfs were quick to recognize hints. A few were still ready to fight at a moments notice, but the majority of beowulfs folded their arms or squatted in ce to listen to Eugenes following words.


    There is a reason why Wolfgan, a member of the Perseus Beowulfs, has be like this Eugene calmly recounted the series of events. He didnt lie or exaggerate, and he only told nothing but the truth. Even Wolfgans pack was surprised.


    So, Im here to im my ransom, Eugene concluded.


    The beowulfs mored once again.


    It was Wolfgans fault.


    Yeah. We sent him because he gets along with the humans the best out of us.


    But isnt it true that the hunting ground will be affected by such arge movement of roamers? The lords of humans may even me us for it.


    Thats right. They act all nice and good when we are helping them, but if anything happens, they will immediately push the me onto us.


    Theyre so simple.


    Eugene came to a certain realization during the two days he had traveled with Wolfgans pack and that was the fact that they were simple creatures. How could he put it? Although beowulfs were rough and loved fighting, to put it nicely, they were simple and nave. Their characteristic was made even clearer after they heard why Wolfgan had been chosen as a representative. He was the smartest of the Perseus Beowulfs, and he couldmunicate well with other races.


    I loved it when Lord Crawlmarine ruled! He knew how to properly treat a warrior. It was zing hot back then.


    You dont like the eldest son who seeded him, do you?


    Dont like? Hes garbage!


    We chased away those knights from the continent for him, but all he gave us was twenty cows. What a petty bastard!


    The beowulfs busily chatted among themselves with no regard for the current situation, but thanks to their carelessness, Eugene obtained a very important piece of information.


    Boom!


    Eugene stamped his feet, and the beowulfs immediately turned their gazes towards him.


    The ransom. I am not done talking yet, Eugene said.


    Ah, thats right. But we have nothing to give, so what should we do?


    Cant we just kill Wolfgans pack? Theres nothing else we can give for him.


    Hey! Hes still your cousin. We shouldnt just kill him off. Instead, lets help him, and maybe we can ask him to pull out one of his ws for uster.


    The beowulfs started babbling. It was clear that they would never stop talking amongst themselves at this rate. As such, Eugene raised his voice. The ransom will be the equivalent of a knight for each beowulf. The price will be based on where Ie from, though I will give you a huge bargain. There are nine altogether, and it will be 1,800 silver coins. 180,000 cellings. Give it to me.


    Whoa!


    The beowulfs expressed their shock. Although they lived by themselves in the wild, it wasnt as if they were clueless about money. They would sometimes fight as mercenaries for human lords or head to human viges or cities to buy necessary goods.


    We dont have that much money. Just kill them.


    What if we kill the little fangs instead? They look like they have a lot of money.


    Since they were able to defeat Wolfgan, he must be at least a banneret. If we touch him, the ns wille in flocks and do all sorts of dirty, scummy things to us. Since we, the Perseus Beowulfs, are honorable. We should kill Wolfgans group since they provoked them and lost.


    The yellow eyes of Wolfgans pack shook violently at the words of their kin.


    Brothers, rtives! Wolfgan shouted with all his might.


    You were the ones who sent me to take care of the roamer problem, so you cant just tell me to die now! Although I made a mistake, all of you arent free from responsibility either! The roamers are still out there! Someone will have to go out to take care of it! Wolfgan continued.


    Khung! Thats true.


    Then what should we do about this?


    What else? Just let him pay with his life. We will pick someone else from the pack and


    I will take care of it! Eugene interrupted the beowulfs with a shout mixed with a little bit of fear. The beowulfs jumped in surprise and observed him.


    Eugene quickly continued before anyone else could interrupt him. He felt as if he would stumble into insanity if he continued to converse with the crazy dogs any longer. The ransom of 180,000 cellings. Help me, instead. The Perseus Beowulfs. I will hire you.


    Hoooh!


    Thats not a bad idea!


    The beowulfs showed interest.


    Eugene continued. Strong warriors. Give me about twenty of them. I will get rid of the ransom. I will treat them honorably like brothers. In addition... Eugene paused for a moment. The beowulfs were staring at him as if they were possessed. Then, he continued and drove the final nail into the coffin. Crawlmarine. I will return it to normal. I am the Dark Lord. Jan Eugene!


    ***


    The rest was history.


    The beowulfs became quite cooperative after hearing the title Dark Lord, which was a title given to the high lords of vampires. Eugene didnt find it necessary to reveal his true identity as an Origin. Judging from the atmosphere, even if he revealed his status, it wouldnt cause a huge shock as it did with the vampires. Moreover, it was highly unlikely that the beowulfs would treat him any differently.


    Instead, the beowulfs were much more focused on Eugenes proposal rather than his status.


    - He would solve the problem with the roamers and clean up the mess on their hunting grounds.


    - He would eliminate the ransom of Wolfgans pack and divide any spoils of the expedition fairly.


    - He would restore the harmonious, respectful rtionship that the Perseus Beowulfs had with the Crawlmarine territory.


    - He would allow them to fight the strong figures of Brantia as much as they wanted.


    In particr, thest condition was decisive. Although the beowulfs liked to fight, they considered it dishonorable to pick a fight or harm others without reason. But that didnt mean they adhered to chivalry like human knights. They simply didnt fight without a price.


    However, the territories around the Perseus Mountains were quite poor, so the only lord capable of hiring expensive mercenaries like the beowulfs had been the previous count of Crawlmarine.


    The beowulfs ended up fighting in the crusade, but once Count Crawlmarine died and his eldest son seeded the territory, they were simply given twenty cows aspensation.


    The beowulf warriors ended up smashing the Crawlmarine territory up after the betrayal, and the rtionship between the two groups significantly soured. Of course, the beowulfs hadpletely forgotten about the mess they caused in the Crawlmarine territory and only recalled the twenty cows.


    After the incident, the beowulfs had been suppressing their tempers by hunting at the edge of the mountain range, and as such, Eugenes proposal felt like the opportunity of their lifetime.


    The beowulfs chose to vote on the matter, and everyone came to a unanimous agreement. More than fifty members volunteered to go with Eugene.


    Each pack. Middle rank,e out, Eugene spoke. Twelve beowulfs, male and female, stepped out like lightning.


    Galfredik, Eugene said.


    Kehehe! Ive been waiting. Galfredik stepped forward with a grin. The beowulf warriors appeared a little puzzled.


    One small fang? What is he going to do?


    What else? That man. If you win, I will take you, Eugene responded. A murderous light appeared in the eyes of the beowulfs at Eugenes words.


    Galfredik picked up an iron mace in each hand. His physique was no less than the beowulfs. Then, he gave a vicious smile before speaking in Brantian. Although his words were clumsy, his meaning was clearly conveyed. Little mutts. One at a time, no. All together. Good.


    ?!


    Come here, you little bastards. Woof, woof. Galfredik continued.


    Puhahahahaha! Lanslo burst intoughter, and the warriors of the Perseus Beowulfs rushed toward the Origins vassal like rabid dogs. However, the beowulfs were simply toorge for twelve of them to attack Galfredik all at once. Instead, three rushed at Galfredik from the front, and one jumped up into the air and swung his sharp ws at Galfredik.


    The ws of beowulfs were sharp enough to cut through chainmail, but Galfrediks mace was essentially a rod made from a pure block of iron.


    Kakakakang!


    Galfredik sidestepped in a beautiful motion and deflected the attacks of the beowulfs. Then, he directed his foot toward the scrotum of the one attacking from above.


    Thuck! Kakang!


    Galfredik ignored the desperate screams and brushed past the three warriors. He swung his mace toward the fighters who were standing at the back. The beowulf warriors instinctively sensed danger, but it was already toote.


    Galfredik wasnt an instinctive fighter like themselves, but instead, an engineer who had trained and studied how to effectively beat and kill his opponents, regardless of their race. With the addition of the power and the speed of a vampire, a one-sided beating was just a simple procedure for him.


    Dull thuds were apanied by pained screams. Blood and grey hairs sshed and scattered. The warriors attempted to press him with force in desperation, but a real knight knew how to utilize their opponents strength against them to skillfully counter. In the first ce, Galfredik wasnt inferior to the beowulfs in strength as the vassal to an Origin.


    A blow after tripping them, a blow to the back of their head after pretending to block their ws, a blow to the abdomen after avoiding an attack.


    Three minutester, twelve beowulf warriors whimpered on the ground with broken ws and fangs. They could recover fast, but they werent immune to pain.


    Phew Galfredik took a big breath after taking off his helmet. He seemed quite exhausted, perhaps because he had fought without restraining himself.


    p!


    But Galfredik pped himself hard to refresh himself, then gave a vicious smile toward the other beowulfs. The beowulfs were fixated in ce, staring at the incredulous scene with disbelief. Disobedient mutts. Stick is the solution. I can beat you all day.


    Wolfgans pack and the other beowulfs shuddered after hearing Galfrediks words. The race born to battle had been overwhelmed in a battle.


    ***


    Wolfgans pack. Thirty in all, right? Eugene asked.


    T-thats right. Small fang. No, Dark Lord. The oldest of the packs nodded. They had already reverted their transformation, and they were ncing at Eugene and Galfredik with unsettled gazes.


    Good. Then the basic contract will be for three months. Until then, no pay. Afterward, they will be treated as knights. We will share spoils. Objection? Eugene stated.


    None.


    Good. Then we will leave.


    A total of thirty warriors, a mixture of male and female, followed behind Eugene, including some of the beowulfs who had been beaten like dogs by Galfredik, as well as some of the strongest warriors of each pack. Since their clothes would rip when they transformed, the beowulfs were dressed in ragged clothes. They looked quite pitiful. However, the remaining members of the Perseus Beowulfs could not say anything as they watched their siblings and children depart.


    No wonder Wolfgans pack was destroyed. I have never seen a little fang that fights so well.


    Isnt he stronger than the king?


    Im not sure. Ive never seen the king.


    At least they wont die with such strong little fangs by their sides.


    Then thats fine. Even if a warrior is killed in a battle, its fate.


    The strong would survive, and the weak would die. It was the fate of struggle carved into the souls of the beowulfs, so the remaining members of the packs waved goodbye after forgetting about the events from a little while ago.


    Have a good fight!


    Make lots of money!


    Bring beef when you return!


    Ten dayster, everyrge group of roamers between the Perseus Mountains and the Crawlmarine territories was destroyed and scattered.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Thank you, Sir Eugene. I feel relieved now. The half-bald nobleman grinned while holding onto Eugenes hands.


    Dont mention it. Anyway. From now on, you will trade mana stones and monster by-products with Mungard, Eugene responded.


    How could I say otherwise? It will be beneficial for me as well! Hahahaha! The nobleman said with a heartyugh. His name was Lord Rotner, and he was the lord of a territory with a small dungeon. Just like many other lords of Brantia, Rotner had neglected the suppression of the evilnd in his territory due to the war and had been rather troubled because of the rapid increase in the number of roamers in his territory. However, Eugene and the group of beowulf warriors had annihted the roamers, and he could now focus on the management of the dungeon in his territory.


    In addition, Eugene even subjugated the dungeon once on the condition of taking half of the mana stones and by-products obtained from the dungeon, which gave him some breathing room to set up a n for the future.


    But you are certain that the road to Mungard is safe, right? Lord Rotner asked.


    Of course. No roamers. Bandits. Most of them are dead. Take about 10 soldiers. You will get there safely. Mana stones, by-products, talk with the Mayor of Mungard and Lord Markus. Give them my name, Eugene responded.


    I will do so. Thank you so much! Lord Rotner nodded with a bright face. The only ce he could sell the mana stones and monster by-products was Mungard anyway. Eugene and his group left the Rotner territory with a following of livestockthey had been paid one hundred sheep and pigs in return for subjugating the dungeon.


    ***


    This makes it two now, Sir Eugene.


    Im d it worked out. Everything proceeded smoother than I expected. I had been worried that the lords would be stubborn and uncooperative, but it worked out surprisingly well, Eugene responded. Although it was a pity that he did not encounter any high-ranking monsters to obtain red mana stones from, it was definitely good to have had sess in subjugating evilnds with the support and cooperation of the lords.


    The war caused an increased number of bandits and robbers, which made it hard to even farm, let alone subjugate evilnds. Im sure they werent in a position to reject our help.


    I see.


    The territories employed about fifty to seventy troops at most, and such force was insufficient to even properly defend the viges, let alone fight against bandits and roamers. However, it wasnt as if they could simply hire mercenaries either since Brantian mercenaries werewless individuals who could turn into bandits at a moments notice. As such, the lords had been forced to watch the situation worsen without being able to take action.


    However, Eugene and the beowulf warriors had solved both the problem of bandits and roamers at once, which ended this vicious, endless cycle. It allowed for normal activities to resume once again. For Lord Rotner, Eugene was like an angel sent from heaven.


    Please have a safe journey! I pray that you will be blessed with gold and silver that shines as bright as your honor! Lord Ratner gave his farewell.


    Kiyaaah?! Such an angelic, invaluable advice! That man is extremely well-mannered and educated. Kihehe! the spirit of desire shouted with a content smile.


    Eugene agreed with her as well. He very much preferred it than the way the nobles of the Caylor Kingdom spokealways talking about God whenever they had the chance. In that sense, he was growing rather fond of Brantia.


    Hahaha. The more I see her, the more interesting she is, Lanslo spoke with a chuckle while looking at Mirian. He continued. By the way, Sir Eugene. You will be earning money from the subjugations and from the purification of mana stones, as well as whenever shipse and go from Maren and Moffern.


    Disposing of roamers and bandits in the nearby areas wasnt only to benefit the lords. Ultimately, Eugene was reaping the most out of his actions. In the first ce, he wouldnt have bothered doing such cumbersome tasks without his own purpose.


    Kuhehehe! Dont forget about the spoils youll get from ttening lords or nobles who try to pick a fight. That might be where the biggest profit wille from, Galfredik spoke with a grin.


    Lanslo answered, Naturally. Its a knights responsibility and destiny to prove his worth throughbat. I believe in that path as well.


    The two menughed while sharing a gaze. Although the two were very different people, strangely enough, they were harmonious in this respect. No, perhaps they were just true to their foundation and essence as knights. Of course, Eugene was also a person who now considered himself a knight.


    Good. Then lets head to thest territory. Was it called Pylon? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Hopefully the lord there will be as cooperative as the previous two, Lanslo said.


    As long as they arent stupid, they should notice that they havent seen any bandits or roamers recently, right? If they wont acknowledge who they have to thank for that, we can just break their heads in, Galfredikmented.


    Theres no need to go so far. We can simply let them know that we wont allow them to purify any of their mana stones, Lanslo replied.


    Ah, thats right. Miss Romari is going to have more stress. Kuhahaha! Galfredik chuckled once more.


    The beowulfs called out. Recently, they had been maintaining their transformed state. Dark Lord! Were hungry!


    Theres a sayingFood first, Brantia second. Cant we eat before we go?


    Ah! I want to eat meat!


    Ehem! I dont really like salted meat, but its still delicious when grilled. Even Wolfgan, the most civil of the bunch, was sniffing the meat on the back of the warrior in front of him.


    Eugene sighed inwardly before nodding. Go ahead.


    A meat party was held in the fields at midday, and unfortunately, this wasnt thest.


    ***


    How gluttonous, Eugene muttered.


    Thats right! They arent werewolves, theyre just pigs! Mirian agreed.


    Well, its only natural. Both their physique and strength are the same as lycanthropes.


    Even so, this is just The tail is wagging the dog.


    Eugene and hispanions had weary eyes as they watched the beowulfs eat. The beowulfs sat cramped in groups of five or six around campfires, ripping into morsels of meat that werent even fully cooked. They werepletely absorbed in eating, and they were devouring the food as if they were gluttonous pigs.


    Galfredik had a huge appetite before bing a vampire and Partecs group had never been the ones to lose when it came to eating and drinking. However, the beowulfs appetite was on an entirely different level.


    It was a relief that they only ate one meal a day, but each of their meals was three or four times the size that an adult male human would eat in an entire day. Moreover, the beowulfs insisted on eating only meat.


    What? Vegetables? Nah~ You cant use your strength if you eat that kind of crap!


    If you tell the dark lord to suck a goblins blood, would he? Thats what eating vegetables is like for us.


    Eugene didnt have much to say. He did suck on a goblins blood in the past, but he had no intention of doing so now.


    Huh? They already ate more than half? Are they for real? Galfredik eximed.


    Eugenes eyes narrowed.


    If I knew earlier that they would eat so much, I would have doubled, or even tripled their ransom.


    Eugene regretted hiscency, but it was toote now. Luke, who had been ncing at Eugene, said cautiously, Excuse me, Master.


    What is it? Eugene responded.


    We were able to make do with what we have received from Lord Rotner this time, but its going to cost us a huge sum to feed them in the long run, Luke said.


    This will be problematic since there will be even fewer farms withrge numbers of livestock as we go further ind. And its not like we can have them hunt freely as they did in the Perseus Mountains. Lanslo chimed in.


    It was just as he said. The forest located at the end of the Perseus Mountains and the surrounding area wasnd given to the beowulfs by the preceding lord of Crawlmarine. It didnt matter what the beowulfs did in their ownnd.


    However, they couldnt hunt freely anymore. They would need about ten deer or wild boars every day to feed thirty beowulfs, but they could end up in a conflict with the owners of thends if they hunted freely.


    Sir Eugene, dont you think we should hire a depot merchant? Lanslo suggested.


    Mmhm. Eugene nodded at Lanslos suggestion.


    Even with a group of thirty to forty mercenaries, they would need to stop at a vige at least once every three or four days to prevent any issues with supplies. Although there were only thirty of them, the beowulfs were equivalent to 100 mercenaries in terms of how much they ate. It would be better to travel with a merchant who could continue to supply them with necessities.


    Where is thergest town or city in the vicinity? Eugene muttered while carefully looking over a map.


    Lanslo responded while pointing at a ce. Why dont we just go straight to Crawlmarine? The castle-town should be fairlyrge since its ruled by a count. There will be merchants who have direct dealings with the county as well.


    Then what about the Pylon territory? Galfredik asked.


    Eugene thought for a moment before answering, Even if Pylons lord subjugates the evilnd, he will have to take the mana stones and by-products to Mungard anyway. We could directly subjugate the evilnd at any time, so it will be better to head to Crawlmarine for now as Lanslo said.


    Eugene came to a decision before turning to the beowulfs. The pigs had finished eating half of the meat that they had received from Lord Rotner.


    If youre done inhaling your food, clean up. We will be departing straight away.


    ***


    Wolves were known to follow their prey for days, and the beowulfs were simrly fast, resilient, and strong as well. Although Eugene and all of hispanions were on horseback, the beowulfs were able to match their pace. The group traveled more than fifty kilometers in a single day, and they finally saw Crawlmarine, which was known as thend of rivers andkes.


    When ites to things like this, maybe they are worth their meals.


    Eugene felt conflicted. Ordinary mercenaries could not possibly travel half of such a distance in a single day. In addition, he realized why not anyone could hire beowulfs as mercenaries. It was because although they were as efficient as knights, they were significantly more expensive.


    Its thend of Crawlmarine beyond the river, Master, Luke said. He appeared a little excited, perhaps because he had never imagined that he would be able to return to his hometown ever again.


    Good. Can you lead the way from here on? Eugene asked.


    Yes! Leave it to me! Luke answered. The geography wouldnt have changed significantly in just one or two years, so Luke took the lead and guided the group. About an hour after crossing the shallow river, Eugenes group climbed up a small hill and found about twenty troops traveling through the road under the hill.


    Most of them were regr infantry, but there were three knights wearing chainmail and riding horses. One of the knights had a red g flying behind his saddle.


    Ah! Master! Thats the g of the Crawlmarine territory! Luke shouted excitedly. He recognized the g of the county he had served in the past. Just in time, the troops of the Crawlmarine territory spotted Eugenes group and started to talk among themselves.


    The beowulf arrived at Eugenes side btedly, and the eyes of the Crawlmarine soldiers naturally headed toward the beowulfs.


    T-the creatures of destruction?!


    The evil wolf bastards are here!


    Uwaaaaaaah!


    The soldiers fled like mad as soon as they saw the beowulfs.


    Huh? What the fuck are those idiots doing? Galfredik said.


    Eugene was as dumbfounded as Galfredik. How could soldiers of a county choose to flee immediately when an unknown, armed force was entering their territory?


    Was it like this when you were here as well? Eugene asked while looking at Luke.


    Luke responded with slight embarrassment, Yes. There were quite a few cowardly men.


    Wolfgan and several of the beowulfs stepped forward without hiding their agitation.


    Theyre not just cowardly. They are trash who dont even know about a warrior''s pride!


    Dark Lord, I told you, didnt I? We fought with our lives on the life for them, but they betrayed us and only gave us twenty cows!


    But you made a mess in response, right? Eugene asked.


    I did, but we should have stomped on them even more back then. If it wasnt for the grace of the previous count, we would have just utterly destroyed everything, Wolfgan answered.


    Eugene had a hunch after hearing the words of the beowulfs. In addition, judging by how Lanslo was sighing and shaking his head, it seemed that Lanslo was also thinking of something along the lines.


    Lanslo said, It probably wasnt a simple mess.


    Im thinking the same thing. Hey, Wolfgan, Eugene answered before calling out.


    Wolfgan sauntered over, and Eugene asked him, The mess that the Perseus Beowulfs created. Tell me in detail.


    Wolfgan shrugged before responding as if it were nothing. We smashed about half of the countys castle, and maybe about fifty of the soldiers and knights. Ah, and we killed all of the cows and sheep in the castle-town, but we only took twenty cows. Were not as cowardly and cheap as they are.


    The beowulfs proudly raised their heads in response to Wolfgans words. Certainly, their attitudes were far from cowardly and cheap. However


    Eugene finally understood why the soldiers had fled without hesitation as if they had seen the devil itself when they saw the beowulfs.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    It might be harder to persuade them than I initially thought, Lanslo said.


    Could you possibly recover their rtionship after they smashed apart the castle? Besides, theyve killed so many soldiers and knights. It seems irreversible to me, Galfredik said.


    Wolfgan protested as if he had been falsely used. We only destroyed half of the castle. We didnt even kill a single person. We simply broke a few bones and limbs.


    Thats your excuse? And why did you kill the livestock? Eugene asked.


    Its because the vigers were throwing a fit. We were angry, Wolfgan responded.


    Fine. Then what about the vigers? Eugene asked coldly.


    As if realizing that something was wrong, Wolfgan responded with a slightly timid expression. We did not hurt the vigers. Well, I have a feeling that a few buildings might have, maybe, could have been blown away in the chaos, but


    So, they destroyed the vige as well, Galfredik muttered.


    Thats right. Besides, its only been a few years, so it must still be fresh in everyones minds, Lanslo said while clicking his tongue.


    It was aplete mess. Eugene held back a sigh as he looked back at Wolfgan and the beowulfs. "From now on. You obey my orders. Whatever they say, whatever they do. Do nothing without my words.


    Hmph. I understand.


    First order. Turn into humans. As soon as Eugene finished speaking, the beowulfs lifted their transformation. Since they had already transformed several times in front of Eugenes group, the beowulfs werent very embarrassed even though they were almost naked.


    The counts castle. We will go, Eugene dered. The warriors waddled behind Eugenes group in shabby, torn clothing. It was a veryical scene, but Eugene was unconcerned. His mind was full of worries about how to restore the rtionship between the beowulfs and the Crawlmarine territory.


    What do you think? Do you have any ideas? Lanslo asked.


    Well Eugene smacked his lips in response.


    They will have to make amends, but I dont think apologizing will solve anything. Those bastards wont apologize in the first ce.


    Then what about force? No, it was the worst method. Eugenes goal was to obtain the title of Bas Duke. The Crawlmarine family was highly reputable and influential in the south of Brantia, so it would only cause harm if Eugene left the wrong impression on them.


    Ill have to see the count before I can do anything, Eugene said while hurrying his horse. Simply thinking about it wasnt giving him any answers.


    ***


    Stop!


    Eugenes group was interrupted at the entrance to the castle-town. A knight with chainmail covering his upper body and soldiers in crude, leather armor surrounded the group without hiding their anxiety and hostility.


    His Excellency Crawlmarines vige does not want amotion! Especially those people! So go back to where you came from, the guard captain shouted while ring at the beowulfs. His hand rested on the pommel of his sword, ready to unsheathe the de at a moments notice. However, his hands were trembling ever-so-slightly, indicating his fear of the beowulfs.


    Eugene raised up his visor before speaking with the gentlest expression he could muster. I am Knight Jan Eugene. I have the support of the City of Mungard. Luke.


    Luke quickly got off his horse and held out an object to the guard captain. It was an identification token that Mungards mayor had created for Eugene. The mayor had boasted that it would be recognized mostly everywhere even by those who werent literate since the crest of Mungard was quite famous. However, the captain took one look at the identification token before returning it.


    It doesnt matter who you are supported by. Crawlmarine does not wee outsiders, especially those who are armed. In particr, those people! the guard captain shouted.


    Sir, sir. That man has said the same thing twice already, Mirian whispered.


    Eugene felt regretful. He never expected it to be easy, but he couldnt believe that things would turn out like this from the get-go. Naturally, he could force the gate open. However, neither he nor Galfredik would be able to enter the vige in that case. Vampires were forbidden from entering a vige or buildings with walls and fences without explicit permission from a representative. An invisible force would repel them.


    And in this situation, the guard captain was sufficient to represent Crawlmarine.


    Hmm What should I do?


    Eugene looked back at his group with a slight frown. One person caught his eye.


    Ah! Thats right!


    How could he have forgotten? Eugene was dumbfounded.


    He turned to the guard captain once again and spoke in a noble manner as much as possible. I, Knight Jan Eugene. I have a deep connection with the honorable Crawlmarine family.


    W-what? the guard captain stuttered. Eugene continued while leading someone forward by the shoulders. This man. He knows the honor and the will of Crawlmarine. My aide. He is Luke Bosch.


    ?!


    M-master?


    Both the guard captain and Luke were surprised. No, rather, everyone was startled by Eugenes sudden words.


    Kieeeeeek! Using aide number two like this? Kyah! As expected, you always have a n, dont you, sir?! Mirian eximed.


    However, it wasnt a n, but rather a hurried improvisation.


    Wow! I never even thought about this.


    I agree.


    However, judging by everyones reaction, it seemed to be working rather well. Surely enough, the guard captain looked alternatingly at Eugene and Luke with a shocked expression. His eyes widened even further with surprise as he eximed. L-Luke Bosch?! Sir Boschs illegitimate child? Werent you dead?


    Luke, Eugene called out.


    Luke immediately came to his senses. He was very mature and intelligentpared to his peers, and he was able to recognize what Eugene wanted. He spoke in a calm, dignified manner. I fought bravely as a man of Crawlmarine, but I was captured by the knights of the central church. I was sold as a ve to a territory in the Kingdom of Caylor


    No one in Eugenes party had realized that Luke was so well-spoken until now. Luke recounted the story of how he was given to Eugene as a ve and how he came to return to Brantia as Eugenes aide. He dressed his words properly to add vor to the story, and even the rest of the guards and the beowulfs crept up and started listening to his story. Even Partec and his men, as well as the spirit of desire, listened to Lukes story with great attention, even though they had been with Eugene together even before Luke joined.


    As such, Master lived out his chivalry and brilliant honor by taking me, a mere ve, as his aide. My master is a true knight, and he would like to give his greetings to Lord Crawlmarine since we happened to be in the vicinity. So, please show us your consideration. Lukes long story came to an end.


    Eugene stole a nce at the guard captains expression. Both his eyes and lips were quivering. It appeared that


    Crawlmarine wees the return of a proud son of thend! Sir Eugene, you are a true, chivalrous knight. And you all... the guard captain said before turning his eyes toward the beowulfs.


    The beowulf warriors flinched.


    I will propose to the count an opportunity for you to apologize and to exin yourselves in honor of Sir Eugenes prestige. Open the gates! Wee the return of the fellow of Crawlmarine and the honorable, merciful knight, as well as the others! the guard captain shouted.


    Woaaaaah!


    The beowulf warriors had been watching with nervous expressions, and the guards had been sighing and shedding tears while listening to Lukes story. However, everyone cheered with one heart at the guard captains shouts.


    ***


    Bosch? Sir Boschs illegitimate son?


    That is correct, my lord. Fortunately, he survived against the leaders of the central church, and he has now returned as the aide of a valiant, honorable knight who has the support of Mungard.


    Ooohh!


    The nobles of the county expressed their awe. The lingering scars of the war were still deeply etched in everyones hearts. However, the son of Crawlmarines knight had returned alive. Moreover, he had even be the aide of a skillful knight with a promising future.


    T-that is great! The holy spirits of Brantia and Crawlmarine must have been looking after him. Count Lucas eximed. However, his thoughts were contrary to his bright expression and words.


    How did hee back alive? This is problematic.


    Oh, theres just one more thing the guard captain said.


    What is it? Count Lucas responded.


    Sir Jan Eugene brought the Perseus Beowulfs with him, the guard captain answered.


    W-what!?


    The count and the nobles jumped up in shock, and the guard captain hurriedly continued. I-I can exin


    The guard captain exined how the beowulfs had assisted Eugene in taking care of the bandits and roamers around the region in a desperate voice. In addition, he spoke of how they were here to give properpensation and to apologize.


    Hmm! Since they are already here, theres no helping it, Count Lucas said.


    Yes. And those rowdy bunch seemed to be very obedient to Sir Eugenes words. Why dont you give them a chance to exin themselves, my lord? The guard captain suggested.


    Hmm.


    Lucas frowned.


    Sir Boschs son, and the beowulfs. Ah! Perhaps


    Count Lucas didnt think for too long. Bring them here. If its a son of ournd and a knight of honor, it will be worth meeting them even with those obscene creatures.


    Yes, my lord.


    Lucas waited for a few minutes with a stern look on his face to hide his anxiousness. Eugene and the beowulfs walked into the hall in a straight line. Eugene carried his helmet on the side, and he gave his greetings on behalf of the group by cing his right hand on Wolfughters guard and giving a light bow.


    I am Jan Eugene, the lord of the Eugene territory in the Carls Baggins Penins, a knight supported by Maren, Moffern, and Mungard, and an honorable friend of Marquis Archivold and Count Winslon, Eugene said. His moderately-long obsidian hair and starry red eyes harmonized to create a very mysterious, elegant appearance. Moreover, his beauty was something that was umon amidst the rugged, thick men of Brantia, so the nobles couldnt help but express their admiration.


    What a beautiful knight.


    How could such a handsome knight receive the support of three port cities? Exactly how skillful is he?


    Look at the beautiful armor. I have never seen anything like it. He must be a considerably great knight to possess such an excellent piece of art.


    Isnt Winslon one of the most prestigious nobles in the Kingdom of Caylor? Maybe the knight is his secret child or a lover?


    It wasmon for nobles to have one or two lovers who were either men or women, so the nobles poured outpliments and envy regarding Eugenes appearance.


    And


    However, Eugene wasnt finished yet. The nobles stopped their murmuring and focused on Eugene once more.


    Paaaaa


    Eugene released a tiny bit of Fear and continued while revealing his fangs, I am a member of the Dark n from the continent.


    Whoaaaaa!


    Even louder shouts of admiration filled the hall. The nobles werent very surprised by the fact Eugene was a vampire since Brantia was a nation familiar with other races. However, the hall was currently filled with sunlight, and Eugene was revealing his face without any fear. It could only mean one thing.


    A daywalker?! Hes a noble of the Dark n!


    I have heard of them before, but this is the first time Im actually seeing one!


    Thats right! I knew it was weird that those dog-like thugs were being so obedient. A big shot has actually visited Crawlmarine!


    Vampires capable of walking around in broad daylight were rare even in Brantia. Of course, that was why Eugene had revealed his identity. He had to solve the existing problems without resorting to force, and sometimes, status and identity could be just as effective as force.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Lord Crawlmarine?


    Huh?! Ah, e-ehem!


    Crawlmarine cleared his throat and came to his senses. He had been rather shocked by Eugenes true identity.


    I cannot believe that such a prestigious person has honored us by visiting my castle. I truly count it as a stroke of fortune for Crawlmarine. Sir Jan Eugene, wee to Crawlmarine, thend of glory under the protection of the Spirit of the Lake, Lucas said politely.


    Unlike the majority of nobles in Brantia, who were rather ignorant and rough, Lucas was rather well-spoken and noble-like. However, it was inevitable for him to be inferior to a high-ranking noble vampire with an outstanding appearance and was even armed with rare te armor. Both Lucas and the other nobles of the castle felt this way.


    Damn it.


    Lucas mumbled inwardly. He maintained a dignified appearance on the outside while speaking, I have heard that you took in Sir Boschs son as your aide. Its very fortunate, and I am grateful for it.


    Luke Bosch knows the honor of Crawlmarine. He possesses the blood of a fine knight. I am also happy to have him as my aide, Eugene responded.


    Although it was obviously ttery, the nobles continued nodding their heads with satisfaction as if they were the ones beingplimented.


    Anyway, you stepped out for those uncivilized brutes? Lucas said while turning his gaze to the beowulfs.


    ...!


    The eyebrows of the beowulfs wriggled in return.


    Boom!


    Eugene stomped on the floor before turning his head. Stay still.


    The beowulfs was about to transform and cause a ruckus, but they immediately calmed down at Eugenes words. The nobles were both surprised and relieved.


    As expected, those beasts are helpless. It must be because they are distant rtives.


    He has perfect control over the beowulfs. It will be easy to talk to him.


    Eugenes following sentence was slow but it was spoken in a clear voice while receiving the expectant gazes of the nobles. Perseus Beowulfs. They will apologize to Crawlmarine. However, the money they were supposed to get. 300,000 cellings. I want it.


    W-what?!


    How could you speak such nonsense!


    As expected, the atmosphere immediately turned grim.


    Bang!


    Eugene once again stomped his foot, silencing the nobles before continuing. The damage they caused in the castle and the town. I will pay for it. Tell me.


    Huh!


    The nobles became startled and started to whisper among themselves. In other words, Eugene was asking for the money the beowulfs were supposed to receive for participating in the war, and that he would pay for all the damage caused by the beowulfs rampage.


    I performed some calctions on my own regarding that matter. A clear voice cut through the silence, and everyones eyes shifted toward it.


    Lanslo stepped forward with his unique, charming smile. I have heard that the number of livestock that the beowulfs killed was about 200. Is that right?


    Uh that sounds about right. The noble in charge of the castles finances nodded after a short moment.


    In addition, I heard that three knights and forty soldiers were seriously injured. Is that correct? Lanslo asked once again.


    Thats right. 44 soldiers, to be exact, the noble answered once more.


    The price of the livestock and thepensation for the injured should be about 320,000 cellings. I think that should be sufficient, would you not agree? Lanslo said.


    Well, thats


    However, I heard that the fight caused some damage to the castle as well. As such, Sir Jan Eugene will pay a total of 400,000 cellings aspensation for all the damages, in addition to constion money. If you subtract that 300,000 cellings owed to the beowulfs, thates to exactly 100,000 cellings. Lanslo exined.


    B-but


    The noble attempted to respond, but Partec took his chance and ced a small box on the ground.


    We have prepared it in Roman gold, Partec said.


    Thuck!


    Kieeek!


    Ohh!


    The eyes of the nobles were colored with greed when they saw the sparkling gold coins. Even the master of the castle, Lucas, forgot his dignity momentarily and jumped up with wide, shocked eyes.


    Gold is always better.


    Even if they were equivalent in value, it was an unspoken fact that gold was much better than silver. In addition, judging by the reaction of the spirit of desire, who was the truest to her greed, the effect was guaranteed.


    Sure enough, the nobles reacted with enthusiasm.


    A-are gold coins supposed to shine like that?


    Im not sure. Its been so long since Ive seen A-anyway, they are truly mesmerizing.


    Kieeeek! Its definitely not a given! I I wiped them clean! All night long! I spat and I shat! To clean them to shine so brilliantly! Kieeeeek?! You bastard! Dont touch them with your filthy hands! Youre going to stain them! Kieueeekhekuk! Back off! Mirian threw a fit while rubbing herself against the gold coins, even though they would soon belong to someone else.


    Lanslo was the only one aside from Eugene, who was capable of properly seeing Mirian. He spoke while desperately holding back hisughter. What will you do? 100,000 cellings in the gold of the Roman Empire. Will you take it?


    Lucas stared hard at the mound of coins with greedy eyes. Then, he shook himself awake and contemted for a moment before looking at Eugene with a cautious expression. This may sound a little shameless, but if you do one thing for us, I will dly agree to your suggestion, sir.


    One thing? Eugene asked.


    I heard that you have encountered my soldiers earlier, Lucas said.


    I have, Eugene answered, not bothering to mention that they had run away with their tails between their legs.


    Ahem! They Their slightly dishonorable actions werent only because they were afraid, Lucas stated.


    Hmm?


    You must have seen it on your way here from Mungard. Brantias security has deteriorated considerably. The fundamental reason for it is that we have not been able to properly subjugate our evilnd for a long time. There are three or four times as many roamers as there were a few years ago. Lucas exined.


    I understand. Crawlmarine. Same situation? Eugene asked.


    Im embarrassed to admit it, but yes. The vassals are having trouble mustering enough forces to protect even their own demesnes. Theres even trouble going from vige to vige, Lucas replied.


    By chance. Are you asking me to get rid of roamers? Eugene asked with a frown.


    Until now, he had traveled along a set path from Mungard, so he only had to eliminate the roamers residing near the road. However, killing all the roamers on a territory asrge as Crawlmarine was apletely different matter. It would take an enormous amount of time, and more importantly, it would be impossible with the troops he currently had.


    Im not asking you to kill all the roamers in the territory. That is a problem for me, the Lord of Crawlmarine, to deal with. The only thing I dare to ask you is to take care of the most threatening of the roamers. Lucas exined.


    Most threatening roamers? Eugene asked.


    Lucas and the nobles of the castle all turned toward the Perseus Beowulfs at Eugenes question. Lycanthropes. My troops were only surprised to see your group because they mistook them for a group of lycanthropes.


    ***


    Tap. Tap.


    It was early morning. Lucas and the nobles observed Eugenes group and the beowulfs as they left through the gate.


    My lord, are you sure it will be fine? one of the nobles asked.


    Lucas responded with a bright smile, Hmm? What do you mean by that?


    The lycanthropes. Their numbers are one thing, but the ce where they reside The noble continued.


    Ah, what are you so worried about? Sir Eugene is a high-ranking noble of the Dark n, right? Besides, there are thirty warriors of the Perseus Beowulfs. Such a force is enough topete with hundreds of heavily armed cavalries, so theres no need to worry at all, Lucas said reassuringly.


    Thats true, but only when its a battle in the open ins, right? However, the lycanthropes are hiding in Marine Forest, and Lake Crawl is also located in the forest, the noble said.


    Another noble joined in as well. Thats right. Shouldnt we at least exin to Sir Eugene what happened in that ce?


    And we should have let him know what happened to Sir Las of the Ba Duchy when he went to exterminate the lycanthropes


    Ehem! The brave warriors are departing to restore the honor of Crawlmarine! The least you could do is to pray for their victory!" Lucas rebuked the nobles.


    I-I made a mistake. Please forgive me.


    I beg for your forgiveness, my lord.


    The startled nobles hurriedly lowered their heads.


    Ehem! Its not that I dont understand your concerns, but we must fully trust in them. I believe that they will return to us with a victory, Lucas said.


    I hope that they all die! No, at the very least, that man needs to die.


    Contrary to his dignified expression, Lucas eyes glistened with a nefarious light. His gaze was fixated on the back of a certain individual. It was Luke.


    You were very lucky, but its over now. You must die for me, no, for the Bosch family. And take those filthy beasts with you to the afterlife.


    Lucas had absolutely no intention of forgiving the beowulfs, although he was grateful for the gold coins.


    Those brainless scum! You forgot that I was one of the knights you attacked?!


    The disgrace from the beating itself was one thing, but Lucas felt even more enraged knowing that the beowulfs had forgotten their sphemous actions toward him.


    It hadnt even been five years or ten years, it had only been about a year!


    I would like to personally kill all of them, but the vampire nobleman and one or two of the knights mighte back alive. Then Ill pretend to warmlyfort them. He will surely be touched by my generosity and swear himself to me. I will be killing two birds with one stone. Hahaha!


    Lucas had to stop himself fromughing out loud when he imagined a rosy future of having such excellent knights under hismand. Lucas, the Count of Crawlmarine, looked down at the fools leaving towards their death as his cheeks continued to quiver.


    ***


    Something was weird, wasnt it?


    Definitely. He said that he would worry about us and he even thanked us, but his eyes were smiling, Eugene answered with a cold expression while recalling the face of the young count from yesterday.


    I felt like he was up to something, Lanslomented.


    I agree with Sir Elf. Even I could tell that the runty count had other thoughts. His mouth was sticking out like a duck! Mirian shouted excitedly. She had snuck inside Lucas Crawlmarines room during the night under Eugenes orders. Unfortunately, she hadnt obtained any valuable information, but everyones intuition was in harmony.


    Luke, Eugene called out.


    Yes, Master, Luke answered. Since yesterday, the aides eyes became confident along with his demeanor.


    Eugene asked, What do you know about Marine Forest, where the lycanthropes are located?


    Not too much. As you know, the Crawlmarine territory is named after Marine Forest and Crawl Lake. The whole forest, including theke, was bestowed to the ancestor of the county by the king at the time, Luke answered.


    And since such a significant ce was taken over by lycanthropes, we have to reim it. Is that right? Eugene asked.


    Yes. The county flourished over the years, and eventually, Crawl Forest was left alone as a hunting ground for the county. However, I heard that it still retained its significance because of history, Luke answered.


    If its such an important ce, someone must have been protecting it, Eugene said.


    Ah, well. Thats It was the Bosch family, Luke responded.


    Hmm?


    Hooh?


    Both Eugene and Lanslo expressed their surprise, and Luke continued in a calm voice, The Bosch family demesne is located fairly close to Crawl Forest. It is a small vige with about forty households, and although they farm as well, the residents mainly rely on ranching and hunting to survive. The count woulde to hunt two or three times a year, and Sir Bosch would personally guide him.


    I see. So why did the count not mention anything about that? Would it not have been better to go to the Bosch family and ask for their cooperation? Eugene asked. He simply couldnt understand why Lucas was handling things this way.


    But Luke seemed to have something in mind. I was actually wondering about that as well, but I stayed quiet yesterday since it wasnt my ce to speak. Personally, I think Luke hesitated for a moment before continuing with a somber expression. I think something must have happened to the Bosch family. Crawl Forest is quiterge and wide, but there are hundreds of roamers that are under the lycanthropes control. Its likely that the Bosch family


    Kieeeeh. I feel bad for Aide Number Two, Mirian whimpered.


    Hmm.


    Eugene could roughly guess the whole story. Although the forest was wide, the lycanthropes wouldnt simply stay in the forest. In the first ce, he was certain that the count had only made the request to annihte the lycanthropes because they were likely trying to expand their territory recently.


    Still, Im sure theres more to it


    Eugene contemted for a few moments before raising his head.


    It didnt matter.


    If theres a trap, I will crush it, and I will kill all who attack.


    This was Brantia. He no longer had to care about his rtionship with other lords and nobles. Therefore, if he had sufficient reason, Eugene was ready to strike to kill at any moment if it came to it, even if the opponent was a count or a king.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    You guys, Eugene called out.


    Yes, sir, the guides answered while groveling. They had been tasked by Count Lucas to lead Eugenes group to the forest.


    The way to Marine Forest. Right path. Are you sure? Eugene asked.


    O-of course. This is the fastest and safest path to Marine Fores, one of the guides answered.


    Hm. Eugene gave a cold stare, and the guides quickly lowered their heads while trembling.


    Theres something off about this.


    At first nce, one could think of them as being nervous in front of a high-ranking noble, but Eugene noticed that something was different. The guides were simply too nervous and frightened. Moreover, their behavior had been persistent over the past two days.


    Quick and safe? Until now, we saw a group of roamers. Three times, Eugene asked.


    T-t-there are even more roamers on the other roads! I-I swear it, sir! The guides bowed their heads while stuttering. Beads of sweat decorated their foreheads.


    Eugene looked down at them for a moment before turning his head. Luke.


    Yes, Master, Luke answered.


    Eugene purposefully spoke in the Caylor Kingdomsnguage, Are they guiding us properly?


    It does feel as if we are taking a bit of a roundabout, but it is indeed the right path to Marine Forest, Luke answered.


    Is that right? Did you see roamers this often when you used to live in the area? Eugene asked.


    No, not at all. Roamers never approached any armed forces to the point where they were visible, Luke answered. However, Eugenes group had already encountered three groups of roamers during their journey. Each group of roamers had numbered around 40 to 50, and all of them had been low-ranking monsters. It was a force that would have been fatal to a group escorted by five or six ordinary mercenaries.


    It just doesnt make sense.


    Although their numbers werent much, Eugenes group was a powerful unit that even an intermediate-ranking monster like a troll would avoid. Roamers would have learned to survive by adapting to the outside world, so it didnt make sense for Eugene to have encountered three groups of them until now. If this were the case, then there was only one possible answer.


    Are they purposely leading us to ces that are teeming with monsters?


    Oi, Eugene called out.


    Yes, yes, sir, the guides answered politely. They felt even more nervous after noticing that Eugenes tone had shifted.


    Stop. Get lost. Eugene continued.


    What? The guides were confused.


    From here. We will go on our own. Them too. Leave the food, get lost together. Now, Eugene said coldly while pointing at the porters pulling carts filled with meat, and the guides became even more flustered.


    H-however, sir, the count instructed us to guide you to the vicinity of Marine Forest. If we return now, surely we would the guides hurriedly tried to exin.


    I said, get lost, Eugene dered.


    Paaa!


    Hiek!


    W-were going! Lets go!


    Eugene revealed a bit of his Fear, and the guides ran away in fear and confusion. The porters also realized the seriousness of the situation and threw away their luggage before running back the way they came from.


    What? Dark Lord, are you sending them away? What about the baggage? Wolfgan said while approaching Eugene.


    Most of the food is meat. Its all for you beowulfs. So you will carry it, Eugene responded.


    Ah, right. Yeah, we will, Wolfgan said with an awkward expression.


    Eugene turned around and spoke toward the group. Something was definitely strange. They sent us guides even though we have Luke and insisted that we go around because of the roamers.


    Hmm. Should I pummel some of the guide bastards? Im sure theyll spill the beans if I break a few bones. Galfredik snapped his knuckles while ring at the guides hurrying back through the field.


    No. Leave them alone, Eugene responded.


    What if they return and say that you booted them, Master? Galfredik asked.


    They would think it even stranger if we came all this way without realizing that something was off. Lanslomented.


    Hmm. Well, I guess thats true as well. Galfredik nodded before turning towards Eugene.


    So, what are you nning to do now? Galfredik asked.


    What else? We will have to leave it to the man who knows the area the best among us, Eugene responded while turning his head. Everyones gazes followed suit.


    Are you referring to me? Luke said with a befuddled expression.


    Who else is there aside from you? And you should have often gone into the woods with your father, right? Dont tell me that you dont know the forest? Eugene asked.


    Not at all! I know it very well! Luke replied vigorously. He had wandered through Marine Forest ever since he was young. It was no different from his own backyard. As such, it would not make sense for him to have lost his sense of direction after being absent for only a few years.


    Good. Take this, Eugene spoke.


    Ah Luke politely held out his hands and received the object. It was the g of the ck Dragon.


    Aide Luke Bosch. From here on, you will lead us, Eugene dered.


    Master! I will defend the honor of your crest with all my heart, my body, and my soul! Luke shouted with tears in his eyes. To be the gbearer of ones lord was an extremely honorable role.


    Kieeek! Aide Number Two is advancing in life! What if he gets cocky? Hey! This g? This crest? I made it! I did everything! Hmmm?! the spirit of desire shouted with jealousy.


    Lanslo chuckled and Eugene hid his embarrassment as the group resumed their journey.


    ***


    Luke led the group using the shortest route while disregarding the presence of roamers. The group reached Marine Forests entrance in less than half a day. As the western sky started to turn red, Eugene ordered the beowulfs to satisfy their hunger before entering the forest. However, Eugene insisted that they retained their human forms.


    Beowulfs. Even in human form. Will you have any problems at night? Eugene asked. He knew that wolves were good hunters at night as well, but he asked just in case.


    Wolfgan responded with a nk expression. Huh? Dont you know? Its not only the Dark n that is loved by the night. And did you forget what day it is today, Dark Lord?


    ?


    Wolfgan grinned while pointing at the sky.


    Its a full moon tonight.


    Craaaack! Crack!


    The muscles of the beowulf warriors started swelling with power and their overall physique grew slightlyrger. In addition, a red energy began to swirl in their eyes, which were usually no different from humans.


    On a night with a full moon, we are stronger than the Dark n, Wolfgan said proudly.


    Hoooh? Strong enough to fight me? Galfredik asked in awkward Brantian.


    Wolfgan shook his head bitterly. Unfortunately, not to that degree.


    Kekeke. Galfredik giggled with a satisfied expression when he saw Wolfgans look.


    Eugene stepped up. Hmm. Anyway. No need to worry, right? You wont be smelling like a wolf?


    Naturally. But why are you having us enter like this? Would it not be better to be in our transformed state? Wolfgan asked.


    Seven armed humans and thirty unarmed humans. Seven armed humans and thirty beowulfs. Which looks easier to handle? Eugene responded.


    Ah


    Then, lets go in, Eugene said. Eugenes party and the beowulfs entered the forest. The cold moonlight leaked through the canopy of the forest, which exuded a damp, dreary atmosphere. Their destination was the center of the forestCrawl Lake, where many animals gathered for the lycanthropes to prey on.


    Luke possessed excellent night vision for a human, and he led the group through a path where their movements were unrestricted. Eugene expanded his Fear to detect any movement of life within a radius of 200 meters as he followed behind Luke.


    Less than ten minutes after entering the forest, Eugene muttered quietly, They areing. It worked.


    Oh. Lycanthropes? Are there any others?


    How many are there?


    Galfredik and Lanslo asked. Eugene unsheathed Wolfughter and clutched Madarazika with his other hand before giving a short answer. Theres a shit ton.


    Kyawwooo!


    Kyawwoo!


    As soon as Eugene finished his words, malicious roars resonated throughout the forest. The sounds were slightly different from the beowulfs strong, heavy roars.


    Galfredik! Eugene shouted.


    Galfredik turned his head and shouted at the beowulfs, Mutts! What we practiced! Do it!


    Kuwuuugh!


    The beowulf warriors instantly grew two or three times bigger and formed groups of three. Galfredik, who was the self-proimed best trainer of mutts, had trained the beowulfs over the past few days to form charge formations.


    Kuwuuuuuuuughhh!


    The cry of two vampires and beowulf fighters caused the entire forest to tremble.


    However


    Huh?


    What?


    Awooo?


    Eugene, Galfredik, and the beowulfs paused at the same time. They were capable of detecting the presence of monsters by smell.


    Master?


    Sirs! Whats going on?


    Luke and Partec asked with confusion. Eugene shared a dumbfounded gaze with the others before immediately striking the reins of his horse. The monsters are running away! Follow me!


    The lycanthropes had reigned over Marine Forest for several years with hundreds of roamers under theirmand. Moreover, lycanthropes would gain enormous power during a full moon, just like the beowulfs. Even so, the roar of an Origin and the beowulfs had been so great that it caused the lycanthropes to freeze over. It had instilled great fear inside the lycanthropes.


    Kuwuuuuugh!


    Kyaaooooo!


    Kieeeeeeeeek!


    Uwaaaaaaah!


    The forest was filled with the spirited roars of various creatures, as well as a strange cry. A great chase took ce in the moonlit forest. The vampires and beowulfs radiated their Fear as if they werepeting with each other, and every creature of Marine Forest was filled with terror.


    Wherever the warm breaths and burning crimson eyes passed by, the branches would be broken, and the bushes fell t as if to worship these demons. The eyes of the creatures were filled with the anticipation of ughter.


    Meanwhile, Eugenes Fear continued to rake throughrge sections of the forest, and he eventually detected the fleeing lycanthropes.


    Krrr!


    Eugene took a deep breath on top of the shaking saddle, then drew himself back to the fullest like a bowstring.


    Ziiing!


    Madarazika resonated in response to the fear of its master as if it were eager to taste blood, and Eugene released the object that would one day make its name known as the Demon Spear of Darkness.


    Kwarararararara!


    Madarazika shot through the dark, disorderly forest in a straight line, tearing apart anything that dared to stand in its path. The ck meteor even exceeded the speed of arrows fired by elves, and it found its mark as it prated the back of a fleeing lycanthrope.


    Boom!


    No, rather, it detonated the creature. Only the lower half and the head of the creature were left as blood dyed the creatures surroundings like a waterfall. However, the Demon Spear of Darkness was still flying through the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boooooooom!


    Madarazika turned as many as ten lycanthropes into meat piles before eventually getting stuck in a giant tree.


    However, it hadnt finished its job yet.


    Tutututu!


    The masters stallion btedly followed behind Madarazikas trajectory, and the spear dly answered its masters call.


    Crack! Fwooosh!


    Eugene recovered the spear before quickly loading it in the spear-thrower once more.


    It was then


    Kuwuuuuuuuuuugh!!!


    Neighhh!


    Silion reared on his hind legs with shock as an intense cry ripped through the forest.


    !?


    Eugene narrowed his eyes. Silion had always fulfilled Eugenes orders regardless of the situation, except when he had been faced with griffons.


    The thundering roar was a problem. Eugene had only faced a single being that conveyed such an intense feeling with its roar in the past.


    Kuwuuuuuuugh!!!


    The creature was openly denying Eugenes Fear and provoking him with its roar. It was very simr to that of the undead, twin-headed ogre.


    Was this why you sent us here?


    Eugene came to understand why Lucas Crawlmarines eyes had glowed with a devious light. A cold smile appeared around Eugenes lips.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Thank you for your hospitality, Sir Bosch. I apologize for visiting you so suddenly, Lucas Crawlmarine said.


    Not at all. I am simply disappointed that I could not have prepared a better reception for you, my lord. A man in his 30s responded while bowing his head. His name was Calburn Bosch. He was a knight of the Crawlmarine family, and he had be the new lord of Boschst year in his dead fathers stead.


    Anyway, I have something urgent I need to discuss with you. Is that okay? Lucas asked.


    Of course, Calburn answered before ncing at the other members of the Bosch family. They gave a polite bow before leaving. As soon as the door closed, the dignified expression of the two figures disappeared.


    What brings you here, Your Excellency? Didnt you say a year ago that you would nevere visiting? Calburn said.


    Do you really think that I came here because I wanted to, Calburn? There was no other choice, Lucas answered. On the afternoon of the day Eugene departed for Marine Forest, Lucas left for the Bosch territory along with about a dozen knights and soldiers, and instead of taking the same path as Eugene, he took a secured, direct path without any roamers.


    In the end, Count Lucas leftter than Eugene, but arrived at the Bosch territory at around the same time.


    What do you mean you couldnt help it? Whats going on? Calburn asked with a worried expression.


    He came back alive, Lucas answered.


    What? Who are you talking about? Calburn asked.


    Luke, Lucas said.


    Luke? Heup! Calburn gasped and his eyes filled with shock.


    Moreover, he came back as an aide to a high-ranking vampire nobleman of the continenta knight who has territory in the Caylor Kingdom, Lucas exined.


    Y-Your Excellency! T-then what should we Calburn stuttered without being able to hide his shock.


    Lucas responded with a grin, Who do you think I am? Ive already taken appropriate measures.


    What? Appropriate measures? Likewhat? Calburn asked.


    Well A crooked smile appeared on Lucas face as he recounted the events from a few days ago. As he continued to exin, Calburns expression gradually loosened. As I have expected from you, my lord. If its the monster of Marine Forest, even a high-ranking vampire will be helpless.


    Haha. He might survive since hes a bigshot of the Dark n, but the other knights and those bastards from the Perseus Mountains will likely die or be severely crippled in the aftermath, Lucas muttered.


    And the same will go for that dirty bastard? Calburn asked.


    Dirty? Isnt that too harsh? Whose blood flows in Lukes veins? Are you calling me dirty as well? Luca said with a frown.


    Ah! T-thats not what I meant. I was referring to his mother Calburn hurriedly exined.


    Half of his blood came from my father. Did you really never suspect why he was the most talented of your siblings? Lucas asked.


    Calburns expression hardened in an instant, and he bowed his head while biting his lips.


    It was a slip of the tongue. I apologize, Calburn said.


    Lucas red at Calburns crown for a moment, then grinned before slowly leaning against the back of his chair. Anyway, my n will ensure that he wont survive Marine Forest, so dont worry. However, you must protect me as well if something simr happens, sir.


    I understand, my lord. I appreciate your deep consideration, Calburn responded while raising his head.


    Lucas offered a silver ss of wine before speaking, Remember. Our secret must be taken to the grave.


    Of course. I will keep my mouth shut until the day I die. For both you, and for me, Calburn answered.


    ng.


    The two people bumped their ss before gulping down the wine with a smile. However, neither figures eyes reflected their smiles.


    ***


    Kuwuuuuuuugh!!!


    The beowulfs roared loudly as they tore apart the lycanthropes. The unintelligent counterparts were only slightly smaller than the beowulfs.


    Originally, the two forces would have been on par with each other, and although both the beowulfs and the lycanthropes were strengthened under the full moon, a unteral ughter was taking ce in Marine Forest. The reason behind the overwhelming disparity between the two groups was because of Galfredik, whom the beowulfs referred to as the dark knight.


    Uwuuuugh! Galfredik shouted while wielding a battleaxe. His eyes were dyed even redder than usual, and he was emanating fear without restraint. As a result, the monsters surrounding him were weakened. This made it easier for the beowulf warriors, as well as Luke and Partecs group, to deal with the monsters.


    It wasnt just Galfredik who provided great assistance to the four humans either.


    Everyone! Take one mana stone each! Lanslo shouted while stabbing and swinging his long spear. The four humans started to feel exhausted after fighting for more than ten minutes at full force.


    Shuack!


    The tip of Lanslos spear contained silver, and it painted strokes of silver under the moonlight as the lycanthropes fell with pained cries. An ordinary knight would have had trouble facing even a single lycanthrope. However, Lanslo had inherited the blood of an elf. He brilliantly employed various techniques of his family with agile, energetic movements. His eyes urately grasped the vital points of the lycanthropes, even though the creatures moved faster than any beast. The spear techniques of his family, which had been honed over hundreds of years, also allowed him to strike the vital points of the monsters without failure.


    The long ws of the lycanthropes asionally made contact with his body, but the solid defenses of his te armor and his fast movements allowed him to nullify the blows to minimize the damage.


    While Lanslo fought splendidly and fiercely, the four men recovered by consuming superior-grade mana stones and promptly returned to battle.


    A few minutester


    Hundreds of lycanthropes and roamersy unmoving on the blood-soaked ground. It was hard to identify their original appearance from their disastrous shapes, and the surviving monsters started to flee in fear. However, the beowulf warriors were dominated by madness and murder, and they fiercely chased after the fleeing opponents while disregarding their own injuries.


    Kuwuuuugh!


    At that time, a terrible roar embraced the forest and caused the very air to tremble.


    Kuwuugh!?


    Keugh!


    Agh!


    All creatures stopped in their tracks, regardless of whether they were humans, elves, monsters, or other races. The unidentified roar had contained a terrifying force capable of striking fear into the hearts of all creatures.


    Kuwuh? What is this? However, the Origins vassal wasrgely unaffected. He simply frowned while muttering.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Everyones eyes turned towards the quick, yet consistent rumble. It was growing louder.


    Arge monster appeared through the thick trees and the bushes. The beowulf warriors were massive and reached about two meters tall. However, even they only reached the chest of the overwhelminglyrge monster. It was a bipedal, two-horned monster with the head of a wolf.


    Lycanthrope king?! Wolfgan shouted in disbelief.


    Phew Lycanthrope king? What is that? Galfredik asked while breathing heavily.


    Lanslo quickly responded, It is the final evolution of the lycanthrope. Its rarely seen, even in evilnds. I cant believe its in a ce like this.


    Final evolution? Does that mean its a high-ranking monster? Galfredik asked.


    Its a superior-ranking monster, also known as a champion monster, Lanslo answered.


    !


    Champion monsterit was a term referring to the king of each race of monsters, and it was closer to a myth or a legend than anything else. There were stories of champion monsters, but living witnesses were far and few between.


    Kyawwoooooo!!!


    Kugh!


    Agh!


    The champion monster roared once again, and the majority of creatures stumbled or fell to one knee. Even Galfredik was forced to take a step back while clenching his teeth.


    However, one person stood proudly without faltering. The figure even advanced toward the lycanthrope king with bold steps amidst the terrifying roar, even though the monster was several timesrger than him.


    Master!


    Sir Eugene!


    Eugene left behind the surprised shouts of hisrades and pushed his Fear to the limit.


    Fwooooosh!


    The energy materialized and med over Eugenes blood-stained, flesh-soiled shoulder.


    !


    No one could hide their shock as the invisible Fear manifested into a vivid red color and soared like a living me.


    Kuwuuuuuuuuuugh!!!


    The Origins roar swirled like a storm amidst its malice and killing intent.


    All living creatures were affected by the roar of the lycanthrope king. However, an Origins roar affected both the living and the dead. A Vampire Origin stood at the pinnacle of all undead. An Origin was the lord of lordsan overlord.


    Kyaoo?!


    The lycanthrope kingsrge figure turned stiff for a moment, although it had appeared with arrogance and overconfidence just a moment ago. In the first ce, it was impossible topare the lycanthrope ruler of a mere forest to an overlord of all vampires. The authority of an overlord was iparably greater.


    Crack!


    Eugenes fang punctured his lip, then he drew his mouth closer to the ogre-killing spear.


    Wooong!


    The demon spear uttered a cry of joy after absorbing its masters blood, and Eugene threw the spear with all his might. Madarazika burned with Eugenes Fear as it shot forth like a red meteor. The lycanthrope king panicked and attempted to deflect the projectile.


    Kwarararara!


    Kyaoooooo!


    However, Madarazika ripped apart the creatures skin and muscles without mercy. One of the monsters arms was instantly turned into a bloody rag, and the lycanthrope king retreated while crying in pain.


    Shuuuck!


    Eugene took the opportunity and pounced on the lycanthrope king as his fear burned crimson all around him. The sight was reminiscent of arge ball of me scattering in the wind, or the wings of a bat spreading wide.


    Kwarararara!


    The wolf-ughtering de glowed with an eerie red light as it aimed for the heart of the lycanthrope king. However, the champion monster managed to barely twist its body by relying on its instincts and reflexes.


    Crk!


    Kuwuuuuughh!


    The lycanthrope king burst into a terrifying scream as the de pierced its left shoulder. Eugene pulled out the sword to pierce the monsters heart, but the monster struck down with all of its strength.


    Boom!


    Eugene was thrown against the ground.


    The lycanthrope king immediately turned around and began to flee without looking back.


    Master!


    Sir!


    Eugenespanions ran toward him with worried shouts. Eugene jumped up without dy and started running while shouting, Galfredik! Lanslo! Follow me after you clean up the mess here! The rest of you, join up with the Perseus Beowulfs!


    Eugene followed after the lycanthrope king like an enraged beast.


    Kieeeeeeek?! Sir! Wait for me! Wait! Im not scared or anything, but wait! Mirian came out of hiding and hurriedly flew after Eugene.


    Kuhahaha! Now thats my master! Galfredik cheered.


    We will take care of these as fast as possible! Lanslo shouted.


    And the rest


    They were stunned speechless and could only stare nkly at Eugenes disappearing back.


    ***


    Kwaaaaaaaa!


    Eugene came to a 20-meter-high waterfall after chasing the lycanthrope king for several minutes through the dark forest. The monster was just about to enter the cave located behind the waterfall.


    Eugene jumped up without hesitation and cut through the waterfall to enter the cave. The wet, slippery cave was quiterge and pitch-ck. However, such an environment was ratherforting for the dark lord.


    Tap. Tap.


    Eugene followed the trail of the lycanthrope king by relying on his fear and heightened senses. Eventually, he came to a stop.


    Krrrrr


    The monster was growling at the far end of the darkness.


    Thats?! Eugene eximed with surprise. He had no reason to be surprised by the lycanthrope king, and instead, his eyes were fixated on a silver barrier that the creature was hiding behind.


    The long, pentagonal barrier of silver was about one meter wide and a little over two meters long. It was clearly a shield.


    Moreover, the indescribably borate inscription on the shields surface was


    The red dragon. Then


    It was the same crest that was etched on Wolfughters pommel and Madarazikas spearhead. The lycanthrope was crawled up into a ball behind the shield of the Ba Duchy.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Why does it have that?


    Eugenes question was soon answered. His thoughts were disrupted as the lycanthrope king rushed towards him with a roar.


    Fwoosh!


    A shield was not just an object used to block attacks. It had the potential to be used as a great weapon, and there were countless cases where one defeated their enemies with only their shields. There was also a reason why knights learned and practiced using the shield.


    Of course, there was no way for the lycanthrope king to have had a simr level of expertise in using the shield. However, it was still a champion monster who stood at the apex of its race.


    The lycanthrope king possessed unimaginable speed and terrifying power. Simply swinging the shield randomly resulted in a terrifying series of attacks.


    ng! Kang!


    Sparks scattered as Wolfughter made contact with the shield.


    How annoying.


    Eugene had sufficient experience dealing with opponents armed with shields. In addition, most of them had been knights with proficiency in wielding a shield. On the other hand, the lycanthrope king was only a monster, even though it was a champion. The creature was swinging the shield without any techniques or skills. Despite that, Eugene found it hard to gain an advantage.


    First, the shield was too big. The shield of the Ba Duchy was easily five or six timesrger than the round shieldsmonly used by mercenaries and was almost four times asrge as the kite shields usually employed by knights. In addition, they were in a narrow cave. Despite itsrge size, the lycanthrope king was able to easily defend against Eugenes attacks by hiding behind therge surface of the shield. It only needed to move the shield slightly to cover any exposed areas.


    Above all else


    My Fear isnt working?


    Surprisingly, the shield of the Ba Duchy was blocking Eugenes Fear. The shield seemed to possess a mysterious power, just like the other pieces in the set. Eugene felt dumbfounded by the ridiculous situation.


    Kyaaaaaoooo!


    The lycanthrope roared with joy. Unlike before, it seemed as if Eugene was struggling. However, the monster did not rush to attack Eugene after suffering arge blow earlier on.


    Sirrr!


    Master!


    Sir Eugene!


    Three voices resonated from behind Eugene.


    Eugene shouted while keeping his gaze fixated on the lycanthrope king. Galfredik! Lanslo! Prepare your javelins!


    Got it!


    Yes!


    Both knights were outstanding, and they immediately came to an understanding after hearing Eugenes shouts. Eugene was confronting the lycanthrope king, and the monster was holding arge, bizarre shield in front of it.


    Krrrr


    Hooo.


    The two knights loaded javelins onto their spear throwers before collecting their breath.


    I will aim for the head. You go for its testicles, Galfredik said.


    But the testicles are smaller than its head. Would that not put me at a disadvantage? Lanslo answered.


    But there are two testicles and only one head, right? You only need to hit one of them. Why? Are you scared youre going to miss? Galfredik asked.


    No way, Lanslo responded with a grin before ring at the kingly testicles of the lycanthrope king. The testicle was one of the biggest weaknesses of male beasts and monsters. Therefore, in evilnds, monsters that were at least intermediate-rank usually protected their jewels with metal they had obtained from expedition teams. However, the lycanthrope kings testicle was fully exposed. It wasnt clear whether the monster was simply unaware of this particr weakness of it or it could be overconfident.


    Throw it when I give the signal, Eugene said.


    As you wish!


    I understand!


    The two knights responded while preparing to throw the javelins. However, the lycanthrope king was quite smart, and it immediately noticed that something was off. The lycanthrope king took a deep breath, knowing that its Fear would affect the two knights.


    When the lycanthrope king opened its jaws to release a roar, Eugene shouted, Now! Kuwuuugh!


    Kyaaaooooo!!!


    Eugene roared, the lycanthrope king roared, and the two knights released their javelins, all at the same time.


    Kwararararak!


    Eugenes Fear materialized into numerous arrows of sound and nullified the lycanthrope kings roar. Immediately after, the two javelins shot through the air, aiming for the monsters head and groin.


    The monster relied on its instincts and curled up into a ball while thrusting the shield forward. An empty space appeared above its head, and Eugene kicked leaped off the ground into the air.


    Shuack! Kakang!


    As the Ba Duchys shield deflected the two javelins, Eugenended on the lycanthrope kings back.


    Crack!


    Both Wolfughter and Madarazika dug deep into the monsters back.


    Kuwuuuugh!!!


    The lycanthrope king roared with a terrible scream. It was an instinctive response to pain, but also a decisive mistake. Lanslo and Galfredik didnt stop after throwing a single javelin.


    Shuuuackk!


    Thuck!


    Two more javelins shot through the air slightly after the first round of projectiles. One pierced one of the monsters eyes while the other struck its groin. Although the javelins werent made of meteoric iron and didnt contain any silver, they were enough to deliver a moment of pain for the lycanthrope king.


    Kuwuuuugh! Kuwugh!


    The lycanthrope king struggled in pain while pulling out the two javelins from its body. The sight of blood and various fluids spewing out from the lesions was indescribably disgusting and bizarre. Nevertheless, the wounds were from ordinary weapons, and they would heal in less than a minute. The lycanthrope king was well aware of this fact.


    However, it had forgotten about one crucial piece of information.


    Now, you cant hide behind the shield anymore, can you? Eugene said.


    The lycanthrope kings cognitive abilities had been temporarily diminished by the enormous pain, and it hadmitted a mistake by throwing away the shield to pull out the two javelins. The monster had involuntarily abandoned the object, which was nothing short of his lifeline.


    Kyaoo?!


    The lycanthrope kings remaining eye filled with disbelief as it btedly realized its mistake.


    Crackk! Shhuack!


    However, Madarazika had already dug deep into its heart, and Wolfughter lived up to its name by cutting the monsters throat.


    Boom.


    Therge head rolled on the floor, and the giant, headless corpse of the lycanthrope king dropped to its knees. Crimson smoke emitted from the bloody stump instead of blood.


    Crackle!


    To Eugenes surprise, countless cracks began to appear on the monsters body. Then, it crumbled into ck dust and scattered with a loud crunch.


    The appearance of a splendid object apanied the transformation.


    Thuck!


    It was a red mana stone that gave off a vivid, scarlet hue.


    A new red mana stone had fallen into Eugenes hands.


    ***


    A-all of these are gifts from the count?


    Thats right. He bestowed it upon the Bosch family. He values us as the most loyal family in all of Crawlmarine.


    Uwaah!


    The people of the Bosch family stared at the objects neatly lining the floor with bewildered eyes. There was a box filled with silver coins, precious armor, and clothing made from the by-products of intermediate-rank monsters.


    It was nothing short of treasure for the people of the small demesne in the countryside. Calburn Bosch looked down at the members of his family with a prideful, arrogant smile.


    Now you will finally recognize me as Boschs true master. Im different from my ignorant, sword-wielding father.


    In addition, his fathers boastful swordsmanship had been utterly crushed in thest war. The knights from the continent had overwhelmed Brantias knights in terms of equipment and skill. If it hadnt been for theck of supplies and the aid of Brantias other races, the nation would have long fallen into the hands of the continental kingdoms and the Central Church.


    Calburn had been enlightened after experiencing the war.


    The honor of a knight? The duties of a vassal?


    None of it mattered at all. If it was to save oneself, it didnt matter even if you lived like a swaying reed.


    As long as I know his secret, the count will never be able to ask too much of me. Hehe! All I have to do now is to live afortable life. I wont mind rewards like these from time to time either!


    Calburn Bosch had one goal in lifeto live a long life as the master of the Bosch manor.


    Boom!


    S-sir Bosch! the guard captain rushed into the room while shouting urgently. There were less than 20 soldiers in the Bosch manor, and the guard captain was the biggest and the strongest of them all.


    Hmm? Whats going on? Calburn responded with a frown.


    The guard captain raised his voice. K-knights! There are knights armed with incredible armor and weapons!


    What did you say!? Calburn jumped up from his seat with a terrified shout.


    A-are they attacking us? Calburn asked.


    Thats not it! the guard captain replied.


    What?


    The guard captain shouted with joy and surprise. Young Master Luke! Master Luke has returned as a knight!


    Heup! Calburn drew a sharp breath.


    ***


    Sir, sir. You cant even live in a ce like this, okay? This is a mockery of a castle. Just give it to Aide Number 2 in the future. Kiephew! What is this, a pig pen? Tsk, tsk. Mirian voiced her discontent while shaking her head with crossed arms.


    Eugene agreed. Bosch Castle was embarrassingly shabbypared to all the castles of the great, prestigious nobles or even the buildings of wealthy port cities. Even the Tywin Castle, which had been the smallest and the shabbiest ce Eugene had seen until now, seemed like a pcepared to the Bosch Castle.


    I apologize, Master. The castle is quite shabby. Luke bowed his head with embarrassment when Eugene looked around the building.


    Galfredik responded while patting Luke on the back, Why should you apologize? Poverty is to me here. Hmm? Someone ising out.


    Everyones eyes turned at Galfrediks words. About a dozen men and women followed behind a young man in decent clothing.


    Calburn! Luke shouted while running towards the neer.


    L-Luke Calburns shoulders quivered, and shock filled his eyes as he muttered. On the surface, he looked shocked and thrilled at the return of his sibling.


    However, Eugene felt something strange about Calburns reaction.


    Hes surprised, but he doesnt seem happy.


    Eugene was still inexperienced with human emotions, but he was confident in identifying one emotion better than anyone else. Calburns face had clearly expressed fear when he saw Luke and Eugene.


    Young Master Luke!


    Youre alive!


    Young Master!


    The people of the Bosch family swarmed around Luke. Unlike Calburn, they appeared to be genuinely pleased with Lukes return.


    Hehe! It seems like Aide Number 2 has good fortune to have a few kind friends. Brat! Ill cut you some ck in the future even if you get cheeky, Mirian said.


    It just goes to show that he is a respectable man, seeing as how he is weed back home, Lanslo said with a smile.


    Galfredik responded while spitting on the ground, Dammit. My aide is a useless piece of luggage. Im jealous.


    Lady Selena has changed quite a lot, has she not? I am sure she will have improved even more when you see her again.


    If she cant make progress from where shes at, then she shouldnt dare to call herself human, Galfredik responded. Partec and his menughed silently. Although Galfredik appeared to be unsympathetic, everyone knew that he took good care of Selena and properly guided her.


    In any case, everyone had satisfied, delighted expressions as they watched the people of Bosch Castle rejoice at Lukes return.


    Everyone except for Eugene.


    Hahaha! Theres one happy news after another!


    That''s right! Yesterday, the count has blessed us with his presence, and today, Young Master Luke


    L-Luke! Come, lets go inside! Please, all of you sirs Calburn hurriedly interrupted the words of his people and smiled awkwardly while gesturing.


    Eugene stepped forward. The count? Was Lord Crawlmarine here?


    Eugenes Brantian was stillcking, so he asked in a simple, direct way.


    !


    However, his manner of speech was sufficient to cause stress and tension in those meeting him for the first time. In particr, Calburn felt even more pressure, since he already knew who Eugene was. Even so, Calburn kept a straight face and smiled awkwardly before speaking, Well, who might you be, sir?


    Lord of the Eugene territory. Jan. Your brothers master. And


    Eugene took off his helmet and continued with a cold smile, revealing his long fangs.


    I have many things to ask you and Count Crawlmarine.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    The interior of the manor house was even worse than how it appeared on the outside. The floor wasnt rock nor wood, but rather simple dirt. There werent even any ss windows. Instead, there were wooden open-and-close windows.


    Something heavy. Is it there? Eugene asked after looking around the interior, pointing at a specific ce on the ground.


    Ah! His Excellency Crawlmarine has bestowed us a gift


    Nothing! Its nothing! Calburn hurriedly cut off the words of a tactless family member.


    But it was toote...


    Gift? How curious. Lord Crawlmarine. He came so suddenly, gave a gift, then left? Eugene turned toward the boy in his mid-teens and asked with a friendly smile.


    Eugene possessed a beautiful appearance as a vampire aristocrat, and he was armed in fancy, expensive armor. The boys cheeks colored red, and he answered shyly. Yes, sir. The count gave us a box full of silver coins, as well as armor and clothing made from monster by-products. Of course, its nothing close to your own armor, but it was very rare and luxurious


    Lloyd! Calburn shouted his name, and Lloyd, jumped back in surprise and turned to his father.


    You Calburn attempted to continue, but Galfredik stepped forward between Calburn and his son.


    Hehe. Galfredik chuckled with a mean re in his eyes, and Calburn immediately shut his mouth. His instincts were warning him that the brutal knight wouldnt hesitate to p him if he continued talking.


    Eugene ced his hand on Lloyds shoulder and spoke in a gentle voice. Your father. He will have a good time with my knight. Anyway, Young Master Lloyd, is it? A wonderful name. Honor of a knight. I can clearly feel it. You will be a wonderful knight.


    Ah


    Lloyds expression became ecstatic after receiving the praise of a dreamy, honorable knight.


    Eugene continued. So, Young Master Lloyd. Lord Crawlmarine. Does hee often to give presents?


    Lloyd replied, Not at all. Its the first time he came since around this timest year. He didnte even when my father took over thend.


    Hooh. But yesterday, he came so suddenly and even gave a gift? Eugene asked once again.


    Yes, Lloyd answered.


    Young Master Lloyd. Do you know why? Eugene asked.


    Um Well, Im not too sure Lloyd said while scratching his head.


    I see. Thank you, Eugene said. Eugene stroked the boys head once more before walking over to Calburn. He had already obtained all the information he needed.


    I think you might know the reason, sir. What do you think? Eugene asked.


    ...!


    Calburns expression had grown bleak along with his sons conversation with Eugene. His face had undergone a dramatic change, and anyone could see that his face was now filled with great shock and fear.


    A coward. Hes not even a quarter of the man that Luke is.


    Eugeneughed inwardly. From his experience, timid, cowardly humans were easy to ovee with power and strength. Moreover, it also meant that they were easy to manage and manipte.


    ck!


    Heup!


    Eugene suddenly stretched his left arm, and Calburn stepped back with a gasp.


    Why are you so surprised? Eugene asked.


    I-I Calburn stuttered, realizing that Eugene had simply raised his arm.


    The real surprise should start now, Eugene said with a grin. He proceeded to slightly release his Fear. The energy immediately obeyed the Origins will and umted in his left arm.


    Woooong! ck! ck!


    Heuk?!


    W-what is that?


    Everyone not belonging to Eugenes group became wide-eyed with surprise. Eugenes gauntlet, which was quitemonly worn by knights on the continent, started to emit a strange, metallic sound before transforming into arge shield.


    A magic shield?


    Such a marvelous treasure!


    Everyone expressed awe and wonder after seeing the shield, which was inscribed with the crest of the red dragon. Eugene held out the shield toward Calburn and asked, Sir. The shields crest. Do you know which family it belongs to?


    I-Im not sure. I dont really Calburn started to respond.


    The Ba Duchy, Eugene stated.


    ...!


    Calburn froze on the spot. Although he was only a lord of a small territory in the countryside, it was impossible for him to not know the Ba family. Apart from the dynasties that imed legitimacy to the throne, the Ba Duchy was the most prominent family in all of Brantia. The Ba familys honor and reputation were tremendous, and there was even a saying that none could truly inherit the throne without the support of Ba.


    The shield of the Ba Duchy. Why was it in the lycanthrope kings cave? Eugene asked.


    H-How could I know Hmm?! Calburn started to feign ignorance without thinking, but then quickly stopped himself. The fear he felt almost suffocated him.


    Thats right. I killed it. Marine Forest. Lycanthrope king.


    Too much shock could cause a person to stiffen on the spot, and that was exactly how Calburn and his family reacted.


    Click! ck!


    The shield of the Ba Duchy reverted into a gauntlet.


    And. There was this, too, Eugene spoke while taking an object out of his pocket. Calburn remained motionless with a pale expression.


    The object was a shredded, bloodstained piece of parchment, and at the end of the parchment was


    The crest of the Bosch family, right? Eugene asked in an icy voice.


    I-I


    Calburn stuttered before falling to his knees.


    Im sorry!


    ***


    So, earlier this year, Sir Las Ba headed into Marine Forest and went missing? Eugene asked.


    After sending away the others, Eugene was left alone with Calburn. Boschs lord then proceeded to tell Eugene about the incident with Las Ba, a direct descendant of the Ba Duchy.


    Yes, yes. None of the knights who came to my castle returned. B-but I attempted to dissuade him! I told him that he must never enter Marine Forest and that there were demons inhabiting it! Calburn desperately defended himself.


    Eugene stared at him coldly while responding, Thats what you say. What is written here, is that you gave permission for them to enter the forest, sir.


    ...!


    If the Ba Duchy finds out, you will not be free from responsibility. And the news regarding Sir Las. They havent been notified yet, right? Eugene continued.


    Heuk. Calburn shook with fear as he dropped his head. He looked as if he had lost the world, but Eugenes expression remained icy. This was just the beginning.


    That person, Eugene said.


    ...? Calburn managed to raise his head with great effort, and he turned to where Eugene was pointing.


    Is that thete Lord Bosch? Eugene asked. His finger was pointing at a hanging portrait of thete Lord Bosch and Lady Bosch.


    Thats right. Calburn nodded. He felt a sinister, cold feeling creeping up his spine.


    You look very simr to him, Eugene stated.


    Why was he stating the obvious? It was natural for the father and the son to look simr in appearance.


    However. He looks nothing like Luke. Not even a little bit. Eugene continued.


    ...!


    How intriguing, Eugene muttered.


    W-what do you mean by that? Calburn responded in a trembling voice.


    Eugene stared directly into his eyes before speaking clearly. I saw the sculptures of the previous counts in Crawlmarine Castle. Lord Crawlmarine, he doesnt look simr to the previous counts.


    ck! ck!


    Calburns teeth started to tter as well.


    Rather, Luke looked very simr to the previous count, Eugene said.


    On the day Eugene met Count Lucas at the castle, he became suspicious of Lucas strange gaze and behaviors. As such, he carefully examined all the other people in the castle, and Eugene realized something strange.


    Lucas Crawlmarine and his two younger sisters looked nothing alike. Strangely enough, he could see simrities in the facial features of Luke and the two girls. It turned out that Lucas took after his mother, while the two girls looked like the former count. So, the next day, Eugene carefully examined the sculptures of the previous counts as he walked through the hallways to leave the castle.


    Then he found it. Thete Count Crawlmarine, who diedst year, had a stubborn chin and serious eyes which were quite simr to Luke. Although Eugene had a hunch, such a simple resemnce couldnt serve as concrete proof. As such, he departed the castle without taking action.


    However, his suspicions were reinforced after he met Calburn Bosch and the rest of his family. No, rather, he became certain.


    At the least, Luke didnt inherit Lord Boschs blood.


    As such, Eugene fished for it. Since Calburn Bosch was already incredibly frightened of him, he recognized that there was something to be gained.


    And his predictions hit the mark


    I-I I I really Dont know Calburn stuttered.


    Paa.


    Such cliched words. I dont want to hear it. Did you forget who I am, sir? Eugene said while slightly expressing his Fear. His red eyes seemed to glow even darker than usual.


    Then, Eugenes pupils started contracting little by little, and soon, they turned into two thin vertical slits.


    I-I I Calburn muttered.


    What are you so afraid of? Eugene whispered in a deep, soft voice. His tone waspletely different from usual, and it felt as if he was reciting a poem with a sense of rhythm and dynamics.


    Humans. Everyone makes mistakes andmits shameful acts. Everyone does. So, let it out. Eugene continued.


    Ugh Saliva started to flow down the edge of Calburns lips. His gaze was nk as he stared into Eugenes slithery eyes.


    Sir Calburn Bosch. Right now. What are you most afraid of? What is it? Eugene asked in a soft voice.


    What Im afraid of Calburn repeated Eugenes words.


    Thats right. What is it that you are ashamed of? What is it that you cannot tell others? Your crime. Your sin. Those who you killed. Whatever it is, whatever you fear most. The stories that shouldnt be told. Why dont you tell me? Eugenes quiet, enchanting voice slowly made its way inside Calburns mind. It was a mournful request, or rather, an order to the soul, an irresistible instruction that simply could not be denied.


    T-thats Oh my god! Calburns dazed eyes stopped moving for a moment.


    He was seeing something in Eugenes eyes. The images of the two people he killed were reflected in Eugenes eyes.


    Heuh, uaghhh Calburn groaned.


    What do you see? Eugene asked.


    F-father, and the count, Calburn answered.


    Yes. And what did you do? What did you do to them? Eugene asked.


    I had no other choice Lucas Lucas Crawlmarine ordered me to kill them Your Excellency, F-Father I-it wasnt my fault. I d-didnt do it. Lucas Lucas told me to Calburn moaned regretfully.


    Who did you kill? Lucas Crawlmarine. What did he do? Eugene pried even further.


    I-I killed Lord Crawlmarine L-Lucas killed my father We killed each others fathers, Calburn admitted.


    The secret shared between the young count and Calburn was revealed. Both of them had taken over their fathers positions at a simr time, and the reason behind the seemingly coincidental arrangement was revealed.


    Eugene had obtained the berserker ability after consuming the red mana stone of the lycanthrope king. It was a fraudulent ability that temporarily boosted his physical abilities and senses manyfold, but it also had a fatal weakness of exhausting all of his energy once its duration was over.


    However, the berserker wasnt the only ability Eugene gained. As the fragments of his hazy memories became clearer, another one of his vampiric powers had awakened. He had regained a unique ability of an Origin Vampire, the power to charm.


    This is quite useful.


    There were a couple conditions that needed to be satisfied before the ability could be activated. First, he needed to be alone with the individual, and second, the opponent was required to have a strong interest or fear toward Eugene.


    It was a powerful hypnotic ability capable of extracting the truth from an opponent, regardless of their race. Eugene had initially felt disappointed after gaining the ability since he could extract the truth from anyone by simply beating them up and threatening them, but it seemed to have its uses as well.


    What a bunch of immoral bastards, Eugene muttered.


    Uagh?! Eugenes sudden shift to thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom jolted Calburn awake. His eyes were no longer dazed, although drool was still dripping down his face.


    Mirian slowly stuck her head out of her leather pocket. Kieh? Sir, are you done now?


    The spirit had stayed true to Eugenes orders and remained in her pocket while the two men conversed. Eugene nodded in response. Thats right. This bastard and Lucas Crawlmarine. They killed each others fathers.


    Kieeeeeeeeeeeh?! Mirian eximed.


    That was how the two men had ascended to their respective seats at roughly the same time.


    Dirty, unfilial bastards, Eugene muttered. Perhaps they had been unable to bring themselves to kill their own fathers and had opted to perform the dirty deed for each other. However, that didnt free them from the responsibility of their sacrilegious acts.


    S-sir? W-what happened just now? And what did you just say? Calburn asked while hurriedly wiping the saliva off his face. He couldnt understand thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom.


    Eugene responded with a cold smile, The fact, that you, sir. Killed Count Crawlmarine. And that Lucas Crawlmarine. Killed Sir Bosch?


    What?! Calburn shouted with a pale, stunned expression.


    Eugene grabbed Calburns face and pulled him close before speaking in a voicethed with killing intent. Youre done for. Ill-bred bastard.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Eugene took Calburn outside the room and exposed all of his crimes to hispanions. However, he didnt mention that Luke was indeed the hidden son of the previous Count Crawlmarine. After all, he still didnt know why Lucas was motivated to murder his father, the previous count, and the finale of a show was best remembered when it ended in an ostentatious way.


    Even the word dishonorable doesnt do justice to this bastard.


    What an insane shithead.


    Everyone was in shock after hearing the truth, but it couldnt bepared to how Luke was feeling. Luke stared at his half-brother with quivering eyes, then finally pulled out his dagger like lightning.


    I will have your head! Luke shouted. However, his effort was quickly nullified. There was no way he would seed in the presence of three incredible knights.


    Hold on, Aide Number Two, Galfredik said.


    Sir! Please let me go! I must kill that bastard! Hes no better than a dog! I will grind his blood and flesh, sprinkle it on the field, and let the pigs gnaw on his bones! Luke shouted with bloodshot eyes. He struggled to break his arm free of Galfrediks hold.


    He jerked around and shouted at Calburn, All the gods and spirits will curse you! Both your children and that bastards children! You will be cursed to have your own son stab you!


    Luke wasnt a wizard. He was simply an aide who dreamt of bing a knight. However, words containing desperate emotions sometimes exerted even more power than real magic and curses. It was evident from how Calburns eyes turned white and tears started to drop from his eyes.


    Heuk! Heuu


    You despicable creature! Do not attempt to cover up your evil deeds with those fake tears! Master! Let me kill that filthy creature! Please, let me kill him! Master! Luke chanted with anger and desperation. His eyes were also filled with tears.


    However, Eugene responded in a cold, apathetic voice, Will it be over if you kill him?


    What? Luke was dumbfounded.


    Will you achieve true vengeance with just his death? Will you truly be satisfied with just that? Eugene asked.


    Luke flinched.


    Galfredik stepped forward. Master, do you have some sort of a n?


    I do, Eugene responded in a cold voice before approaching Calburn. Calburn was bawling with a stunned expression.


    Lord Calburn Bosch, Eugene called out.


    Heheuk! I-Im sorry! Its all my fault! I will hand over thend to Luke! So please spare my life Calburn wept. It was a pathetic sight to see him begging for his life even after the truth was revealed. Everyone was shaking their heads with contempt. The honor of a knight and the pride of a noble could not be found in him.


    This little demesne? Do you think thats nearly enough? Eugene muttered in a cold voice after turning towards Calburn.


    Your dirty life. Theres only one way to save it.


    ***


    Its the counts procession! All residents of Cralmarine, pay your respects! A knight carrying the g of the Crawlmarine shouted, and all the residents in the street hurriedly took off their hats and bowed their heads. Lucas looked down at the people with a satisfied smile.


    Hoho. This is perfect. Now all I have left is to thrive.


    His secret would be kept forever, and the rare, vampire nobleman would obviouslye seeking his help. Moreover, someone who had a deep rtionship with the port cities of the Caylor Kingdom and even possessed their own territory would obviously be a high roller.


    Whoever wants to climb the throne in the future, they will have no choice but to seek Crawlmarines approval. Hahahaha!


    Lucas forgot to hide his joy and started chuckling, then quickly managed his expression. He would soon regain the glory of the past as a great count, so he needed to always pay attention to maintain his dignity in the future.


    The count has returned! Lower the drawbridge!


    The drawbridge came down, and Lucas started to cross with a proud expression.


    However


    Hmm? Lucas frowned. It felt as if something was slightly off. The expressions of the servants who were rushing over were extremely stiff.


    What is it? Did something happen? Lucas asked.


    Well, its The servants hesitated.


    Lucas started to express his anger. How dare you


    However, the butler interrupted him while btedly running towards him. My lord! My lord!


    Whats wrong? Whats going on? Lucas asked. He wanted to flip out, but Lucas kept his temper in check to maintain his dignity.


    S-sir Jan Eugene is here. He has been waiting for your return, my lord, the butler exined.


    What?! Lucas shouted with a shocked expression.


    Then, he immediately took on a sympathetic look before continuing. Oh my! Was he gravely injured by the lycanthropes of Marine Forest? Is he all right? What about the others that apanied him? Ah! Dont tell me that Sir Jan Eugene returned alone?


    Well, t-thats the butler hesitated.


    Lucas became convinced by the butlers reaction. Huh! Howe such an unfortunate event happened?! Although Sir Eugene is young and brave, it must have been insufficient to deal with the demons of Marine Forest. Let us go. I will console the knight who fought bravely and honorably. Tofort such a hero is also a responsibility of a lord. For his sake, I will


    The butler interrupted him, T-thats not it, my lord.


    What? Lucas had been slowly walking forward with an expression of deep regret, but then he paused at the butlers words.


    Sir Eugene killed the monster king of Marine Forest. He had almost annihted the lycanthropes and the roamers in the forest as well. The butler exined.


    What did you say?! Lucas shouted with disbelief.


    A-and The butler hesitated before continuing with a flustered expression. H-he is saying that he brought proof that thete count was actually murdered, instead of dying of natural causes.


    Thump!


    It felt as if a huge weight had descended on Lucas heart.


    He stuttered a response, W-what do you mean by that? F-father was murdered? Has he gone insane? Father consumed an unpurified mana stone and


    The butler interjected. Sir Bosch is here with Sir Eugene. Apparently, he has proof that thete count was murdered.


    ....!


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Lucass chest began to beat hard. He felt as if something sharp was skewering his head through to his spine. The two of them had renewed their oath of secrecy just two days ago, so why was this happening?


    No, more importantly, how did the two of them reach the castle before he could?


    S-something is wrong.


    My lord? Are you not going to enter? the butler asked.


    Heuk?! Lucas jumped up in shock. He had been standing unmoving like a stone statue. His eyes slowly crept toward the castles manor house. If he entered through the wide-open door, he woulde face-to-face with a high-ranking member of the vampire nobility. They were known to be unrivaled in their craftiness and intelligence. Moreover, the vampire possessed an incredible force capable of eradicating the monsters of Marine Forest despite the countless knights and mercenaries who had already met their ends inside the forest.


    Such a figure was waiting for his return alongside Calburn Bosch and talking about his fathers death. It could only mean one thing


    Lucas quickly came to a decision.


    Ce to think of it, I dont think that we have properly patrolled the vige, Lucas muttered.


    What? the butler asked.


    Ah! And I was thinking of holding a feast for the vigers inmemoration of eradicating the monsters of Marine Forest. Now! Go to my quarters and bring everything from my safe. Lucas continued before taking off the key ne and handing it to the butler. The key was an object that was only given to the master of the Crawlmarine family.


    M-my lord, but the butler muttered.


    Quick! Hurry up! Lucas shouted.


    Ah, yes! the butler responded before hurriedly taking the key and running into the castle. Lucas looked at the butlers back with nervous eyes, then turned his head.


    Sirs. I must go and inspect the vige, so prepare to depart! Lucas shouted.


    The knights had been about to disarm themselves after dismounting their horses. They became confused at Lucass sudden order.


    Lets hurry! Now, now! Lucas rushed them.


    Ah, yes, Your Excellency, The knights answered. Although they could notprehend Lucass thoughts, they obeyed his orders. Lucas had always been a good employer to them. Moreover, there were very few nobles who would call mercenaries like themselves sirs, and take care of their housing, food, and horses.


    Soon, the butler returned with a few servants carrying a few boxes and bags filled with wealth. Lucas distributed the wealth among his own steed and the knights horses before quickly leaving through the gate.


    Why is he acting like that when he has a visitor? Thats discourteous.


    I wonder


    The butler and the other servants muttered with confusion as Lucas disappeared into the distance.


    You wonder? Whats there to wonder about? Kieeee. Hes been scared off by Sir Eugene. Just as I always expect, Sir Eugene always has a n. Kekekekeke! A spying spirit was sprawled on the castle wall by their side. She buzzed before quickly flying away.


    ***


    My lord, where are we heading? DIdnt you say that we were going to inspect the vige? One of the knights asked after bringing his horse closer to Lucas. He had noticed Lucas pushing his horse and heading for the castletowns gate.


    But Lucas acted as if he didnt hear the knights question. He was too busy worrying and thinking.


    W-what should I do? Where should I go? Thats right! The Riwad barony! Lets head there. Surely my mothers family will wee me.


    Lucas had been adored by his mothers family since he was young because of his resemnce to her. Considering this, his expression brightened with hope.


    If he told them that his castle had been invaded by a devious knight from the continent, they would be happy to help him.


    Truth? Such a thing didnt matter. His greedy uncle would support him wholly as long as he was promised to be given a little bit of territory.


    It doesnt matter as long as the truth is revealed in my absence. The whole world knows that vampires are deceitful and crafty. He has simply charmed and possessed the people of the castle. I can fix this after I take over the castle again. The spirits of theke are protecting me!


    Lucas dreamt of a rosy future. His ability to think rationally had been longpromised by these series of self-justifications. It was pitiful that he himself could no longer recognize his thoughts as being abnormal.


    However, Lucas wasnt solely to me. He wasnt thinking irrationally just because he was an idiot. Brantiagged significantly behind the continent in terms of technology as well as overall education. As such, most nobles were quite ignorant and believed in superstitions.


    Spirits of theke! Protect me! Grant me the power to defeat the evil vampire and his minions


    Hmm? Lucas squinted while praying in his heart. He couldnt see any of the usual guards protecting the castletowns gate. Instead, there was a knight and a group of about ten men and women standing in line, blocking the gate.


    Huh?


    Lucass eyes filled with shock when he saw the face of the knight. The young, handsome knight was one of the high-ranking vampire''spanions. He was the one who was fluent in Brantian.


    Neiiiiigh!


    The group of horses came to a halt.


    Where are you heading so busily, Your Excellency Crawlmarine? Lanslo asked.


    Um, well... I-I have some urgent matters to attend to. Anyway, what are you doing here, sir? Sir Eugene is in the castle, Lucas responded.


    I was waiting for someone, Lanslo replied.


    Oh, really? Ehem! Im not sure whats going on, but I am very busy, so please step aside, Lucas said.


    No matter what anyone said, this was his territory and his vige. Therefore, Lucas had no doubt that the knight would obey his words and move out of the way.


    That might be a little difficult. I was actually waiting for you, Your Excellency, Lanslo said with a gentle smile.


    W-what? Lucas felt a chilling sensation on his spine. Nevertheless, he attempted to raise his voice with dignity.


    I have nothing to say to you, sir! Get out of my way! How dare you order me around in thend of Crawlmarine? Sir! Which family do you belong to? I must raise this issue with your family!


    Most knights were weak against authority. Even if he was Eugenes subordinate, he could never disobey Lucass words now that Lucas had brought up his family. Or at least, that was what Lucas believed.


    Are you talking about my family? Lanslo asked.


    Thats right! From the looks of it, you were born in Brantia. I will definitely bring this matter up with your family in a formalint! Sir! Who are you, and which family are you from!? As the knights expression underwent a slight change, Lucas believed that his tactic was working and raised his voice with even more dignity.


    Drak. My name is Lanslo Drak.


    Hmph! I will immediately head to the Drak family and Lucas started to shout, then trailed off. He btedly realized that he had indirectly spoken about his intentions to run away. Moreover


    Drak?! Did you say Drak?!


    Ive never heard of any other families with that name in Brantia. So, will you go and file a formalint with my family? Lanslo asked.


    ...!


    It was only natural for Lucas to know about the Drak family. They were one of the most famous families in Brantia. The Drak family continued the blood of the one known as the Knight of the Lake, a legendary knight of the Aiden Dynasty, the first family to unify Brantia. The Drak family was a family of elven nobility.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Drak


    The Knight of the Lake?!


    The mercenary knights started buzzing with shock after hearing Lanslos words, while Lucas froze in ce with a nk expression. The Knight of the Lake was the right-hand man of the legendary knight king Aiden, who first unified Brantia. After the fall of the Aiden family, numerous families and dynasties gunning for Brantias throne asked for the cooperation of the Drak family, but they were all rejected and the Drak family remained the best knight family of Brantia.


    The Drak familys reputation was so great that there was even a saying in Brantia that involved themHe who obtains the three knights of theke qualifies to aim for the world.


    A-are you really a knight of the Drak family? D-do you have proof? Lucas muttered.


    Would anyone dare to impersonate and tarnish the honor of the Drak family in Brantia? You jest, Your Excellency, Lanslo responded with a chuckle before taking out his spear. Lucas and his knights became greatly surprised.


    Elves were usually known for their superior archery, but in Brantia, they were more famous for their excellent spearmanship thanks to the Drak family.


    What do you think you are doing?! Even if you are a knight of the Drak family, this is my territory! How dare you try to persecute me in thend of Crawlmarine and Lucas screamed.


    Lanslo interrupted him, Count Lucas Crawlmarine. You are charged with the murder of Lord Harrel Bosch and the murder of Lord Graham Crawlmarine. Do not resist ande with me.


    ...!


    Lucass face paled in an instant. In addition, the knights took on nk expressions. They finally understood why Lucas had exited the castle like a cornered rat upon immediately arriving at the castle.


    Everyone, Lucas said.


    Krrrrrrr!


    The beowulf warriors immediately transformed into their beast forms.


    I-I surrender!


    Surrender! I will surrender!


    A murder charge against thete count? I have nothing to do with it!


    The knights were all former mercenaries. As such, they had no sense of good faith and honor but were instead quick to grasp the situation. They put down their weapons without resisting.


    Keugh! Kuaaagh! Lucas suddenly let out a devastated cry before unsheathing his longsword and charging forward amidst his fury.


    Thuck!


    Keugh! However, he was immediately thrown off from his steed after taking a blow from Lanslos spear to the face.


    Am I starting to take after Sir Eugene? Lanslo muttered. He was way too calm for a man who had knocked out a count in broad daylight.


    ***


    ...!


    The nobles of Crawlmarine Castle could not hide their shock. It was an unprecedented incident in which the count and the territorys knight conspired to kill each others father. The nobles couldnt think of how to respond in any other way than to simply stare with horrified eyes and with their jaws agape.


    Of course, some of them didnt believe the story and attempted to protest and refuted the facts. However, the killer, who was also the witness, was made to kneel in front of them while tightly bound by rope.


    He threatened to kill not only my father but also everyone in the Bosch family if I didntply with his demands! I had no choice but to do as I was told for the sake of my family Keugh! Im not asking for forgiveness! However! Please show mercy and spare my family! Calburn Bosch shouted with a face drenched in tears and snot.


    It was hard to refute the testimony of a knight whose family had faithfully served the Crawlmarine family for generations. Moreover, it was made even worse by the presence of an outsider witnessing the entire event. As long as the noble, vampire conqueror of Marine Forests lycanthrope king and his subordinates were closely observing the matter, no one would dare to attempt any chicanery.


    T-then what should we do now?


    What else is there to do? This is a grave incident regarding the murder of the previous count and one of his territorial knights. We must hold a trial.


    Thats right. We should hold a formal trial with honorable and distinguished nobles.


    Sir! Are you suggesting that we reveal such a disgraceful incident to everyone?


    Oh, then what? Should we hold a trial on our own and convict the count?


    Well, no, but


    The nobles started to argue, all the while stealing nces at Eugene. Someone who had murdered their own father deserved the death penalty. However, itplicated things when the criminal was ones own lord. None of the nobles around wanted to take responsibility for giving the count the death penalty.


    As such, Eugene offered a good escape. Although he was a foreigner and of another race, he satisfied the conditions of being an honorable and distinguished noble. In that, he was even overqualified.


    Sir Eugene! What do you think?!


    Y-yes, thats right! Sir Eugene, you are the only one capable of giving a fair judgment in this situation.


    Please give us your opinion, sir.


    Although the nobles were somewhat ignorant, they had the wits to quickly flock with others once the silence was broken.


    Of course.


    Eugene was ultimately an outsider. As such, he had been waiting for the nobles to initiate the conversation. He pretended to contemte for a moment, then responded calmly, Hmm. Well, since all of you are asking, I will give my thoughts regarding this matter.


    Yes, yes. the nobles responded with glistening eyes. It was as if they were baby birds eagerly waiting for their mother to feed them.


    Eugene continued. Firstly. Other nobles are not needed to judge this case.


    What? W-well, why is that? one of the nobles asked.


    The disgrace of Crawlmarine. It must be concluded by the honorable men of Crawlmarine. That is what I think, Eugene responded.


    Ohhh! The nobles eximed, ardently taking in Eugenes praise.


    You are absolutely right, Sir Eugene. However, with just us one of the nobles said.


    Eugene interrupted, If the new Count of Crawlmarine takes responsibility, there will be no problem. That is what I think.


    What? What do you mean, a new count?


    P-perhaps?! Are you saying that you will establish one of us here as the new count?


    Hmm?!


    The nobles felt conflicted. Their hearts were filled with greed, but also with the potential weight of the responsibility that would naturally apany the seat. Eugene turned his head before speaking, Thete count. A direct descendant remains.


    What?! The nobles shouted with shock and disbelief. Then, their eyes naturally followed Eugenes gaze.


    M-master? Luke stuttered.


    Come this way, Eugene called out. Eugene took Luke to his side and turned toward Calburn. The man was looking up at Eugene with a resigned expression.


    Eugene spoke coldly, Sir Calburn Bosch. Speak the truth.


    ...?! The eyes of the nobles once again turned toward Calburn.


    Calburn bit his lips, took a long breath, then confessed the secret that only two people had known until now. Sir Eugenes aide, Luke Bosch. No, Young Master Luke Crawlmarine is not my fathers son, but rather the son of thete Count Crawlmarine.


    What?! The truth was as shocking as Calburns previous confession.


    As you all know, thete countess was known to be quite jealous. Thete count could not reveal Lukes existence to the world. As such Calburn continued. The count entrusted Luke to his most trusted knight, Sir Harrel Bosch, and asked him to take Luke in as his illegitimate child instead. Sir Harrel Bosch was happy toply with his lords request. Since he lost his wife earlier on, it wouldnt be a problem even if he had an illegitimate child.


    T-then! That man, or rather, Master Luke was sent to the battlefield because one of the smarter nobles muttered.


    Calburn nodded with a grim expression. Yes. Its just as you fear, sir. Count Lucas Crawlmarine found out that Young Master Luke was his half-brother. Thete count must have informed him on his deathbed. And then Calburn hesitated.


    Eugene whispered, Were almost there. The only way that you might get to keep your life.


    Keugh!


    Calburn closed his eyes tightly before shouting, Lucas Crawlmarine is not the son of the former count! He is a child born to the countess and her own brother, Baron Riwad! She hastened her marriage with thete count to hide the truth regarding the incestual birth!


    What?!


    But Lucas Crawlmarine found out and he sent Young Master Luke to the battlefield because he felt threatened. Keugh! Calburn shouted.


    H-how could that be?


    This is crazy. This is


    Some of the nobles even copsed to the ground in shock.


    This is proof of Sir Calburns words, Eugene said before showing the letters sent from the previous count to Sir Bosch to the nobles. Calburn had started to conspire with Lucas after he discovered the letters that his father kept in secret.


    Although I never knew that Lucas Crawlmarine was born incestuously.


    It provided Eugene with even more justification for ousting Lucas and appointing Luke as the next count. He had prepared to utilize a show of force if it came to it, but it was as if everything in the world was pushing Luke to be the new count.


    M-master? Whats this all about? Luke said. His eyes were trembling as he looked up at Eugene.


    What else? Eugene said.


    He continued with a suspicious smile after putting his hand on Lukes shoulder. It means that you will be the new Count of Crawlmarine starting today. Sirs, would you not agree?


    Eugenes eyes swept through the nobles. However, his gaze waspletely different from when he looked at Luke. It was apletely icy, cruel, vampire-like look.


    ...!


    The nobles immediately came to their senses and surreptitiously gazed at each other. Simultaneously, they all kneeled and shouted, We greet our lord, the Count of Crawlmarine! Spirit of the Lake! Give your blessings to the new master of Crawlmarine!


    The young man, who had been a ve and became a knights aide through chance and luck, had finally reimed his true fate as the Count of Crawlmarine.


    Kieeeeeek! I cant ept this! A mere Aide Number 2 dares to be a count before Sir Eugene?! Everyone, did you know that all of this is a lie Kiek! The spirit also reimed her fate and suffered a beating after muttering nonsense.


    ***


    Everything proceeded smoothly after that. It was the worst event in the history of the Crawlmarine county, and the nobles knew the condemnation they would be subject to if rumors ever spread. As such, they wanted to conclude the matter as swiftly as possible.


    It was extremely disgraceful for a son to have conspired to murder his own father, but for someone without the blood of Crawlmarine to have reigned for a period of time as the count was unthinkable. It wasnt simply a matter of disgrace.


    The nobles decided to hide the fact that Lucas was born from incest and to only publicize the fact that he conspired to murder his father.


    People went to extreme lengths to im power, so as long as the involved parties were punished, the matter could be concluded. Of course, there was no helping the fact that it would be the talk of the town for a while.


    In the end, Lucas was sentenced to death, and within ten minutes of the sentencing, his decapitated head was hung on the gates of Crawlmarine Castle for all to see.


    Calburns fate was also debated. Although the crime he hadmitted was great, he was judged to have kept his honor as a knight by confessing all of his sins. How he had been forced into cooperation was also taken into consideration. Therefore, his family was deprived of their status and made into serfs.


    Naturally, Luke became the Count of Crawlmarine.


    The knights and nobles of Crawlmarine vied for loyalty to the young, legitimate count. However, their actions stemmedrgely from their fear of the high-ranking vampire standing behind Luke rather than hope and expectations toward their new lord.


    But Sir Eugene will be leaving the territory soon, right?


    Then the new count will have no one but us to rely on.


    But the ns of the nobles and knights were thwarted by Lukes deration


    I have not mastered myself as a knight. As such, I will continue to follow my master, Sir Eugene.


    What?!


    The nobles were shocked. However, a figure stepped forward and quenched their worries with a smile. Out of everyone present, he possessed the highest rank, aside from Luke and Eugene, and perhaps, he even slightly surpassed the two in Brantia.


    His Excellency Crawlmarine has expressed his desire to be sworn in after fulfilling his duties as Sir Eugenes aide. When that timees, I, Lanslo Drak, will dly stand as a witness.


    ...!


    The most prestigious family of knights in Brantia would stand witness to the ceremony! It was an honorable event that would go down in the history of the Crawlmarine family and was something that even royal families would be jealous of.


    After hearing Lanslos deration, a simr thought dominated the minds of the nobles.


    Maybe the Crawlmarine family will be one of Brantias pirs after this.


    To do that, we must win over Sir Eugene!


    They may be ignorant, but they were incredibly quick-witted.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Brantia was a mess. Even the word devastated could not do the countrys current state justice, and the nations security was nonexistent at best. Roamers and bandits were lurking everywhere, and there was almost no movement of people or goods except in areas ruled by powerful lords.


    However, the security in some territories located near the coast started to be stable some time ago, and as ofte, a safe route had been established all the way to the Crawlmarine territory. A safe zone of nearly 80 kilometers was established for thergest granary in southeastern Brantia, including the middle and the lower areas of the Thames River. It was centered around the port city of Mungard.


    The trades of mana stones and monster materials resumed between the territories and the cities, and the merchants were overjoyed. Prior to the establishment of the safe routes, merchants needed to hire at least twenty people every time they traveled, but now, they would face no problems even with only ten guards.


    That was not to say that mercenaries were suffering losses. Rather, business boomed as the number of people and goods traveling to and forth from each territory increased exponentially.


    As such, the southeastern territories of Brantia underwent a major transformation in only a few months. However, the residents continued on and ventured further. A nations faltered development did not necessarily reflect the will of the people. There were courageous and greedy people who ventured even deeper into the nation to seek wealth. Naturally, news from Mungard and other southeastern territories of Brantia started to spread ind as well. As it happened, the Riwad barony also received news regarding the current situation in the southeastern territories as well.


    Boom!


    What did you say?! Lucas?! My nephew was beheaded?! Baron Riwad mmed down his fist on a table with an agitated expression.


    Although he was already over forty, he was still brimming with energy. Baron Riwad was a figure known as one of the sword masters of Brantia, a knight who stood at the pinnacle of his practice. And just like many other Brantian nobles, he was ignorant, violent, and short-tempered.


    There were a few things in life that Baron Riwad valued, one of which was his bloodline. Lucas was born to Baron Riwad and his beloved sister, and Baron Riwad considered him to be one of the most precious things in his life, though the truth had to be hidden at all costs.


    Keeeeuuuugh! You dare! You dare!!! Lucas... Kuaaaghhh! I will kill you! Baron Riwad screamed with anger. His loud shouts contained a certain force that was quite simr to fear, and the people of his castle stiffened at once upon hearing his voice.


    The Riwad barony was rted to a royal family of orcs from the distant past. As such, a figure with the power and temperament of an orc warrior was born every two to three generations, and the current baron was an example.


    War! This is war! Bring me my armor! I will head to Crawlmarine and punish those traitors who have betrayed faith and honor! Baron Riwad gave a fiery roar. The entire castle immediately fell into a frenzy at the barons terrifying shouts.


    The Riwad barony had survived and thrived even after the horrifying war because of the barons presence, and his influence within the territory was absolute. Even though the residents of his territory were extremely poor and barely avoided starving to death, the baron, a traditional knight, didnt care about all that. For him, the residents and serfs of his territory were no different from simple livestock.


    W-with all due respect, I would like to offer a word, my lord! a noble eximed.


    What is it!? the baron shouted while turning his furious gaze.


    The noble responded while respectfully bowing his head. There is a rumor that the guardian of the new count is a member of the Dark n.


    A vampire? The baron asked.


    Yes. And apparently, he is a noble. At least a bannaret The noble answered.


    Is that so? the baron said after calming himself. Although he was very violent and short-tempered, as an outstanding knight, Baron Riwad was calcting and sober when it came to battles. He could not recklessly rush into battle against a bannaret-ss vampire. The power of the individual vampire wasnt a problem, but rather the n that could be supporting the vampire.


    You dont know which family he is from? Baron Riwad asked.


    No. I heard from a merchant that the vampires residing in Mungard have been quite cooperative with him. Ah! And also, the fact that he came from the continent across the sea


    Thuck!


    The noble was never given a chance to finish.


    Kuagh!


    The barons punch knocked him down to the ground.


    Hey, you little bastard! Doesnt that mean that I dont have to worry about his n?! He was obviously forced off the continent and came crawling here to scrape together whatever he could to rejoin his n! the baron shouted.


    Baron Riwad had experience fighting with and against knights from other races such as vampires or orcs. As such, he was quite familiar with the characteristics and hierarchical systems of other races.


    The members of the Dark n rarely ventured outside of their own territories. As such, it could only mean one thing for a noble vampire from the continent to havee all the way to Brantiait meant that he was a loser who had been deprived of hisnd from a territorial war.


    Send a messenger to the Sage of Mount Robtimo, Baron Riwad said.


    Are you referring to Master Pythamoras?


    Thats right. Ry to him, respectfully, that there will be an opportunity for him to study a vampire noble without any backing. He will immediately descend from the mountain, Baron Riwad exined.


    Yes, my lord!


    It was not an easy feat to mobilize druids, the wizards of Brantia. They were priests, doctors, as well as schrs. As such, they could rarely be tempted by material goods. They only showed interest in things that could aid them in their studies or satisfy their curiosity. Pythamoras studied all kinds of creatures, including animals, monsters, and even humans, for the sake of medicine. As such, he would be highly enticed by the opportunity to study a noble vampire. Aristocratic vampires with no affiliation to ns were extremely rare, and there would be no need to worry about bacsh even if one captured them, dissected them, and experimented on them.


    Will you be setting off right away, my lord? one of the nobles asked.


    Thats right. Gather all the knights of the territory. I will head to Brighton to hire mercenaries, Baron Riwad answered.


    The nobles started murmuring. Baron Riwad was nning to fight an all-out war with Crawlmarine.


    My lord! With all due respect, a war will cause quite a strain on the territorys finances. one of the nobles spoke up.


    Finances? My nephew was beheaded by renegades, and you talk about finances?! Do you want your head off your shoulders as well?! Baron Riwad shouted.


    Hiek!


    The nobleman shrank back in the face of an orc warriors Fear.


    Baron Riwad continued, And there will be no need to worry about money. Once I convict Crawlmarine, I will make sure to inherit everything in my sister and nephews name.


    ...!


    Baron Riwad wasnt simply nning revenge for his dead nephew. He was expressing his intention topletely subjugate the Crawlmarine territory under Riwads g.


    Then


    Its a conquest war!


    Both mercenaries and merchants alike would obviously rush to take a piece of this massive pie. Other nobles and lords wouldnt object either, since Baron Riwads decision was fully justified.


    Lucas! I will avenge you. I swear it in my honor. I will dedicate the heads of all the bastards of Crawlmarine to your glory! I swear it to all gods and spirits! Baron Riwad dered. The anger of the father who had lost his child, the ambition of a lord for Brantias hegemony, and the spirit of a knight in the face of an uing ughterbined together and boiled.


    ***


    The Riwad barony? Eugene asked.


    Yes. I dont think they will stay still after hearing about this, Lanslo responded with a shrug. Among Eugenespanions, he was the most knowledgeable about Brantia.


    Baron Riwad is a knight known for his fiery personality. Although it would be detrimental if the truth about his rtionship with Lucas was revealed, he is not the one to stand still either. And regardless of the truth, Lucas is still his nephew, officially. He has more than enough justification. Lanslo continued.


    Even if he was responsible for killing a territorial knight and conspiring to kill his own father? Baron Riwad would pull out his de for such a cowardly murderer? Do the knights of Brantia not know anything about honor? Galfredik snickered.


    Lanslo responded with a smirk, There is no way that he would ept the oue of a trial that was held locally in Crawlmarine. A territorial trial in Brantia is not exactly the standard of justice.


    What if we threaten him about his rtionship with his sister? Galfredik suggested.


    The only thing we have is a letter, and all those involved in the matter are dead except Baron Riwad. It might have a huge impact on Crawlmarine, but it wouldnt act as a deadly weapon against Baron Riwad. Moreover Lanslo paused. He continued while tapping on his longsword with a cold smile. In the end, knights like us end up resolving the situation with this, right? As long as we win the war, no one will care about the truth.


    Kuhehehe! Thats right. Galfredikughed.


    Eugene, who had been listening in silence, asked, Where does the Riwad barony stand in Brantia?


    First of all, the baron himself is considered one of the top ten knights in Brantia. His influence is quiterge, and although it is only a barony, it could be considered superior to Crawlmarine in many ways. Lanslo exined.


    I see. And what if I defeat him? Eugene asked.


    Then you will be famous throughout Brantia in a heartbeat. Even those who im themselves to be kings will notice you, Sir Eugene. They will either be wary or they will try to win you over, Lanslo answered.


    Theres our answer, then. The Crawlmarine county is ours to protect in the first ce, Eugene coldly answered.


    Lanslo grinned. I knew it. Then we will need to gather troops as well. We should head back to Mungard and


    Eugene interrupted, Why would we need to collect troops?


    Hmm? Werent you nning on going to war? Lanslo asked.


    Eugene looked down at the men and women of Crawlmarine, who were having a meat party among themselves in the castles courtyard, before responding, They fight well.


    Well That may be true, but we would be outnumbered. Baron Riwad is a very skilled knight, and he is a capable tactician as well. I am sure that they will be well-prepared for war, Lanslo said.


    But most of them will be mercenaries, right? And the baron will being here personally. How long will it take? A month at the earliest? Eugene responded.


    Hmm. That seems likely, Lanslo agreed.


    Then we will fight with mobility, Eugene responded.


    ...!


    Tell them to stop shoveling food and toe up. And Lanslo, Ill need you to head to Mungard. Eugene continued.


    To hire mercenaries? Lanslo asked.


    No. Im going to arm them properly, Eugene responded.


    Ah! Perhaps


    Thats right. Dont worry about the price. However, I want it to be the best that you can get in Brantia, Eugene said.


    Haha! I understand, Lanslo responded with a chuckle.


    Technically, the beowulf warriors were also mercenaries, but Eugene was nning to equip them with proper armor. As expected, Eugenes generosity with spending could not be matched by any other nobles.


    ***


    Eugene revised his n to immediately head to the Ba Duchy. Instead, he decided to stay in Crawlmarine Castle in the meantime. Although he had Mungards cooperation, the Crawlmarine territory was his first true ally since Luke became the count.


    Moreover, Eugene was on an expedition. He weed those who were in a hurry to be killed by him, and it was even better if his enemies were rather famous and strong.


    But I shouldnt let my guard down. After all, hes called a sword master.


    Eugene checked his n one more time while washing himself. First, he needed to arm the beowulf warriors, even though they liked fighting in their birthday suits. Beowulf warriors had a tendency to be overconfident in their bodies. It was true that they wouldnt suffer injuries unless they were pitted against a skilled opponent, and that they would recover from most injuries thanks to their monstrous recovery speed, but the beowulf warriors had changed their minds after fighting against the Central Churchs army. They hade to realize how threatening knights could be when they were armed with te armor and weaponsced with silver.


    Although nobody ever tried to arm the beowulf warriors


    Who would be foolish enough to arm mercenaries for hire? Moreover, hiring beowulf warriors alone would increase the cost by several times. There werent any nobles in Brantia who would attempt to do such a foolish thing.


    But Eugene was different


    He knew that a bigger prize was awaiting him when he fought, won, and conquered. He didnt even need to worry about the cost of properly arming the beowulf warriors. After all, if doing such a thing would elevate their overall power, it would make it easier for him to conquer Brantia in the end.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Kieee~ Twinkle twinkle golden castle~ How I wonder what you are~ Best in the world thats what you are~ Castle filled with diamonds and rubies~ Our Sir Eugene is the greatest of all~ Kiek?!


    Youre too noisy.


    The spirit was humming a bizarre song while floating in the water-filled bathtub. Her tune was disturbed by a well-ced flick to her forehead, and she responded with a gloomy expression.


    Oh, whats the matter? Im going to hire a minstrel in the future to spread the legend of your lordship and myself.


    Stop your nonsense and wash my back, Eugene said.


    Yeap.


    Mirian fluttered up and started to thoroughly wash Eugenes back with her spits and shits. It was a little unpleasant at first, but it felt rather refreshing except for the sounds she made.


    Ah, by the way, sir. These little itty tattoos. Theres only seven of them left now, Mirianmented.


    Is that so? Eugene said. Five of the initial twelve tattoos hadpletely disappeared. Eugene would gain a new ability with the disappearance of each tattoo, and all of them had been greatly helpful. ck Scales, camouge, transformation,nguage interpretation, and the most recent, berserker.


    I shouldnt use berserker if I can help it.


    It was a tremendous ability that amplified all of his abilities for a few minutes, but the drawback of exhausting all of his energy afterward was too great. It was an ability best left reserved for desperate moments.


    But as the tattoos disappear, Im regaining a vampires unique abilities.


    At first, he gained the ability to handle Fear, and from then, he was bing more and more capable. Most recently, he gained the ability to charm others. No, rather than gaining, he was awakening his original abilities. Eugene was certain that it had everything to do with the disappearing tattoos.


    The tattoos must be a kind of seal. And those who ced this seal on me


    The image of the three figures was bing clearer with each red mana stone that Eugene consumed. Eugene was somewhat certain that the three figures had been the ones responsible for the seal.


    He had a good reason to believe so


    It wasnt that I saw them when I was young. No, I was looking up at them while Im on the ground.


    Eugene recently realized that their smiles had been definite sneers.


    I was most likely beaten by the three of them. But why?


    It would have been easier for them to have killed him, so why did they leave him alive with a seal? Moreover, when and where had everything happened?


    The only thing I know for sure is that I need to get rid of all the tattoos.


    There were still seven tattoos left, and fortunately, there were many evilnds in Brantia. Of course, monsters possessing red mana stones were extremely rare, but at this rate, he was certain that he could remove all the tattoos in one year at the earliest, and two to three years at thetest.


    Then we will have to continue conquering Brantia, Eugene said.


    Of course, of course! Youre going to be a real king now. The demon king! The emperor! Kihehehehehehe! The spirit of desireughed frivolously as if Eugene was already the king of Brantia.


    Eugene considered shattering her expectations but stopped himself from doing so. He didnt want to disappoint her this early, and his ultimate goal was something that was much greater than bing the king of Brantia.


    ***


    Hmm? What is all this?


    Your armor.


    Oooh!


    Wolfgan and the beowulf warriors eximed after receiving wolf-shaped helmets and sets of tecoats. Others might have rejected the armor out of pride, but the Perseus Beowulfs thought differently after facing the knights from the continent. They had experienced how difficult it was to fight against enemies d in solid armor.


    Its not as good as our armor, but it will block most arrows, spears, and des, Eugene said.


    Thank you for this, Dark Lord!


    Wow! I cant believe I am wearing such high-end armor!


    The materials of the armor and their polish werent very good, but they had been made with consideration to the size of the bewoulf warriors. The armors were veryrge, and the thickness of the iron tes used in them was almost double the size of regr armor, so they had been very expensive.


    You will have to make good use of them. I will charge you allter, Eugene said.


    Kuhehe! Of course. Ah, by the way, are we setting off soon? Who are we up against? Wolfgan asked.


    The Riwad barony. Have you heard of it? Eugene asked.


    The half-orc sword master? I heard that hes quite strong, Wolfgan answered. It appeared that the title of a sword master wasnt just for show, since the name of their opponent was enough to cause the beowulfs to buzz.


    I heard he cut off the heads of the church knights from the continent, right?


    Oh, thats right. I heard that he reaped quite a harvest from the armor and weapons of those knights.


    He got himself a lot of ves as well. Damn it, we should have made them into ves instead of killing them all.


    What would you have done with them when you cant evenmunicate with them? Besides, they would have done nothing but waste our food.


    Food? I suddenly want to eat meat.


    Me too. Should we go to Marine Forest and catch some deer?


    Wait. Did you say ves? Eugene asked after stopping the beowulfs in their tracks.


    Thats right. They say he took quite a few prisoners and made them into ves. Well, its not like the continental humans are going toe all this way to pay their ransoms, Wolfgan responded.


    Eugene turned his head. Lanslo. If they managed to reach all the way to the Riwad barony during the crusade, wouldnt they have been quite skilled?


    Most likely. There is a high chance that they were part of the first expedition. I heard that the first expedition force consisted of knights belonging to noble families of considerable status and reputation in each kingdom, Lanslo answered.


    So there must have been holy knights as well? Eugene asked.


    Probably, although they wouldnt have necessarily belonged to the Caylor Kingdom, Lanslo replied.


    Hmm. Eugene fell into contemtion. From his experiences during his current and previous life, Eugene came to the conclusion that among all the kingdoms, the Caylor Kingdom was the most hostile towards other races. Although other countries werent necessarily epting of other races, their treatment of the other races wasnt bad as the Caylor Kingdom.


    However, the Caylor Kingdom hadnt always been a ce that was hostile toward other races. The current king and his backer, the churchs cardinal, had manipted things behind the scenes over time.


    In the first ce, only the Central Church of the Caylor Kingdom serves Gahein as its sole god.


    The churches of other nations recognized other gods besides Gahein. Even the Holy Empire, which was a theocracy, recognized Gahein and two other gods as the Three Supreme Deities. So what if Baron Riwads ves werent from the Kingdom of Caylor?


    Galfredik, Lanslo, Eugene called out.


    Hmm?


    Yes, the two knights responded.


    Eugene gave a meaningful smile before continuing. It seems that it wont just be the Riwad barony that well take from this war.


    ***


    The next day


    Galfredik, Lanslo, and Partecs group quietly departed from Crawlmarine Castle. Galfredik was rather disappointed that he could not participate in a real battlefield, but he understood that sessfully carrying out his mission was of utmost importance. As such, he followed Eugenes orders without saying anything.


    Fighting and killing werent the only ways to win a battle. Strategies and tactics needed to be employed in a flexible manner ording to each situation as well. Moreover, Galfrediks skills as a tactician were on par with his skills as a warrior.


    After the five people left, Luke ordered all the vassals of the Crawlmarine territory to rally. The nobles knew that Luke was being supported by a high-ranking noble vampire and a horde of beowulf warriors, so they quickly responded to his call. They knew that they would have to serve the new count for at least 20 more years, and the best way to show their loyalty was to quickly respond to his call.


    Five dayster


    The eight knights, although it was a little embarrassing to call them as such, and more than two hundred soldiers stood tall under the g of Crawlmarine.


    Marindolf of Patos, my lord!


    Leadman of Penzil! I will dedicate my life to your lordship and Crawlmarine


    The vassals fought to introduce themselves and prove their undying loyalty to Luke. However, although their words were grand and their voices were loud, it was clear from their expressions that they were extremely anxious.


    They had gathered their troops to prove their loyalty, but they were well aware of Baron Riwads strength and how many troops he had under hismand.


    What happens to us if the count dies?


    If its that big, half-orc swordmaster, he wouldnt even consider taking us prisoner for ransom.


    Surely, he wouldnt kill all of us, would he?


    Maybe I should run when I have the chance


    Luke was furious when he saw thementing faces and anxious eyes of the vassals. However, he was now the Count of Crawlmarine. In addition, his celebrated master was watching right behind him.


    I would like to express my deepest appreciation for your honorable decisions, Luke said.


    Its my greatest honor.


    I am simply honoring a knights duty, my lord!


    The words of the nobles werepletely contradictory to their expressions. Luke suppressed his boiling anger and responded, I am touched that all of you are so eager. If I could do as I wished, I would have ced all of you in the vanguard.


    ...!


    His fury zed even brighter after seeing the evident shock in the nobles faces.


    However, I know that everyone has been suffering because of the recent, vicious war caused by the continents church. As such, I decided on a siege defense, Luke dered.


    Oooh!


    The expressions of the vassals finally loosened. It was an obvious decision since defending against a siege was much easier than a head-on battle on the ins. Moreover, the enemies would outnumber them by two or three times there.


    A negotiation was an option depending on the situation, and if the situation became extremely disadvantageous


    It will be easier to turn our backs.


    The vassals shared simr thoughts, although they spoke of loyalty and bravery amidst the brightened atmosphere


    Eugene stepped up. Sirs, you dont have to fight. Just make sure to defend the castle.


    What? The vassals were baffled by the vampire nobles words. The vampire had been mostly responsible for the naming of the new count, and he possessed terrifying skills as well. They wondered what he was nning.


    Literally. Dont try to crawl out of the castle. Stay where you are. If you try anything else. Eugene paused and nced back. The vassals naturally followed his gaze as if they were bewitched.


    Krrrrrrrrrr.


    The beowulf warriors grinned, revealing their sharp fangs. They were armed with armor and wolf-shaped helmets.


    Hiek!


    Some of the vassals fell onto their buttocks with frightened shouts, and Eugene inched closer to the vassals before continuing in a cold voice. Disobeying orders will result in immediate judgment. The death penalty. Make sure you dont forget.


    Y-yes, sir!


    The vassals finally realized the truth. It was meaningless for them to dere their loyalty to the young count. The real authority here was the noble vampire, who had the power to move the dirty, mean beowulf warriors with nothing but a wink.


    ***


    Uwaaaaaaahhh!!!


    The people of Crawlmarine cheered for the troops and the beowulf warriors. A new count had taken the ce of their original lord after he was beheaded on the count of murdering his own father and a knight, but the residents of the territory didnt particrly care. It was all because the nobles had strongly emphasized the legitimacy of the new count and they were also too busy living their own lives and making ends meet to actually care.


    Moreover, the people were mostly simple and ignorant. They liked Luke, who looked much more reliable and handsome than the previous count. In particr, they were exhrated that the mean, evil Dogs of Perseus were marching behind the new count.


    Long live the lord!


    Crawlmarine will win!


    Hurray! Hurray for the handsome count!


    Several beowulfs grumbled after hearing the residents cheers.


    This makes it seem like were subordinates of the count.


    Well, thats not exactly wrong, is it? The dark lord stands behind the count, and we were hired by the dark lord.


    Well, I guess thats true.


    In fact, the beowulfs were quite satisfied with the current situation. It had beenmon for them to go on for days without food when they lived in the mountains, but ever since they were hired by Eugene, they had been able to hold a feast of meat every day. In addition, their employer was quite friendly toward them, and he even recently gifted them precious armor. Eugene, the dark lord, was the best employer they could ask for.


    But were not going to Patos Castle?


    Yes. Only Mister Wolfgan and a few of the boys are going. To escort the count.


    Then what about us? the beowulfs whispered. Despite all the cheering, Eugene heard the murmurs of the beowulfs and turned his head.


    You. No, us, we will do what we do best, Eugene said.


    What we do best? And what is that? one of the beowulfs asked. Vampires and beowulfs were originally of the same blood. One was known for their craftiness, and the other was known for their persistence.


    In a war where two races joined their forces without having to care about chivalry and honor, there was only one possible oue. Eugene smiled coldly before voicing the answer. An ambush. A surprise attack.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Baylin Forest? Eugene asked.


    Yes, Master. Assuming that Baron Riwads forces are trying to take over Patos, the route through Baylin Forest is the fastest, Luke answered. The two were left alone after sending away the vassals.


    Luke continued and advised Eugene. The forest is deep and wide. It will be hard to tell where they will being from. However, I believe that we will be able to quickly identify and deal with them appropriately if we make use of your authority and the beowulfs abilities.


    I see. By the way, it seems like youve changed. You are full of confidence now. Youre finally starting to seem like a real count, Eugene teased.


    Thats right! Youre acting kind of arrogant, aide number two! Hmph! Mirian said after taking a seat on Lukes head.


    Y-you tter me. Luke jumped back with surprise before bowing.


    Do you know who I am?! Hmm? I was with your master when he killed the monstas! We took a bath together! I even crawled into the water dragons asshole and Kiek!


    Eugene gave a rare smile and pretended to stroke Lukes head while flicking the spirit with his finger.


    Its a good thing. A count should disy at least that much confidence, Eugene said.


    Thank you, Master, Luke answered with a blush. Even his ears were colored pink.


    Eugene patted Luke on the shoulder a few times before looking down at the map once again. Baylin Forest. Since hes supposed to be short-tempered, there is a high possibility that he might try to cross the forest. But just in case, we should send some warriors to the detour as well, Eugene said.


    Yes. We can station some of the quick, persistent warriors to wait for a few days to observe the situation, Luke responded.


    Good. Then lead the vassals to Patos. I will have Wolfgan and some of the warriors escort you, so dont worry. When I contact you, bring the vassals and join forces with me right away. Eugene ordered.


    Yes! I will follow your orders, Master, Luke answered.


    Master is the truth; he is the light. I will do anything he asks of me.


    Although he was now a count, Lukes eyes still glimmered with awe when he looked at Eugene.


    ***


    You dimwitted bastards! Baron Riwad shouted in anger. The mercenary captains were gathered in his tent, and they shrank back in the face of his wrath.


    The baron roared with fury as if he was ready to pull out his de at a moments notice. You cant even travel thirty kilometers in half a day?! Are you really warriors?! Even donkeys would be faster than you bastards!


    I apologize, my lord.


    Please forgive us. The road is very rough, and the men are exhausted.


    It is much too difficult to keep up with your lordship and the other knights. The mercenary captains busily made excuses while bowing.


    You! Baron Riwad called out after turning his fiery gaze.


    Y-yes, my lord, the leader of the military depot apanying the army answered while shrinking back.


    Starting today, you will not sell alcohol and whores to the mercenaries. My orders will remain effective until we reach the Crawlmarine territory, Baron Riwad said.


    A-as you wish, the merchant answered.


    My lord! The mens morale will


    Then start walking more than a mere 30 kilometers in a day! At this pace, we will arrive after the new count dies of old age!


    Ugh. The mercenary captains dropped their heads.


    Dammit. He still has that dogshit temper.


    Fuck! Thats why they said we would be treated like shit if we sided with Baron Half-Orc.


    Even so, they could not resist the promise of silver from the continent and permission to loot freely. Moreover, if Baron Riwad sessfully conquered the Crawlmarine territory, he would quickly emerge as the most powerful force in southeastern Brantia. He woulde to y a pivotal role in one of the powers gunning for the nations throne, or perhaps he could even aim for the throne himself.


    It would be great if the orc baron took control of the South.


    He couldnt possibly manage all thatnd by himself. He might even entrust somend to us.


    We might even make it all the way to Mungard.


    The mercenary captains dreamt of their respective rosy futures while groveling in front of Baron Riwad.


    If you dont like my orders, then feel free to leave, or pelt those bastards under you. We will reach Deloton by tomorrow, no exceptions, Baron Riwad shouted.


    Yes, my lord! the mercenary captains answered.


    Now, get out! Baron Riwad hollered.


    Yes!


    The mercenary captains answered before swarming out of the tent. Once they left, ves rushed to Baron Riwads side and removed his armor before carefully wiping his body with wet towels. Meanwhile, Baron Riwad observed the mapid out on a simple table.


    Sirs. Baron Riwad called out.


    Yes, my lord, The nobles and knights of the barony answered.


    Tell me. If you were knights of the Crawlmarine territory, where would you form a line of defense? Dont hesitate to voice your opinion, Baron Riwad said. Baron Riwad was almost unparalleled in Brantia when it came to his skills with the de, but he wasnt actually a good tactician. Nevertheless, he was known as a good tactician because he had always listened to the opinions of his knights. As a result, Baron Riwad had won several battles and became known as an outstanding tactician.


    If I were a knight of Crawlmarine, I would focus on Penzil or here, Patos Castle.


    I agree with Sir Deverson.


    Hmm. And what if you had to choose between the two? Baron Riwad asked once more.


    I would have to say Patos. Of all the castles located in the Crawlmarine territory, Patos is located in the most strategic location and will be the most difficult to siege.


    Patos Patos. Good. Then we will attack there first. We will overwhelm them with force if the enemy focuses their forces there, and if they don''t, we will use it as a supply base after we take it over, Baron Riwad said.


    How wise!


    As expected, you are the only knight worthy of taking control of Brantia, my lord. Hahaha!


    It was a basic tactic that anyone with some experience coulde up with, but the knights spared no praise for Baron Riwad.


    Baron Riwad was very pleased andughed before raising his voice with satisfaction. Good! We will take the shortest route to Patos.


    Yes, my lord! The knights answered. They were excited at the thought of war. Although they asionally participated in evilnd subjugations and bandit suppressions, such things were no match for the thrill of war.


    One of the knights, a man who was born near Crawlmarine, carefully scrutinized the map before speaking carefully, My lord.


    Whats wrong? Baron Riwad answered.


    The shortest route to Patos involves crossing Baylin Forest, the knight said.


    And? Baron Riwad answered.


    If the enemy sets up an ambush in the forest, we could suffer a serious blow. Why dont we take a detour? The knight suggested.


    Is the forest huge? Baron Riwad asked.


    Yes. It is quiterge. Its been known to house quite a few roamers and predators since ancient times, the knight answered.


    Then we will pass through it. Baron Riwad gave his decision.


    What?


    Baron Riwad clicked his tongue. Tsk! Think about it. If the forest is as wide and as deep as you say, do you really think that the enemy could figure out exactly which path we are going to take to cross the forest? Moreover, hes a self-proimed knight from the continent. He would never even think of setting up an ambush. All those jackasses from the continent are obsessed with shit like honor and chivalry.


    Ah


    Just as the baron said, the knights from the continent had suffered many losses in the previous war, sometimes even when they had the advantage, because they had been consumed by honor and chivalry.


    But since he is a member of the Dark n, we cant say things for sure. Master Pythamoras and a portion of the troops will take a detour along with the depot. It will be troublesome if we run into a problem with our supplies even before we take over Patos, Baron Riwad dered.


    Yes! the knights answered.


    Since it was arge army with nearly six hundred soldiers, it would be a struggle to feed them all for a day even if they looted a single vige. As such, Baron Riwad made the right decision. He knew that the army would notst even ten days if he failed to protect the depot, which consisted of thirty carts and almost 100 workers. However, the problem was that even an exemry decision was sometimes subject to failure.


    ***


    After parting ways with Luke and the soldiers of the Crawlmarine territory, Eugene sent some of the beowulf warriors to the detour and headed into Baylin Forest with the rest. Afterward, he arranged the warriors in pairs at intervals of several hundred meters.


    The beowulf warriors were extremely agile, and they possessed excellent eyesight and hearing. No matter where the enemy was spotted, they could easily gather at a set point in less than twenty minutes.


    Remember. As soon as you spot them, go deeper into the forest. Identify their route of travel. Then, when there are no more than 50 enemies, attack immediately. As for how? Eugene asked them.


    As fast and as furious as possible!


    Kurararararara!


    The beowulfsughed with satisfaction. They were fully confident in acting ording to such a tactic. Moreover, Baylin Forest had been without human presence for a long time and was filled to the brim with meat. With permission from the forests owner, Luke, they could hunt and eat as much as they wanted.


    The half-orc baron. I hope hees a littleter.


    Thats right. Salted meat is good, but freshly caught deer and wild boar are truly the best.


    Shall we have a meal first? Im hungry.


    You too? Hey, me too!


    Kieek! Look at those dog-pig bastards! Theyre trying to eat again! Mirian shouted.


    Hey. Eat the dried meat I gave you first. After the battle, I will treat you to a meat party. Eugenemented.


    Kiieng.


    The beowulf warriors became sullen and returned to their respective positions.


    Three days soon passed


    ***


    Caw. Caw.


    The ominous cries of crows resonated as five hundred troops separated into about ten groups and walked through the unbroken forest. They couldnt exercise proper formations due to the dense, thick bushes, but they had formed long lines which allowed them to defend against attacks from predators or monsters without losing their way.


    Dammit! I cant believe how slow they are, Baron Riwad turned his head irritably and shouted. He stood at the forefront of the army.


    Whats the distance between us and the rear of the army? We must keep it less than five hundred meters, Baron Riwad asked.


    I-Im not sure.


    Then go and find out! Baron Riwad shouted. His path had been clear of any beasts or roamers, and there had been no signs of any human presence even now. However, Baron Riwad was never the type to let his guard down. Rather, it annoyed him that most of his troops were mercenaries with no military discipline. Most of them had experienced the crusade and were quite skilled, but they devolved into a mess when they were resting or traveling.


    I could at least beat them into obedience if they were serfs. Tsk, just what you might expect from mercenaries...


    Serfs were easy to control, but they were quite useless inbat. Byparison, mercenaries were more skilled. As such, Baron Riwad forcefully suppressed his anger and red at the group of mercenaries, who were trudging along in groups of dozens.


    It was then


    Ahhhhhhh~~


    Kuaggh!


    A series of screams began to echo from the rear of the army.


    I-is it an ambush?


    Dammit!


    The mercenaries became disoriented by the sudden turn of events, but Baron Riwad quickly turned his horse toward the direction of the screams without hesitation.


    Uagh?!


    Move! Get out of my way! Move, you dimwits! Baron Riwad shouted. However, he couldnt easily navigate through the blockade ofrge trees and the disorganized mercenaries.


    Moreover, due to the uneven paths, it turned out that the line of troops was longer than he had expected. As he headed further back, he realized that the mercenaries were clumped together because of the unexpected, unidentified attack.


    Who is the enemy!?


    Humans? No, monsters!


    I cant see them from here!


    What are you doing!? Go help them!


    Some were hurriedly looking around with their weapons, some were hurriedly climbing trees, and others were running toward the rear to help theirrades.


    It was a mess.


    You fucking fools!


    In the end, Baron Riwad and his knights finally reached the rear of the army after traveling nearly a kilometer. But a few minutes had already passed since the beginning of the screams.


    !


    Around fifty mercenaries were found dead. They had been marching a little too far from the main army.


    However, Baron Riwad noted a peculiar fact. The mercenaries hadnt been killed by ordinary weapons such as spears and des. Rather, some of them had their heads removed from their shoulders and vanished, some had their armors ripped to shreds, and some of them had their limbs torn off


    Monsters?


    Keugh! Only monsters would do such a thing.


    The knights hurriedly looked around, and Baron Riwad spoke in a bloodthirsty voice. Monsters or not, they arent ordinary. I dont see a single corpse belonging to the enemy.


    Heut!


    The knights froze at his words. As the baron said, all of the corpses belonged to the hired mercenaries.


    Any sign of the attackers? Baron Riwad asked.


    W-well They seem to have scattered in all directions, one of the knights responded.


    What? Baron Riwad said. His voice and gaze contained the full force of orc royalty.


    The knight flinched before responding, About ten of them. Based on the traces they left behind, they seem to be intermediate-rank monsters. But they didnt flock. Instead, they fled individually. A-as such I think it is going to be quite difficult tracking them down.


    Motherfucker! Baron Riwads furious shout resonated through the forest.


    But then


    Arrrrghhh!


    Kuagghh!


    Screams began to resound from the front of the army


    What the fuck!? Baron Riwad roared before turning his horse once more. His copper face was red with shock and anger.


    Meanwhile, the Origin Vampire and the other beowulf fighters excitedly ughtered the leading mercenaries during the knights absence.


    Kuaagh! I will kill you all! Baron Riwad burst into an unfathomable rage after discovering the bodies of the ughtered mercenaries.


    It was then


    Uaaaghhh!


    Its the enemy!


    The rear of the army was once again attacked by unidentified enemies.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Kuhaha! It seems like Baron half-orc is very angry.


    He shouldve known better than to crawl into the woods and move separately from the others. How stupid. It seems that even a swordmasters army is no big deal.


    About a dozen beowulf warriors chuckled all together. They had just stormed through the rear of Baron Riwads army and killed heaps of mercenaries before making their escape, and now they were situated on treetops located hundreds of meters from the enemies.


    Anyway, thanks to the armor that the dark lord gave me, Im not injured at all. What about the rest of you?


    This is definitely something, all right. It feels a bit clunky when I move, but it deflected all the spears, swords, and axes.


    You allowed yourself to be hit by those weaklings? You mutt, I would cut off my tail in shame if I were you.


    Oh, thats too much.


    Hey, dont you suddenly have a craving for meat?


    Thats true. It must be because of how vigorously I was moving. I do feel hungry Ugh!


    Ptooey! Ptooey! Ptooey! Ptooey!


    Kugh?!


    The beowulf warriors took off their helmets and rubbed their eyes as the conversation started to veer off topic. They began hurriedly looking around with astonished expressions.


    He said that we would get water in our eyes if we messed around. It looks like he wasnt lying.


    Can the dark lord use magic as well?


    The little fangs have natural talent in magic, right?


    The beowulfs expressed their astonishment after discovering another interesting fact about Eugene. However, they had never imagined that the water magic was in fact the water spirits sputum. The beowulfs started climbing down from the trees.


    Hmm? Looks like somethings happening at the front of the army.


    Perfect timing. Kuhaha!


    The beowulf warriors revealed their fangs andughed as the wind carried over human screams from afar.


    This was a forest, and a forest was an optimal battleground for beowulfs and vampires, who possessed superior sensespared to humans. It might have been a different story if hundreds of humans were moving as a group, but long lines of soldiers standing in dozens could never hope to best vampires or beowulfs in a forest. Moreover, it was even easier for ambushes to seed when the enemies were without their knights.


    Now, everyone! Follow me and keep your senses sharp. We will attack once the knights get far enough.


    Got it. The same thing asst time?


    Thats right. As fast and as furious as possible.


    Krrrrrrrr!


    The beowulfs growled softly before silently dashing through the forest.


    ***


    Here theye!


    Eugene felt the approach of figures exuding a Fear that was distinctly different from the beowulfs. He pulled out his ws from the chest of a mercenary before shouting. Break!


    Kwoooo!


    The beowulf warriors began running in all directions after sessfully ripping apart more than fifty mercenaries in less than a minute. Eugene also chose a direction and charged into the forest like a beast. He was without his te armor and weapons, and was only equipped with ck Scales and his ws.


    Over there!


    A beast! No, a monster!


    Several enemies roared after spotting Eugene and some of the beowulfs retreating into the forest. However, none of the enemies were on horseback except the knights, and Eugene possessed the ability to camouge as well as incredible speed. As such, they were unable to keep up with Eugene and the beowulfs.


    Eugene widened the distance between himself and the enemies to more than a few hundred meters, then climbed up a tall tree like a squirrel. His skin had perfectly assimted with the bark of the tree, so it would be impossible for the mercenaries to discover his presence.


    Mirian flew toward Eugenes tree withbored ps of her small wings.


    Kieee~ Kieeeee~ Oh, Im so tired. This is exhausting. Sir~! Mirian shouted.


    What about the warriors at the rear? Eugene asked.


    They were starting to spout nonsense again, so I spat on them a few times to keep them focused, Mirian answered.


    I see. Good work, Eugene said.


    Kihehehe! The spirits mouth widened into a smile. Eugene turned his gaze away from her and focused on his five senses.


    They are finally gathering together.


    He smacked his lips with regret. The remaining forces of Baron Riwads army were gathering together. Although a forest was a very advantageous terrain for vampires and beowulfs, it would be difficult to attack when hundreds of enemies gathered into a single group. However, the operation could still be considered a great sess since more than 100 people had been eliminated from the ambushes. Now, it was about time to retreat.


    But theres fewer troops than I was expecting. Hmm Huh?!


    Eugenes eyes filled with shock as he reviewed the battles until now. He came to a realization that all of the humans he had encountered in the forest had been armed. Not a single one had been unarmed.


    The depot merchants arent here? I didnt see any of their supplies either.


    It made no sense that hundreds of troops had made it thus far without the apaniment of any supplies. In other words, the armys supply corps or depot merchants must be moving separately from Baron Riwads main army.


    Papat!


    Eugene leaped off the tree and ran toward the rendezvous.


    Kieh?! Sir! Wait for me~! Mirian shouted.


    ***


    Dammit Baron Riwads breath condensed in the cold night air. Hundreds of torches drove the darkness away, and the sound of the troops marching cluttered the quiet forest. Baron Riwads army was currently crossing Baylin Forest. It had been over three hours since thest attack, and they had been marching without rest or food.


    The attacks had stopped, but their pace decreased significantly after they gathered into onerge group to prevent further ambushes. They didnt have to worry about getting lost at night thanks to mercenaries with good eyes and knowledge of the constetions, but at this pace, they wouldnt exit the forest until sunrise tomorrow.


    Excuse me, my lord. With all due respect, the troops are exhausted. Why dont we take a small break and allow them to eat? one of Baron Riwads knights spoke.


    Hmm. Baron Riwad fell into contemtion with a frown before nodding.


    Thirty minutes. No more, no less. Have them eat the dried jerkies to take care of their hunger.


    Yes.


    Baron Riwads orders were quickly delivered to each unit, and the troops dropped t on their spots. However, none of them were able to restfortably. The fear and the shock from the ambushes earlier in the day still lingered in their minds and hearts. As such, they continued to be wary of the forests seemingly endless darkness.


    Uagh?!


    E-enemies?!


    Even a small rustle forced them to stand up and prepare for battle. They were resting, but it was exhausting.


    However, it wasnt as if they could set up camp. The forest wasnt suitable for a camp, and there was always the possibility of an enemy ambush.


    Master, please have some water.


    Hmm. Baron Riwad soothed his bitter heart by quenching his thirst from the pouch handed over to him by his aide.


    Keugh! I cant believe that Crawlmarine hired beowulfs, Baron Riwad muttered while gritting his teeth. After hearing the testimonies of the survivors and the witnesses, it became clear to Baron Riwad that the attackers had been the Perseus Beowulfs, who had ties to the Crawlmarine territory.


    Its definitely strange. How could they have afforded them? There were at least ten of them. It must have cost at least 100,000 cellings to hire them all, one of the knights responded.


    Thats true. Moreover, the beowulfs had a falling out with the Crawlmarine territory after a huge incidentst year, right? This is quite strange. Another knight chimed in.


    Thats not whats important right now. Whats important is that even now, they must be watching us from somewhere.


    But if they dare to show themselves again, they wont be able to escape.


    Its a good thing we brought the silver arrows and the weapons we seized from the continental knights.


    The knights spoke with confidence, and the basis of their confidence was exactly why the beowulfs were reluctant to face the knights of the Riwad territory. The knights were armed with the weapons they had seized from the continental knights during the crusade, and as native Brantians, they were knowledgeable in ways to effectively fight against other races.


    The beowulfs would have the advantage in small-scale skirmishes, but faced with a group of hundreds, they would be surrounded and annihted.


    If I knew this would happen, I should have asked Master Pythamoras to apany us, Baron Riwad said.


    As the Sage of Mount Robtimo, Pythamoras was a druid with talent in controlling animals. Moreover, he knew how to use magic to see through the darkness to track down beings with mana stones. Most importantly, he had the ability to curse any living beings, including humans. Even if itsted for only a short time, Pythamoras could transform a regr human into a mouse or toad.


    Things would have gone differently if Master Pythamoras had been with us. However, someone had to escort the supply depot.


    Thats right. As a respected druid, Master Pythamoras is the only other figure capable of managing the uncivilized mercenaries besides yourself, my lord, the knightsmented.


    Phew. It is as you say, sirs. We will exit the forest by tomorrow morning and meet with the supply Heuk?! Baron Riwad sprang to his feet and gasped.


    ...?


    Whats wrong, my lord? The knights became puzzled.


    Baron Riwad gritted his teeth and raised his voice. Dammit!


    M-my lord? One of the knights called out.


    Get up! Get everyone ready to resume marching right now! We must exit this fucking forest as fast as possible! Get ready to run! Fuck the formation! The baron roared, and the knights and mercenaries came rushing over with surprise.


    My lord! They havent even rested for ten minutes yet!


    What about the beowulfs? If we dont maintain proper formation at night, they could


    The knights and mercenary captains shouted.


    Do you have goblin dicks for brains, you fucking bastards?! Baron Riwad roared while unleashing his Fear.


    Hiek?!


    He continued to shout. Dont you see why those bastards arent attacking us anymore?! Theyre already out of the forest! They must have realized that the merchants and the supply corps are moving separately from us!


    What?!


    W-we must hurry!


    Chaos ensued in an instant, and the soldiers were forced into a race for their lives.


    ***


    Is there a bastard talking shit about me? Why are my ears so itchy? One of the beowulf warriors following behind Silion muttered while scratching his ears with his sharp nails.


    It might be because we havent had meat in a while, one of the other beowulfsmented.


    Is it?


    Ah! I could kill for some meat right now.


    The warriors exited the dim, moonlit forest while naturally returning to conversations about meat. Although they were simr to horses in speed, the beowulfs possessed better endurance. There was no possibility that Baron Riwads army could catch up with them any time soon.


    Keep it up. We will arrive in just a few more hours, Eugene said after looking back.


    Got it! The beowulfs answered vigorously.


    As Baron Riwad suspected, Eugene had exited the forest immediately after theirst attack and started heading toward Patos. To be exact, they were on their way to meet up with the other beowulf warriors who had been stationed at the detour.


    I instructed them to figure out the enemys route and not to rush into an attack, but I have a bad feeling about this.


    Having proper escorts for supply units was the basics of military tactics. Considering that Baron Riwad was fairly well known in Brantia for his might and strategies, there was no way that he would leave the supply units unguarded. But obviously, the guards would number less than the main force. Eugene was worried that the beowulfs would have attacked hastily to achieve glory.


    Huh? Dark Lord, over there! one of the warriors shouted. Eugenes gaze prated into the darkness of a small forest located hundreds of meters away. The grove was located only a few dozen meters from the road, making it the perfect ce to n an ambush. Even Eugene would have chosen to hide there to observe the enemys movements.


    It smells like blood!


    Blood of our brothers and sisters!


    The warriors shouted and shot past Silion as they neared the small forest. After a short while, Eugene also arrived in front of the forest. He frowned. There werent any bodies, but blood, flesh, and fur were scattered all over the meadow. Anyone could see that a fierce battle had taken ce.


    Theres no one in the forest!


    Dammit!


    The beowulfs searched the forest before returning. They could not hide their anxiety and worries.


    Did our brothers and sisters die?


    Wolfgan, you bastard! At least leave your nails behind if youre going to die.


    Ipetent pieces of shit.


    Eugene dismounted from Silion and carefully examined the scene of battle. Mirian flew over and eximed, Sir, sir! I can smell mana!


    Smell mana? Eugene asked.


    Thats right! The smell of magic! Its a little different from our roon, but it smells very simr! Mirian shouted.


    Eugene finally understood. The beowulf warriors were strong enough to easily defeat a dozen mercenaries alone, but they were nowhere to be seen.


    The wizards of Brantia were famous for using mysterious magic unique from the continental wizards. They were known as druids.


    It appears that Baron Riwad hired a druid, Eugene muttered.


    Things wouldnt always work out perfectly.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    The more I look at it, the stranger it is. No, should I call it bold instead? Druid Pythamoras muttered while closely examining a te coat of the beowulfs, which were two or three times bigger than regr te coats. He nodded. The outer leather was high-quality, and the iron te fixed inside of the armor was adeptly smelted as well. In addition, the iron tes were twice or three times as thick as regr armor. It seemed unlikely that an ordinary weapon could possibly prate the sturdy armor.


    It was without doubt that an equivalent number of heavy cavalry would struggle against beowulf warriors equipped with such armor.


    So, the high-ranking member of the Dark n who gave you this is very rich? Pythamoras asked.


    Thats what we heard. Apparently, he has his own territory in the continent and a silver mine as well. And the port cities of the continent just gave him these things.


    His armor was very nice as well. The mayor of one of the cities gave it to him as a present.


    Excuse me, mister druid, but could you untie us? It hurts a little.


    We wont run away, so release us. Please. I swear it on the honor of a big fang warrior, The beowulfs turned their heads and responded before imploring him. They were walking beside Pythamoras steed.


    The beowulfs were in their human forms, and thin, silver wires were wrapped around their necks and wrists. The wire possessed terrifying magic that inflicted burning pain when the beowulfs were in their beastly forms, although it only stung slightly when they were human.


    I believe in your words, but the mercenaries will be nervous. Besides, you already killed more than ten of them during the attack. You should be grateful that Im showing mercy, Pythamoras answered. The mercenaries were ring at the beowulfs right behind them. They were poised to unsheathe their weapons and behead the beowulfs at a moments notice.


    If we knew that you were here, we would have never done such a thing. Ah, by the way, well receive a scolding from the dark lord.


    Youd be lucky if it ended with just a scolding. He might beat us up likest time. Dammit! He only hits where it hurts. the beowulfs whispered to themselves.


    The one who hired you is that skilled? Pythamoras asked.


    Oh, of course. Were going to bepletely pummeled, one of the warriors responded. The beowulfs proceeded to excitedly exin their history with Eugene, and Pythamoras listened with interest. The atmosphere wasnt befitting that of a captor and his prisoners, but it was due to the position that druids held in Brantia.


    Druids were faithful priests, schrs with great knowledge, and respected doctors who treated anyone regardless of race. As such, not only the nobility, but even the king could treat druids recklessly.


    Huh? How amazing. From what youve been saying, its as if the knight king has descended once more. Pythamoras was sincerely impressed after hearing the beowulfs stories about Eugene.


    I dont know about the knight king, but he is stupidly strong. But Mister Pythamoras, are you really going to fight against the dark lord? one of the beowulfs asked.


    Well, I was asked by Lord Riwad. Hmm. But it would be such a waste to dissect such a great figure. Ah, since hes rich and strong, perhaps I could get him to bring me another vampire instead, Pythamoras answered.


    Uh, it should be possible. Now that I think about it, the dark knight said that the dark lord has a hired wizard from the continent. I heard theyve been together for quite a while, the beowulf warrior stated.


    Hooh, is that true? The wizards of the continent tend to be proud and solitary, so they rarely ever form rtionships with lords, Pythamoras responded. His gloomy eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Well, I heard that the dark lord is really good at procuring monster by-products for the wizard. Griffons, a wyvern He even killed a water dragon not too long ago the beowulf warrior mumbled.


    What? A wyvern and a water dragon?! Pythamoras shouted. He was shocked. He was also a wizard, and he was greedy for precious materials and monster by-products. The monsters that the beowulf mentioned were incredibly tough and difficult to kill, even if they were just roamers. Moreover, although a druid was knowledgeable and powerful, their physique was no different from ordinary people. As such, it was impossible for them to kill an intermediate-rank or a high-rank monster by themselves.


    Huh! Now, this makes him even more tempting, Pythamoras whispered.


    There were plenty of skilled knights capable of defeating monsters and subjugating evilnds in Brantia as well, but most of the excellent knights were lords themselves or subordinates to powerful lords. In addition, powerful, outstanding knights tended to be more interested in wars rather than evilnds, so they rarely participated in hunting monsters.


    It was also possible to hire ordinary knights and mercenaries inrge numbers, but druids lived in close harmony with nature, and as such, they couldnt afford therge sum of money necessary to hire them. However, Eugene often hunted monsters despite his status, and Pythamoras had no choice but to feel intrigued and attracted to him.


    Hmm. Should I neutralize him with magic and then make a request? In any case, Lord Riwad said he would leave the member of the Dark n to me.


    A sudden curiosity struck Pythamoras as he nned ahead.


    By the way, what school does his hired wizard belong to? Do you know anything about it? Pythamoras asked.


    Uhh~ What was it again? Ah, it was definitely the Blood Shadow School. the beowulf warrior answered.


    Ohh! Pythamoras eyes widened. As an intellectual with a plethora of knowledge, he was also very informed about the different schools of magic on the continent. The Blood Shadow School consisted of experts in research regarding monsters and focus on creating chimeras. He was sure that they would possess knowledge that he didnt have.


    Good, good! I must suppress him and take him to Mount Robtimo with the wizard. Hahaha! Pythamoras dered. He came to a conclusion. He would work the high-ranking noble vampire for a few years to procure materials that he needed. Baron Riwads request had already disappeared from his mind.


    ***


    Eugene worked Silion until exhaustion before finally spotting arge group of people about two hourster. They were presumed to be the supply unit of Baron Riwads army. The group had set up camp and formed a garrison around numerous carts as cover. The mercenaries were standing in pairs with torches in their hands.


    I can smell the stench of our brothers and sisters! Dark Lord, lets attack! the beowulfs shouted. Despite being quite exhausted from the prolonged run, they were burning with desire.


    You said,<sup>[a]</sup> there was a druid. Can you guys handle the druid? Eugene asked.


    Oh, right.


    Facing a druid might be The beowulfs awkwardly scratched their heads. They werent necessarily afraid of druids. Of course, it would be difficult to face powerful spells and curses, but the point was that they were reluctant to turn their backs against a respected, admired species of Brantia.


    Druids. They dont fight if they get what they want? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. We need to figure out what Baron half-orc offered the druid. Since they approached the druid first, we cant offer the exact same thing. We will have to offer something more to turn them to our side, a beowulf answered.


    This is bingplicated, Eugene stated.


    Theres no helping it. If the dark lord wants a ce in Brantia, you cant turn against the druids. If you do so, people will turn their backs on you, regardless of their race or status, the beowulf answered.


    Hmm.


    Sir. My seniors told me that druids can see spirits. Im a little scared. Kieee, Even Mirian whispered with a frightened expression.


    Should I attempt to talk first? Or What if I just kill the druid and everyone else?


    Eugene felt tempted to just handle things with brute force. However, he soon shook his head. In doing so, he would risk losing the hearts of the beowulf warriors. They would surely prove themselves useful in the future as well, so he could not afford to lose their trust in him.


    Hmm?


    Eugene sat in contemtion for a while before suddenly raising his head. He could feel a strange, but powerful wave radiating from the enemys camp.


    Sir, sir! Its mana! The mana is trembling! Kieeeeeekk! Mirian shouted with surprise before rushing into her leather pocket. Realizing that the druid had sensed their presence, Eugene clicked his tongue before taking Wolfughter and Madarazika into his hands. Right now, it didnt matter if the beowulfs respected druids. For now, he had to prepare for battle.


    The enemys camp became quite noisy, and dozens of troops holding torches ran toward the ce where Eugene and the beowulfs were hiding.


    Kuheul?! Our brothers and sisters are there too!


    Dammit! Prepare for battle! the beowulfs shouted after catching a whiff of their captured brethren. They lowered their posture and prepared themselves for battle.


    Soon, the mercenaries flocked near Eugenes group and raised their weapons.


    You damned mutts! Did youe here to get your ass beaten?!


    Well capture you like yourrades and Hmm?


    The mercenaries started to shout. They felt reassured by the presence of a druid, but their voices quickly died down. They came to notice Eugene, who was armed in jet-ck te armor, as well as an unusual shortsword and a spear.


    Oh! As expected, you came! Now, now! Come on, everyone, move out of the way! a grey-haired old man shouted while walking through the mercenaries. He was dressed in a ragged, brown leather robe.


    Eugene immediately recognized him as the druid that Baron half-orc had hired. The old man looked as healthy and strong as the mercenaries, and he wore a crown made of cow horns and a long, winding wooden staff.


    Are you the high-ranking member of the vampire nobility with your own territory and a silver mine in the Kingdom of Caylor? The one who has the support of two port cities? Pythamoras asked in thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom.


    Eugene was inwardly surprised at the old mans eloquence. He nodded. That''s right. You know me very well. Where did you hear it from?


    Haha! The Beowulfs of Perseus told me, Pythamoras answered.


    Eugene feltpletely disgruntled. Regardless of the druids status, he couldnt believe that the beowulfs had given all of his information to a potential enemy.


    Pythamoras grinned before he continued as if reading Eugenes mind. They did worry after telling me that you might beat them up. However, dont be too harsh on them. Here in Brantia, everyone, regardless of race, must tell the truth in front of a druid.


    It wasnt a proud boasting, but rather the truth. Eugene nodded gently. Ill keep that in mind. By the way, it seems that you have some business with me, since you came forward like this. Am I right?


    He wasntpletely sure, but Eugene felt that the druid wasnt necessarily hostile toward him.


    As expected of the Tribe of the Darkness. You are quite wise. Oh, by the way, I am Pythamoras of Mount Robtimo. What might your name be, noble of the Dark n? Pythamoras said.


    Eugene. Jan Eugene. Eugene responded.


    Hmm, it sounds like an alias, but since you arent Brantian, lets move on. Pythamoras nodded.


    He continued in Brantian. Jan Eugene, Member of the race loved by the night. I have a simple proposal. If I win in a one-on-one battle against you, you will go to Mount Robtimo with me and help me for the next three years.


    And if I win? Eugene asked.


    Then I will do whatever you want, Pythamoras answered.


    Lets do that, then. Eugene agreed to the request without hesitation. It seemed that the gods were looking after him. However, the mercenaries and the beowulfs apanying Pythamoras became flustered.


    M-master Pythamoras!?


    T-then what about us? What if those damned mutts start attacking us?


    M-master Pythamoras? If you do this, Lord Riwad will be very angry.


    The mercenaries begged Pythamoras with fear.


    However, Pythamoras was apathetic. Thats none of my business. And if I deal with the member of the Dark n, Lord Riwad should somehow win the battle, right? If he cant even do that, then he isnt deserving of his title as a swordmaster.


    E-even so


    On the other side, the beowulf warriors approached Eugene before speaking, Dark Lord. Dont you know the custom you must follow when fighting against a druid?


    Custom? Whats that? Eugene asked.


    Oh! I knew it!


    This is driving me nuts! Its over, over! The beowulfs started to beat their chests and sighed all together.


    Eugene frowned, and one of the warriors exined with another sigh. When facing a druid, you must allow them to strike the first blow in show of respect. But what kind of attack would a druid use? It would obviously be a spell or a curse!


    What? Eugene muttered.


    You can never attack first. If you break the custom and take the first blow, all Brantians will turn their backs on you. Obviously, we will as well. The beowulf exined.


    Is he going to turn into a rat? A toad, perhaps?


    Since hes the dark lord, maybe a cute bat?


    You mean a snake, right? Hes mean and sneaky.


    Sneaky, maybe. But mean? Hes the dark lord! You need to describe him with dignity. What about vile? Maybe vicious?


    Wow~ I never expected you to know so many fancy words.


    The beowulfs jumped from and to random topics in their conversations. Eugene felt dumbfounded. What in the world was thispletely, utterly unreasonable custom?


    Hmm? Wait a minute.


    Eugenes eyes glimmered with light as a sudden thought crossed his mind. At that moment, Pythamoras raised his wooden staff and spoke, Well, here I go.


    Paaaaa!


    His gaze deepened, and a dim light began curling around the bullhorn crown and the wooden staff.


    Uagh! The beowulfs hurriedly withdrew in surprise.


    Eugene stood tall, proudly facing the druid in battle.


    Spirits of mana. Those who bend the sky and the sea, mountains and fields, rivers andkes, manifest your will through my words the druid started muttering.


    The words were automatically deciphered to Eugenes understanding.


    If it wasnt for the damned custom, he wouldve been long dead by now. I would have slit his throat more than ten times during his incantation.


    Everyone else was frightened by the druids mantra, but Eugene felt bored as he waited for Pythamoras to finish his long chant. After about ten more seconds, the druid finally finished. So Imand you! Transform into the closest thing to your essence!


    Fwoosh!


    The winding mana shot forth from the druids staff like wave.


    Eugene focused his Fear and raised his left arm to his chest.


    ck! aack!


    The Ba Duchys magic shield responded to Eugenes will and quickly transformed into arge barrier measuring one meter wide and two meters tall.


    Fwoooooosh! tter!


    The wave of mana collided with the shield, and a sound akin to ss breaking resounded. Simultaneously, the wave of mana transformed into a group of colorful lights before scattering around the shield and fading into nothingness.


    The magic shield was capable of blocking even the Fear of an Origin Vampire. As such, it was close to impossible for it to be susceptible to a druids magic and spells.


    What?!


    However, Pythamoras waspletely oblivious to this fact. As he shouted in disbelief, Eugene rushed at him while scattering crimson Fear behind him.


    [a]In the final few sentences of the previous chapter, Eugene said It appears that Baron Riwad hired a druid, Eugene muttered.


    So isn''t this "I said" instead of "You said"?

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Shuuack!


    Wolfughter cut through the air and flew forward as if it wanted to mutte everything in its path. Pythamoras came to see death for the first time in his life.


    Fwoosh!


    However, Wolfughter came to a stop right under his nose.


    ...!


    Pythamoras stared at the deadly de with his mouth agape.


    I won, Eugene stated.


    ... Pythamoras flinched, then stared into Eugenes red eyes before breathing a long sigh. I see. You won. I lost. The druid dered his defeat.


    Kwwooooooo!!


    The faces of the mercenaries turned pale, and the beowulf warriors roared with joy. Eugene turned to the mercenaries.


    Surrender? Or will you fight? he asked.


    The mercenaries looked alternatingly at Eugene and the beowulf warriors before simultaneously throwing away their weapons.


    S-surrender! We surrender!


    Sir! Please have mercy! the mercenaries shouted.


    Collect the weapons. Tie them all up. The supply depot. Take care of it, Eugene said.


    Got it, the beowulfs answered. They had been anxious to beat and kill the mercenaries, so they felt disappointed at Eugenes orders. However, they faithfully followed the instructions of their employer. Baron Riwads soldiers attempted to fight back, but eventually, the supply corps and the supply depot raised the white g in less than thirty minutes.


    In the first ce, it was impossible for regr soldiers to face the full force of heavily armed beowulf warriors without the assistance of magic.


    I trust that you will keep your promise, Eugene said. Pythamoras was standing with a grim expression.


    The druid responded, I will. But what is it that you want from me?


    The same thing you wanted from me. Work by my side for three years, Eugene replied.


    ...?! Pythamorass eyes filled with astonishment.


    He asked. By your side? Not under you, but by your side?


    As far as I know, there is no one in Brantia who can force druids to serve under them, Eugene responded.


    Huh! That is true, but arent you from the continent? Moreover, you are a high-ranking noble of the Dark n, Pythamoras stated.


    I have a lot of work to do in Brantia, Eugene responded.


    Hmm. Pythamoras examined Eugene with calm eyes for a moment before nodding.


    You want to unify Brantia. Are you after the throne? Pythamoras asked.


    The druid was quite perceptive, as expected of a wise sage. Eugene felt rather impressed that Pythamoras managed to almost see through his purpose in an instant. As such, he responded, Well, lets say its something simr. Anyway, will you keep your promise?


    I like to be respected, and the best way to continue garnering the peoples respect is to always keep my word, Pythamoras replied. He smacked his lips together regrettably, then continued solemnly. I swear before the spirits of mana who bend the heavens and the seas, mountains and fields, rivers andkes. I, Pythamoras of Mount Robtimo, will stay by your side, Jan Eugene, for the next three years and support you with my wisdom and ability.


    Thank you. Eugene nodded. He felt even better than when he acquired Romari. Although both of them were wizards, druids held a unique position in Brantia. To gain Pythamorass support was iparable to simply hiring a wizard. Druids were beings that could bring more than just powerful magic and spells to the table.


    S-sir Eugene, and Master Pythamoras. What will happen to us? the leader of the depot merchants asked with an awkward smile. He had surrendered long before the soldiers and mercenaries.


    Eugene turned his cold eyes toward the merchant. Then, he turned toward Pythamoras and asked, I would like to borrow your wisdom. What should I do?


    Eugene already had a n in mind, but he asked anyway. Eugene knew that he would save Pythamoras face and pride if he asked for advice as soon as they became allies.


    Hooh! To think you would trust me like this. I am thankful. Pythamoras smiled satisfactorily as if he had understood Eugenes unspoken intentions. He turned toward the merchant and spoke, What are the terms and conditions of your contract with Lord Riwad?


    Quite regr. W-would you like to see the contract? the merchant responded.


    Sure.


    Pythamoras closely scrutinized the contract before turning toward Eugene and speaking in thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom, There are two options here. First, you could exercise your right as the victor to seize all the goods from the depot. In addition, you could take all the personnel as prisoners and either release them for a ransom or enve them. Im not sure about the mercenaries and the workers, but the leader of the depot will fetch you a good price.


    Hmm. And what about the other option? Eugene asked. The first option was what Eugene had originally nned to do.


    Pythamoras continued. Take the goods as trophies but sign a new contract with the mercenaries and the depot before releasing them.


    And how would that benefit me? Eugene asked.


    They will be moved by your mercy. Although they are driven by money, they know when to be grateful. After experiencing your incredible skills and boundless mercy, they will be more than simple mercenaries. They will move as your army. Pythamoras exined.


    ...!


    Eugene showed surprise, and Pythamoras continued with a smile. In the past and even now, all those who took the throne had an army harmonized by money and loyalty. This is my advice.


    Eugene was genuinely impressed. In addition, he finally understood why the powerful figures of Brantia didnt want to turn against the druids.


    Eugene asked, Im curious. Do the self-proimed kings of Brantia all have a druid like yourself by their sides?


    Ehem! Of course not. The druids will ept requests as long as we get what we want, but we do not belong to anyone. Even if you unite thisnd, those who follow the spirits of mana are the people of thisnd, not your people, Pythamoras responded.


    Druids belonged to Brantia, but not to any particr family or royalty. Pythamorass exnation surprised Eugene, but at the same time, it also allowed him to better understand the identity of the druids.


    Merchant, Eugene spoke.


    Yes, yes. Please speak, sir. the merchant leader responded politely. He didnt know what the two figures had talked about, but judging from Pythamorass smile, perhaps things werent so bad.


    All the goods. I will take them. Victors rights. Do you have anyints? Eugene asked.


    None. the merchant leader responded almost immediately. He had always been prepared for such a situation as the leader of a military depot.


    And. I want to sign a new contract with you. Eugene continued.


    What?


    All of the people. Unconditional release. But sign a contract with me, Eugene said.


    B-by contract, what could you mean? the merchant asked.


    Same thing as Baron Riwad. However, we need lots of meat, Eugene stated.


    ...?!


    The merchant was surprised, but they also realized the reason behind Eugenes peculiar request. The beowulfs looked very proud after capturing the mercenaries and the soldiers. In addition, it wasmon knowledge that beowulfs had an extreme preference for meat.


    Is he nning to stay with the beowulfs all the way until the end? Huh? Then could that mean?


    The merchant had been rather puzzled at Eugenes decision to hire the beowulfs since they cost a fortune and other lords only employed them for short durations in emergencies. But he suddenly came to a realization...


    The throne! He is after the throne of Brantia!


    I will do my best to support you, Sir Eugene! If you leave it to us, the Odd Company, I will make sure that the merchant dered.


    Eugene interrupted him. Enough. Are you going to sign the contract?


    Naturally, the merchant said with a bright smile, then searched his bag before taking out a parchment and drafting a contract.


    Hmm. There arent any problems. You can go ahead with it, Pythamoras said after reviewing the contract.


    Eugene and the merchant leader stamped their seals on the approved contract, and the merchant, Odd, broke into a wide grin. He may have lost the supplies he had for Baron Riwads army, but it was nothingpared to the gains he would make in the future from following Eugene.


    Bring me the mercenary captain, Eugene told the beowulfs after signing the contract. Soon, the beowulf warriors dragged two mercenary captains forward.


    Sir, if you spare our lives, I will dly serve you as a faithful ve.


    I will make sure to get you the ransom, so please The two begged while kowtowing.


    Eugene interrupted. Quiet.


    Eugene continued in a solemn voice. Serve me. Fight for me for a year. I will get rid of the ransom.


    ...!


    The mercenary captains disyed simr reactions to the merchant leader. They immediately knelt down before shouting.


    I will serve you with my life!


    The mercenaries had surrendered themselves, unlike the rich merchants. After all, they saw no possibility of them being enved when there were almost a hundred of them. Feeding them alone would be an arduous task, and they knew that they wouldnt be useful even as a meat shield for fear of betrayal.


    Even so, Eugene was making a proposal for them.


    Material for the king.


    Im certain he will make his name known in all of Brantia.


    The mercenary captains had encountered quite a few nobles and lords over the years since they led 40-50 men each. In other words, they had good pairs of eyes that could distinguish good lords and employers. The man they saw in Eugene was iparably generous and remarkablepared to other lords, who were usually condescending and arrogant. Of course, this included their former employer, Baron Riwad.


    What!? Dark Lord! So were just going to let them go?


    Our brothers and sisters were beaten quite badly! The beowulfsined.


    Eugene responded with a cold gaze, Who were the ones that disobeyed my orders and attacked?


    Uh The beowulfs promptly closed their lips.


    You broke your promise. However, I will keep mine. Regardless, we won, Eugene said.


    What? the beowulfs responded withrge eyes. Eugene turned and pointed toward the white g of the supply depot and dered.


    Meat party. I will give it to you.


    Kwuoooooooo!!!


    The dog-pigs, or rather, pig-dogs cheered in unison.


    Ehem. As expected of a figure fit to be king. By the way, Sir Eugene, could you spare me some monster materials as well? Pythamoras asked.


    Consult with my wizard, Eugene responded.


    Oooh! Truly fit to be a king! A king! Pythamoras eximed. The druid, who wasnt necessarily without greed, was satisfied.


    ***


    Eugene didnt immediately hold a meat party. He was still concerned about the pursuit of Baron Riwads army. As such, he led the mercenaries and the supply depot to Patos.


    There was no need to worry about a pursuit with the presence of beowulfs. They were promised a meat party as soon as they arrived at the castle, and as such, they reced the workers and pulled the carts as fast as they could. The mercenaries also pushed themselves and reduced their sleeping hours due to the threats and encouragement from their new employer, and eventually, the group sessfully reduced the trip from five days to three days.


    As such, the distance between Eugenes group and Baron Riwads army widened by a huge margin. Baron Riwads troops werepletely exhausted from crossing Baylin Forest without resting or sleeping, and they ran out of the emergency supplies which were only meant tost them three days.


    My lord, the mercenaries will desert at this rate before we even see the enemy. We will have to plunder any nearby viges, one of the knights said.


    Keugh! Theres no helping it, Baron Riwad responded. He knew very well that he couldnt feed all the soldiers even with plundering, but he had no other choice. Baron Riwad ordered the knights and mercenaries to storm a nearby vige.


    The troops had already starved for half a day. They squeezed the final vestiges of their strengths and entered through the wooden fence of a vige.


    However


    Sirs! T-theres no one here! a mercenary shouted after hurried running back.


    What? a knight shouted in shock.


    The mercenary continued. I cant even see a single rat, let alone the residents!


    There is no grain or livestock either! They must have taken it and escaped already!


    Dammit!


    Baron Riwads knights were greatly flustered, but they understood what was going on. Count Crawlmarine had concentrated all his forces in Patos and had emptied the viges located near Patos to prevent any plundering.


    At this rate


    As knights, they knew what to fear the most in a war. A great army? An enraged monster? A skilled enemy general?


    No


    The most terrifying thing in a war was to have ones supplies severed.


    We might just starve to death before we could even fight.


    And right now, that was exactly the situation they found themselves in.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Patos was a vige centered around a manor protected by a 5-meter-tall wall. A 30-meter-wide, fast-flowing river was located right in front of the vige wall. As such, it was almost impossible to invade Patos as long as the two bridges leading to the farms and pasture were properly defended.


    In addition, the 500 or so residents, the livestock, and important facilities such as mills were all located inside the vige walls. As long as a proper defense was maintained, it was possible to endure an attack for more than a year.


    Master! Luke shouted with surprise and joy when Eugene returned. He had departed with only the beowulf warriors but was now returning with numerous mercenaries, as well as a depot.


    Whats all this about? Are you hurt anywhere? Luke asked.


    I am fine. By the way, give your greetings, Eugene responded.


    What? Luke said with a puzzled expression.


    Pythamoras stepped forward and introduced himself with a smile. Are you the new Count of Crawlmarine? Let me introduce myself. I am a follower of mana from Mount Robtimo. My name is Pythamoras.


    What?! Luke expressed his shock.


    The other nobles of Crawlmarine also shouted with wonder.


    A druid!


    What is a master druid doing here?!


    It was puzzling enough that a man had returned with mercenaries and a military depot after setting off to observe the enemys movements, let alone a druid.


    Nice to meet you. I am Luke. I continue the legacy of Crawlmarine and serve Sir Eugene as my master, Luke responded in a polite manner.


    Pythamoras took on a satisfied expression. Well. Your eyes are bright, and your posture is confident. A man fit to be king. Nice to meet you, Lord Crawlmarine.


    Yes. Please,e inside. Master, please follow me, Luke said.


    Yes, Eugene responded.


    Although Luke was now a count, he didnt hesitate to grab Silions bridle to lead Eugene inside. The nobles and soldiers of Crawlmarine were already used to such a sight, but the mercenaries and the members of the depot were greatly surprised by the sight.


    They were rather ignorant and werent very knowledgeable regarding the status and history of the Crawlmarine County. However, it was still greatly shocking to see a count personally guide a mans horse by the bridle.


    Im starting to think that we made the right choice.


    Its obvious. Look how courteous the count is. Besides, look at their soldiers. We were lucky, In particr, the two mercenary captains whispered with content expressions while celebrating their sound judgment.


    The soldiers are in decent shape. Crawlmarine will definitely win if they mount a siege defense.


    As long as their supply is severed, we have the advantage. We just need to persist.


    The two mercenary captains even felt sorry for those who were still standing by Baron Riwads side. However, soon after they entered the castle, the two mercenary captains became dumbfounded after hearing Eugenes orders.


    ***


    Were going to set off in a day?


    S-sir Eugene. Wont you reconsider? Even if the enemys morale has been significantly reduced due to your remarkable disy of skills, they still possess twice or thrice as many troopspared to us.


    It wasnt just the mercenary captains either. Even the nobles of Crawlmarine tried their best to dissuade Eugene.


    However, Eugene was adamant. It took three days to get here from Baylin Forest. Baron Riwads army will take significantly longer.


    However


    Both me and the warriors of Perseus came out of the forest in half a day. However, it would have taken Baron Riwad and his troops more than a day, even if they hurried. Do you know why? Eugene asked.


    Luke eximed with a p of his hands, Ah! Surely theres a limit to how fast they could travel on foot!


    The mercenary captains and nobles jumped in response to Lukes words.


    Moreover, Baron Riwads forces would have only been carrying enough food tost until they arrived at Patos. If they went searching for their depot after realizing their masters n, they would have run out of food by now. Master, am I correct? Luke continued.


    Thats right. Eugene nodded.


    In addition, the nearby viges and hamlets have been ordered to evacuate, so it will be even harder for the enemy to procure food, Luke stated.


    Ohh!


    Certainly!


    The expressions of the nobles and mercenary captains brightened at once.


    Now, do you understand why we must leave tomorrow? Eugene asked.


    Yes, sir!


    Everyone answered in unison.


    Eugene turned toward the bored, yawning beowulfs and spoke, Wolfgan.


    Give us your orders, Dark Lord, Wolfgan responded.


    The warriors who were escorting Count Crawlmarine. They will take care of reconnaissance, Eugene said.


    Understood, Wolfgan replied.


    Move in pairs and find Baron Riwads army. Before sunrise tomorrow. Is it possible? Eugene asked.


    Krrrrrr! Possible, you ask? We crossed mountains in a day chasing after trolls. Shall we depart right now? Wolfgan answered.


    Yes.


    Krrr! Look forward to it, Wolfgan said with a confident expression before departing with several beowulf warriors.


    The nobles and mercenary captains were once again struck with awe. They admired Eugenes resourcefulness. In the war, the Crawlmarine family had operated the beowulf warriors asbat units and nothing more. No one had thought of using them elsewhere, since their power was so overwhelming.


    But since the beowulfs were strong, persistent, and known to possess a good sense of smell, it wouldnt be difficult for them to track down roamers that had encroached on their territory. In other words, it was possible for them to perform excellently as messengers and scouts as well as fighters.


    The rest of us will rest. No alcohol. Eat and sleep as much as you want, Eugene stated.


    Wuooooooh!


    Kuwooooo!


    Kieeeeeeeek!


    As usual, a strange voice was mixed in with the cheers.


    ***


    My lord, more mercenaries have deserted.


    What? How many of them this time?


    Over thirty...


    Keugh Baron Riwad gritted his teeth. His cheeks had sunken over the past few days. Even after attacking three viges and hamlets, they had failed to discover a single rat, let alone any food. At first, they searched the vicinity of the viges, thinking that the viges must have not gotten very far, but they discovered nothing.


    The only food they managed to procure was enough to feed dozens, but they had more than three hundred troops. Even if they made porridge from the ingredients, it couldnt even feed one hundred people.


    In addition, as numerous attempts continued to be in vain, the mercenaries started to not return after setting out to plunder. They were starting to desert. To prevent such incidents, Baron Riwad gathered all the troops in one ce and no longer dispatched them to plunder, but quite a few of them still deserted every night. Nearly one hundred troops had left the army until today.


    Baron Riwads army was now half in numberpared to when it first embarked.


    Unbelievable! Those mercenaries are disloyal dogs! When this war is over, I will find and kill all of them! Baron Riwad shouted. Perhaps due to the blood of the orcs flowing in his veins, he seemed to have more energypared to others.


    Unfortunately, however, his streaks of misfortune werent quite over yet.


    Neiiiiigh!


    Whats going on?! Is it an ambush?!


    The baron and his knights hurried out of their tents at the cries of a horse. Their jaws opened agape at the sight that awaited them.


    Oh, my!


    Hey! Hold it properly! If it kicks you, youre done for in this world!


    The aides of the knights were sprawled on the ground, and a group of mercenaries was busily taking off a horses armor and cutting its throat.


    You bastards! The barons shout thundered. It wasced with Fear.


    Huagh! The mercenaries shouted with shock and fell backward.


    Baron Riwad walked forward while exuding terrible energy and unsheathed his longsword. You dare to kill a knights steed? You must have a death wish!


    Uagh!


    The frightened mercenaries scurried away. However, some held their positions and gripped their weapons before shouting courageously. Then you should be feeding us! I ate nothing but a single loaf of bread soaked in water during thest three days. What else do you want us to do?!


    Thats right! We need food, even if we have to eat a horse! You and the knights had at least one meal a day!


    Thats right! Youre not the only ones with a stomach to fill!


    Boooooo~~!!!


    The mercenaries cried out. The eyes of the hungry were desperate and fierce. Even the knights were forced to take a step backward.


    W-what are they nning to do? The knights and soldiers of the barony gathered around Baron Riwad with their weapons unsheathed.


    However, the mercenaries outnumbered them two-to-one, so they couldnt act rashly.


    Baron Riwad stepped forward. Listen up!


    Everyone paused at his loud shout. The baron forcibly suppressed his killing intent and looked around at the mercenaries before continuing. Fine! I will allow you to kill the horses! However! You will need to providepensation for the horses after the war! I will ensure it is paid back in full! Did I make myself clear?!


    I-I understand!


    Take it from our share!


    The captains of the mercenaries hurriedly answered. They were very tired and starving, just like their men.


    M-my lord. What should we do if we dont have our horses?


    Please reconsider, my lord!


    Crawlmarine has recruited beowulfs! If we dont have our horses, how could we possibly fight against beowulfs?


    The knights begged, and Baron Riwad vented his anger. Dammit! Do you think Im a fool? What other choice do we have?! So what if we stopped them from killing the horses? Do you really think that they will follow my orders when theres war?!


    Baron Riwads shouts left the knights speechless. Even though he was ferocious and short-tempered, the baron was always looking at the big picture. He was a true knight.


    For now, we have no choice but toply with their demands. Make sure you eat when they kill the horses. I will ughter my horse as well, Baron Riwad stated. His expression was grim as he slowly approached hispanion of tens of years. His steed had apanied him through countless battles.


    The knights bit their lips as they watched. It was then


    Enemies! Enemy ambush!


    Crawlmarines army has appeared!


    Baron Riwads patrolling troops shouted while rushing back into the camp.


    Fuck!


    You bastards! We were just about to cook!


    Uwaaah!


    The mercenaries went wild. Most of them were busy looking for their weapons, but there were a number of mercenaries who started stuffing themselves with the morsels of meat, which were still dripping with fresh blood.


    You fools! Get ready to fight! If you win here, you can eat all you want!


    You fucking beggars!


    The knights ran around while desperately shouting at the mercenaries, but some were blinded and deafened due to hunger. Meanwhile, Crawlmarines troops quickly approached, and Baron Riwads forces had no choice but to face their enemies without proper formations.


    ***


    Eugene was dumbfounded when he examined the enemys camp. Although the two forces were still more than 300 meters apart, Eugene was able to see far with his heightened vision.


    What a mess, Eugene muttered. It was just as he heard from Galfredik and Lanslo. An army without supplies was miserable. Even though the two forces wereing to a face-off, some of the enemies were still stuffing themselves with meat, some were running away while holding disgusting pieces of meat on bones, while others barely managed to drag themselves to join the formation with others.


    It was a pitiful sight, but they were the enemy.


    Wolfgan. Eugene called out.


    Give me your orders! Wolfgan responded.


    You will join me to crush the enemys formation. And Luke Eugene continued.


    Yes, master! Luke responded.


    Once the enemys formation copses, lead the troops, surround their forces, and destroy them, Eugene said.


    As you wish! Luke shouted.


    Mercenaries. I will leave the right wing to you. Dont run. Youll get tired, Eugene said.


    Yes, sir!


    Everyone prepared for a battle after Eugene gave his orders. Unlike the starved, tired soldiers of Baron Riwad, everyone was well rested and in high spirits. However, an army led by a swordmaster was still not to be taken lightly.


    Pythamoras. I would like to ask you something, Eugene said.


    Go ahead.


    Must the leaders of each army greet each other and fight while considering chivalry, honor, and such things? Eugene asked.


    Perhaps with any other nobles. But you wont have to worry about that with Lord Riwad, Pythamoras answered.


    I see. Then what if a knight belonging to other races uses their unique powers inbat? Would that be considered a dishonorable act? Eugene asked.


    Aha. You are wondering if it would be held in contempt, Pythamoras said.


    Thats right.


    That wont be a problem. Likewise, no one would say anything since your opponent is Lord Riwad. Pythamoras continued.


    Hmm? Ah. Baron Riwad was a knight with the blood of an orc royalty. All of his enemies would have had to face the might of his Orc Fear until now. However, he still managed to obtain the title of a swordmaster after winning many battles, which meant that there was nothing for Eugene to worry about.


    Well, there was nothing to worry about as long as Eugene won.


    Im starting to like Brantia more and more, Eugene muttered softly before immediately descending from SIlion. He started to take off his armor.


    Hmmm? What are you doing?


    Master?


    Dark Lord! Have you gone insane?


    It was a ridiculous sight. Eugene was taking off his armor just before a decisive battle. However, Eugene ignored the startled cries of hisrades and took off all of his armor except the magic shield. He turned toward Pythamoras and spoke, Let me ask you a favor.


    Anything but asking me to use magic and sorcery against them, Pythamoras answered. Pythamoras had decided to refrain from using magic against Baron Riwad and his army, and Eugene intended to respect it. Of course, it wasnt what Eugene wanted to ask from him.


    You wont be participating in the battle anyway, so please take care of this, Eugene said.


    Haha! ying the role of a porter. Fine. But if you die, am I free to dispose of this as I please, sir? It appears quite precious, Pythamoras answered.


    As you wish, Eugene responded with a grin.


    He turned to Silion and whispered into the horses ear, Come with Mirian when I call for youter. You muste quickly.


    Neiigh!


    Silion whined as if it had understood Eugenes words. The beowulf warriors approached Eugene with dumbfounded expressions.


    Dark Lord. What are you nning to do? How is a knight going to fight without his horse and armor?


    How? Like this. Eugene responded.


    Fwooosh!


    A translucent Fear began to burn over Eugenes frame like a me. The fire began to ze brighter, and Eugenes body began to growrger in the dark, red glow.


    What?!


    T-thats!


    Everyones eyes filled with shock.


    Paaaaaa


    The creatures blood-red mane fluttered in the wind. The lycanthrope king opened itsrge jaws and thundered.


    The enemy. Little runts who had been starving for thest few days! If you lose, I wont treat you like humans!


    Kuwuuuuuuughh!!!


    The roar of the Origin Vampire that had morphed into a champion monster marked the beginning of the battle.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Charge!


    Kyaaaoooo~!!!


    The beowulf warriors let loose a long cry while running forward. Their widespread formation was centered around Eugene, who had transformed into the lycanthrope king.


    They were around 300 meters away from the enemies. Considering the strength of a lycanthrope, it would take about 30 seconds to reach the enemies. Eugenes eyes glowed crimson like blood as he fixed his gaze upon the only knight with te armor on horseback.


    A brown orc was patterned on the knights chest te, and those gathered around him were wearing chainmail and te mail with the same crest.


    Aim! Baron half-orc and the other knights! The other bastards! Hit them and keep going! Eugene shouted.


    Kuwuoooooo!!


    The beowulfs erupted their Fear while speeding up. Then, they switched into a triangr formation with Eugene at its vertex. Their formation was very simr to thence charging formation of the heavy cavalry, which was also known as the flower of the battlefield.


    Kwaaaa!


    The pressure and Fear radiated by a group of thirty lycanthropes were intense. In addition, they were being headed by an Origin Vampire that had transformed into a lycanthrope king. The overwhelming presence they emitted washed over the enemy soldiers like a wave, even though there was still a distance of about 100 meters between the two groups.


    Foot soldiers would feel tremendous pressure even when faced with the charge of heavily armed knights, not to mention the charge of a lycanthrope king and beowulf warriors d in thick armor.


    Uahh!


    Gods, spirits


    N-no! I dont want to die!


    In the end, once the distance shortened to dozens of meters, the first line of mercenaries crumbled under pressure and scattered to the sides before fleeing in a hurry.


    They were pushed down and trampled. Their formation was immediately turned into a mess even before Eugene and the beowulf warriors could arrive.


    Immediately afterward, Eugene and the beowulfs crashed into the scrambled mess like a storm.


    Kuwuuuuugh!


    Booom!


    A series of roars were apanied by dull thuds. The charge attack was much more destructive than thence charge of heavy cavalry, and dozens of mercenaries were thrown into the air with their limbs bent in weird positions at the initial collision.


    The mercenaries were equipped with poor weapons and armor. Faced with the ferocious charge, they were no different from simple ragdolls. Terrible screams and pained wailings immediately followed suit, and the ranks of Baron Riwads armypletely copsed in the blink of an eye.


    Eugene and the beowulfs continued to attack without slowing down. Although they were many, they were one. They were a storm of destruction.


    Baron Riwads troops couldnt ovee the heavy charge, and a clear path was eventuallyid out in front of Eugene. Within ten seconds from the initial contact, Eugene came to face Baron Riwad and his knights.


    !


    The baron''s eyes contained countless emotions.


    Shock, regret, anger, fear, killing intent.


    Eugene realized that the baron felt conflicted inside.


    Kuwuuuuuugh!


    Eugene jumped forward while emitting a red glow from his eyes, and the barons lips parted almost simultaneously.


    Surrend


    However, Baron Riwad stopped himself midway and drew his longsword. His conflicting thoughts emerged as a contradiction of his words and actions.


    Surrender? Bullshit!


    Eugene blocked the strike with his magic shield and struck the Barons head with his hand, which was several times biggerpared to a regr lycanthropes hand.


    Crunch!


    Baron Riwad possessed thick, firm muscles and bones thanks to the orc blood in his veins, but his head was ripped off in a single blow.


    The headless body of the baron slowly fell from his saddle.


    One blow!


    A swordmaster had been killed in a single blow.


    !


    An unspeakable shock and fear filled the knights, and they came to a quick, unanimous decision.


    I s-surrender!


    We surrender!


    Surrender!


    Mercy!


    The knights threw their weapons to the ground and begged for their lives.


    Kuwugh?


    Dammit! the beowulfs shouted in fury and stopped themselves from ripping apart the knights. It was a warriors honor and a long-standing custom to not kill a surrendered opponent.


    Look at these bastards! They dont even have an ounce of honor!


    Hey, you despicable cowards! Dont you dare call yourselves men! Cut off your balls, right now! Wolgan and the other beowulfs jeered.


    The miserable faces of the knights flushed red. Of course, they were ashamed. However, the overwhelming presence and destruction that they had witnessed were sufficient for them to forget their honor and loyalty for a moment.


    It was hard to guarantee a victory against beowulfs even if they were on horseback. Moreover, they didnt even have their steeds, while the beowulfs were fully armed with thick armor and helmets.


    In other words, it would have been a futile struggle if they fought.


    Hmph! Trash! Wolfgan spat on the ground before approaching Eugene.


    By the way, Dark Lord. What was the orc baron trying to say? he asked.


    I dont know. Maybe he was trying to leave a will Eugene responded.


    Hmm. I was sure he was trying to surrender


    Fwoosh!


    Eugene jerked his head around.


    N-never mind. I must have misheard. Kuhaha. Wolfgan slipped away with an awkwardugh.


    The lord was trying to surrender!


    He did it intentionally. That monster killed the lord knowing that he was trying to surrender.


    He is unlike those chivalry-crazed knights from the continent!


    Baron Riwads knights stole nces at Eugene while breaking into cold sweat.


    ***


    The battle came to a prompt conclusion once the armysmander was killed and his knights surrendered. The mercenaries were also freed from their obligations when their employer was killed, so they gave up trying to flee and calmlyid down their weapons. Now, they had no choice but to kneel in hopes that the victor would be lenient to them.


    Crawlmarines forces and mercenaries were greatly shocked at the oue. As soon as Eugene and the beowulfs broke the enemys ranks, they had started their charge as well, but the enemy surrendered not long after.


    However, a victory was a victory regardless. It wasnt a simple victory either, but a great victory with no casualties. The soldiers and mercenaries of the Crawlmarine County excitedly picked up the weapons and equipment of the enemy knights and mercenaries.


    Kekeke! Sir, sir. The weapons and armors alone will bring us a hefty profit. Kiek? Some of those knights are wearing te mail. As Mirian said, some of Baron Riwads knights were armed with te mail; they must be the spoils of war from the continental knights during the crusade.


    Baron Riwads armor was also made by re-assembling the armors of high-ranking noble knights from the continent.


    Master. What shall we do now? Luke asked. He appeared flustered after having achieved a wless victory.


    Eugene had already nned for the aftermath of the battle. He looked around the knights and mercenaries on the ground before speaking, We will absorb the mercenaries and drag the knights back to the Riwad territory. We need to get their ransom.


    The baron was dead, but his children were still alive. Eugene nned to receive ransoms for the knights, as well as other various things.


    Do you mean to invade the Riwad territory? Luke asked.


    They were the first to draw their des, so we must have them pay, Eugene responded.


    As expected! You must be nning on unifying Brantia, Master! Luke shouted excitedly as if Eugene was already the king of Brantia.


    Eugene stared at Luke for a moment before shrugging. Well, I dont know about being king, but thats what I intend to do.


    Yes! I will follow you until the end, Master! Luke shouted without consideration of his status, then excitedly guided his horse to the nobles and soldiers of Crawlmarine.


    Pythamoras. Please direct me to the Riwad territory, Eugene spoke.


    Sure. But are you really nning on taking in all the mercenaries? You might disappoint the ones you have taken in earlier, Pythamoras responded.


    The druids question was intended to test Eugene. Eugene turned his head and calmly spoke, I dont think that there will be any problem.


    Hmm? Pythamoras turned his gaze as well.


    The two mercenary captains, who had already sworn allegiance to Eugene, were busily talking to the other mercenary captain employed by Baron Riwad. The dead are dead. If you want to live, swear loyalty to Sir Eugene! He will give you a seat by his side.


    Dont tell me.


    The half-orc baron tried to surrender, but Sir Eugene just pulled out his head, didnt he?


    How frustrating. Look, its obvious that he needed to kill your employer to get you to surrender peacefully. What would have happened if he took the baron as a prisoner? Who would be in charge? Do you really think that the baron would have taken care of you?


    No


    He would have gotten himself released for ransom and left us dead.


    Thats why Im telling you to swear allegiance to Sir Eugene! He said that we would only need to fight for a year without pay to repay our ransom. But he said that he would share the spoils of battles with us.


    What?!


    I-is that really true?


    Of course its true! Why else would those expensive, tricky beowulfs follow Sir Eugene? Moreover, vampires and beowulfs are infamous for not getting along well with each other. And did you know? Master Pythamoras also joined Sir Eugene!


    !!!


    The captured mercenary captains stole nces at Eugene and Pythamoras with their jaws agape. Fear and awe filled their eyes, but a glimmer of desire began to take form as well.


    Are they selling me out? Pythamoras muttered.


    Thats why I decided to keep you by my side. You had no idea? Anyway, bring me my armor, Eugene responded.


    Pythamoras had no choice but to hand over Eugenes armor and weapons with a look of regret.


    ***


    After killing Baron Riwad and crushing his army, Eugene immediately set course for the Riwad territory. On the other hand, the vassals of the Crawlmarine County and their troops returned to their respective territories. They werent particrly strong or useful anyway, and they also had to protect the county while Luke was away.


    Of the mercenaries employed by Baron Riwad, about 200 members joined Eugene, excluding those who died or had been injured. The rest of the mercenaries were taken to the city where Odd, a fairly skilled merchant, had initially contracted with the baron. They were sold as ves along with the weapons that were collected from the battlefield.


    Baron Riwad had been a renowned knight and lord, and as such, the news of his death and his armys defeat was enough to shock the people of Brantia.


    In the end, the city chased Odd and his group out before locking the gate shut.


    How could they possibly treat us like this? Weve traded with them quite a few times in the past, so how could they do this to us? What an unscrupulous bunch! Odd shouted in fury.


    What about the money and supplies? Eugene asked.


    Odd responded with a big smile as if he had never been angry. Sir, with all due respect, who do you think I am? The first thing I did after selling the ves was to get food. This is the remaining money.


    Odd gestured, and the workers of hispany carefully lowered boxes filled with coins. There had been quite a few troops in Baron Riwads army, so the profits from disposing of the spoils were quite hefty. In addition, Baron Riwads armor and the armor of his knights had been obtained from the continental knights during the crusade, so they still fetched a good price even though they were urgently disposed of.


    Anyway, is Brighton hostile toward me? Eugene asked.


    I dont think thats the case. If that were true, they would have incapacitated me and confiscated my wealth. I think they are simply afraid of you, sir, Odd answered.


    It was certainly possible.


    He was a high-ranking vampire noble with more than 200 mercenaries and beowulfs under hismand. Moreover, he had killed a swordmaster. They would certainly feel afraid of him.


    Ehem. Sir, will you take Brighton? Pythamoras asked.


    Eugene shook his head. I heard that Riwad is not far from here. Lets take care of that first.


    Brighton always had a harmonious rtionship with Baron Riwad. There is a possibility that they will value their loyalty to Baron Riwad and attack us from behind. And the Riwad territorys castle had never been conquered before. It will take quite some time toy siege. Wouldnt it ce us at a disadvantage if we were faced with enemies from both sides? A druid was fit to be called a sage. His eyes were sharp and his advice was appropriate. In normal circumstances, Eugene would have happily epted his advice.


    However


    I dont think theres going to be a siege, Eugene said.


    Hmm? What do you mean? Pythamoras asked.


    Eugene grinned and revealed his long fangs. As far as I know, some knights should already be there, and they could only be weaker than me.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Brantias security and public order were essentially nonexistent. Even so, no one was stupid enough to pick a fight against an army of more than 200 mercenaries and 30 beowulf warriors. As such, Eugenes army traveled from Brighton to the Riwad territory without any disturbances. Rather, they even liberated several viges that were upied by bandits on their journey. There werent any grand battles, since most situations were resolved within ten minutes by 40 to 50 mercenaries apanied by five or six beowulfs.


    The bandits and thieves of Brantia had no bounties on their heads, so Eugene had them killed on the spot after reupying the viges. The residents of the vige praised Eugene after their liberation and wanted to swear allegiance to him, but Eugene declined. To be precise, he redirected their allegiance to someone else.


    ***


    What? Me? Luke asked with an astonished expression.


    Eugene nodded. Thats right. It will be better for you, Count Crawlmarine, to rule over them rather than me. In that way, the other nobles wont be able to find any fault with the situation.


    B-but Master, I would be taking credit for your great deeds Luke muttered in disbelief.


    Its fine. This is my decision, so you just need to follow my orders, Eugene responded.


    Ah Yes, Master, Luke said. He had no choice but to ept his benefactors orders.


    Hes not wrong about this. And Im certain that he has a n


    Then go get their seals, Eugene said.


    Yes, Luke answered vigorously before heading toward the residents with a few of the mercenaries.


    Pythamoras was watching Eugene with a meaningful gaze. Once Luke left Eugenes side, Pythamoras approached Eugene and spoke, Sir, I sense something strange. But do you think that its a misunderstanding?


    Eugene responded, I dont know what you might be referring to. And whatever it might be, its a misunderstanding...


    Hmm. Is that so? Pythamoras spoke with a smirk. He then continued with a bitter expression. I only wish that the lords of thisnd would be half, no, even a quarter of a man that you are. Even those who im themselves to be king only wish for domination. Even if any of them seeds in taking the throne, they will soon be faced with another division.


    Couldnt the druids help them by staying by their sides? Eugene asked. He was genuinely curious. The lords and nobles of Brantia were dying to have the support of druids, and the same went for the self-proimed kings. If the druids were truly concerned about the future of Brantia, couldnt they find a good candidate and help them to the throne?


    Haha! Sir, you really dont know anything about kings and nobles, Pythamoras responded.


    ? Eugene was puzzled, but he waited for Pythamoras to continue.


    There were many who were fit to be king, but all of them simply wanted to use our power to rule. Moreover, they wanted to monopolize the respect and reverence of the people and didnt want to share their glory with anyone else. Such was even truer for those who possessed higher status and purer blood. Pythamoras exined bitterly.


    Eugene nodded. Hmm. So they only wanted to use the druids powers.


    Thats right. What do you think they would do to the wise ones after taking the throne? Pythamoras asked.


    Cut them off, Eugene answered.


    Well, yes. But it somehow sounds even more insulting when you say it, sir. Anyway, do you understand now? This is why druids want to remain the people of thend rather than the people of the king. Pythamoras said.


    I understand. You have your own concerns and difficulties as well. By the way, Pythamoras, wont the other druids criticize you for being by my side? Eugene asked.


    Not at all. If they dont like it, theres no one stopping them from finding their own lord to help. But I dont think that such a thing would ever happen. Pythamoras chuckled before lowering his voice and whispering, Anyway, whatever it is that you are up to. I will feign ignorance until you make it known yourself.


    I have no idea what you are talking about, Eugene responded.


    Ah, should I say it now? Pythamoras asked.


    You have to wait for people to finish their words. I have no idea what you are talking about, but I think it would be better for you to keep your mouth shut, Eugene replied.


    Since its your request, I shall honor it. Hmm~ the druid said. Eugene found the druids grin annoying, but he ignored it.


    Kiek? Sir, even you are helpless in front of that druid? Thats why you should have just done as I said. My seniors told me that all druids are ck-hearted and shrewd. Mirian poked her head out of her pocket and chattered.


    Even if you call me insidious, how could Ipare to yourpanion, undine? Pythamoras responded.


    Kieeeeek! Mirian shouted and retreated into her pocket at the speed of light.


    What a cute little fellow. From the scent of mana, she must have left the spirit world about twenty or thirty years ago. Good things will happen soon, Pythamorasmented.


    Good things? Eugene asked while narrowing his eyes.


    Pythamorass eyes widened, then he responded with a mischievous smile, Well, it seems like you dont know it yet, sir. It wont be a bad thing for you to know either, so should I tell you, or not?


    How could someone be so annoying at such an old age? Eugene contemted kicking out the old druid for a moment.


    Haha! Dont re at me like that. Anyway, it will be a good thing for you, so you can look forward to it. Ehem. Is it a good thing? Im sure it will be! Pythamoras eximed. He was annoying to the end.


    Eugene turned his head away.


    Master, Ive received the signature.


    Yes. Take it with you.


    Yes. Luke carefully packed the parchment with the vige representatives signature inside his bag. Over the next three days. Eugene reupied four more viges and hamlets and received their loyalty in a simr fashion.


    Crawlmarinesnd was expanding little by little.


    ***


    Eugenes troops traveled for half a day before finallying to face the Riwad territorys castle town.


    Dark Lord. Are we finally going to fight a proper battle?


    I was itching all over. Fighting against bandits is so boring.


    Kehe! Its my first siege, so Im looking forward to it. The beowulfs burned with spirit as they peered at the long, high walls surrounding the castle.


    The mercenaries got into formation with their respective captains, and the workers of the military depot also busily prepareddders and battering rams. It was certainly encouraging to see the troops preparing on their own without receiving any instructions.


    However, Eugene raised his hand and shouted, Everyone, stop! Stop!


    ?


    His words garnered everyones attention.


    Luke. Stop them from doing anything and keep them safe. Give me a g, Eugene spoke.


    Yes, Master, Luke answered.


    After handing over control of the troops to Luke, Eugene ced his g behind his own saddle and slowly headed toward the castle town.


    Huh? What is he doing?


    What if they fire at him? No, never mind. Arrows wouldnt be effective anyway.


    After a moment of thought, they realized that there was essentially nothing to worry about. Since it was Eugene he would bepletely fine even if he charged at the enemies by himself. As such, the troops watched Eugene with interest as he slowly approached the castle town.


    Suddenly, the gates started to open


    What?


    Huh? W-whats going on?!


    The eyes of the troops widened in shock. A figure exited the door on a horse, then started making their way toward Eugene.


    Kuhh?! Thats The beowulfs eximed. They had recognized the figures identity earlier than the humans due to their enhanced visions.


    Its the dark knight!


    Why is that fellowing out from there?


    The warriors shouted with astonishment and started chattering with each other. Although they knew that Galfredik had been dispatched elsewhere, they had never guessed that it was to the Riwad territory.


    Pythamoras gazed at Eugene with profound eyes, then approached the beowulf warriors before asking, Ehem. Do you know who that knight is?


    Ah, of course. Its the dark knight. He serves the dark lord. Hes incredibly strong as well, one of the beowulfs responded.


    Dark knight? Why didnt you mention him before? Pythamoras asked.


    What? Thats obviously because you only asked about the dark lord. the beowulf responded.


    Thats true. But that man, the dark knight. Is that knight a vampire as well? Pythamoras asked.


    Thats right, the beowulf answered.


    I see. Hmm?! Pythamoras started nodding before suddenly gasping.


    Whats wrong? the beowulfs asked. Pythamoras stared at Eugene and Galfredik with a nk daze, then opened his trembling lips.


    Even his knight is capable of walking around during the day? That means Sir Eugene is


    An Origin!


    Pythamorass hands started to tremble as he finally realized Eugenes true identity. He knew that Eugene was a vampire with great status, but he never dreamt, even in his wildest imaginations, that Eugene would be an Origin.


    I must have been out of my mind. I was actually trying to dissect an Origin, Pythamoras muttered.


    What? Did you say something? one of the beowulfs asked.


    No, its nothing, Pythamoras responded while shaking his head. From now on, he would make sure to visit a druid capable of divining the future before descending from his mountain. Of course, he couldnt worry about such a thing for the next three years.


    ***


    Hooh? So you were weed? Eugene asked.


    Kuhahaha! Thats what Im telling you. It seems the Lanslo familys quite famous in Brantia. At first, I intended to stay in the vige, just like you told me. But when the nobles and knights heard the name Lanslo, they started dying with happiness. As a result, I was invited to the castle. Galfredik exined.


    I see Knight of the Lake, Eugene muttered while riding his horse by Galfrediks side. The title was rather suitable for Lanslo.


    Kieek! Now I know why the elf knight can see me. It was all because he had inherited the blood of elves living on theke! Mirian shouted.


    I guess so. By the way, you seem quite lively when Pythamoras is not here, Eugenemented.


    Kieeee Druids are a bit scary. I know a few seniors who were tricked into ving away for free by druids. Anyway, I dont like that old man, Mirian replied. Eugene wondered if there was anything that the spirit liked besides gold and silver, but he didnt voice out his thoughts. He felt a little sorry for the spirit, who had been staying in the leather pocket for the past few days because of Pythamoras.


    Anyway, what then? What happened after? Eugene asked.


    Galfredik revealed his fangs and responded with a grin, Hehehe. Its a surprise. Youll find out when we enter the castle.


    ?


    Eugenes curiosity was resolved before he entered the castle. The nobles of Riwad territory hade out of the gate with the few remaining soldiers of the castle to greet him and Galfredik. A white g was hanging next to the banner of the Riwad family.


    A-as the acting lord of Riwad, I, Pmerarian dere that all of Riwads nobles will surrender unconditionally to Sir Jan Eugene and Sir Luke Crawlmarine!


    We surrender!


    Eugene was taken aback. He was sure that they werent yet aware of the fact that Baron Riwad was dead, and that his troops had been defeated. So how could they surrender when their lord was still waging a war with all of the territorys troops?


    W-we will surrender unconditionally, sir, so please return the lords children.


    Sir! Please have honor and mercy!


    The nobles shouted and kowtowed.


    Eugene had a hunch.


    It seems as if


    Ah! Sir Eugene! Youre finally here! Lanslos clear voice resonated, and Eugene raised his head.


    Haha! Ive been waiting for you. So, it appears that youve managed the war just fine without us. Lanslo continued while smiling brightly and waving his hand. There were four trembling children with pale expressions by his side. Partec and his men bowed toward Eugene. They were holding shortswords and daggers against the throats of the children.


    Hostages? Eugene muttered.


    Hehe! We told them that whenever anyone leaves the castle without my permission, we would cut off a corresponding number of ears and fingers. And before you say anything else, this wasnt my idea. It was purely that mans n, and I was just keeping pace. Galfredik exined.


    Lanslo? Eugene was surprised. Lanslo was a righteous and honorable knight. He had never imagined that Lanslo would resort to taking young children hostage.


    As if reading Eugenes thoughts, Galfredik spoke with a grin, Surprised, right? I was surprised too. But its understandable since it turns out that the orc blood flowing in Baron Riwads veins belongs to an old enemy of Lanslos family. He had just discovered this as well.


    Is that true? Well, then it cant be helped. Eugene nodded. He recalled the blurry memory of the three vampires jeering at him and Jung Dircht.


    But Baron Riwad died at my hands, so Lanslo can take that as revenge. We can let the children go. Eugene continued.


    What? Galfredik said.


    Hmm? Eugene stared at Galfredik. It wasnt a reaction he had been expecting.


    All of a sudden, Galfredik burst intoughter and shouted, Kuhahahahahaha! Hey, Sir Drak! It seems that your wish hase true!


    What? What do you mean? Lanslo responded.


    Master has sliced up the baron! Just as you wished, it seems that were going to have a scuffle with the Bayman Orcs! Galfredik shouted.


    Ohhh!


    Huagh?!


    Lanslo rejoiced while Riwads nobles shouted in horror.


    Bayman Orcs?


    The Bayman Orcs were one of the superpowers of Brantia. They had once ruled northern Brantia and were now seeking her throne. Eugene had unknowingly severed any hope of peace with them with the death of the half-orc baron.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Ehem. A long time ago No, not that long ago, about 100 years ago, Brantia was divided into four kingdoms. The Bayman Orcs were a tribe of orcs who once ruled the northern part of Brantia, Pythamoras exined. As a druid, he was knowledgeable regarding the Bayman Orcs as well.


    I see. So Baron Riwad supposedly has the blood of the Bayman Orcs flowing in his veins. Did you know about this? Eugene asked.


    Of course. But I did not know that he carried the blood of the royal family of Tolo. Ah, the house of Tolo is Like humans, there were several royal families within the Bayman Orcs. One of them was the royal family of Tolo.


    However, the Tolo family was the mostbative and cruel of the Bayman Orcs, and they had caused various problems for the orcs. In the end, thest king of Tolo was defeated and driven out by a challenger, and the ancestor of the Riwad family was thest, expelled king of the Tolo family.


    Hmm? Thats a little strange. I killed the descendant of a king who was disgracefully evicted, so why would the Bayman Orcs get angry? And you said it was a long time ago as well, right? Eugene questioned.


    The king was expelled, but the n still remains with the Bayman Orcs. As far as I know, the Tolos are a part of the Bayman Orcs elders. It means that they have quite an influence within the Bayman Orcs, Pythamoras replied.


    Theres something I dont quite understand. The Bayman Orcs are one of the forces that im themselves to be the king of Brantia, right? So the one who is the king among them belongs to the Tolo family? Eugene asked.


    The Bayman Orcs have not decided on a king yet. The candidates are currentlypeting for the spot. Lord Riwad was one of the potential candidates, Pythamoras responded.


    Ah


    Eugene nodded. He finally understood the whole story. The Tolo family still had a say within the society of the Bayman Orcs, and with no clear leader, they had been nning to support Baron Riwad as a candidate to be the new king. But since Baron Riwad died at his hands, their ns would now be for naught.


    What strange people, Eugene remarked.


    Haha! Isn''t it no wonder that the unification of Brantia is so difficult? There are many strange folks living in thisnd. Thats why no one except the knight king has ever sessfully unified Brantia, Pythamorasmented.


    Hmm. Eugene nodded. It was a good thing that different races could get along without discrimination and live together, but there were certain unexpected disadvantages as well.


    But why would the world be handed over to him on a silver te? He would have no choice but to sh with the Bayman Orcs if he wanted to take Brantia.


    Lanslo, Eugene called out.


    Lanslo had been silently listening to the conversation. He responded, Yes, go ahead.


    From what I heard, it doesnt seem like your family is hostile toward the entirety of the Bayman Orcs, correct? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. To be exact, its the Tolo family. And this doesnt have anything to do with the main branch of the Drak family. Its my familys business, Lanslo responded.


    The Drak family was technically a pure-blooded family of elves. But Lanslo was only a quarter-elf. In other words, his family was a side branch of the Drak family. Of course, even though his family didnt belong to the main branch of the Drak family, they were allowed to keep the surname. That in itself proved that Lanslos family was quite extraordinary.


    Then, we only need to crush the Tolo family, and not the Bayman Orcs, right? Eugene asked.


    Thats true. However, though the orcs may abandon or expel a particr individual, they wouldnt do such a thing with an entire family. If we create trouble with the Tolo family, they will definitely attempt to retaliate, Lanslo replied.


    I see Eugene pondered. Pythamoras, Lanslo, and Galfredik silently observed his expression. After about ten seconds or so, Eugene raised his head and shrugged.


    Well, its not even happening right now, so theres no use for us to worry about it now. If we have to fight them, well fight them. If not, well find another way. Lets leave it for the future, Eugene said.


    Kuhahaha! As expected from my master. I agree! Galfredik hollered.


    Ehem. A wise choice. I dont know much about the internal affairs of the Bayman Orcs, so it will be best to figure things out first. Moreover, it will take some time for the news regarding Lord Riwad to reach the Bayman Orcs and for them to respond, Pythamorasmented.


    Pythamoras, how long do you think it will take? Eugene asked.


    Three or four months at the earliest, and at least half a year for them to send an army if they decide to retaliate. As you know, very few people travel to the north, Pythamoras answered.


    Eugene turned toward Lanslo. Lanslo silently returned Eugenes gaze before slowly parting his lips. Arent you going to ask me what happened between my family and the Tolo family? Are you not curious?


    Hmm? Why would I ask that? If its something that would force you to act unlike your usual self, Im sure there must be a good reason. Anyway, we will take measures against the Bayman Orcs and the Tolo family when ites to that. Is that all right? Eugene said.


    Yes. Of course, Lanslo responded with a smile. Lanslo Drak was d that he chose Eugene.


    Now then, we only have this ce to worry about. Pythamoras, do you have any advice for me? Eugene asked.


    Pythamoras felt satisfied that Eugene continued to seek his opinion. The druid answered with a smile, The best solution would be to establish one of Lord Riwads children as the new baron and for Count Crawlmarine to step forward as a guardian. The two families share blood ties. Neither the nobles of Riwad nor the nobles of the surrounding areas will be able to protest against it.


    I see. But wouldnt they take issue with how I killed Baron Riwad? Luke is my aide after all, Eugene asked.


    You were the one responsible for killing Baron Riwad, not Count Crawlmarine. Furthermore, Lord Riwad was killed in a war he started, so who could possiblyin? It would be akin to bringing disgrace to Baron Riwads title as a swordmaster, Pythamoras responded.


    Hooh! Old man, youre amazing! Galfredik uttered.


    Its nothing, Pythamoras responded with a smile.


    Eugene was also content with the druids wisdom. He asked once again, I understand. What about when the new baron bes an adult? What then?


    Pythamoras responded, It will not matter. By then, Lord Crawlmarine would have already grown and matured as a count. Moreover, the Crawlmarine familys status would obviously be elevated in the future. Well, if it bothers you, you can simply have Lord Crawlmarine take one of Baron Riwads daughters.


    Hmm. Thats a little Eugene hesitated. He knew that marriage was the best way to secure rtionships in the noble world. However, he felt that it was a bit wasteful to use Luke at this point in time.


    Ah, then what about this? Eugene continued after a moment of contemtion. Later on, we will take one of Baron Riwads children as Lukes aide.


    Oh!


    Thats a good idea.


    Hmm. Good. Its a very good solution. Galfredik, Lanslo, and Pythamoras all voiced their agreement. The rtionship between a knight and his aide was considered as important as the rtionship between a parent and their child. Although there were many cultural differences between Brantia and the continental kingdoms, they were simr in that aspect. In fact, the bond between a knight and his aide was even stronger in Brantia.


    A marriage can be terminated through a divorce, but a master-student rtionship willst until death. Its a great n. As expected, in terms of being crafty, you are one step ahead of me, Pythamorasmented.


    Kuhaha! This old man sure knows what hes talking about! Galfredik eximed.


    I agree. When ites to these matters, Sir Eugenes brain works in wondrous, devilish ways, Lanslo said.


    Although they were obviouslyplimenting him, Eugene felt rather annoyed. He quickly changed the subject. Anyway, first of all, we will follow Master Pythamorass advice regarding the Riwad territory and


    All of a sudden, the door burst open. Partec and Wolfgan hurried inside before speaking, My apologies, Sir Eugene! Theres something urgent you should know about!


    Something urgent? Eugene asked.


    Wolfgan quickly answered, An army. Some of my brothers saw an armying from the South on reconnaissance.


    The first thing Eugene did after upying Castle Riwad was to have the beowulfs patrol nearby areas in pairs every six hours. Beowulfs were fast and strong enough to travel more than 100 kilometers a day, and they could rival many intermediate-rank monsters. As such, they were the perfect scouts.


    Army? From where? How many troops? Eugene asked in a cold voice.


    Wolfgan answered while scratching his head. There were around three or four hundred of them. Thergest g was red with a drawing of a longbow and a shield


    Hmm. Thats the crest of Brighton. Pythamoras exined.


    Brighton? Eugene muttered while narrowing his eyes.


    Pythamoras stepped up. It seems my predictions were correct. Brighton was on fairly good terms with thete baron. They must be trying to get revenge No, never mind.


    ?


    Pythamoras stopped himself, then fell silent with a frown. In a moment, he raised his head and continued. I dont think they are trying to keep their allegiance and faith to Baron Riwad.


    Hmm? What do you mean by that? Eugene asked.


    The existence of a swordmaster made up more than half of Riwad territorys power. But now hes dead. The Riwad territory isrge, and a single evilnd is located inside the territory as well. Its no wonder that the City of Brighton, or at least, one of its nobles, is coveting the ownerless treasure. Pythamoras exined.


    In the end, they werent trying to protect their honor or loyalty. They were simply greedy.


    Eugene thought for a moment before speaking to Partec, Call the merchant, Odd.


    Yes, sir, Partec responded before immediately heading out. In a few minutes, he returned with Odd.


    ***


    Did you call for me, Sir Eugene? Odd said in a nervous tone. It had been overwhelming enough to stand in front of Eugene and Pythamoras. But now, there was another vampire with a terrifying face and even an elf knight.


    Eugene asked in Brantian, Story about me in Brighton. What did you say?


    Uh it was very brief. I spoke about how Lord Riwads army was defeated by Sir Eugene. I told them that I wasnt certain about the details, but that it seemed that Sir Eugene won a duel against Lord Riwad as an honorable knight, Odd responded.


    Anything else? My status, my abilities. Did you reveal everything? Eugene asked.


    Oh, my! I pride myself on being somewhat smart and sensible. I didnt reveal anything important. All I said was that you were a high-ranking vampire noble and an outstanding knight from the continent! Thats all I said. Odd exined.


    It was only natural for a merchant to boast about the nobleman or lord he worked with. It seemed Odd had only bbered to the point where it was perfectly eptable.


    Excuse me sir. Did I make a mistake? Odd asked cautiously. He noticed that the atmosphere was rather unusual.


    Eugene shook his head. No. Its nothing like that. But let me ask you this. You must be truthful.


    Yes, yes. Odd felt nervous as he gulped. Eugenes cold, red eyes were gazing directly at him.


    What is your credibility in Brighton? Not money, but your words. The people there. Your words. Do they trust everything you say? Eugene asked.


    Uh Odd hesitated. He wasnt sure whether to gloss himself over but decided not to.


    To be honest, my nickname is Rubbish Odd. Ah, of course, it doesnt mean that I always lie and speak rubbish. As you know very well, sir, a merchant must sometimes exaggerate things from time to time in order to Odd hurriedly exined.


    Thats good. Very good, Eugene interrupted.


    What? Odd mumbled in confusion. He had made an arduous decision to confess his disgrace, but Eugene seemed satisfied.


    Eugene spoke with a grin, The words of Rubbish Odd. The people of Brighton. Will they believe even half of it?


    Uh Probably not? Odd responded.


    Thats good. You can go now, Eugene said.


    Ah yes. Please call me anytime. Odd bowed before leaving in a daze.


    Eugene revealed his fang while looking around. It seems that a bunch of idiots hase to meet their end.


    Kuhehehe! Its all thanks to the liar. Its a bit disappointing though. I would have gotten to enjoy myself a little if they were stronger, Galfredik said.


    Pythamoras stepped forward. Not necessarily. I dont think it should be a disappointment. Rather, this is a big opportunity for Sir Eugene.


    An opportunity? All three knights turned toward the druid with curious expressions.


    I dont know who it might be, but they are using the g of Brighton. In other words, it gives us a reason to hold Brighton responsible, Pythamoras exined.


    ! Eugenes face brightened with understanding.


    Pythamoras added with a big smile. Thats right. Sir, you have the justification to attack Brighton.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Excuse me, Master. With all due respect, could you reconsider it one more time? Luke asked.


    No. You will stay behind and clean up, Eugene answered curtly.


    Yes Luke answered with disappointment. Although he was Eugenes aide, it felt as if he was spending less and less time with his master ever since he became a count.


    Then, I will leave it to you, Pythamoras, Eugene said.


    Well, I will do my best to assist Lord Crawlmarine. Pythamoras nodded. He would remain at Castle Riwad with Luke. Mount Robtimo, where Pythamoras resided, was located in the Riwad territory, and he was a druid who was respected by all citizens of the Riwad territory, regardless of their age or gender. As long as he was by Lukes side, Riwads nobles would not dare to have any scummy thoughts. In addition, Eugene had extra safety devices in ce.


    Partec, I will leave it to you, Eugene said.


    Yes, sir. We will protect Lord Crawlmarine with our lives, Partec answered. He would remain behind with de and Lavan. The three had been through numerous battles since they first met Eugene, and they had received training from Lanslo and Galfredik in their spare time. As such, their skills were iparable to the past. In particr, Partec was not inferior to ordinary knights. Considering his age, it was a testament to how much effort he had put in when it came to training.


    Dammit. Why us


    Drawing straws isplete luck. This is unfair. Lets try one more time with rock-paper-scissors. Four beowulf warriors grumbled next to Partecs group.


    Wolfgan stepped forward and spoke with an embarrassed expression, It wont take long, so make sure you do your job and keep him safe. You will be served meat every day.


    What? Really? one of the beowulfs asked.


    The dark lord promised. It wont even take a month, so guard Count Crawlmarine well. Wolfgan continued.


    Got it. Hehe. They were disappointed that they couldnt fight alongside their brothers, but they broke out into wide grins after hearing about the meat.


    Luke couldnt hide his disappointment either. Eugene turned toward his aide and spoke, As you know, its about time we received news from Mungard. You may open any letters except for those from Delmondo. In particr, if you hear from Romari or Markus, Lord of Mungard, check the contents of the letter personally to determine the weight of the message and send messengers ordingly. You can use the beowulf warriors as messengers.


    Yes, Master! Luke answered with determination. He felt a much greater sense of responsibility now that he was a count. He swore that he would surely fulfill his responsibilities without fail.


    Pythamoras grinned while observing the scene and gazed at Eugene with a meaningful look. Eugene turned a blind eye to Pythamoras and turned toward Galfredik and Lanslo.


    It would be war once again.


    ***


    Eugene joined with the forces waiting outside Castle Riwad, then immediately set course for Brighton.


    The troops were well-rested and in high spirits. When they were initially subjugated, they had many worries, but it quickly became clear that Eugene was the idealmander and employer. In a sense, the troops were no different from ves, which meant that they had toply with every order and demand. However, Eugene did not forcibly reorganize the structure of the troops and only gave reasonable instructions. He allowed groups of mercenaries to stick together, and he guaranteed independentmand for the captains of the mercenary groups.


    Of course, Eugene didnt make such a decision because he adored the troops. Rather, he was heeding Galfrediks advice.


    If we fight arge-scale battle, its not like theyre going to maintain formation. Master and I will draw the big picture, and when we actually fight, it will be best to let them do what they are familiar with. When to attack and to retreatas long as they abide by these twomands, there wont be any problems, Galfredik said.


    Hmm. I understand. It will be difficult to pass down orders on a battlefield filled with hundreds of troops after all, Eugene answered.


    Exactly. It will be even worse with thousands of troops. Thats why we only need to focus on leading the elite troops. The oue of the battle will depend heavily on how the elite troops demolish the enemy camp. Galfredik continued.


    In the end, a battle is ultimately about which side retains their elite forces. In our case, the beowulfs could be considered the main yers. Sir Eugene or Sir Galfredik must lead them. Lanslo chimed in as well.


    Eugene nodded. Educated knights were indeed thoughtful andpetent.


    Its better if its Galfredik rather than me, Eugene said.


    Kuhehe! I would love to! Galfredik answered with delight.


    Lanslo appeared rather confused. It will be much more destructive if you lead them, wouldnt it?


    Eugene answered, I realized something after fighting a few battles. The elite troops of an army are important, but it seemed even easier to just take care of theirmander. The battle ends earlier.


    !


    The two knights flinched, and Eugene recalled his own experiences as he continued. Galfredik and the beowulfs will face the enemys elite troops. ording to what Pythamoras said, it will be a force of around one hundred heavy cavalries or a little stronger. A gap would eventually be opened, right? At the least, the enemys elite forces will certainly be upied by then.


    Thats right.


    So I thought I would take that chance and strike the enemysmander down. I heard that they are mostly weaker than their subordinates, except in special cases like Baron Riwad, am I right? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. However, some people will be hiding an ace up their sleeves. Brantias lords are more familiar and open to magic than the people of the continent, Lanslo remarked.


    Thats true. However Eugene answered.


    ck! ck!


    I have this. He smiled coldly while raising his left gauntlet.


    ***


    Eugenes troops came to face Brightons army two dayster. The beowulfs had already scouted ahead, and the two forces had always been moving toward each other. As such, it was inevitable that they would encounter each other.


    After a brief confrontation, three horses slowly emerged from the midst of Brightons troops.


    Knights. One is a woman?


    Eugene narrowed his eyes. Two of the knights were armed with te mail, which was rare in Brantia, and the other figure was a female knight dressed in decorative, impractical armor. The two male knights each took to the female knights sides. One held a g of Brighton, while the other held the g of a lion on its hind legs.


    The three figures came to a stop at a distance of about 50 meters from Eugenes army. They whispered amongst themselves for a while, then the man holding the lion g raised his voice. Is this Sir Jan Eugenes army?! We are representatives of the royal family of Fransil!


    The royal family of Fransil? Eugene muttered. It was an unfamiliar name.


    Lanslo whispered, They are one of the forces iming themselves to be the rightful king. A great noble family that united the western coastal territories. They used to proim themselves as the Fransil duchy before, but it seems that they have made it all the way here now.


    Is that so? Eugene said.


    He looked at the three knights with interest. It had been rather strange that they were equipped with good armor, which was quite rare in Brantia. As such, it made sense that they stemmed from a prestigious family.


    Those seeking the throne in Brantia should roughly be equivalent to the great nobles of the Caylor Kingdom.


    The knight holding the lion g raised his voice once again. Listen up! The City of Brighton is overlooked by the gracious spirits, and they are an ally of ours! In addition! His Excellency Duke Fransil shared a brotherly bond with the Riwad territory! As such, we will


    Oi! Eugenes loud shout interrupted the noisy knight. The other two knights also looked startled by Eugenes shout.


    Eugene continued. Baron Riwad was like a brother to the Fransil family? Can you take responsibility for your words?


    O-of course! However, His Excellency Fransil is willing to show grace and give you a chance to redeem your mistakes! Make the honorable choice! If youe under the g of the Great Lion! He will graciously overlook your sins toward Lord Riwad The knight continued to babble nonsense.


    Eugene turned toward Galfredik and Lanslo. Hes asking us to surrender, right?


    Kiekkk! I cant forgive him! How dare he say that to the demon king! Mirian huffed.


    Galfredik spoke with a cruel smile, Hes crazy. Hes trying to win master over rather than asking forplete surrender. He wants master to serve under Prancer or Francer, whatever it is that theyre called.


    They mean to take the Riwad territory and Sir Eugene as well. Lanslo chimed in.


    Eugene conversed with the two knights. It seemed their response had hurt the opposing knights pride. He raised his voice to the point where his face turned red. In the name of the royal family of Fransil! Get over here! Ask for forgiveness before you are convicted!


    Eugene, Galfredik, and Lanslo closed their lips at the same time. They turned toward the three opposing knights.


    Kieeeeeek! Sir! We have to rip that bear to shreds! We have to beat that ugly girl to death as well! Mirian shouted. Only the simpleton spirit seemed to have fallen for the provocation.


    She doesnt seem that ugly...


    Eugene observed the woman before whispering. She had a confident, arrogant expression. That woman. She must have a pretty high position in the Fransil family, dont you think?


    Mmhm. She is likely one of the dukes children. A real knight would never think to wear such gaudy decorative armor, Lanslo answered.


    Well, lets get her. If we get lucky, we wont need to employ any strategies or tactics, Eugene answered.


    What? Lanslo was puzzled.


    Eugene moved a little forward before shouting at the three knights. Your story! I heard it! I will make a suggestion as well!


    ?


    The three knights were bewildered by Eugenes words. Eugene continued in the most insolent and arrogant manner possible. I! Dont listen to the words! Of anyone weaker than me! Knights of Fransil! Come out! If anyone manages to beat me! I will agree to your conditions!


    !


    Even though they were some distance away, Eugene could see the eyes of the three figures widening in shock.


    However! If no one beats me! Yourmander! My prisoner! They must crawl under my crotch! Eugene shouted.


    You lunatic! the woman shouted in fury.


    Sir Carlisle! Sir Zoraf! Get that madman to kneel in front of me right now! she shrieked.


    Lady Lorraine, you must not fall for the enemys provocation, one of the knights answered.


    You heard what he said as well! How dare How dare he!


    Eugene shrugged. Although they were far away, he could hear their conversation.


    Eugene spoke, Her name is Lorraine. It seems that she is indeed themander. The other two are at a loss in front of her.


    I see. However, I dont think they will fall for the provocation. No matter how stupid they are, surely Lanslo started to speak.


    The conversation between the woman named Lorraine and the two knights continued. For now, we just need to figure out the approximate strength of that mans army. If we make a hasty judgment, it could lead to unwanted oues.


    Mydy. Please remember that our primary objective is Brighton.


    The two knights attempted to dissuade her.


    However, she remained adamant. Fine! Fine! If you two are not up to the task, I will call the other knights!


    She was filled with anger as she jerked around. Are there any brave knights who will drop that dishonorable savage from his horse?! I will give you arge reward!


    I will teach that man a lesson!


    Lady Lorraine! Please give me a chance. I, Kemble of Atmon will defend your honor!


    I, as well!


    Five or six knights shouted while hurriedly riding forward.


    I think it worked, Eugene remarked.


    The knights are desperate to prove themselves. That stupid woman must be a direct descendant of the Fransil family, Lanslomented with a bitter smile while shaking his head.


    The two knights at Lorraines side hurriedly shouted after failing to dissuade her. If you have any chivalry and honor! Fight as a knight, and not as a member of the Dark n!


    You wont be cowardly enough to use the powers of the Tribe of Darkness, hmm?!


    Eugene was dumbfounded. They wanted him to restrict his own abilities in a fight for his life? Were they out of their minds? No, in the first ce, did they really think that he would be an easy pick without his vampiric powers?


    Keke! They might be skeptical about the words of Rubbish Odd, but it seems that they had obtained some decent information, Galfredik said.


    They must have heard from the mercenaries who had been sold as ves. Sir Eugene, what will you do? Lanslomented.


    It wont do for Master to deal with those idiots. I will take care of them, Galfredik said.


    However, Eugene shook his head. No. I will go. Its enough for just one persons reputation to be dirtied in Brantia.


    A conquest was inevitably apanied by the resentment and the curses of many people, and Eugene was determined to focus it all on just one personhimself.


    The reason?


    Deepening resentment and curses were proportional to fear toward Eugene.


    I will be back. Eugene lowered his visor before grabbing his reins.


    Fight as a knight?


    ck!


    The Demon Spear, Madarazika,y in his hand.


    Do you really think that will let you defeat me?


    Eugene smiled coldly. Madarazika trembled with joy at its masters touch. Eugene rode forward while equipping the spear on the spear thrower.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Tututututututu!


    Kieeeeeek~! Go, sir, go! Mirian shouted excitedly while sticking her head out of her pocket as Silion began to run through the wind.


    ck! ck!


    Eugene hung Madarazika on the spear thrower before deploying the magic shield. The enemy knights took an offensive posture when they saw Eugene charging toward them.


    Without any proper, customary introductions? Ive never seen such an uncultured man!


    He knows not of honor and chivalry. Is he truly from the continent?


    That scoundrels head will be mine!


    The knights shouted with fury. However, they were inwardly overwhelmed with joy.


    A member of the Dark n foregoing the use of his powers? Im in luck today.


    I will be victorious. A weak continent knight who relies solely on his equipment is no match for me.


    Three knights charged forward with such thoughts. A loss was unimaginable. The vampire was said to have defeated Baron Riwad with the mysterious powers of his race. As such, they judged that they could win unconditionally if the vampire was restricting his unique powers.


    I will win! I will take all the glory!


    What are you talking about!? His horse and armor are mine!


    Stop your chattering and let me handle this!


    The knightspeted to get ahead of each other while drawing their swords and spears. At that moment, Eugene drew himself back fully before whipping his arm like lightning. The Demon Spear tore through the air and shot forward.


    Kwaaaaah!


    The knight at the forefront held up his shield with shock. Although it was a wooden shield, it was durable and reliable. However, the knight didnt know anything about Madarazika or how powerful its master truly was.


    Boom!


    The spear shattered the shield into a million pieces before piercing through the knights chest and exiting out his back. The knights body could not ovee the tremendous force of the spear. He was thrown off the saddle and thrown far away. Once hended on the ground, hey unmoving. He had been killed with one shot.


    !


    Lorraine Fransil and the other knights at her side hardened like statues after witnessing the unbelievable scene. The two remaining knights were appalled as theirrade fell lifeless.


    Spear! He doesnt have his spear anymore!


    Take this!


    At their current pace, they would reach him in about 4 or 5 seconds. As such, they didnt slow down or stop. His throwing technique was great, but if it came to fighting with swords and spears on horseback, surely they were


    Thuck!


    However, Madarazika immediately returned to Eugene upon his call and pierced the head of one of the remaining knights. Although he had been wearing a helmet, Brantias knights didnt use high-quality steel in their armor, which caused the spear to burst through his head without much effort.


    You bastard! thest remaining knight shouted angrily before stabbing with his spear.


    Kwararark! ng!


    However, Eugenes shield wasnt only effective against magic attacks. In fact, it provided overwhelming defense against regr, physical attacks as well. He deflected the knights attack without much effort.


    In fact, the knights spearhead broke into two upon colliding with the shield. It was the result of an Origins powerbined with Eugenes superb technique, which he gained from Galfredik.


    What?! the knight shouted in disbelief, and Madarazika whipped forward like a ck snake.


    Shuuack!


    It wasnt strictly a spear technique. It was closer to a simple p on the opponents corbone. The knight noticed the attack and attempted to defend using a small, round shield attached to his left gauntlet.


    Boom!


    Kuaagh!


    However, Madarazika was tens of times heavier than a regr spear, and Eugene possessed enormous strength as an Origin. The impact caused the knights left arm to shatterit was torn to pieces from the elbow down.


    And that wasnt the end


    The spear produced an unbelievably sharp shockwave and struck the knights chest, and the knight was thrown back like a kite with its strings broken.


    Boom!


    Hiek?! Lorraine moaned with shock, which caused the two knights at her side toe to their senses.


    Tututututututu!


    Silion started to storm toward them.


    Heuk?!


    The knights realized Eugenes intentions when they saw him charge toward them like the devil.


    You coward! They felt flustered, but they had no time to criticize their opponent.


    Mydy! Hurry, you must fall back!


    Attack! Everyone, attack!


    One of the knights hastily urged Lorraine to retreat, while the other shouted at the troops to advance. However, Eugenes troops had been prepared to attack since he killed thest knight. They were even faster than Lorraines troops.


    Lets go! Galfredik shouted.


    Kwuooooooo!!


    The beowulfs were the first to kick off the earth with deafening roars. Their blood was boiling violently from having watched Eugenes battles. Their eyes burned brilliantly with the mes of fighting spirit and fear. The beowulf warriors charged toward the enemy along with the Origins vassal.


    Tutututututututu!


    Eugene continued toward Lorraine and the escaping knight as the earth started to tremble behind him.


    You bastard!


    The remaining knight threw his gged spear towards Eugene. However, Eugene maintained his speed and simply willed his magic shield to grow bigger.


    ng!


    The spear bounced off the shield and fell to the ground.


    N-no! the knight shouted.


    No, my ass, you punk! Galfredik roared before throwing a javelin at the knight, who was attempting to chase after Eugene.


    Thuck!


    Argh! The knight fell off his saddle with a scream as the projectile pierced through his shoulder.


    Tututututututu!


    Galfredik and the beowulf warriors ignored the sprawled knight and continued forward.


    Keugh! The knight managed to raise his body and hurriedly turned toward his soldiers.


    Ugh?! His eyes were immediately filled with despair. Lorraine had been captured by the ck knight, and the beowulfs were wing their way through the army like a herd of demons.


    ***


    As expected, the battle ended in less than ten minutes. This was rather normal in a battle between armies of such sizes. It wasnt easy to turn the tides of a battle involving hundreds of soldiers once the momentum was lost. In addition, the Fransil familys army had lost four knights and even theirmander, Lorraine, before the actual battle began.


    Around thirty cavalries under Lorraine fought hard, but in the end, they werent as strong as knights. In the first ce, the cavalrymen were only armed with simple chainmail and their horses were unarmed. They never stood a chance against the charge of beowulfs armed in solid armor, which was even sturdier than te mail. And once the cavalry was swept away in a single collision, most of the foot soldiers gave up on the battle.


    Although the mercenaries were following Lorraine Fransil out of vain expectations and greed, they werent cowards without courage. However, they werent idiots either. They would fight if they saw a chance, but there was nothing for them to do since their allied knights fell like autumn leaves during the first sh and the cavalry waspletely smashed apart. In addition, Eugenes army wasnt much smaller than their own, and most importantly, Eugene had engaged in the duel as a knight. He had battled against Fransils knights as an honorable knight. However, no one was nave enough to believe that the same kind of respect would be shown toward the mercenaries as well.


    In fact, although most knights practiced chivalry against their fellow knights, they did not show the same kind of tolerance and mercy to mercenaries and conscripted soldiers. Therefore, it was better to flee as quickly as possible in a losing battle or beg for their lives, even if they would be ves. If they were really lucky, perhaps they would be taken in. As it turned out, the mercenaries made the right choice when they surrendered amidst their vain expectations and desperation.


    Tell them. Same terms as you. One year of unpaid work. Loot and spoils will be divided fairly. One yearter, I will give the choice to stay or fight, Eugene said.


    Yes, sir! the mercenary captains responded before rushing over to the prisoners. They were the first ones to have sworn allegiance to Eugene. Eugene was quite satisfied that they had fulfilled their roles during the battle. Of course, he was most satisfied that he had captured several very valuable figures who were worth a lot of money.


    Hieek! Lorraine faltered back with a stifled scream when she met Eugenes gaze.


    Sniff! Thisdy has pissed herself...


    She was hissin~ but now she be pissin~


    Oh? How did youe up with that, peabrain?


    The beowulfs started to giggle, and Lorraines face dyed with shame and humiliation.


    Stop it. Shes still the direct descendant of a duke, Eugene said.


    Yes, yes. The beowulfs awkwardly scratched their heads.


    Eugene had been like the devil in battle, but it seemed like he was taking Lorraines side. She mustered up the courage and spoke, Excuse me, sir, but are you really going to make me crawl beneath your crotch? I beg of you, please treat me honorably.


    Crazy bastard, Eugene muttered.


    What?


    Dishonorable savage. Madman. Thats what you and your knights referred to me as. Eugene continued.


    Ah Lorraines expression turned pale.


    Eugene spoke with a frigid expression, Its all true. I dont know any honor. I am wicked.


    T-thats


    Crawl.


    !


    Her face turned red, then a shade of brown then finally bleached white. Eugene red at Lorraine before speaking again. If you wont crawl, I will strip you naked. I will take you back to Brighton naked.


    Uah Lorraines eyes trembled and soon became damp.


    Uah. Waaaahh! The maturedy finally burst into tears.


    Ldy Lorraine!


    Sir! Show mercy! Show us your honor!


    I will! I will crawl in her stead!


    The knights of Fransil begged Eugene. They were being kept alive for ransom.


    Eugene responded coldly, I dont need it. You, crawl right now.


    He turned his gaze slightly. Noticing Eugenes gaze, Lanslo quickly wiped the smile off his face and stepped out with a mournful look. Sir! Please give me face and show them mercy.


    What did you say? Eugene responded.


    I beg of you! I am Lanslo Drak! Im afraid that this will damage your reputation, Sir Eugene! Please reconsider! Lanslo shouted.


    D-drak?


    A-a knight of theke? What is he doing here?


    Fransils knights were startled. As expected, the Drak familys reputation in Brantia was great. Even Lorraine looked surprised.


    Sir Drak. I keep my word. Thats my honor, Eugene stated.


    Yes, I know! But please, just this once, show me some face, and please reconsider! Lanslo shouted.


    Hmm Eugene frowned and fell into contemtion.


    Soon, he uttered coldly before turning away, Just this once.


    Thank you, Sir Eugene! Lanslo shouted in a desperate, pleading voice before turning to face Lorraine and her knights.


    They rushed to express their gratitude. T-thank you, Sir Drak.


    What a merciful knight


    I have witnessed the true honor of the Drak family today!


    The knights looked as if they would burst into tears as they shouted. Lanslo spoke with a mournful expression, Now that youve all seen it, you understand, right?


    ...What?


    Sir Eugene has no mercy on those who stand against him. However, he will always listen to the words of those who follow him. Please dont get on his nerves before the negotiations. In particr, Lady Lorraine, Lanslo said.


    Y-yes? she stuttered.


    Please remember. After Sir Eugene arrived in Brantia, you are the only survivor among the nobles who fought him. Both the previous Count of Crawlmarine and Baron Riwad lost their lives under his de. Lanslo continued.


    ! Lorraine trembled.


    Lanslo sighed deeply before slowly turning around. Phew! If negotiations dont take ce as soon as possible, Im sure Sir Eugene will be furious again. What should I do about this? Although Lanslo was muttering under his breath, everyone could hear his words.


    E-even a knight of theke cant do anything about it?


    Is he the devil?


    T-that man is the devil. He is a great demon.


    I should have believed it when they said that he had mercilessly ughtered the Half-Orc Baron without epting his surrender


    It was at this moment that the viciousness of the knight Jan Eugene was deeply imprinted in the minds and hearts of those who would soon be returned to their families for ransom.


    Ki-ki-hehehehehe! Even Sir Elf is being tainted by Sir Eugene. How insidious. Kukekekekeke! Mirian gave an evilugh.


    Its called good knight, bad knight. Its working better than I thought. But its a shame. I was hoping to y the role of the good knight, Galfredik exined.


    Gal, have you ever looked in the mirror? I admit, maybe that might work if the n is bad knight, vicious knight. If apletely vicious knight shows up after the bad knight, everyone might get scared and be obedient, Mirian responded.


    Hooh. Youre pretty insidious as well, arent you? Well, I guess thats what I should expect from my masters spirit. Hehe. Galfredik chuckled.


    Do you finally see it? Sir Eugene and I are perfect for each other. Kehehehe, Mirian responded with the same cackle.


    The frivolous spirit and the Origins vassal conversed andughed together while watching the scene y out from beginning to end.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    The battle with the Fransil family, or to be exact, with Lorraine Fransils forces, resulted in a big profit for Eugene. First, about half of the mercenaries she hired had been absorbed into Eugene''s army, and the majority of her cavalrymen were killed or left gravely injured. In addition, as a direct descendant of a prestigious family, Lorraine brought many workers and ves with her in this campaign. Their ownership was transferred over to Eugene after the battle.


    Although an increase in the number of people came with some of its own problems, mainly regarding supplies, there was no need to worry about paying them wages. In addition, Eugene could simply sell them off as ves at any time. Finally, Lorraine and her knights had been riding on horses and were quite wealthy as well. All of it was Eugenes for the taking, and among the spoils, there were expensive silver weapons made to target vampires. Moreover, their horses were also very distinguished and possessed their own pedigree, although they werent quite as good as Silion.


    In conclusion, Eugene obtained a lot after this battle.


    Theres a lot to be gained from a single victorypared to five or even six rounds of evilnd subjugations. No wonder knights are so crazy about wars.


    Eugene nodded with understanding and satisfaction.


    Odd approached while rubbing his hands and spoke, And so! Assuming you will be maintaining the same number of troops that you have now, you will be fine to operate them for a couple of months without any problems, sir.


    Odd smiled to reveal his yellow teeth. In this regard, he was an outstanding merchant.


    Eugene responded, And thats excluding the amount we can receive as ransom?


    Yes. Even without it, there is still a huge amount of money and goods. Silver weapons and warhorses are very expensive after all. Um, with all due respect, could I offer a suggestion? Odd asked.


    Yes. Eugene nodded.


    Dont sell the horses; take them with you when you negotiate a ransom with the Fransil family. Nobles, especially knights, tend to be quite fond and value their personal horses. Even more so if they have had their horses for a long time. Im sure you could get more moneypared to selling them off. Odd suggested.


    Thats a very good idea. Excellent. Feel free to offer simr suggestions at any time, Eugene said.


    Hehe. Thank you, Odd said while bowing. Although Eugene was like a demon on the battlefield, he was unexpectedly bold and highly flexible regarding such matters. Odd could only hope that all of his noble employers in the future would be simr to Eugene.


    You may leave. Have the prisoners of the Fransil familye here. Eugene ordered.


    Yes, sir. Odd left after bowing. Soon, a knight from the Fransil family and Lorraine entered with haggard faces. The knights name was Bonmer. He was the one whose shoulders had been pierced by Galfrediks javelin.


    Your shoulder. Is it better? Eugene asked.


    Feeling better, thanks to the mana stone, Bonmer replied in a cold voice.


    Feeling better? Eugene asked with a cold gaze.


    Y-yes, much better. Thank you. The knight quickly lowered his gaze and changed his tone.


    Lanslo spoke after watching the interaction from the side, Sir Eugene is a respected knight in the two port cities of Maren and Moffern, as well as a lord with his own territory in the Kingdom of Caylor. He is also highly favored by the Marquis of Archivald and the Count of Winslon. Please show respect for his honor.


    ! The two became wide-eyed. They had never heard of Maren, Moffern, the marquis, or the count, but they immediately recognized that the vampire in front of them possessed tremendous status. At the same time, they also realized that they had arrogantly demanded such a figure toe under their service and that they had dared to insult him.


    Maybe its a lie


    Lorraine hoped although everyone knew that there was no reason for a knight from the Drak family to tell such a lie. She barely muttered, I-Ive heard that the kingdoms of the continent are hostile toward members of the Tribe of the Darkness.


    Lanslo turned his stern gaze toward her and responded, It depends on the person. All the figures that Sir Eugene has established rtionships with are free from the influence of the Central Church. They arent very friendly with the cardinal who had initiated the war against Brantia. In other words, they trust Sir Eugene to be someone worth sharing a deep friendship with.


    Wow. Even I thought he was telling the truth for a second. Such a skilled liar, Mirian whispered while stealing a nce at Eugene. However, Lanslos exnation was technically true. Although it was a little exaggerated, there was no falsehood at all.


    Sir Eugene was greatly disappointed and angered by the disgraceful behavior of the Fransil family. Sir Eugene. Lanslo stepped back.


    Eugene spoke while gazing at the two people, I am not hostile to the Fransil family. However, you provoked me and dered war against me. I will hold Lord Fransil ountable.


    ! Bonmers expression turned pale, and Lorraines eyes started quivering.


    Hmm?


    Eugene became suspicious of the two peoples reactions. However, he was a vampire, and he was crafty and sneaky above anyone else. He wasnt about to reveal his guesses to his opponents. Eugene chose his next action as his instincts indicated.


    He simply stood still and quietly stared at Lorraine, who was already extremely flustered. In most cases, people who had already caused a major ident or were on a knifes edge would


    I-I would like to implore you not to inform His Excellency about my mistake. Please, Sir Eugene, Lorraine said.


    As expected...


    And why should I? So, Im the one who attacked you first then? Eugene responded.


    Well Lorraine started.


    Bonmer interrupted her, Phew. Lets just tell him the truth, Lady Lorraine.


    Sir Bonmer! Lorraine squealed, but Bonmer ignored her and sighed deeply before continuing. Lady Lorraine is currently on her quest to knighthood.


    Quest? Eugene already knew what it was, but he asked anyway.


    Bonmer continued bitterly. Yes. The direct descendants of the Fransil family, regardless of their gender, must prove their worth as knights after serving as aides. Lady Lorraine


    Lorraine began her quest about a month ago along with the knights and soldiers from her family. A traditional, true quest to knighthood would have her be apanied by only one or two of her aides, but there was no way her father, a self-proimed king of Brantia, would allow her to suffer such an arduous journey. Moreover, all of her older brothers and sisters had been apanied by dozens to hundreds of troops for their own quests. In a sense, she had been very brave to only take two territorial knights and thirty cavalrymen with her.


    The Fransil familys direct descendants would aplish their quests to knighthood by eradicating roamers and bandits, as well as subjugating evilnds in ces where their family had influence. This way, they would be able to build up their reputation as a knight.


    However, Lorraine had been getting desperate. She had aplished very littlepared to her siblings, and she paled inparison to her siblings as a knight. If she didn''t have real results, she would be married off to her fiancs family in two years.


    Then, she would live the rest of her life as a prisoner. Even if she were to get married, she wanted to live within the Fransil familys territory with her ownnd. As such, getting married off somewhere was absolutely uneptable for Lorraine.


    That was why Lorraine had started to get greedy. She decided to venture out beyond the Fransil familys territory to a city or arge vige and make her name known by aplishing great things there.


    And so we arrived in Brighton five days ago. We had been nning to take up a request to eradicate arge group of roamers or notorious bandits. Bonmer concluded.


    And did you happen to hear about Sir Eugene in Brighton? Lanslo asked.


    Yes. Bonmer nodded after a moment of hesitation.


    Eugenes eyes turned toward Lorraine. There, you hired knights and mercenaries. To attack me? Eugene asked while recalling the three knights who had been killed after challenging him.


    Lorraine jumped with surprise and hurriedly made an excuse. I-I didnt mean to target you from the beginning, sir! The City of Brighton also made a request, but I thought it would be too difficult And its also true that Lord Riwad has a connection to our family, although it was three generations ago


    Hmmm. Eugene narrowed his eyes before continuing softly. In the end. You thought I would be easier than the citys request?


    Lorraine closed her mouth with a grim expression.


    Bonmer stepped out in her stead. Sir, you may think of this as an excuse, but we were against Lady Lorraines judgment. We werent stupid enough to think that a battle against a knight capable of taking down Lord Riwad, who was called a swordmaster, would be easy.


    Hmm. Is that why you begged me to not use my abilities? Eugene asked. His expression was a bit extreme due to his ineptitude in Brantian, but he wasnt technically wrong.


    Bonmer lowered his head. Yes. I assumed that the odds would be fifty-fifty if a member of the Dark n wasnt using their abilities. Now that I think about it, it had been a foolish decision.


    Bonmer seemed intelligent, as would one would expect from a territorial knight.


    That woman. Why didnt you stop her? Eugene asked.


    Lorraine trembled at his words, and Bonmer responded after a long sigh. From the moment you embark on your quest to knighthood, you are responsible for making all decisions. We can give advice, but we cannot argue against Lady Lorraine''s decision.


    Eugene responded, In other words, she had been inflexible and stubborn.


    Eugenes conclusion was simple and crude, but it waspletely true. The inflexible woman and her knight had nothing to say.


    Kieeee! What a silly, stupid girl. The ugly ones are always so shtoooopid. Sir, I think it would be best to hand her over to her family for a box of gold and treasures! Mirian whispered a suggestion befitting her status as the spirit of desire.


    Eugene contemted without responding. Eugenes ability to infer and reason had vastly improved. He noticed something in Lorraine and Bonmers story.


    Eugene spoke, I think the City of Brighton used you.


    What?


    W-what did you say?


    The two people were startled by the unexpected words. Even Lanslo looked at Eugene with considerable surprise. Eugene resolved the three peoples curiosity. Brighton. They must have been nning to attack me. But you showed upa stubborn, inflexible woman hell-bent on aplishments with a father who proims himself to be king. The City of Brighton. What would they think?


    Hmm!


    Hooh! I see.


    Lorraine didnt seem to understand, but the two knights eximed with understanding.


    The g of Brighton. Thats proof. If you win, Brighton can take a share of the pie. If you lose, they can turtle themselves against a siege. And this is just my idea, but Brighton must have something in their hands that can stop me. At least, they are certain that something is capable of stopping me, Eugene exined.


    Now that you exined it, I think your judgment is correct. Those vile, disgusting creatures!


    I-I wont forgive them! Bonmer shouted in fury, and Lorraine btedly jumped to her feet.


    Eugene responded coldly, Prisoners should act like prisoners.


    Ah.


    I-I apologize.


    The two hurriedly took their seats.


    Hmm. Something to stop Sir Eugene? What could it be?


    I dont know. Eugene shrugged. However, he was curious rather than anxious or afraid. The City of Brighton didnt know that he was an Origin. They only considered him to be a high-ranking vampire noble. In all likelihood, they possessed some power or a weapon that would be effective against a lord or a banneret, or perhaps a high lord at best.


    We can head over there and ask them directly. We have the justification now, Eugene said.


    Well, thats true, Lanslo said with a smirk. Then, he turned his head as if he had suddenly remembered something. By the way, Lady Lorraine, Sir Bonmer.


    ?


    What was the initial request from the City of Brighton? If you considered it more difficult than facing Sir Eugene, it must have been something quite challenging, Lanslo asked.


    Oh, about that. Bonmer lowered his posture. Then, he continued in a whisper. A death knight. Apparently, it was cursed by a vampire banneret who resided in Brighton. Even his soul was corrupted. It would have been impossible for us to defeat it. And above all else Bonmer trailed off before turning his gaze.


    Lorraine hesitated before stuttering a whimper, G-ghosts are scary.


    She found ghosts scary, but not high-ranking vampires. Eugene stared at her with pathetic eyes. Suddenly, the spirit flew forward and tightly embraced Eugene.


    S-sir. E-even Im scared of ghosts. Kieeee Its scarier than the water dragons asshole. Protect me, sir. the spirit muttered before rubbing her face against Eugene.


    Eugene didnt know what a death knight was, but he was certain that for them, this experience had been much more terrible than encountering a ghost.


    Hahaha! In the end, Lanslo burst intoughter.


    Eugene was embarrassed, and the other two were puzzled.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    The number ofbatants alone was about 500.


    Eugenes forces had finally grown to a number that could be acknowledged as a true army. And it wasnt only in Brantia either. Such a number of troops could be considered an overwhelming force in any kingdom of the continent, including the Caylor Kingdom. In addition, the elite force of thirty beowulf warriors possessed a destructive power greater than even one hundred heavy cavalrymen.


    In other words, Eugene had finally met the minimum requirements to be a ruler. When such a powerful force arrived in front of Brighton, the city immediately fell into chaos. All of the citys guards and mercenaries were deployed to the walls, and the mayor, as well as the guild leaders of the city, looked down at Eugenes army with fear and shock.


    How could they have lost already? How many days has it even been since they left our walls?


    I thought that the Fransil family was powerful. But it seems like they werent such a big deal, after all, were they?


    Oh, this isnt the time to be worrying about the Fransil family. That vampire is after our city!


    Thats why we shouldnt have given them our citys g. Why didnt you listen to me?!


    What? You were the one who said it would be good to establish a harmonious rtionship with the Fransil family!


    What did you say? You little punk!


    Even though they were guild leaders, they were simply ordinary humans who possessed a little more money and powerpared to others. They were simple and ignorant. The bickering between the guild leaders quickly escted, and soon, they were about to leap at each other.


    Everyone, be quiet! An army targeting our city is at our front doors! What do you n to achieve by ming each other!?! the mayor shouted, unable to bear the chaos any longer. The guild leaders finally stopped their bickering.


    The mayor continued. Whats the use of arguing about spilled milk?! Were already behind ining up with a n to deal with that army and the vampire Jan Eugene.


    Whats there to n? Lets just grit our teeth and hold on. It must be expensive to feed such arge army. If we manage to resist for fifteen days, they will starve and go away on their own. The one who spoke was a guild leader who possessed the blood of an orc.


    Garlish. Cant you even count? Look at them. Even at a nce, they have more than twice the number of our troops, a guild leader responded with a sigh.


    Defending a siege is much easier than mounting one. And if we dont have enough soldiers, we can mobilize the ves, Garlish said.


    Well be lucky if the ves dont stab us in the back. And its not like we have extra food lying around. Even if they block the gates for ten days, we will be in trouble. How do you suppose we hang on? the mayor said bitterly.


    Uh Garlish was left speechless.


    Brighton was a fairlyrge city, and the rich folks of the city, including the guild leaders and the mayor, all possessed their own manors. The problem, however, was that all of their manors were located out of the city. They themselves wouldnt starve, since they had their umted wealth and food, but the citizens of the city would surely face a crisis after about ten days. Ack of food would likely lead to a riot. If that happened, then they would be faced with enemies on both sides.


    We must find a solution as soon as possible. We need to decide whether to fight or not. If we fight, we fight, and if we dont, how will we appease the member of the Dark n?


    Hmm


    Hrmm


    The guild leaders groaned as they fell into contemtion.


    Why dont we listen to their demands first? We wont get anywhere by simply putting our heads together, one of the guild leadersmented.


    The mayor thought for a moment before nodding. Lets do that.


    The mayor and the guild leaders agreed to figure out the opponents demands first. They waited on the walls while looking down at Eugenes army. However, the day turned into night and not a single soul left Eugenes camp, which was located only a few hundred meters from the city.


    ***


    Howical, that a city like that doesnt have much food, Eugene said. He decided to set up camp close to the city and stand by. As it turned out, the City of Brighton would face an issue with food long before his army would. After all, there were more than 5,000 residents in the City of Brighton. Moreover, Eugene possessed a huge advantage in the number of troops and their quality.


    This is the result of two armies mobilizing one after another. Both Lord Riwad and Lady Lorraine, Lanslo said.


    Galfredikughed. Kuhaha! There were more than 600 mercenaries split among the two armies, so they must have taken absolutely everything in terms of supplies. They must have been in bliss when selling the goods, though theyre probably regretting it now.


    The two knightsughed while sharing gazes.


    Eugene was also pleased with the unexpected stroke of fortune. But rather than luck, it was a chain reaction caused by Baron Riwad and Lorraine. It was extremely rare for a city to provide mercenaries and supplies to multiple armies within a month. But Brighton had supplied the food and supplies for both Baron Riwad and Lorraines troops to consume for a month and fifteen days, respectively.


    You cant start a war without silver, but you cant continue it if you only have silver, Eugene said.


    Oh! That sounds like a proverb, Master, Galfredikmented.


    A perfect description that gets straight to the heart of the strategy, Lanslo chimed in. Both knights had no doubts about Eugenes strength and power, but they had been slightly anxious regarding hispetency in tactics and strategy. But now, the two knights were truly impressed.


    Anyway, lets wait them out for a few days, Eugene said.


    Good. Well, why dont we send mercenaries to a nearby vige to get some food? Galfredik asked.


    Thats a good idea. Send the beowulfs. Mercenaries might cause idents, Lanslo said.


    Eugene responded, I will send one beowulf to a unit of mercenaries.


    All right.


    Hehe! Got it.


    Eugenes orders were quickly disseminated through Galfredik and Lanslo. Soon, more than one hundred mercenaries and four beowulfs went on their way. However, even with their absence, Eugenes army still numbered more than 400. It was absurd for Brightons army to even think about opening their gates and attacking since they had less than 200 troops.


    However


    That night, five or six figures crawled down Brightons walls in a quick, stealthy manner. The shadows then ran toward Eugenes camp. They were much quicker than ordinary humans.


    ***


    Master, Galfredik called out after silently entering Eugenes tent like a shadow.


    Eugenes eyes glinted coldly as he nodded. Yes. We have some uninvited guests.


    Although he was capable of using his vampiric powers during the day, their powers during the day could not bepared during the night. Galfredik had noticed the presence of invaders a moment earlier, while Eugene had recognized them a few minutes ago. They were quickly approaching the camp from Brighton.


    The two had been in their armor since it was wartime. They quickly picked up their weapons and headed in the direction of the uninvited guests. The two pairs of red eyes saw through the thick darkness and observed the five shadows.


    As if noticing Eugenes presence, the shadows slowed down and continued approaching with their hands raised to the sky. One of them was holding a white g.


    With all due respect, please dont attack. We would like to speak with you, one of the shadows said.


    Talking? Galfrdik growled. The shadows cautiously approached and revealed themselves using the light of their torches. They bowed in unison.


    Knight y of the Rivoles n gives his greetings to the esteemed members of the family from afar, a female vampire spoke politely. She was dressed in a surcoat with the crest of a crescent moon atop chainmail. The five vampires knelt down on one knee following the knights words.


    Kieh? Theyre all members of the Nights Tribe, Mirian fussed.


    It was Eugenes third encounter with vampires since arriving in Brantia. However, his voice was as cold as ice despite their polite greetings. Rivoles n. Do you happen to know who the lord of Mungard is?


    Ah! If you are referring to Lord Markus of Mungard, we have heard about him from time to time from the one we serve. With all due respect, what is the rtionship between the two of you and Lord Markus? y asked in a slightly brighter voice.


    But the faces of the five vampires paled after hearing Eugenes answer.


    He came at me, and I smashed him.


    !


    Now, he is obedient. We cooperate. Eugene continued.


    I-I see.


    Why? Do you want to get revenge since youre from the same n? Eugene asked.


    No, its not like that. Although we are from the same n, as long as they didnt send a blood request, we will not meddle in the affairs of other families. I-Im sure your esteemed selves had valid reasons. y hastily denied Eugenes words.


    Galfredik smirked. Theyre easier to talk to than those punks from Mungard, Master.


    It seems so, Eugene responded.


    The two had changed to speaking in thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom. y cautiously spoke, It seems that the two of you are from the Kingdom of Caylor. If its morefortable for you, please feel free to speak in thatnguage.


    Hoooh.


    Vampires were crafty creatures. However, being crafty wasnt the same as being intelligent. Eugene felt rather impressed with ys proficiency in thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom.


    Ah! The one I served knew thenguages of several kingdoms. I learned thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom from them as well, y hurriedly exined.


    Hmm. I see. But what is it that you want to speak about? Eugene asked.


    The five vampires quickly bowed once again before speaking.


    Please help our master, Banneret Randolph!


    What?


    ***


    The attitude of the vampires remained unchanged even after they entered Eugenes tent. Although Eugene hadnt revealed his identity as an Origin, the vampires were extremely polite toward Eugene and Galfredik.


    So, youre saying that the one named Randolph was transformed into a death knight? Eugene asked.


    T-thats right. However, we have no idea how they cursed Sir Randolph, the vampires responded. A banneret was of a considerably high status in the vampire society. The five vampires appeared very surprised at how casually Eugene referred to their master. Even if they belonged to a different family and n, it was natural to acknowledge the position and titles of other vampires. There was only one possible exnation for Eugenes nonchnt attitude.


    High lord. Maybe even higher.


    y lowered her posture even further. Although vampires didnt sweat, she felt as if her back was drenched.


    So where is this Randolph now? Eugene asked.


    y responded, Since the day he turned into a death knight, he has been roaming the catbs and sewers of Brighton.


    Have you searched for him? Galfredik asked.


    ys expression darkened in an instant. Naturally, we attempted to search for him. But Brighton is a very old citythe underground of the city is like abyrinth. Eventually, we told the mayor the truth. Arge search party was dispatched. However y paused for a moment.


    She bit her lips and lowered her head before continuing. No one returned. There were even three knights like me with the search party


    Hmm. Eugene was slightly surprised. Although vampire knights were no match for him, a single vampire knight was still capable of rivalling two holy knights. Moreover, their abilities would be amplified in the darkness of the underground. Nevertheless, three of such knights werent able to return from their search. It meant that the death knight was quite formidable.


    Eugene fell into thought and stroked his chin. ys expression turned even darker.


    Even a high lord is contemting. Ha


    y was disappointed. And although she didnt know, an annoying, frightened insect was buzzing around Eugenes ear and shrieking with fear. S-sir. Pwease, just tell them to get lost. Im scared of ghosts. Kieeeeek!


    Eugene disregarded Mirians poor attempt at acting cute and shoved her into his leather pocket. He turned toward the vampires.


    If you get, you should give, right? Eugene spoke.


    What? y raised her face.


    Eugene revealed his fangs in a cold smile and continued. If I take care of this Randolph, you will help me take Brighton.


    !


    The vampires were surprised by Eugenes request. Galfredikughed loudly.


    Kuhaha! You guys are lucky. Markus was only given such a chance after he was clobbered like a dog. Kuhehe!


    The eyes of the vampires grew bigger with shock after hearing Galfrediks wild, violentugh. They were filled with hope of saving their master, but at the same time, they were worried that they might have made the biggest mistake of their lives.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    This is the n. Can you do it?


    Lanslo nodded after hearing the details from Eugene and Galfredik. Thats simple. I will pass it on to the mercenary captains. Will you be heading right away?


    Yes. I will send you a signal before sunrise. Eugene responded.


    I understand, Lanslo answered before turning around. He smiled while ncing at y and the four vampires, who were standing around with awkward expressions.


    You guys are lucky. Lord Markus of Mungard had been beaten like a dog by Sir Eugene. Lanslo said.


    Ah


    Both Galfredik and Lanslo were saying the same thing. The expressions of y and the four vampires turned even bleaker. Simultaneously, their curiosity regarding Eugenes true identity deepened.


    But thats not the end of the story. Lanslo continued with a deeper smile, noticing their curiosity.


    All but one of the knights belonging to the Markus family were killed, and all members belonging to another n were wiped out, including the lord and the knights. That was the price they paid for trying to act against Sir Eugene.


    !


    The vampires faces rapidly paled.


    But thats simply what happened, so dont be too scared. Sir Eugene wont rip off your entire head, pull out your spine while you are alive, or literally burst your head unless you try anything against him. Then, please excuse me. Lanslo finished his threatening words with a bright smile before slowly leaving the tent.


    The vampires didnt even dare to nce at Eugene. They would also kill when it was necessary, but they preferred to do things neatly since vampires pursued beautiful things. As such, Lanslos vivid descriptions instilled a sense of shock and fear into their hearts.


    Lets go, Eugene called out.


    Yes, the vampires answered at the speed of light before quickly leaving the tent.


    ***


    A siege, right?


    Naturally. Did you ever see city bastards fight outside their walls? Its definitely going to be a siege.


    The mercenary captains conversed while huddled together around a bonfire. Their gazes were headed towards Brightons walls.


    Then, Sir Eugene wont be fighting, will he? He wont be able to climb the walls since hes a vampire. Those city scums wont invite him in unless theyrepletely out of their minds.


    Hnng. Does that mean were on our own? Well, at least we have those mutts, but


    Many of us will die. Its true that things will be much more difficult without Sir Eugene.


    The mercenaries were disappointed that Eugene could not participate in the siege. After all, they had experienced Eugenes prowess first-hand. Vampires could not enter any buildings unless they were invited by the owner. This was the most crucial reason why vampires rarely left their own residences and participated in wars, even though they possessed greater power than humans. They were always faced with the possibility of being left out to dry.


    Sir Eugene might have a bit of a headache this time around.


    Well, Sir Drak can takemand and win the battle before inviting him in.


    What about me?


    Ah! the mercenary captains shouted with surprise as a clear voice resonated from behind them.


    S-sir Drak!


    You surprised us, sir.


    The mercenary captains greeted him with startled expressions, and Lanslo responded with a gentle smile, Im sorry to interrupt your break, but everyone should start preparing for battle.


    What? During the night? one of the mercenary captains asked.


    Sir Eugenes orders, Lanslo responded. The attitude of the mercenary captains underwent an immediate change.


    O-of course. I will wake up my men and have them get ready.


    I will talk to Odd and have thedders and battering rams prepared.


    For the torches


    Lanslo interrupted them, No. There will be no siege.


    What? The mercenary captains expressed their puzzlement at Lanslos words. But thetter simply smiled and turned toward Brightons walls.


    Sir Eugene will take care of it. Ah, I think its starting, Lanslomented.


    ?! The mercenary captains turned their gaze altogether as if they had agreed beforehand, and their eyes soon widened with shock. The torches illuminating the walls of Brighton, which were ced at regr intervals, were being extinguished one by one.


    ***


    What should we do? We cant possibly do anything if theyre blocking the way.


    Shall we have some men secretly sneak through the back?


    Are you an idiot? Do you really think that Odd wouldnt have informed them about the back passage?


    An idiot? Sir, rescind your words immediately! Thats extremely offensive!


    The guild leaders of Brighton were once again squabbling and shouting. The mayor observed them with pathetic eyes. He silenced them by banging his fist against a table. Silence! Please be quiet! The citizens are looking to us for guidance! This isnt the time to be fighting like this.


    Ehem.


    Hmph!


    Some of the guild leaders quickly released their grasp on the opponents cor and sat down while tidying their shirts. The mayor sighed before continuing with a grim expression. Since were talking about Odd, it seems like he informed them of our current situation.


    That little rascal is really asking for it


    We should have killed him instead of driving him out of our city.


    Ha?! Are you stupid? Do you really think that other merchants would have continued to visit our city if we had done such a thing? Thanks to the improved security around Mungard, travel has finally be less restricted. Are you trying to drive our city into a bust?


    No, what Im trying to say is


    The guild leaders started to argue once more.


    Oh, please! Are we going to have a meeting, or not?! the mayor shouted, no longer able to suppress his anger.


    The guild leaders shut their mouths, and the mayor red at them with irritated, tired eyes before continuing. Anyway, if the enemy knows our current situation, enduring things without doing anything isnt a viable option. As such, I will make a suggestion. Lets call for outside help.


    Outside help? Where are you talking about? one of the guild leaders asked.


    I have a ce in mind. Its The mayor attempted to continue, but he was interrupted as the door burst open.


    Theres an emergency! a guard shouted urgently while sweating profusely.


    Whats going on? the mayor asked.


    Enemies! The enemies have climbed the walls! the guard shouted.


    What?!


    How many of them are there?! How could you not have spotted them?


    The mayor and the guild leaders burst out of their seats and asked. The guard stuttered a response, W-well, there are t-two. There are two of them.


    What? Only two?


    Whats the problem? Just kill them or capture them.


    I thought hmph!


    I was surprised for nothing.


    The mayor and the guild leaders spoke with relieved expressions, but the guard continued with a tearful expression. Vampire knights! Both of them are way too strong! More than 30 mercenaries have died by their hands already! Im certain more would have died by now!


    Heuk?! The mayor and the guild leaders finally realized the urgency of the situation. A short moment of tense silence followed, and they exchanged nces before rushing outside.


    Im quite busy, so please excuse me!


    I have urgent business at home, so I must get going!


    What? Who will takemand of the army if you leave, mister mayor?!


    We have Sir Golman and Sir Tornara! We pay them expensive wages to stay in the city to take care of issues like this! the mayor shouted. His demeanor was truly undignified and no different from the guild leaders from earlier.


    The guard shouted back, Sir Golman is dead! Sir Tornara also had one of his arms cut off!


    Hiek?!


    The faces of the mayor and the guild leaders started to turn blue out of fear and shock. They paused for a moment, then began bolting as fast as they could.


    Home! I must hurry home!


    Carriage! No, a horse! Bring me a horse!


    Hurry up!


    They had been holding their meeting at the watchtower located just above the gate. As such, they shouted desperately, calling for their manservants. They were well-informed about other races as Brantians, so they were trying to take advantage of the fact that vampires could not enter buildings and homes without invitations.


    Ahhhhhhh


    Uagghh


    The horrible screams began to grow louder and louder, and their sense of urgency dramatically increased as they ran down the narrow stairs.


    Master!


    This way!


    Their expressions loosened slightly once they spotted their manservants waiting for them with horses and carriages. Now, all they had to do was return home and lock their doors


    Boom!


    Huaagh!


    W-what is it?


    Something fell down from the wall with a heavy roar, and the mayor and the guild leaders screamed. The object, or rather, the figure slowly stretched its legs and raised itself. They were adorned in a ck cloak.


    !


    Those who saw the mysterious, crimson eyes glimmering from inside the figures helmet felt their hairs stand on end.


    Where are you going in such a hurry? the figure asked.


    Kihehehe! Thats right! Where are you going in such a hurry? Mirian echoed Eugenes words with a giggle.


    P-protect me! Protect me!


    What are you all doing?!


    The mayor and the guild leaders faltered while shouting with extreme fear.


    Uaaah! Some of their loyal, brave ves rushed forward with shortswords and daggers. However, they needed but a moment to discover that it wasnt courage, but rather reckless bravado.


    Shiing! Shing!


    Wolfughter painted an eerie glow through the air, and the heads of the ves were decapitated and split. It was an obvious oue since the ves had no skills with des and they were without any armor at all.


    Uaaaaaghh!


    Save me!


    The other ves threw away their weapons and fled. In an instant, six people had been turned into corpses. The mayor and the guild leaders attempted to flee as well.


    Kuwuuuuuuughh!


    Eugene unleashed all the fear he had been suppressing thus far along with his roar.


    Uagh!


    Hieeeek!


    All different types of fear only worked when the user looked directly into the eyes of their target. However, an Origins fear could terrorize all creatures within a certain radius with its sound alone.


    Uaghhh... Huaahhhh


    It was the first time they were experiencing such overwhelming fear. They could only crawl on the ground in a pathetic attempt to escape.


    Eugene ignored the ves and grabbed the ones dressed in nice clothes before throwing them by the gate.


    Uagh!


    Keugh!


    They could only shiver with fear and pain as they crumpled to the ground like luggage. Their minds were consumed by Eugenes fear.


    If you dont want to die, stay still, Eugene spoke in a voice filled with killing intent before raising his head.


    Kuhahahaha! Howme! But I had fun for the first time in a while! Hahahaha! Galfredik burst into maniacalughter from the walls. He had mercilessly ughtered countless enemies. Then, he picked up two torches before drawingrge circles in the air.


    Tap. Tap.


    Eugene confirmed Galfrediks actions before slowly moving forward.


    Hiek! Hiek!


    S-s-save me!


    P-please. Please


    The mayor and the guild leaders pissed their pants as Eugene slowly approached. Not even an ounce of the pride and honor belonging to the leaders of a city could be found in their appearances. Eugene walked past them indifferently. He stopped in front of the gate, then took a big breath.


    ?


    Although they were still filled with fear, the mayor and the guild leaders became slightly puzzled at Eugenes actions.


    Suddenly


    Booooooooooooooom!


    Huaaagh!


    Ahhhhhhh!


    A single, fully powered punch from Eugene left arge hole in the castle gate. It was as wide as two opened palms.


    Uwaaahhhhh


    The cry of Eugenes army could be heard through the hole, and despair began to bloom on the faces of the mayor and the guild leaders.


    ***


    Eugene seeded in capturing all of Brightons key figures within thirty minutes of crossing the walls. He gathered them in a single location. In the meantime, the mercenaries roamed the city and visited the homes of the citys influencers to detain their families.


    With even their families in Eugenes hands, the mayor and the guild leaders were left with no choice but to give up. A unanimous decision was made to surrender.


    They signed a document that indicated all their properties would now belong to Eugene.


    Kieeeeeek! Sir, you finally took a city! Hurray! Hurray! Hep hep horray! You losers! Give me all the gold-silver-jewels-deeds-clothes-everything! Everything! Kieeee! Kieeeehhhhh! Mirian flew around like a deranged insect while scattering an aura of greed as if she was the one who had be the citys master.


    Eugene ignored her and turned his gaze toward the mayor and the guild leaders. He scanned them with his eyes and spoke, From this moment on, Brighton will swear loyalty to the Count of Crawlmarine.


    What?


    Kiehh?


    Hooh?


    Eugenes unexpected deration surprised everyone in the room.


    What belongs to Luke belongs to me anyway. Who cares about who actually owns it?


    Regardless of the truth, it would cause fewer troubles in the future if it seemed like a Brantian was trying to unify Brantia.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    The mayor and the guild leaders. You will maintain your positions, Eugene said.


    Oh!


    T-thank you, sir!


    Everyones expressions brightened at once at Eugenes generosity. However, their faces immediately stiffened after hearing Eugenes following words. However, I will confiscate half of your property and wealth.


    Hmm? Is there a problem? Eugene asked.


    O-of course not.


    You are truly merciful, sir! The mayor and the guild leaders revealed awkward smiles. Although they would lose half of their wealth, they were d to keep their positions. As if suddenly recalling something, the mayor carefully spoke.


    Umm Excuse me, Sir Eugene.


    What is it?


    With all due respect, I have one question, the mayor said.


    Eugene nodded for him to continue, and the mayor hesitated for a moment before speaking, Well Isnt it impossible for members of the Dark n to enter a building or a castle unless they were invited? So how did you manage to enter the castle?


    The guild leaders carefully turned their gazes toward Eugene after hearing the mayors question. They were also extremely curious about the issue but hadnt dared to ask. Eugenes lips slowly parted. Brightons members of the Dark n. They invited me.


    Traitors! I knew that they would one of the guild leaders suddenly sprang to his feet and shouted in fury. However, Eugenes cold gaze immediately caused his expression to pale. The man shut up and immediately sat down.


    Eugene spoke, I hope there are no misunderstandings.


    Eugene looked at the stiff faces of the mayor and the guild leaders before he continued. The vampires here. They wanted me to solve the problem of the banneret death knight. Thats why they invited me.


    Uh


    Different n, but we are of the same race. I could not ignore their plea. If they betrayed Brighton, they would have fought with me. Eugene continued.


    The mayor and the guild leaders remained silent. Obviously, Brightons vampires were the traitors who had invited Eugene to climb the citys walls. However, they had the perfect justification. They had simply requested a high-ranking member of their n, who had coincidentally been just outside the city, to help them with the issue regarding the death knight. If the vampires had really betrayed Brighton, they would have helped Eugene and Galfredik as the two rampaged on the ramparts. However, the vampires of the Rivoles n, including y, had done nothing.


    I only entered the city to help them deal with the death knight. However, the guards here attacked me and my knight first. It was self-defense, was it not? Eugene said.


    !


    How could he be audacious enough to call it self-defense after ughtering dozens of guards? How could he lie so shamelessly without batting an eye?


    A god. The god of craftiness.


    His hands, head, tongue, all of it. He must be the devil himself!


    O-of course


    How could we suggest otherwise? However, the mayor and the guild leaders had beenpletely bested. They had no choice but to agree with Eugenes words, although they were fuming with shock and fury inside.


    ***


    Eugenes army was able to upy the city with ease before sunrise. It went without a hitch since all of the citys leaders had been captured and their soldiers and servants had also been overpowered. The remaining nobles and affluent citizens cooperated with Eugene after quickly grasping the situation. They knew well that it would be much better to cooperate with Eugene than to try and gamble their lives by asking for outside help.


    Moreover, they werent being officially subjugated to an unknown member of the Tribe of the Darkness from the continent. Rather, they would be subjected to the Crawlmarine family, which was rtively influential and well-known in Brantia. Such a fact helped suppress any opposition from the citys leadership.


    Ordinary citizens didnt seem reluctant to the change either. No, rather, they watched the situation with interest and looked up to Eugene. Eugene allowed his troops to plunder only the mansions of the mayor and guild leaders. He gave his orders that ordinary citizens would be left untouched. However, it was impossible to expect all the mercenaries to be obedient to his words, especially after grasping such an easy victory.


    In addition, the battle had been won during the night. Some of the mercenaries foolishly thought that their deeds would go unnoticed. They broke into the houses of random citizens, assaulted, and plundered.


    However, Eugene captured all of those who were responsible for such deeds afterpletely upying the city. Then, he gathered them at the square and had them beheaded in front of the citys people.


    I swear it on my honor. I, Jan Eugene, do not intend to rule Brighton with force. Offenders will be punished, even if they are a part of my army, Eugene dered.


    A high-ranking noble of the vampires with an exotic appearance expressed his sentiment in a rather clumsy Brantian after executing his own soldiers without hesitation. The scene was rather favorable for the people of Brighton.


    In addition, Eugene immediately opened the gates of the city uponpleting the upation, allowing all residents freedom of movement. The residents cheered, and the remaining hope of the citys leadership was utterly crushed.


    Even if they could call for outside reinforcements and spark another war, the public sentiment would obviously be against them. Naturally, the leaders were also fearful of Eugenes slyness. It became clear to them that the current situation had been craftily designed by him beforehand.


    However, Eugene didnt make these moves with such a grand purpose. Instead, he had been thinking that it would be best for the gates to be open to prepare for when Mungard, Crawlmarine, and Brighton would be connected once again. The leaders had simply misunderstood his intentions.


    After taking control of Brighton with ease, Eugene immediately moved on to the next issue. It was time to take care of the death knight, which should be roaming the catbs and the undergrounds of Brighton right now.


    ***


    It will be strong. Rumor has it that one cant even be a death knight unless they were strong while they were still alive, Lanslo exined.


    Eugene nodded. Hmm. So someone who was already strong will be even stronger when they be a death knight?


    Exactly. And since they were a vampire banneret, it would be safe to assume that they would be around the level of a high lord. Lanslo continued. Even though he was born in Brantia, he didnt have too much information about death knights.


    Perhaps Eugene could obtain more information with Pythamoras, but he couldnt waste several days making the trip.


    Eugene came to an immediate decision. Only Galfredik and I will go in.


    Hehe! Good, good! Galfrediks expression brightened.


    Wolfgan and the beowulfs immediately protested. Dark Lord! Let us have some fun as well!


    The two of you hogged all the fun during the siege. Let us join in this time. The beowulfs expressed their belligerence. Eugene turned his gaze toward them.


    Time. It may take a while. And the Fransil family. We dont know if they will send an army or only a messenger. In the former case, it will be better for beowulfs to be here rather than Lanslo tomand the troops by himself, Eugene exined.


    Hmmm. Thats true as well.


    While I take care of the death knight, Lanslos words are my words. Dont cause any trouble, Eugene said.


    Got it, Wolfgan answered.


    Eugene turned toward y, who stood stiff. You areing with me.


    Yes. y was acting much more politepared to his initial meeting with Eugene. It was only natural since the vampires of the Rivoles n had directly witnessed Eugene and Galfredik fighting on Brightons walls. At first, they nned on fighting alongside the two vampires since they already knew that the citys leaders would eventually call them traitors. However, Eugene gave strict orders for them to not intervene. Although they had been rather curious, they had obeyed his words and simply watched the battle unfold from a distance.


    They were shocked in many different ways. Aside from the overwhelming power disyed by the two vampires, they were also surprised that Eugene used their absence from the battle to forcibly nullify their act of betrayal. Moreover, he vowed to deal with the death knight as soon as he had taken over the city, so the mayor and the guild leaders were helpless to speak against him.


    And since the city technically came under the rule of the Crawlmarine county rather than Sir Eugene himself, even the noble members of the n wont be able to protest against it. He is indeed a master of craftiness.


    y was wholly captivated by Eugene in just a few days. She ced her fist on her left chest and spoke in an excited voice, I will do my best to guide you, sir!


    ***


    Brighton was once an incredibly prosperous city. And like most other cities in Brantia, Brightons past glory wasnt actually achieved by native Brantians. Long before the unification of the nation by the knight king in the distant past, the Roman Empire and the Holy Empire used their advanced culture and technologies to develop Brantia.


    In particr, Brighton was designed on a t piece ofnd bordering a river. As such, the citys waterways and sewage system were connected like spider webs. However, a problem emerged resulting from theck of maintenance personnel to properly manage theplicated system underneath. When the city flourished back then, there were enough people to manage the system, but after its decline of many years, the waterways and sewers were left untouched. To make matters worse, the map of the citys underground was lost.


    As a result, only a small portion of the citys wide catbs and waterways had been properly identified, which was one of the key contributors to why the first search party had gone missing.


    How far can vampire knights see? Eugene asked.


    Personally, I can see up to a distance of 30 meters in the dark without moonlight. Of course, its patheticpared to Sir Eugene, but I am hoping to be of some help in y answered.


    Eugene interrupted her. What about your fear?


    Huh? My fear? y asked with confusion. For her, fear was simply used to intimidate the enemy. It was quite useful inbat, but not very helpful in a search.


    Hmm, well, since youre a low-rank vampire, it makes sense. Galfredik, what about you? Can you utilize your fear? Eugene asked.


    Well, I think I could use it to sense things in a radius of about 30 meters, Galfredik answered with a shrug.


    ys eyes grewrge with shock. Are you saying that you can use your fear as a method of detection? She asked.


    Its not that hard, Galfredik answered nonchntly.


    y was so surprised that she couldnt close her jaws. Of course, a high lord or a banneret could radiate fear to shake the opponents spirit or predict their enemys behavior. However, was it really possible to spread it out tens of meters to sense things as if it was their eyes and ears?


    Is that really possible?


    y was shocked, but she couldnt help but believe it. Eugene and Galfrediks tone implied that they had been using their fear in such a way long before.


    You stand behind me, Eugene said.


    Y-yes. y answered.


    Galfredik, take the rear. Eugene continued.


    Leave it to me, the burly knight answered.


    Eugene passed y and stepped down the stairs leading to the catbs. Therge underground space was quite bleak. It was dark, damp, and only the sounds of strange wind and dripping water filled its empty presence. Any living being would surely be afraid just by being inside its chambers.


    But the three were vampires. y felt a little uneasy, but only because her colleagues had failed to return. Eugene and Galfredik calmly walked through the catbs as if they were on a pic.


    Squeak.


    The rusty bars leading to the citys waterways opened with an unpleasant sound.


    Gulp.


    y was anxious.


    At that moment


    ?! She witnessed a clear, crimson haze rising over Eugenes shoulder.


    How could that be?!


    It wasmon for high-ranking vampires to emit their fear duringbat. However, it was the first time in her life to witness someones fear materialize and move like a living creature.


    Shhhhh


    Hundreds of crimson threads started creeping and dominating the dark space. Once the group walked for about another minute, Eugene whispered, The road diverges into four paths that are about one hundred meters in length. There are no living creatures. However, I detect some who are dead.


    y couldnt hide her astonishment as her hair stood on end. However, Eugenes following words drove her to even greater shock. And I feel lifeless beings moving


    !


    Things moving in a lifeless ce meant only one thing


    Those who had been killed by the cursed death knightghouls or skeletons were waiting for them up ahead in the darkness.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    There were many different types of monsters and races under the term undead. Vampires were technically undead as well. However, vampires werent treated as monsters because they had intelligence and reason. Instead, they were considered a race or high-ranking nobles belonging to the undead. And the biggest reason why vampires were considered a race was because most undead possessed no threat to vampires. As such, whenever undead monsters were discovered in a ce, vampires often took care of the issue instead of humans, orcs, or elves. When faced with the same enemy, other races might suffer a damage of 10, while vampires would only take 1 or 2 damage to wipe out the undead monsters.


    However, it was a different story if the enemy was a lich or a death knight. Liches and death knights differed from regr undead. They were born from an artificial power of magic containing evil energy, while regr undead was usually born from naturally formed deposits of death energy due to wars or diseases.


    As such, vampires didnt possess a natural advantage against ghouls or skeletons, which were created by a death knight. Vampires had no choice but to deal with them with their strength alone.


    In the case of ghouls, they possessed physical power and abilities rivaling vampires, although they were without reason.


    What should we do? y asked. She was flustered. Although she had lived for decades as a vampire, she had never faced undead like ghouls or skeletons.


    What do you mean? Put your sword away. You wont need it, Eugene responded.


    What? she mumbled, dumbfounded. Her hands were tightly gripping the pommel of her sword.


    Galfredik looked at her with pathetic eyes and asked, Your sword. Does it have silver?


    y responded, N-no. I cant use silver weapons.


    One needed to be a lord at the minimum to even touch silver coins, and they wouldnt feel much intimidated by silver weapons unless they were stabbed or cut. On the other hand, lower-ranking vampires, which made up the majority, would shrink in mind and body by simply looking at silver, unless it was at night.


    Tsk, tsk! This wench is even more useless than Selena. But Im also a tiny bit afraid of ghosts, so sayonara! Kieeee The spirit clicked her tongue before diving into her pocket with a strange wail.


    Eugene and Galfredik ignored her words. If anything, the spirit could be considered the most useless of them all right now.


    It doesnt have silver, so what are you nning to do with it? Do you have a mace? Galfredik spoke.


    Ah, I do, y answered before quickly sheathing her longsword and pulling out a small shield and mace from her back. As a vampire knight, she was capable of handling various weapons like her human counterparts.


    Dont think about killing them. Think about smashing them apart instead. It will be best to crush their limbs, but you can also aim right here. If you blow away their heads, they wont be able to move for a while. Galfredik continued while also taking out two,rge steel maces from his back.


    ys eyes quivered when she saw the hideous weapons, which were several timesrger than her own and riddled with dozens of blunt bumps.


    Will Sir Eugene use something simr as well?


    Her gaze turned toward Eugene.


    Heup!


    y gasped when she saw Wolfughter glimmering with a sharp light in the dark. Silver weapons would have simr effects on vampires as regr weapons had on humans. In addition, silver weapons would inflict enormous pain and would weaken a vampires regenerative abilities. A critical injury from silver weapons could easily kill a vampire, and even lighter blows wouldnt heal so easily.


    Her vampiric instincts were warning her as soon as y saw Wolflsaughter. The sword wasnt just a simple silver weapon. It was something else. And as if to prove it, she felt suffocatingly dizzy and stiff just by looking at the weapon.


    However, it appeared both Eugene and Galfredik were unaffected.


    Excuse me Sir Galfredik, are you feeling fine? y asked.


    Galfredik responded, Im fine, but I did notice that inferior vampires get stiff just by looking at it.


    Ah I-I see. y wasnt even surprised anymore. Moreover, she felt courage and pride blooming within her heart. She was apanied by true great figures who had surpassed the intrinsic limits of their race.


    However, her newly found emotions disappeared only a few minutester.


    Guooooooo


    The damp winds of the sewers carried a strange cry towards them.


    Twap. Twap. Twap.


    The deep, dirty water reached their ankles, and the rhythmic, yet chaotic sounds of sshing slowly neared them. ys anxiety peaked.


    She tightened her grip on her mace. Although she was a vampire with cold blood, an encounter with an unknown, undead monster was sufficient to make her feel a strong pressure. In contrast, Eugene and Galfredik were rxed.


    Master. I think theyreing from behind as well, Galfredik said.


    Eugene responded, They are trying to surround us. I tried challenging them with my Fear, but theyre not backing down. Theyre definitely undead monsters.


    Eugene had realized a simple truth after participating in numerous subjugations. Monsters would either be frightened or stimted by Eugenes Fear, but undead monsters would remain unaffected.


    Of course, Eugene didnt really care. He had learned something after his fight with the twin-headed ogre.


    The undead are useless as long as I can get rid of their master.


    Eugene reduced his Fear to a minimum, just enough to detect the movements of their enemies, and raised Wolfughter.


    Guooooooo! Guwauuuuk!


    After a while, monsters started appearing from around the corners of the two split paths. They were dressed and armed as they had been when they were still alive. The blue-skinned monsters were ghouls.


    P-Philine? Even Matio! y eximed when she saw the leading ghouls armed in longswords and chainmails. It was clear from their jutting fangs that they were, in fact, the missing vampire knights from the search party.


    The two vampire knights, or rather, the ghoul knights walked through the narrow path while widening their grotesque, strangely torn mouths.


    Guoooooooooo!


    An unfamiliar wave of energy washed over Eugenes party, and Eugene reflexively raised his magic shield to block it.


    Huaagh! y screamed.


    Eugene flinched. It wasnt because he was afraid, but because it was unexpected.


    Hooh?


    It wasnt Fear, but y was floundering. It appeared there was a strange, magical power at work. Eugene was certain that the power originated from the master of these ghouls, the death knight.


    Guoooooooo!


    The ghouls once again let out a terrible roar and rushed forward. Simr sounds resonated from the back as well, but Eugene didnt care.


    Kuhahahahaha! Know your ce! There are different ranks even within the undead! You pathetic bastards!


    Thuck! Bang!


    Galfredik would smash everything in the back. Eugene released the magic shield and swung Wolfughter.


    ng! Kkang!


    The ghouls were outstanding knights during their lives, and their attacks were quite threatening. However, their swords shattered into pieces as soon as they made contact with Wolfughter. Regardless of how polished their swordsmanship was, there was nothing they could do once their weapons were destroyed.


    After destroying the weapons of the ghouls, Wolfughter continued and separated the heads of its enemies from their bodies. ck smoke soared instead of blood from the stumps, and the ghoul knights copsed.


    Theyre nothing much, Eugene muttered.


    The mercenary ghouls met the same fate. Though they had gained tremendous power after turning into terrible cannibals, they were no more than moving morsels of meat in front of the famed de, which was smithed by mixing pure silver and meteoric iron.


    Shing! Shiing!


    ck smoke soared with each sharp swing of the de. The ghouls shattered and scattered into pieces without so much as a scream, perhaps because they were already dead. ys lips trembled as she witnessed the otherworldly sight. She jerked her head around.


    Booom! Bang!


    The rear also looked like a mess. Galfredik was literally crushing, mowing, and pulverizing the ghouls. So what if they were cannibals with exceptional regenerative powers? So what if they couldnt be killed with normal weapons?


    Such things didnt matter when tworge, horrible maces were mincing them into mere molecules at a speed invisible to the naked eye. What use was regeneration when their bones were shattered, their skins were peeled, and their muscles were chopped up into million pieces? There had been around 10 ghouls. Galfredik finally turned around after transforming every ghoul in front of him into unrecognizable chunks of meat.


    Kehehe. Heughed. y felt all her hair stand on edge when she saw the crimson eyes glistening with murderous intent. It was strange that a vampire would feel such an emotion, but it was certainly a type of Fear she had never felt from any lord or banneret.


    Here theye again. A little bit stronger this time, Eugene said.


    Y-yes. y hurriedly nodded, although she had done nothing but watch until now. She soon came to realize that the one who was only a little bit stronger was in fact banneret Randolph, who had been turned into a death knight.


    Wuoooooooo!


    A low, heavy cry resounded throughout the sewer.


    ck! ck!


    The sound of metal rattling grew closer, and a dark figure appeared at the end of the corridor. Ominous energy wavered like a haze through the gaps in the creatures armor. The creatures original color had been drained, and its ck figure was even darker than the surrounding darkness.


    Ugh


    The dark, evil essence of mana contained in the creature was enough to cause even a knight of the Dark n to shrink back.


    ck magic? Eugene immediately recognized the source. He had previous experience dealing with a ck wizard who controlled the undead, twin-headed ogre.


    Hmmm. No wonder all of them were done for, including the vampire knights. Eugene could guess how much evil mana was contained in the creature from how it prated his armor and caused his skin to tingle. Ordinary mercenaries would have fainted immediately, and even experienced knights would have been struck with fear.


    This feels a little strange. Ptooey! Galfredik spat. His fighting will was still burning intensely, though.


    Eugene took a step back before speaking, Do you want to take care of it?


    What?! Really? Galfredik was delighted. Even as Eugenes vassal, Galfredik was a knight in essence, and it was the fate of a true knight to live and die in battle. As such, they always had the desire to face the strong in battle.


    Judging from that things Fear, no, its evil energy, it wont be easy. So Eugene paused.


    He held out Wolfughter toward Galfredik before continuing, Imand you as your master. Subdue that damned creature with all your strength.


    Galfrediks eyes glittered when he saw Wolfughters brilliant edge. He bowed his head and received the treasured de in the most polite and respectful manner. As the master wishes.


    Boom!


    A mace fell to the floor. Galfreidk slowly raised his head. Wolfughtery in his right hand and a mace in his left.


    Woooooooo!


    The death knight came closer while continuously emitting clouds of evil energy. Galfrediks mouth ripped into a grin. Kuwuuuuuuuughh!


    The vassal of an Origina being to be considered royalty of the vampire society, a presence that even the ns high lords would show awe and reverence toward. The vassal unleashed all of his powers and rushed toward the death knight with his masters permission.


    Kwarararararara!


    Hiieeek! y sank on the spot as Galfrediks unleashed Fear surrounded thetters figure like an extreme gust of wind.


    Hiiiek! Hiek! Every member of the Dark n was capable of measuring the approximate power and position of another member when that member expressed their Fear. And as such, y had finally discovered the truth, as did Delmondo and the other vampires of Mungard did.


    The Covenant of Blood imprinted on her very soul was screaming at her.


    D-d-du-duke! A vampire duke ys eyes quivered crazily without focus as she stuttered. It slowly moved away from Galfredik and headed toward Eugene. A vampire duke stood at the peak of the vampire society. There was only one ss of vampires capable ofmanding a duke.


    They stood at the apex.


    They were the beginning and the end of the Dark n.


    They were monarchs capable of ruling all of the Dark n under their feet.


    A great Origin!


    Kuwuuuuugh!


    ys cry was filled with indescribable emotion and awe. It ovepped with the roar of the vampire duke.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Rumble!


    As the vassals Fear collided with the evil energy, a thunderous roar upied the narrow corridor. As the obsidian energy and the crimson aura merged and scattered in the darkness, a thin light tore through it.


    Ah y was dumbfounded by the sight of the spectacr swordwork cutting and separating the evil energy. Vampires were called the Tribe of the Darkness, and she never imagined that a creature belonging to the night could tear apart the darkness with such a cold, beautiful light. On the other hand, Eugenes gaze prated through the darkness and keenly observed Galfrediks swordsmanship.


    Amazing. He has improved even further.


    Eugene had first acquired Galfrediks swordsmanship when he took the burly knight as his vassal. However, Galfrediks current skills had vastly improvedpared to their initial meeting. The death knights evil aura was capable of affecting not only living creatures but the spirit of vampires as well. However, Galfredik was easily cutting through the evil energy with a single sword. Simultaneously, he continued to deal blows to the death knight with the mace in his left hand and restricted the monsters movements. The enemy would have screamed with pain and faltered if they were capable of sensation. However, the death knight didnt back down or copse even though it was being continuously pummeled and stabbed.


    Amazing...


    Eugene was amazed at the death knight, but he wasnt worried about Galfredik at all, neither did he think Galfredik would lose. His vassal was currently enjoying a confrontation with a rare, skilled knight, who was also a death knight. It was evident by the fact that Galfredik didnt take several opportunities to cut the death knights head and end the battle outright.


    But it seemed Galfredik became bored quite quickly. After a while, he thrust Wolfughter under the death knights helmet while blocking the monsters attack with his mace.


    Guoooo


    ck smoke started to spew from the stab wound along with a terrible cry. Galfredik pulled out the sword and then drew it horizontally from the left side.


    Slice!


    The death knights head, which had been half severed and dangling, fell to the floor rather pathetically.


    Is it over? Hmm?


    Kuwugh?


    Both Eugene and Galfredik paused. It had seemed as if the death knight would copse after being decapitated. However, the monster staggered for a moment before suddenly bending down and picking up its lost head. Eugene was at a loss for words after witnessing the horrible, bizarre, yetical sight. Galfredik seemed to be just as dumbfounded. He simply stared as the monster picked up its fallen head.


    After scrounging around, the death knight sessfully picked up its head, ced it on the stump of his neck, then spun his head a few times as if reassembling it. Then, the death knight was made whole once again. It roared vigorously.


    Wuoooooo!


    It was quite dispiriting.


    Master, do I have to keep fighting this thing? Galfredik asked.


    Eugene responded, It seems like I will have to find the culprit who turned him into a death knight. Keep itpany for a while.


    Got it. I will have to test how many times itll attach its head, Galfredik said before pouncing on the creature once again.


    Eugene turned his head. Lets go.


    What? Ah! Y-y-yes! I will obey your orders! y shouted. Banneret Randolph had been a powerful knight who was unrivaled by anyone near Brighton except Baron Riwad. In addition, his power had been elevated significantly after turning into a death knight. However, Galfredik was regarding him as mere practice. y felt shocked as she hurriedly followed behind Eugene.


    Shuack! Slice! ng!


    She had only taken a few steps when y heard the sound of the monsters head falling to the ground along with its helmet. Then, it sounded as if the death knight was fumbling around


    Wuoooooo


    How strange. Will you put your arms or legs back together if I cut them as well?


    Shuuack! Slice! Thuck!


    Huooo.


    Wow. Then what about your dick?


    Keugh! Banneret Randolph! Please wait a little longer! Im sorry!


    y felt hugely apologetic and sympathetic. The banneret had met an unfortunate fate and had now be the ything of a vampire duke.


    ***


    After traveling for about 30 minutes, Eugene and y arrived at an empty chamber about 10 meters high and five to six times as wide. They fought three battles during their trip, but ghouls, zombies, and skeletons posed no threat to Eugene. Rather, they provided Eugene with an unexpected bonus.


    Did you grab everything? Eugene asked.


    Yes, oh great one! y bowed with a polite reply. She had been degraded to a mere porter before she realized it. She was carrying arge bag, which had belonged to a certain ghoul. It was filled with treasures and coins.


    I didnt expect anyone to have used this ce as an escape route, Eugene stated.


    N-neither did I. I never imagined anyone would have entered this ce after the map was lost, y responded. The members of the search party for banneret Randolph werent the only transformed undead roaming the sewer and underground waterways of Brighton. Judging by their conditions and clothes, it appeared there were quite a few who had been wealthy nobles and their servants. It was presumed that they had escaped underground during wars and conflicts.


    Each of them possessed quite a bit of coin and wealth on their bodies, and as such, Eugene made an unexpected ie.


    Hmm. I might be able to recover some more if I roam around a little bit more, Eugene muttered.


    Kieeee Im scared, but if thats what you want N-no. Ghosts are scary after all. No! Moneyes first! We have to scrape together more money, even if its a single coin. Kieehehrk?! M-my inner money dragon is about to awaken. Ah! S-sir, s-stop me Kieeeehhk! The spirit eventually lost her mind and fell into a deranged state as greed and fear tugged at her heart from either side. Eugene shoved her into the leather pocket. His gaze happened to meet with y''s.


    Eugene felt the slightest bit of guilt when he saw her expression, which was a mixture of fear, awe, and anxiety.


    We can take care of the restter, Eugene said.


    Y-your humble servant will simply obey the will of the great monarch, y responded. Even though she had served Bannaret Randolph for decades, he couldnt bepared to someone who stood at the apex of their race.


    I wouldnt forego my promise. It just so happens that there is a culmination of evil energy on the other side. The person or object responsible for cursing your master should be located over there, Eugene said.


    I am truly grateful. And indeed, y was thrilled.


    He was so merciful! He was truly a great man who looked after all the members of their race.


    There was a round, dome-shaped sinkhole located in the middle of the chamber, which was closed by arge stone gate. It appeared as if it was a dam to collect river water or rainwater. Eugene started to cross its center before suddenlying to a stop and whispering, You, get down immediately.


    I obey your orders! y quickly fell t without daring to ask why. A momentter, the cries of hundreds of undead could be heard from her surroundings.


    Guoooooooo.! Huooooooo!


    Cover your ears, too, Eugene added. y quickly covered her ears even before Eugene finished. Nevertheless, the terrible cries of the undead still prated her ears. Even the very ground trembled at the vibration generated by the cries of hundreds of undead.


    Uah


    y began to tremble. However, she was able to muster up the courage to slightly raise her head. As expected, hundreds of undead were rushing toward her and Eugene from all sides. The hundreds of undead belonged to different races, but all of them had damaged bodies and terrible appearances.


    !


    y froze with shock.


    Kuwuuuuuughh!!


    The Origins roar merged with the Fear emitting from his figure, then became a translucent wave rushing in all directions.


    Kwararararara!


    The waves spread in a hemispherical shape around Eugene and washed over the waves of undead like a tsunami.


    Fufufufufufufu!


    y could not believe her eyes. Every undead swept by the translucent waves of crimson subsequently burst in ce. Most of the monsters exploded above their knees, leaving behind only dark gray grains, but the fresher ones erupted into red mists as their bodies exploded.


    The mist of blood was absorbed by the Origin, who was the lord of blood and the ruler of darkness.


    Guooooooooo.


    The sight of hundreds of slender, crimson threads gathering toward the center where Eugene was located was a truly spectacr sight. The blood of various creatures engulfed Eugenes entire figure and seeped into his ck Scales. Although they had already died once, the total amount of blood Eugene had absorbed was tremendous. His eyes became filled with a glint as he took it all in.


    Eugenes eyes glowed even deeper than before and shone like rubies. His gaze was directed at the end of the pit. A figure was standing there.


    The figure was wearing a robe made of animal skin and a goats head. They faltered after seeing Eugenes gaze.


    They were the one responsible for turning Randolph into a death knight and creating the undead.


    ******* *******?! The figure shouted.


    y couldnt understand, but Eugene was capable of understanding allnguages due to the ability he had gained from consuming the drakes red mana stone. He responded to the figure, Theres no need for you to know from where my esteemed self came from. Die.


    Pew!


    Eugenes spear shot forward even before he finished his words. And just as he finished, Madarazika was already piercing the figures goat head, who was likely a ck wizard.


    Bang! Whoooosh!


    The figures body dispersed like smoke as soon as Madarazika prated the goat head.


    Magic?!


    Eugene instinctively recognized it as magic. A long, murderous me filled with magic shot toward him from the left.


    Boooom!


    Eugenes body was covered in evil energy along with a loud roar.


    ******! *****! ********! Kukakakakaka!


    A sputum ofughter was followed by the figures unknown shouts. And as the bizarreughter and the evil energy dispersed


    This is that magic shield, you little bastard, Eugene shouted. Before he finished his sentence, Madarazika left behind a trail of red light and pierced the source of theugh.


    Thuack!


    Kuaaaaagghhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    A long, terrible howl filled the chamber. It was distinctly different from regr screams, and it sounded as if the figures very soul was being extinguished.


    Fwoooooosh!


    ***! *****, ** **** Even as their body was engulfed in mes, the mysterious figure uttered a few more words before falling t on the spot. Then, they disappearedpletely with a crimson smoke, leaving behind only their clothes and belongings.


    Phew Eugene took a breath before turning his head. y was still shivering, sprawled on the floor.


    Its over. Get up, he said.


    Yes! Yes! y jumped to her feet. However, she staggered, unable to ovee the remnants of Eugenes massive fear and the evil energy.


    Everything good? Eugene asked.


    y checked all over her body before shouting in a touched voice, I-Im fine!


    Yup! Yup! The backpack is fine! The money, jewelry, everything is fine! Kiehekhehehehehe! y and Mirian answered almost simultaneously.


    Thats a relief, Eugene said.


    Kihehehehehe! Hooray!


    Ah! Ahhh!!!


    The spirit of desire was happy that their treasures were safe, and the vampire knight was touched that Eugene was worried for her. Although the vampire knight was gravely mistaken, both her and the spirit of desire were filled with joy.


    ***


    y!


    Banneret Randolph! y eximed in joy. Randolph had recovered to his former state as a vampire.


    Im so d! Im so d! y shouted. Vampires didnt shed tears. However, y bowed her head with reddened eyes, as if she were about to shed tears of blood.


    Its all thanks to you. Your loyalty brought me back. And the two of you! Randolph eximed before turning toward Eugene and Galfredik.


    No words could ever repay you for helping me. However, in the name of the Rivoles n, I am willing to provide a fortune topensate you. It wont leave much more to be


    y interrupted him, Banneret!


    Hmm? Whats wrong? Randolph asked.


    T-these people are y attempted to dissuade Randolph from offering mere treasure to a duke and an Origin with a pale expression.


    However


    Money? How much can you offer? Eugene said.


    ?!


    Hahaha! Two boxes of gold coins! No, I will pay three boxes of gold coins! Randolph shouted.


    Thats good to hear. Eugene grinned before ring at y, who was trembling with fear.


    y understood the great monarchs intentions perfectly. She bowed her head with a look of exaltation.


    The monarch is currently hiding his identity. I cant give it away!


    Ah, by the way, my body feels rather sore and squeaky. Is it because of the curses remnants? Banneret Randolph muttered while rubbing his neck and limbs.


    !


    y flinched. The scene of his battle as a death knight shed by ys head. She nced at Galfredik.


    Hes feigning ignorance!


    y quicklymented, T-thats probably why. I believe its the aftermath of being subjected to a terrible curse.


    Is that so? But hmmm. Randolph stopped himself from touching the ce where it was most sore, then smiled awkwardly.


    Ahaha. That must be why.


    Why was his genitalia so sore? Randolph remained rather suspicious, but Galfredik coughed and interrupted his thoughts, Ehem! Isnt that better than going bald? I know someone who went bald because of a curse.


    Ah! Thats true. Randolph trembled as he instinctively stroked his rich hair. Vampires could regenerate any parts of their bodies unless they were struck with silver weapons. However, even they couldnt regenerate their hair.


    Kieeehhehe! Some of my seniors were bald as well. They would always get teased. Even magic cant fix baldness!


    Eugene thought that perhaps, among all kinds of magic and the mysterious, the curse of baldness might be the scariest of them all.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    I cant believe he took care of it so quickly


    And we have no choice but to believe it.


    The leaders of Brighton were struck with a massive headache. When Eugene announced that he would take care of the citys death knight after fully upying the city, they had been filled with impure expectations. Death knights were considered to be as dangerous and strong as high-ranking monsters. There were even rumors that a single death knight and hundreds of ghouls and skeletons under itsmand had devastated a great territory.


    As such, the guild leaders naturally assumed that even if Eugene managed to take care of the death knight, it would take a long time. And perhaps he might even fail and perish in the waterways.


    But their expectations were ruined when Eugene solved the issue within a single day.


    And there was a ck wizard involved?


    I saw the items that belonged to the ck wizard. Im certain. Theres no way it was possible to make such items in a single day.


    More than anything else, Banneret Randolph and Knight y are testifying. Theres no doubt about it.


    Hmm


    Pathetic. How pathetic! This isnt a matter of trust, the mayor said.


    What? The guild leaders turned towards the mayor.


    The mayor continued with a mixed expression. As long as theres clear evidence that a ck wizard was involved in this issue with the death knight, Sir Eugenes no longer simply the head of the army that has upied our city.


    Huh? What does that mean? The guild leaders had no clue as to what the mayor was talking about.


    The mayor responded with a deep sigh, Sir Eugene is no longer an invader. Hes a hero who saved Brighton from an impending crisis. Public sentiment haspletely turned toward Sir Eugene, you frustrating people.


    What?


    There had been a ck wizard, a death knight, and hundreds of undead right underneath the city. Do you all really believe that they were there for no reason? Do you really think that they would have stayed there forever? Im certain they would have surfaced one day. So what do you think would have happened to our city if that happened in the future? the mayor asked.


    ! The expressions of the guild leaders paled instantly.


    A terrible fate would have befallen Brighton.


    Do you all understand now? Sir Eugene has prevented such a future. Tsk, tsk. the mayor said, clicking his tongue.


    B-but the citizens dont know that yet, do they? one of the guild leaders asked.


    Haha. The mayorughed vainly, then stood up before opening the window. He continued. Look outside. Those people over there. What could they be talking about?


    The guild leaders got up from their seats and approached the window. There were hundreds of citizens gathered in the square located just outside the city hall. A person wearing chainmail and covering their face with a ck hood was shouting at the crowd.


    Sir did! And so defeated the!


    The guild leaders couldnt make out exactly what the figure was saying, but the crowd was responding to their shouts with cheers and loud ps.


    Huh? Mister mayor, who is that person?


    Are they inciting the crowd?


    The guild leaders asked.


    The mayor responded, Incitement my ass. Thats Knight y. She is testifying to the people about what happened in the citys underground.


    Ah!


    By tomorrow, everyone in the city will know what happened in the underground waterways. So now The mayor was helpless. He looked around at the guild leaders with stiff expressions and continued bitterly. Its all over. Were now part of the Crawlmarine county. Theres nothing to do except to prepare ourselves for change.


    The guild leaders finally came to recognize it at the mayors words. The City of Brighton had existed as a free city due to the long chaos and war, but after today, its fate had turned in another direction.


    ***


    Please forgive my insolence. Banneret Randolph spoke in the most cordial voice possible while kneeling on one knee. When he met them initially, right after he was freed from his curse, Randolph had assumed that both Eugene and Galfredik were simr or slightly above him in status. However, he retracted his judgment immediately after hearing ys careful words and seeing the two figures walk around in broad daylight.


    They were clearly above a high lord in status based on the fact that they could walk around in daylight. Moreover, the two of them were his benefactors and saviors of the city. As such, as a member of the Dark n and a knight, it was only appropriate for him to show unconditional respect and worship.


    Dont worry about it. It wasnt intentional anyway. You were quite formidable when you had been a death knight, and it seems like you are an honorable man as well, Eugene said.


    Im ttered, Randolph responded with a humble bow. y was right by his side, acting with utmost politeness and modesty.


    Theyre quite alright.


    Eugene felt satisfied with the two. They gave off better impressions than Delmondo and the vampires of Mungard. Moreover, they were quick-witted and polite. Of course, there was something else as well.


    Kieeeehh! Gold! Kihehehehehe! S-sir, sir! Theyre quite good folks, arent they? Theyre so nice! WHOooo! Whoooo! Kiekekekekekeke! Mirian shouted while cackling to herself.


    Seeing the spirit joyfully swimming in a box filled with gold coins brought a smile to Eugenes face.


    Good.


    It was only natural to give after receiving. As such, Eugene decided to give Randolph and y a chance.


    So, Randolph, I assume youve heard a bit from y? Eugene asked.


    Yes. I have heard that Sir Eugene upied the City of Brighton and had it incorporated into the Crawlmarine county, Randolph responded.


    Well, the citys leadership will be maintained for the time being. However, sooner orter, there will be changes, Eugene said.


    Rightly said, sir. Ive heard before that there is a saying in the Roman Empire. New wine must be contained in a new oak barrel. Since you had taken over Brighton as your own with Count Crawlmarine, Sir Eugene, the ones to lead the city should be the ones you propose, Randolph said.


    Well said. Eugene nodded satisfactorily. Afterward, he asked in a nonchnt way. But we cant switch them out immediately. Why do you think that is? Dont feel pressured and be honest with me.


    Randolph contemted for a moment before answering, Although I amcking, I will offer you a meager piece of insight. I dare to assume that you have made that decision because you know that drastic changes can lead to confusion and discontent among the citizens of the city. So, it is my humble opinion that you will maintain the current leadership for the time being and bring about changes after you achieve whatever it is that you are aiming for. Thats what I think.


    Great. Eugene was a little surprised. Randolphs words were almost in line with the n Eugene hade up with Pythamoras.


    I thought you were only skilled as a knight since you are a banneret, but it seems you have a good head as well. Eugene praised Randolph.


    Not at all. I am naught but dust to pale in your brilliance, sir. Not anyone can capture a direct descendant and the knights belonging to the Fransil family, Randolph responded. Now that he mentioned it, Eugene had forgotten about Lorraine and the other captives.


    But he wasnt too worried. Lanslo and the beowulf warriors should be keeping them safe.


    Eugene asked, Do you know a lot about the Fransil family?


    Eugene had Pythamoras, but the druids knowledge was mainly regarding the inds history. As such, he wasnt quite up to date with the current situation of Brantia and the various forces trying to im the throne. In addition, Lanslo had left Brantia quite a long time ago. He was in the dark about the recent events and situations.


    He ims to be a duke, but I see him as a powerful warlord. He was only a powerful baron before the crusade. On the contrary, in terms of lineage, thete Lord Riwad would have a better im to the thronepared to him. The Fransil family Randolph exined everything he knew about the Fransil family.


    Hes definitely quite useful. Good.


    Eugene came to this decision after hearing Randolphs exnation.


    Banneret Randolph, he called out.


    Yes, please speak, Randolph responded.


    Do you want to be the mayor of Brighton? Eugene asked.


    What?! Randolphs eyes grew wide with shock.


    Eugene smiled. Not right now, but within a year at thetest. And it doesnt mean that you have to be a vassal of the Crawlmarine family. Of course, you wont need to betray the Rivoles n either.


    T-that means Randolph muttered.


    You will be a loyal servant of the king. Banneret of the Rivoles n and an honorable nobleman appointed by the King of Brantia. How about it? Eugene asked.


    !


    Randolph was stunned. A banneret could only be considered a nobleman in the vampire world. He could not be considered a nobleman in the entirety of Brantia. The only true nobles were families, regardless of race, that survived the generations after being bestowed a title by a king. As such, there were only a few among the members of the Dark n in Brantia who could be considered true nobles.


    But now, Randolph had a chance to be a real noble. A noble from a n with a higher status than that of a high lord was personally offering him a chance.


    There was no need to contemte it.


    I will follow you, sir! Randolph shouted in a voice filled with joy.


    Kieeee! Subordinate number 3? Hey, you punk! My esteemed self knew Sir Eugene even before Gal! Hmm?! So, make sure you send tributes of gold coins every month, and a gold castle should also be in order


    Boom.


    Kieeehh?


    The spirit was boxed in with her favorite gold coins.


    ***


    If anyonees from the Fransil family, tell them toe to Castle Riwad. If they try anything, let them know that the lives of the captivesy in my palms, Eugene said.


    As you wish, the citys mayor responded politely.


    Eugene left Brighton after cing the g of the ck dragon on the city hall and the citys gates. He contemted leaving behind some troops but changed his mind at the advice of his three knights, especially Randolph.


    You have already upied the city once, so you can enter Brighton whenever you want. The mayor of Brighton is quite tactful and quick-witted as well. He will not cooperate with anyone unless they possess an army capable of overwhelming your esteemed self and your army. Moreover, Brighton has already seen and experienced your power and bravery. If anything happens, they will ask for your help. They will never betray you, Randolph said this to Eugene before thetter left Brighton.


    Eugene was d to have taken in Randolph. It was a little disappointing that the banneret couldnt walk around during the day with his skin exposed, but he could simply wear his armor. Moreover, it wasnt that much of an issue since vampires rarely felt the effects of extreme temperatures. Moreover, there were many more cloudy and rainy days than sunny days in Brantia.


    There was a good reason why it was the second most popted country for vampires after the Roman Empire.


    But what can we do? Please give us your orders, Randolph said.


    Eugene looked at Randolph and y before responding, I thought it might be a little difficult for Lanslo to manage all the mercenaries by himself. Since you are a banneret, you know a bit of tactics and strategies, right?


    Naturally. I was a knight before I was taken in by my father, Randolph said, nodding.


    Good. Split the troops with Lanslo and takemand. Eugene ordered.


    Haha. Ill be much relieved from now on. Please take good care of me, Sir Randolph, Lanslo said with a chuckle.


    Im honored. Please guide me well, sir. I have always deeply admired the Knight of the Lake, sir, Randolph responded. He had shown awe and respect for Lanslo immediately after hearing the knights surname. Of course, it didnt hurt that Lanslo yed a simr position to Galfredik in Eugenes army.


    Then, I will go and meet with the mercenary captains, Randolph said.


    As youd like.


    Randolph and y turned their horses toward the mercenaries. Lanslo spoke with a grin while observing the two people, Theyre quick-witted and it seems that theyre quite useful as well. And at least in Brantia, no mercenary wouldin about being under themand of a vampire banneret.


    It meant that a banneret could be considered an equivalent of the most outstanding knight in a prestigious family of nobles in the Caylor Kingdom, such as the Archivald or the Winslon family. It was why Brightons mayor and leaders formed a search party when Randolph fell under a curse and transformed into a death knight. A vampire banneret could be considered both the strongest knight and the most capablemander in any city of Brantia.


    By the way, Sir Eugene. The high lord that he serves Ah! Well, I guess it doesnt matter. Lanslo paused and scratched his head. It was a needless worry. Even a vampire high lord would have no choice but to obey Eugenes orders and words.


    Ehehe! We can thank himter for lending us the banneret. A little ttery andpliments. If heins, Ill just fix him up, Galfredikmented.


    Kehehehehe! I will lend you my hand as well, Mirian added withughter.


    Yeah. Spit some phlegm into their eyes! Galfredik nodded.


    You know what it is, Gal. Ptooey! Ptooey! Pto-ptopto! Hehe! Ive never missed a single shot in my life. I call it perfect spits-manship! Mirian eximed.


    Whoa! It sounds like a lethal move! Galfredik shouted in admiration.


    Kehehehehehehehe! Mirian giggled. The two seemed rather close.


    Lanslo managed to hold back hisughter and drew closer to Eugene before speaking, By the way, sir. What did that ck wizard say right before he died?


    I was just thinking about that. He seemed to know about the Ba Duchys three armaments. He seemed shocked that I possessed two of them, Eugene responded. In fact, Eugene possessed three of the four armaments, but at the time, Galfredik had been holding Wolfughter. The ck wizard had mistakenly assumed that Eugene only possessed two of the four armaments.


    However, the ck wizard had been in disbelief, saying unbelievable in the strangenguage he knew before perishing. Eugene noticed something by then.


    It seems that someone had deliberately scattered the Ba Duchys armaments, Eugenemented. Eugene spected that the ck wizard responsible for creating the twin-headed ogre and the one he had recently killed belonged to the same organization.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Im back, sir! Randolph shouted after returning with 40 beowulf warriors and two units of 100 soldiers. He continued. There were about 40 bandits, and all of them were eliminated. Two of our soldiers suffered minor injuries. And here...


    Randolph held out a pledge of loyalty printed with the signature of the vige head from the vige he had just upied.


    Eugene responded, Well done. This makes seven so far.


    Yes, the poption was rather small, but with this, we havepletely stabilized the route leading from Brighton to the Riwad territory. Congrattions, sir! Randolph eximed.


    Yes.  Eugene smiled with satisfaction as he wrapped up the pledge of loyalty. He had left the viges untouched before since he was heading to Brighton for war, but now that he had upied the city, there was no longer any reason to leave them unupied. As such, Eugene sent troops to all viges in the vicinity to wipe out all the bandits and roamers in their surrounding areas to promote security, and he obtained pledges of loyalty from the vige chiefs andndowners.


    The vige chiefs wouldnt have expected such a thing, but this was simply the world they were living in. Someone else would have upied the viges in the future even if it wasnt Eugene.


    Did they have anyints? Eugene asked.


    They were initially as quiet as a mouse, but they appeared to be curious about the situation. As such, I followed your orders and hinted to the vige leaders that a new king of Brantia might appear shortlysomeone who holds the right to the nations legacy. They seemed to be happy when I mentioned that they could very well be promoted to administrators in the future, Randolph answered. His face was filled with awe. At first, he simply assumed that Eugene was trying to upy the vige to rob it or to plunder supplies.


    Asking for a pledge of loyalty was simply a formality. Most nobles and lords used it as an excuse to use the viges resources to maintain their armies. However, Randolph had been mistaken.


    Eugene offered a carrot to the vige leaders and headsthat they might be able to live a life as loyal servants of Brantias future king. It was an offer that no one could resist.


    You might be promoted to serve under the new king, but perhaps someone more loyal would take that position from you.


    The words were quite ambiguous, implicit, subtle, and left a lot to the imagination. As a result, the vige chiefs andndlords willingly offered up their wealth and supplies to Eugenes army. They were grateful, yet fearful toward Eugene and Count Crawlmarine. But of course, they were also expectant and greedy.


    Good work. Distribute the goods you obtained from the bandits to the troops, Eugene said.


    Yes!


    Although the mercenaries had to fight for a year without any pay as a result of losing to Eugene, it was impossible for them to have rid themselves of greed and be truly loyal to Eugene. As such, Eugene distributed the loot gained from battles and a portion of wealth and supplies gained from the viges to the mercenaries. Although they would be getting lesspared to officially signing an employment contract with Eugene, the troops were enamored by Eugenes grace and mercy. Even though they were technically prisoners, Eugene was treating them so well. Thanks to this, they started to have high expectations for their futures.


    In other words, Eugene had acquired the hearts and support of both the mercenaries andndlords by upying the viges.


    You may go and rest, Eugene said.


    Yes, sir. Randolph bowed politely before turning and walking toward y.


    He whispered, Isnt he amazing? I wouldnt be exaggerating to call him a master of craftiness.


    Yes, banneret. y nodded in agreement. She wanted to tell him that it was only natural since Eugene was an Origin, but she knew that she couldnt do such a thing so she only nodded.


    There was a reason why the Sage of Mount Robtimo aligned himself with Sir Eugene. If its Sir Eugene, Im certain he will be able to unite Brantia. Randolph continued.


    And you will be the mayor of Brighton, banneret, y remarked.


    Haha! Then, you will be a knight of Brighton. The captain of the guards. No, what about being the mercenary guild leader and the citys recruiter? Randolph eximed.


    Its an honor! y responded excitedly, then turned her head before whispering. By the way, Banneret Randolph. How do you think the Fransil family will react? she asked.


    Randolph followed her gaze and looked at Lorraine and the knights of the Fransil family before speaking with a bitter smile, The Fransil familys currently facing aplicated issues regarding the familys session. The eldest son and the eldest daughter are the most likely candidates, but it wont matter which of them seeds the family. It will be over for Lady Lorraine.


    Youre not saying that that they wont save Lady Lorraine? y asked.


    They have their familys reputation to worry about, so Im sure they will pay her ransom. However, they wont stand still after they suffered losses and their familys name was humiliated. They also wont sit still after seeing what Sir Eugenes had aplished thus far, Randolph exined.


    Hmm. y took on a worried expression.


    Randolph said with a grin, I have already told Sir Eugene everything I know about the Fransil family, so there is nothing for you to worry about. Are you worried that Sir Eugene will be done in by a warlord?


    Huh? Well, thats not it y muttered.


    Hmm? Then what? Randolph asked.


    Im just wondering if Sir Eugene wouldpletely wipe out the Fransil family, y answered.


    Randolph was speechless. y wasnt worried about Eugene, but rather the Fransil family. However, upon reflection, Randolph realized that something like that was entirely possible if it was Eugene.


    ***


    Eugene arrived at Castle Riwad after a few more days of travel. His return was expected, thanks to the scouting beowulfs, and Luke personally greeted Eugene with his troops.


    Master! We sincerely wee your safe return! Luke shouted. He didnt simply greet Eugene either. As soon as the young count saw his master, he dismounted his horse, knelt on one knee, and bowed his head. Some people were shocked upon seeing such a scene. Although they heard the stories, they had been skeptical about them. But it appeared that Count Crawlmarine was indeed extremely devoted to Eugene.


    It was real?!


    In particr, Lorraine and the knights of the Fransil family were extremely shocked. But the surprise hadnt ended just yet.


    Naturally, Luke fulfilled his duties as Eugenes aide. After dismounting his horse, kneeling, and bowing, Luke personally took Silions reins and guided the horse.


    W-what a surprise, one of the Fransil familys knights muttered with an incredulous look. He then whispered to Lorraine in a very grim voice, Mydy. Its not just a cooperative rtionship or a slightly favored rtionship. Its a true rtionship between a lord and his vassal, a master, and his servant.


    I-I can see that. But why did Sir Eugene incorporate Brighton into the Crawlmarine county? Lorraine asked.


    Im curious about that as well. Not being greedy is one thing, but anyone can see that Sir Eugene is far superior in terms of authority and power Bonmer muttered while looking at the backs of the two in question.


    The young count also appeared to be a remarkable talent, but he was no match for Eugene. Bonmer was also certain that the two of them were well aware of that fact as well, but the two, as well as all the people around them, didnt seem to think that it was weird for Crawlmarine to be the new master of Brighton and the surrounding areas. On the contrary, they were looking at the two with satisfaction and


    Lady Lorraine? Bonmer called out.


    Yes Ah! Yes? Lorraine jumped up and surprise. She had been staring somece with dim, hazy eyes.


    W-whats wrong? she asked. Her cheeks were dyed red. Lorraine was extremely scared of Eugene. She couldnt even make eye contact with thetter, and whenever Eugene called her out, she would be soaked in cold sweat and tremble. It was impossible for her to have fallen for Eugene. So why was she suddenly acting like this?


    Dont tell me Count Crawlmarine?


    Bonmer felt his heart sink.


    A certain spirit was closely observing the two figures with only her head sticking out from her leather pocket.


    Kiehhh? So-so-something interesting is about to happen~ I can feel it in the air. Ah! Thats right. If I do well, maybe Ill have an excuse to rip off aide number 2. Kieee-hoo. The spirits eyes twinkled as she looked alternatingly at Lorraine and Luke.


    She had always been faithful to her own desires. Mirian began to make a n as insidious and evil as her own greed without considering the opinions of the two involved figures.


    ***


    Ehem. upation, of course, was expected, but you seeded so quickly. You have performed way beyond my expectations, Pythamoras said.


    Not only that, but he upied and cleaned up all the viges and hamlets on his way. As expected from my master. Luke shrugged while bragging to Pythamoras.


    Pythamoras responded with a mysterious smile, You will be even busier from now on.


    Huh? I will? Luke asked.


    Sir Eugene will have to go to war, right? Who will rule in his stead? No one else but you, a count and his aide, is more suitable for that role, Pythamoras answered.


    Ah Is that so? Luke said while cautiously turning his gaze toward Eugene. It was clear that Luke wanted to serve Eugene by fighting by his side.


    Hmmm. Eugene contemted. He had workers and ves taking care of him, but he felt a little ufortable. First of all, Luke would do everything without being told to, but the workers and ves were too conscious. Above all else, they had never encountered a te armor. He didnt like how they polished and took care of his armor.


    But its not like I can have a count doing chores


    Eugene fell into deep thought. Luke suddenly spoke as if he had remembered something, Ah! Master, regarding the orders you gave before leaving for Brighton.


    Hmm? What was it? Eugene asked.


    About the prisoners from the continent who Lord Riwad captured during the crusade, Luke said.


    Oh, thats right. Did you pick them out? Eugene asked. Befitting his reputation, Baron Riwad had defeated many knights from the continent during the crusade and captured them and their troops as prisoners. Soldiers and mercenaries were either enved or sold, but the knights and nobles had been taken prisoner and kept in the dungeon.


    Eugene had instructed Luke to interview the prisoners one by one before leaving for Brighton. He could return them to their respective families for generous rewards, and if they proved useful, he could put them to work under him.


    I couldnt make an urate judgment since Im ignorant regarding the politics and families belonging to other kingdoms. But one thing is for suremost of them are middle and low-ss nobles, Luke said.


    Eugene responded, Hooh, is that so? Good work finding that out.


    Lukes expression brightened after receiving Eugenespliment. He continued to exin, Its nothing. I followed Master Pythamorass advice and served them food and alcohol. They started to spill the beans on their own after receiving good treatment. Moreover


    As Lanslo had exined earlier, knights and nobles who had advanced further into Brantia during the crusade were mostly without connections and of lower status. They were brave and innocent challengers who crossed the sea with their own goals for sess rather than faith in the Central Churchs cause. However, their courage was broken and their faith in the church was lost during their long captivity.


    They had been left with only persistence and despair, but the appearance of a young count who was fluent in the Caylor Kingdomsnguage was enough to nt small seeds of hope in the midst of their doubts. Moreover, Luke had also faithfully followed Eugenes instructions and Pythamorass advice to treat them with great hospitality, which contrasted sharply against the cruel, fierce treatment from Baron Riwad. There had been some who even sobbed with sorrow and gratitude.


    Did you talk about me? Eugene asked.


    Luke responded, Yes. I told them all about how I returned to Brantia and seeded the Crawlmarine county.


    Their reaction? Eugene asked.


    Luke responded with a big smile, Even those who were initially reluctant after hearing your identity as a member of the Dark n were moved after hearing my story. They paid their respects to master, saying that you are a true knight. Even the holy knights of the Caylor Kingdom thought the same.


    What? Theres a holy knight from the Caylor Kingdom among them? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes. Do you remember the armor that Baron Riwad wore? They said that it was made by crafting different parts from the armor belonging to that holy knight. He said he would swear his loyalty if the armor was returned to him, Luke said.


    Ehem. The counts words are true. I confronted him myself, and there was no lie. He also swore on his honor as a knight and in the name of the god he believed it. Pythamoras stepped up as well.


    Hooh, Eugene muttered. It was surprising enough that a holy knight from the Caylor Kingdom woulde all the way here, but it was even more surprising that he would respect and pledge his loyalty to a vampire.


    !


    Eugenes brain started to work in devilish ways.


    Soon


    Bring all of the prisoners to me. Perhaps we can deliver a blow to the Central Church and acquire some new talents at the same time.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Baron Riwad had seven prisoners.


    There were originally about 20 people, but more than ten of them died because they couldnt handle living in captivity. Only these people are left, Luke reported.


    I see. Good work, Eugene responded before looking over the prisoners. They were thin and their skin was rough, but their expressions were hopeful, likely due to how Luke treated them.


    Nice to meet you all. I am Jan of the Eugene family, Eugene spoke.


    Nice to meet you. I am Eredoa from the Volvaran family.


    Gote of Paramon. I am indebted to you and Count Crawlmarine after a long time spent in darkness


    The prisoners returned Eugenes greeting in Brantian as well. All of them were able to speak thenguage after living in captivity for so long.


    You should know from what you heard from Count Crawlmarine. The Riwad territory is now under the jurisdiction of the Crawlmarine family. In other words, the same is true of all of your dispositions. As such


    The faces of the prisoners gradually brightened as Eugene continued.


    With those rtionships, the ships from the continent will soon arrive in Mungard. Perhaps they have already arrived. Both Maren and Moffern are strong supporters of mine, Eugene concluded.


    Is that true? A knight from the Volvaran family, which Eugene had never heard of, asked.


    Luke stepped out with a hardened expression. Sir Volvaran. I warn you. Do not doubt my masters words again.


    I-I apologize, Your Excellency. I made a mistake. Sir Eugene, Im sorry. The knight hastily apologized.


    !


    The expressions of the other prisoners changed rapidly. They had been dubious even after hearing about the rtionship between Luke and Eugene, but now, they could see it clearly. Eugene had full authority. In this ce, his words were both thew and order.


    What do I stand to gain from lying to you sirs? And to be honest. Eugenes voice lowered and became cold. The prisoners became rather nervous upon noticing this change.


    Eugene continued. From my point of view, I will be better off without you sirs. What if you spread strange stories about me after I send you back to your families?


    The prisoners became wide-eyed at the subtle threat.


    A-are you saying that youre going to kill us all?


    Please contact my family. Im certain they will pay sufficient ransom!


    Sir Eugene!


    The prisoners shouted urgently.


    Eugene continued in a low voice. However, there is another way.


    What?


    Mungard, the Crawlmarine County, the Riwad territory, the City of Brighton. All came to serve me and Count Crawlmarine. What the members of the crusade never managed to achieve, I achieved. And my ultimate goal is all of Brantia. Eugene continued.


    !


    The prisoners were made speechless.


    Eugene uttered a single word, Consumables.


    ?


    He continued. The church and the leaders of the expeditionary force, even your families. All of them treated you as mere consumables. Even though you were brave and honorable knights.


    Keugh!


    The prisoners clenched their fists and teeth after hearing the ufortable truth. But this was something they already knew.


    Eugenes voice resonated once again. However, I saved you sirs without expecting anything. Also, I have no intention of treating you as consumables.


    Ah!


    The prisoners raised their heads. Eugenes voice was no longer cold, but instead quiet and powerful.


    Sirs, although defeated, all of you were brave and valiant enough to challenge Brantias swordmaster. Those who cannot respect that do not deserve to be called nobles. So, sirs. Why dont youe to me? Eugene said.


    S-sir


    The shoulders of the prisoners quivered as they looked at Eugene with shock. Despite theck of expression, Eugenes eyes shone with a captivating light. Both his appearance and voice instilled a sense of deep trust in the prisoners.


    I swear on my honor, and in the name of Count Crawlmarine. Sirs I will grant you life as vassals of Brantias king.


    Naturally, without pay for the time being...


    Just as my master says! I swear it on my name! Luke solemnly dered.


    The prisoners shared gazes as if they were possessed. If they epted this proposal, they could perhaps live lives as vassals of Brantias king. At the least, they would be vassals of a lord possessing arge portion of Brantia. On the other hand, what would happen to them when they returned to their hometown? Would they ever get another opportunity like this?


    In the first ce, why did they even cross the sea?


    There wasn''t even a need to contemte.


    We will follow your wishes!


    The prisoners kneeled simultaneously. They had lost hope long ago, but now, a miracle had urred.


    Good. I look forward to working with you all, Eugene said with a grin. Using appropriate threats and sweet suggestions, he had sessfully acquired seven, unpaid, highly-skilled workers.


    Baron Riwad had truly been stupid. Eugene couldnt believe that he had stuffed so many skilled workers inside of a cell instead of using them for his benefit.


    Then all of you will have to work starting tomorrow. Oh, for the time being, you will be taking orders from Master Pythamoras. He is a druid who is highly respected in the area. For now, you all should go and get some rest. Come and take care of these sirs. Eugene gestured, and ves immediately headed to the prisoners sides.


    The ves were Brantian, and they had been thoroughly educated by Pythamoras. They would be monitoring and reporting the prisoners every move out of their fear for the druid. However, the prisoners knew nothing about it. They were simply grateful that Eugene was taking good care of them, even though they were prisoners before.


    Then, gentlemen, follow me, Luke said.


    Yes, yes.


    Even Luke, a count, was personally guiding them. Their suspicions finally disappeared.


    Ah, Sir Edmund, right? Stay behind for a while, Eugene said.


    Ah, yes. A young man with a sturdy build stopped at Eugenes word.


    Mossin Edmund. He was the holy knight from the Caylor Kingdom who had crossed the sea during the crusade.


    ***


    Sir, first, take that, Eugene said.


    What? Ah, t-this is Edmunds eyes widened. He had initially been nervous about being separated from the others.


    Two ves carefully carried over a te mail armor.


    It was originally yours, right? Its probably a little different from what you used to wear, but it should have been reinforced since Baron Riwad had it worked on. Try it on. Hey, help him out, Eugene said. The ves immediately assisted Edmund with the armor.


    Soon, a proud knight stood in his ce. Edmund knelt on one knee. He was deeply moved. How can I ever repay you for the boundless you have shown me?


    Eugene responded, Do you really want to pay me back?


    Of course. Im not an ungrateful beast who doesnt know grace, Edmund spoke confidently.


    Eugene asked with a curious expression, As you know, I am a vampire, and you are a holy knight. And yet, you are going to repay me?


    !


    Edmund flinched, then spoke with a sigh, Thats right. I am a holy knight of the Caylor Kingdom. But before that, I was an aide to a knight of the Roman Empire.


    Hooh? Eugene was surprised by Edmunds unexpected story.


    The knight continued. Im


    Mossin Edmund had been captured after participating in a border dispute as an aide to the Roman Empires knight. Usually, knights never betrayed their aides, but his master left him behind and ran away. As a result, his loyalty toward his previous masterpletely disappeared.


    I defected in order to survive. Fortunately, my sword skills were quite useful, and my family name was well-known. I was given the opportunity to serve as a knight of the kingdom or be a holy knight. Edmund continued.


    Defected descendants of foreign nobles were highly valuable in many ways. Edmund had decided to be a holy knight to fulfill his grand ambitions.


    I was educated as a holy knight at ate age. At first, I intended to work hard. However, the priest who taught me faith and the master who trained me as a knight Even the other holy knights had no trust in me, Edmund said.


    Kieeeh? A loner. Sir, he was a loner, Mirian flew over and whispered in Eugenes ear. She had been plopped down as if she was bored.


    Edmund kept talking in a grave voice, unaware that a spirit was talking about him. In the end, joining the expeditionary force as a holy knight was the only option left for me as a defector.


    Edmund dropped his head, and Eugene silently observed him. Edmunds heart rate was normal, and he wasnt disying any typical signs of lying in humans. There was a good chance that he was telling the truth.


    Hmm. A defector. How can I use him?


    Eugene agonized since Edmunds identity waspletely different from what he initially expected. Most importantly, it was still too early topletely trust the holy knight.


    What should I do? It would be a waste to just kill him.


    While Eugene contemted, Luke returned and walked through the door.


    Master! Please excuse me. A message came from Mungard and Maren, Luke said.


    Is that so? Eugene responded. He was pleased since he had been a little concerned that nothing had arrived until now.


    Hmm?


    There were two letters. One, as expected, was from Romari, but the other was from an unexpected figure.


    Vice Executive? Eugene said curiously as he opened the letter from Prisci.


    Hmm. He narrowed his eyes as he read the letter. Priscis letter was riddled with all sorts of apologies, and its content was quite serious and unexpected. Then, Eugene opened Romaris letter and read it.


    If Priscis letter could be summarized as Ivemitted a grave sin! then this was


    - Please save me! Waaaah!


    What? What is Ah, right.


    Eugene agonized while rubbing his chin, then suddenly raised his head.


    Sir Edmund. I would like to offer you a chance, he said.


    What?


    Whatever the case, you are a holy knight of the Caylor Kingdom. That wont change, wouldnt you say? Eugene asked.


    Thats true, Edmund answered.


    And a holy knight is a figure who gives trust to knights and mercenaries from the Caylor Kingdom. Wouldnt you agree? Eugene continued.


    Thats also true, Edmund said.


    Then I must ask you to immediately head to Mungard. Ah, Sir Galfredik will apany you, Eugene stated.


    What? Edmund said with a puzzled expression.


    Eugene gave a meaningful smile. It looks like uninvited guests have crossed the sea. Take care of it with Sir Galfredik. How you are treated in the future will change depending on how well you resolve this matter.


    ***


    This is driving me nuts.


    Arent there any good solutions? Markus, the revered vampire of Mungard, said to the figure sitting idly like a stone statue.


    The woman, who had bags like the shadows of hell below her eyes, irked a response, Can you stop talking to me? Im dying over here.


    What do you mean by that? As a helper to his great presence, you should be more responsible and


    In the first ce!


    ! Markus jerked.


    Romari started to jabber away with her tiny lips. Her face was so thin that it seemed as if her very soul had been sucked out of her. You gave me too much work. I have a lot of research to do, but Im the only wizard here. And when I asked you to find some druids to help me out, you failed miserably.


    Thats because druids arent just simpleborers you can hire Markus responded.


    Romari interrupted him. Ha?! Does that mean Im a simpleborer? Oh my~ Please excuse my rudeness. Its all my fault. A mere patheticborer dared toin, hmm~? Is that right~?


    Its all my fault, isnt it? Yeah. It was me who was too stupid. Like a squirrel running on a hamster wheel. No, Im a roon, arent I? Thats right. Im-just-a-stupid-roon-to-be-used-like-a-tool. Chimera? Nah-Ill-just-run-up-a-random-mountain-and-start-harvesting-some-roots-and-herbs-or-maybe-Ill-just-grab-any-vampire-I-see-and-just-have-thempayformysacrificeandmborwithtortureandintidmationmethodsofmyschool. Maybethentheywillfinallyrealizewhat The wizard started to speak faster and faster until it sounded as if she was murmuring a curse.


    Markus became flustered. I-I made a mistake. You can continue to focus on purifying mana stones. I will take care of this issue on my own.


    The wizard of the Blood Shadow School purified more than one hundred mana stones each day, which was directly linked to the Markus familys ie. Of course, more than half of the profits belonged to the great monarch, but even twenty percent of the profits was an enormous sum that Markus couldnt simply ignore.


    And if the female wizard, who was currently rapidly descending down the abyss of her mind and emanating a cursed aura, was absent, then the process would immediately halt.


    But what should I do? The knights of the kingdom wont stand still when they find out that he is a member of the Tribe of the Darkness.


    Phew. Markus walked to the window with a deep sigh.


    He could see the azure sea underneath the window. A little distance away from the harbor, there were more than 20rge galley ships floating in the waters, even though they had been rarely spotted in recent years.


    Initially, he nned to load the ballista to sink the unknown invaders, but he had to allow the opening of the port once a messenger came with a white g and the g of the ck dragon. More than 1,000 mercenaries and knights aboard the galleys were iming themselves to be Sir Jan Eugenes loyal army.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Galfredik, Edmund, Partecs group, and four Beowulf warriors hurried to Mungard.


    Oi! Monotheistic knight! Lets go hunting and scouting together!


    How many times have I told you to call me by my name?


    Oh, right. Sorry. I forgot again. Anyway, youreing, right?


    Right. Sir Galfredik, I will be right back.


    Yes. Hurry back. With Galfrediks permission, Edmund and two Beowulf warriors quickly left the ranks.


    Bring back some deer meat!


    Boar for me!


    The remaining two beowulfs waved their hands, and Partecs team conversed whileughing.


    At first, they were at each other like mortal enemies, but it seems that theyve grown closer recently.


    Its because theyre real warriors, not fake ones. And kids are supposed to fight a little as they grow up. Hehe.


    As a holy knight, Edmund could not hide his disapproval when he first met the beowulf warriors. It was because he had experienced a devastating defeat against the beowulfs when he first arrived in Brantia. Transformed Beowulf warriors were identical in appearance to lycanthropes, but they were much stronger. Unlike lycanthropes, beowulf warriors were able to fight systematically.


    Nearly half of the ten holy knights had been killed by beowulf warriors after arriving in Brantia, so it was no wonder Edmund harbored hostility toward the beowulfs.


    However, the beowulfs were different. Simrly, the Perseus beowulfs had also lost a good number of their members to the silver weapons of the holy knights, but they didnt really care. It was a great honor for beowulfs to meet their end fighting against the strong. And after apanying the beowulfs for several days and learning of their honor and pride, Edmund had a change of heart.


    Just as Galfredik said, the beowulfs were real warriors.


    Anyway, I hope the new arrivals didnt cause any trouble in Mungard.


    It wont happen unless theyre eager to meet their deaths. And supposedly there are quite a few knights from Carls Baggins, so theyll keep everyone under control. Theyve already experienced how my master can be, Galfredik responded and grinned.


    Thats certainly true. Partecs team agreed.


    A good portion of the 1,000-or-so troops from Moffern and Maren were said to have been previously employed by Essandra and Eugene on the Carls Baggins Penins. And among the knights, many of them had been mercilessly beaten up by Eugene in duels. Since they were iming themselves to be Eugenes army, they shouldnt do anything to tarnish his name.


    But why do you think they came over? And its not like theres just one or two of them, but over a thousand, Lavan asked with a curious expression. Although he could now be considered a fairly experienced mercenary, he was somewhat ignorant of peoples intentions.


    de clicked his tongue and responded with scorn, Oh, you punk. Are you really a mercenary? What do you mean why? Theyre here to score big.


    To score big? But there are quite a few evilnds in the Carls Baggins Penins and in Marens vicinity. Why would they Lavan responded.


    Partec interrupted him. Do you know how much we earned in expeditions before we came under Sir Eugene? It was ten or fifteen silver coins at most. Besides, its not like theres an evilnd expedition happening every second day. It was usually only a couple of times a month.


    Was it like that? Lavan asked.


    Partec replied, It was almost impossible to earn more than fifty silver coins even on the luckiest of days. But how much did you make in a single battle? After we started following Sir Eugene, how much have you been earning every month?


    Ah Lavan came to a realization.


    Partec nodded. Thats right. At least double, and as much as triple or quadruplepared to what we were making before. Moreover, Maren and Moffern must have recruited troops in Sir Eugenes name.


    All the Carls and Joes from every cranny of the country must have applied, Lavan said.


    Most likely, Partec said.


    Galfredik stepped in. I dont think so. They would have screened the applicants quite thoroughly.


    What?


    Maren and Moffern know exactly how hot-tempered my master is, dont they? They wouldnt risk being cursed out after sending any random dog they picked off the street. Hehe. And you know what? I dont know about Maren, but those guys from Moffern shouldnt be those who responded to the recruitment, Galfredik said.


    Uh


    Even Partec, who was a veteran with a plethora of experience, smacked his lips as if he were lost. Galfredik continued with a grin. Hundreds of mercenaries departed Carls Baggins for Brantia at the same time. It doesnt really make sense unless its part of someones n. And theres only one person on the Carls Baggins Penins capable of such a thing, right?


    Perhaps Are you referring to Lady Essandra? Partec asked.


    Her Excellency Archivold would be a more suitable term now. She must have sent the mercenaries as a gift to the master after cleaning up the entirety of the penins. Well, I guess you could say that she was ridding herself of a problem as well, Galfredik exined.


    Ridding herself of a problem Ah! Partec muttered with a frown, then shouted as if he hade to a realization.


    Her Excellency Archivold must have been almost done with clearing up the disputes in the Carls Baggins Penins. Which means she wouldnt have needed the hired mercenaries any longer?


    Thats right. She sent the mercenaries to master quickly before someone took the liberty of hiring them with exterior motives. Since theyre a bunch of experienced veterans, they would serve as a valuable power for us even though they would be a potential headache on the penins, Galfredik exined.


    Oh


    What an amazing person.


    Phew! Thats right. As expected, not just anyone can be a marquis or a margrave.


    Partecs team was truly impressed. They had mistakenly assumed that the neers were nobodies trying to leech off of Eugenes achievements and reputation.


    Ah! Then Sir Eugene sent Sir Galfredik and Sir Edmund to Mungard because? Partec said. As a leader, he was quite intelligent, and it appeared that he hade to a realization.


    Galfredik nodded. Theyve been fighting exciting battles until they crossed the sea, and we dont know yet if theyre shit or cheese. Who else could keep them under control, knowing that theyll probably abuse masters name and cause a ruckus in Mungard?


    ..


    Partec and his men nodded in understanding. Galfrediks reputation for having a bad temper was above Eugenes, and he was also a well-known, strong knight in his own right. In addition, anyone from the Caylor Kingdom would show respect to a holy knight. Although thebination of a vampire and a holy knight was quite unusual and unbing, the two of them would be more than sufficient to keep wild knights and mercenaries under control.


    Naturally, knowing Galfrediks personality, he would most likely be using physical force as a means of control than honor or status.


    Hehe! My master is so sneaky and gracious, and Im not saying this just because hes my master. I wonder how he knew that I am the perfect fit for the job? Hehehehe!


    Craack!


    Galfredikughed insidiously while cracking his neck.


    There will be a bloodbath in Mungard.


    I wonder how many of them wille to regret their lives.


    Poor bastards. They should have just led afortable life back home.


    Partec and his men could only silently pay their respects to the neers.


    ***


    Sir Galfredik is here!


    Greetings, sir!


    The guards of Mungard saluted and greeted Galfredik and the rest of the group as soon as they saw the document with Eugenes stamp. They appeared quite nervous.


    It seemed that the groups arrival had been expected since, upon their arrival, they were immediately guided to thergest building in the portthe sailor guilds headquarters. The mayor of Mungard, several of the citys guild leaders, and Markus rushed in about half an hourter.


    W-wee back, Sir Galfredik. It has been a long time.


    Although Galfrediks appearance had improved after bing Eugenes vassal, he still left a rough and threatening impression. Furthermore, it wasmonly known that he was Eugenes right-hand man. The mayor could not hide his anxiety while politely greeting Galfredik.


    On the other hand, Markus had directly witnessed Galfredik crushing a vampire family. He knelt down in front of Galfredik and shouted as if he were receiving an apostle of god, Oh, great, exalted one! The cold, noble blood of


    Galfredik interrupted him. Thats enough. Just tell me whats been going on.


    Yes.


    Markus bowed immediately and exined, Ten days ago, a group of troops carrying a document bearing the seals of the Archivold marquisate and the mayors of Maren and Moffern


    Not that. Tell me whats going on with the guys on board, Galfredik asked.


    Yes. At first, they attempted tond all at once, but Miss Romari dissuaded them. They have been sending two hundred men to the port at a time. There werent any problems for the first few days but since then


    ording to Markus, the mercenaries remained rtively quiet for the first few days. But they began to show their true colors little by little as they became bored of sightseeing and drinking. Frustration caused by thenguage barrier led to various fights, and the cultural difference regarding the eptance of other races even caused some to unsheathe their weapons.


    Fortunately, the knights had apologized and providedpensation due to Romaris presence. However, the knights also started to lose their patience after having to wait without any updates, and they began to cause idents as well. As a result, the rtionship between Mungards residents and the self-proimed Sir Eugenes Loyal Army began to deteriorate rapidly. Now, they were walking on thin ice.


    They really are eager to see hell. Did those bastards lose their minds after shoving anti-mana stones up their asses? Galfredik spoke while grinding his fangs. His red eyes were filled with fierce energy.


    Tell all those knight bastards to get over here right now, Galfredik said.


    A-all of them?


    Thats right.


    Well Theres quite a few of them


    How many?


    A little over fifty.


    Hmm? Galfredik was slightly surprised. Knights lived and died by their pride and honor. For so many of them to have crossed the sea meant that Eugenes reputation in the Caylor Kingdom had be even greater than before.


    Um, Im wondering if it might be a better idea to have five or six of theme in as representatives. Markus carefully suggested.


    However, Galfredik shook his head while grinning. No, bring them all. Little brats, babies, gusty little munts. Ill take care of the whole lot all at once.


    Galfredik gripped hideous maces in his hands while speaking in a low, raw voice.


    ***


    Less than an hourter, boats from therge galleys arrived at the port. A group of knights armed with chainmail and te mail rushed up to the pier and flocked over to Galfredik, who had been waiting for their arrival.


    Oh! Sir Galfredik!


    Hahaha! Long time no see! Have you been well?


    I cant believe that weve been reunited in a faraway, foreignnd!


    Some of the knights shouted excitedly. They were the ones who fought with Galfredik on the Carls Baggins Penins or knew Galfredik when thetter was still residing near Maren.


    Ive been well. Unfortunately, however, Ive been hearing that the people of the port havent been doing very great, Galfredik responded.


    Uh


    Galfredik gestured, and the knights turned their gazes to the leaders of Mungard. They took on awkward expressions. They were quick to realize what Galfredik was referring to.


    So...


    Galfredik ced the two maces on his shoulder in a cross, then continued with an extremely arrogant look. You dared to hang Sir Eugenes g and im to be his army, just to make a scene here?


    !


    Those who knew Galfredik turned pale. Unfortunately, however, the majority of the knights didnt really know who Galfredik was.


    Sir! Thats a little too much! Arent minor conflicts to be expected when attempting to establish true chivalry in a pagannd like this?


    I never officially joined Sir Eugenes army. I came here only because I heard there was a good opportunity in Brantia.


    The same goes for me. Sirs! We have been patient for long enough, so isnt it time to let our ambitions loose?


    Oh!


    Thats right!


    About twenty knights gathered together. Given their behavior, they had obviously already formed some kind of n among themselves. And the rest of the knights, except for those who knew Galfredik, stood still as if to spectate.


    Ha! Look at these bastards. You never had any intentions toe under my master in the first ce, did you? Galfredik shouted.


    Hmph! I might have considered it if Sir Eugene came to greet us personally. But how could we bow our heads in front of a knight like yourself? You simply fawned your way over to Sir Eugenes side!


    Oh! You have spoken my heart, sir. Hey, where is Sir Eugene?


    I want to talk to Sir Eugene in person!


    The knights were in high spirits.


    Galfredik was convinced.


    These bastards were here to take advantage of Eugenes reputation and fame. They werent here because they were impressed and wanted to serve under him.


    Sssh.


    Galfredik slowly lowered his maces from his shoulders.


    The master is busy. Hes on his way to take care of the Fransil Duchy and be the Duke of Ba. He doesnt have time to y knight with babies like you.


    What?!


    ck!


    Galfredik spoke in a bloodthirsty voice before lowering his visor. He suddenly charged forward like a spring.


    So you can talk to me instead! Lets have a long conversation between men! A conversation with our steels! Kuhahahahahahah!

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Galfredik had always been a strong knight. Anyone who knew him was certain that he would have made a name for himself within two to three years in the Caylor Kingdom even if he hadnt met Eugene. And such a knight gained physical abilities surpassing normal humans after bing an Origins vassal. In addition, he was armed to the teeth with expensive equipment costing hundreds of silver coins.


    It was safe to assume that a good match for Galfredik would be a rare find. He was truly a monster-like knight. However, Eugenes troops didnt call Galfredik a monster knight simply because of his terrifying physical abilities and excellent equipment. It was all because Galfredik would always take the lead in battles and fought the fiercest among them all. In addition, he never skipped out on training. He was a talented monster who worked many times harder than others.


    The enormous, intensive training that Galfredik underwent was the decisive factor that separated him from others, and there was a simple reason as to why he was training so hard.


    If I fight as a vampire, people just get scared. But if I fight as a knight and win, they will be both scared and respectful.


    Shuuuack! Boom! Boooom!


    A loud roar apanied every swing of his maces. Heads were crushed along with helmets, and shoulders crumpled along with steel under the weight of Galfrediks strikes. Regardless of which location the maces struck, steel and bones were crushed, and the knights screamed in pain.


    In just ten seconds, six people copsed as minced meat.


    !


    The knights were stunned into silence. The same was true of those who already knew Galfredik, and of those who were seeing him for the first time. It was a sight that could not be described as simply strong or excellent. What they had just witnessed was a force beyond human capabilities.


    L-Let''s attack together!


    Uwaaah!


    Although knights always bbered about honor and chivalry, they didnt always live true to their words. As if to prove that they were willing to go to any length to defeat a strong enemy, the remaining knights surrounded Galfredik in groups of three or four. No, rather, they attempted to surround Galfredik.


    Galfredik didnt miss their moment of shock and quickly seized the initiative which provided him with the most advantage, just as his experience and instincts dictated. He moved in a swift, predator-like fashion unbefitting hisrge size, and swung his maces while escaping the yet unformed blockade.


    Boom! Booom!


    Kuaaagh!


    Argh!


    Three knights fell to the ground in an instant after having the rtively weak joints in their armors smashed apart.


    Shield! Use your shields! Block his attacks and drive him to a corner! The knights were desperate. As if to prove their formidability, they raised their shields and gritted their teeth while attempting to push Galfredik back. Three knights armed with kite shields pressed Galfredik by swinging their thorny ils and maces.


    Die!


    Shiiing!


    Two ils approached Galfredik from both sides, carrying loud shockwaves.


    Booom!


    It worked!


    The knights rejoiced as the ils made contact with Galfrediks helmet and the te on his shoulder. They were certain that he would copse after such an attack, but


    Fwoosh!


    What!?


    Boom!


    Contrary to their expectations, Galfredik advanced despite the blows and struck the jaws of two knights. The two figures were thrown back several meters like broken kites and wriggled helplessly on the ground.


    Push him! Just push him back! someone screamed, and the knights attempted to tackle Galfredik with their shields. No matter how skilled he was, he would be useless if his movements were restricted. They could simply stab their daggers through the gaps in his armor after restraining him.


    Crush him!


    Ill tten you!


    All of the knights were burlier and stronger than ordinary humans. Several of them banded together and attempted to weigh down Galfredik.


    But something surprising happened


    Kuaaaaaghhh! With a loud roar, Galfredik began to overpower the four knights. He began to push them back while tripping one of the knights.


    Uaagh?!


    Agh?!


    One of the knights initially fell down with a loud grunt, and their colleagues followed suit. Immediately after, Galfrediks ugly maces delivered decisive blows one by one.


    Ugh


    Y-you monster.


    Of the knights who stood against Galfredik, only seven remained unscathed. Each of the knights was an experienced soldier who spent long years on battlefields and evilnds. However, their skills and experiences were being denied in the face of overwhelming power and techniques that rejectedmon sense. In addition, the knights were still alive not only because of their skills and experiences, but it was also because


    Thud.


    I-I surrender!


    Me too! I will pay my ransom, so give me an honorable treatment!


    I will return by boat! Please show honor and mercy!


    The seven knightsid down their weapons and surrendered simultaneously. It was a vain ending, but all the witnesses of the short, intense battle empathized with the seven knights. In the first ce, the knights had no reason to fight, and their opponent was a monster beyond their imagination. There was nothing for them to be ashamed of even if they disregarded their honor and pride as knights for a moment.


    Hehe! And I thought I would get a chance to warm up. I guess babies will be babies, Galfredik uttered. It was a grossly offensive remark, but no one dared to retort. They were simply praying that Galfreidik would ept their surrender.


    Leave your weapons and money behind. Dont ever step on Brantia ever again. If I ever see any of you on the battlefield, I will kill you, Galfredik threatened.


    T-thank you.


    I wont forget your mercy!


    The survivors left their weapons and money on the ground before slowly inching toward their boats. Galfredik turned his head. He spoke to the mercenaries, who had gathered to watch the fight. If any of you are having any other ideas, go back while you still have the chance. From this moment on, you better not expect mercy from me.


    !


    The mercenaries flinched. After sharing gazes with each other, a considerable number of them crept off toward the pier.


    Sir! Congrattions on your victory!


    As I expected! Sir Galfredik, you have improved significantly since Ist saw you!


    I have witnessed new heights in todays battle!


    Sir Galfredik!


    Sir!


    The knights who knew Galfredik rushed over and praised the knight. As an ally, Galfredik was more reliable than anyone else. To have someone like Galfredik apanying one on a battlefield was like a guarantee of victory.


    But Sir Galfredik, are you sure you want to let them off?


    Thats right. They might return right now because they are afraid, but once they get back to the maind, they might spread false rumors about you and Sir Eugene.


    Hmph! Thats entirely possible since they are cowards without honor.


    Galfredik smirked while putting away his maces. Do you really think Sir Eugene and I will be shaken by something like that? Its just the cries of the losers, anyway. If I ever get back to the maind and see them again, I can simply crush them once more. And do you know what?


    Galfredik looked around the countless observers and raised his voice. Sir Eugene, whom I, Galfredik, serve! Has ordered those who do not sincerely follow him to return! Sir Eugene isnt forceful! Sir Eugene is generous! He knows that a man cannot be forced to be loyal! This is Sir Eugenes message!


    Ohhhhhh!


    The men felt their blood boil as they cheered. Regardless of their status, their lives had been rough and thorny, and they had constantly crossed life and death toe to where they were today. They were shocked by Galfrediks disy of mercy, especially after witnessing how brutal he could be. But it turned out that it was due to Sir Eugenes orders!


    I was a little worried after finding out that he was a vampire, but it seems Sir Eugene is a true knight! Dont you think so? someone shouted, and the other knights voiced their agreement.


    Exactly! He is much more honorable than the arrogant knights of the kingdom.


    Haha! Ive already experienced his greatness when I saw him at the Winslon countys knightpetition! I knew my eyes hadnt deceived me back then!


    Vampire or orc, if they know honor, then they are a true knight!


    Thats right! No wonder Her Excellency Archivold and His Excellency Winslon are supporting him!


    Quite a few people raised their voices, though it wasnt certain whether they meant their words or if they were simply going with the flow. Of course, not all of the supporters were actually from the maind. The first to raise their voice was Partec, and Lavan, de, and the members of Markus family had shouted agreements in between. In any case, public opinion naturally leaned toward favoring Eugene, and countless people gathered at the pier busily praised Galfredik and Eugene.


    Galfredik watched the scene y out with satisfaction, then sneaked up on Markus, who was looking at him with eyes filled with awe and respect.


    Markus, Galfredik said.


    Yes, please give me your orders, Markus replied with a slight bow.


    Prepare the fastest ship in this ce, Galfredik ordered.


    I understand, Markus answered without any questions.


    Galfredik felt satisfied with Markus response as he continued in a low, but quick voice. Send a messenger to the Rhodes Ind. Tell the lord, Lord Ortos Rhodes, that Sir Eugene gave his order.


    Markus licked his lips while shivering at the sudden chill, and Galfredik continued with a cruel smile. Tell him to sink those bastards ships at all costs. None of those bastards should arrive at the continent alive. Do you understand?


    Y-yes, Markus answered in a hurry. He trembled. A disy of boundless mercy, but a thorough and merciless retribution behind the scenes! This was the highest level of maniption carefully webbed by a great monarch of the vampires!


    To follow Sir Galfredik and the great monarch is the greatest honor of my life, Markus stated.


    Hehehe. As long as you know it. Hurry up. And bring me my aide, Selena. I have to make her do something, Galfredik responded.


    Yes! Markus pressed his hood before disappearing into the busy crowd.


    ***


    Hmmm? Sir, whats wrong? Does it itch somewhere? Do you want me to wipe it with my spit? Mirian asked, concerned.


    No thanks, Eugene coldly responded while digging his ears.


    Mirian became sullen. Youve changed recently, sir.


    Youre the one who has been acting weirdly these days. Why do you keep hanging around that girl? I never even asked you to, Eugene said while gesturing toward Lorraine.


    The pouting spirit hesitated before answering with a serious face, W-w-when did I do something like that? You must have seen wrongly.


    Youve been hanging around that girl several times a day, Eugene remarked.


    W-well, isnt it suspicious? She could just wait in the castle for her people toe to retrieve her, so why is she following us? Isnt that weird? Mirian responded.


    Well, thats true. Eugene nodded while looking at Lorraine, who was sitting on her saddle with a coy expression. Eugene had intended to wait for a messenger from the Fransil family toe to Castle Riwad. But after thinking about it, he realized that he had no reason to be considerate toward the circumstances of the Fransil family. After all, this was their problem, not his.


    As such, he decided to entrust Pythamoras to negotiate the ransom and exchange prisoners. He would head for the Ba Duchy. However, an unexpected turn of events took ce. Lorraine Fransil, the most important prisoner, suddenly asked for permission to join Eugenes journey. Eugene became dumbfounded and intended to reject it, but he had to reconsider after hearing Pythamoras and Lanslos words.


    Ehem. Things will be more smooth sailing for you if you have prestigious nobles of Brantia there as witnesses when you seed the Ba Duchy. If a direct descendant of the Fransil family ys the role, the effect will be even greater, Pythamoras said.


    Thats true. In addition, if we leave Lady Lorraine in the castle, their emissary wille to know of our current situation. Lanslo chimed in.


    Hmm.


    If they realize that our army is absent, they could mobilize their forces. But as long as we have Lady Lorraine with us, they wont be able to act hastily, Lanslo added.


    Their army Then should I leave you behind, Lanslo? Eugene asked.


    No. Rather, it would be better for everyone to head to the Ba Duchy except Master Pythamoras, Lanslo responded.


    Why? Eugene asked.


    Ehem. Thats because the Fransil family is after Brantias throne, Pythamoras answered.


    Its just as Master Pythamoras says. Theres nothing more cowardly than attacking a territory when its master is absent. And since they havent dered war on us, they dont have any justification for attacking us, Lanslomented.


    And even if they decided to attack the castle in the meantime, Galfredik would eventually return from Mungard with his troops. After only a moment of contemtion, Eugene saw the logic in their advice and decided toply.


    However


    But its strange. The girl had always been trembling in fear every time I looked at her, so why does she suddenly want to follow me? And as soon as it was decided that Luke would apany me as well?


    Eugene narrowed his eyes as he stared at Lorraine. Lorraine hadnt departed from Lukes side ever since they left the castle yesterday.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Your Excellency, Your Excellency. When you rest in a while, will you help me with my swordy?


    I dont consider myself skilled enough to teach anyone


    Shall we y a game of chess, then? I want to make up for yesterdays defeat.


    Mydy, I apologize, but were not on a leisure trip right now. And I I think youre a little too close to me. Would you mind moving away from me a little?


    Yes. Tsk. I wish we couldve just shared a horse


    What? Did you say something?


    No, nothing.


    Lorraine smiled brightly before moving her horse an inch from Lukes steed.


    Wonderful, how wonderful. Look at those two, sticking together like a twin-headed ogre. Look at that little fox. Shes so straightforward. Kieeeh? Look, look! Look at her trying to flirt by flipping her hair back, Mirian murmured while hovering around the two figures. Then, shended on the mane of Lorraines horse with an insidious smile.


    She snuck a look at Eugene and Luke, who were in right front of Lorraine.


    Ptooey!


    Neiiiiiiiiighhh!


    Lorraines horse reared with surprise after a sudden baptism of spirit phlegm.


    Agh!


    Hmm?!


    Lorraine shouted with shock, and Luke jumped out from his saddle like lightning.


    Fwoosh!


    He then caught Lorraine just as she was about to hit the ground in a princess carry.


    Kehehe! Aide number two! Youre pretty good, hmm? You should be grateful, you little fox. You are, arent you? If things go well, make sure to repay me in gold, silver, and treasures. Since there are two of you, pay me double! Kiheheheheheheheh! The spirit giggled insidiously while gazing at the pair of cockroaches with interest.


    Luke could not hide his concern as he supported Lorraines back and thighs with his muscr arms. Mydy! Are you all right?


    Ah! Ah Yes. Lorraines heart began to pound crazily, and her cheeks flushed red. Naturally, it wasnt because she was thrown off her horse. The young, handsome counts eyes were filled with sincere concern, and the warm breath that grazed her with his every word showed no mercy to her tender heart.


    L-Lady Lorraine! Are you okay? Bonmer shouted with worry while btedly rushing toward her.


    Her horse seems to have been spooked. Fortunately, I dont think shes hurt. Please take good care of her, sir, Luke spoke up.


    Ohh! Thank you, sir! Bonmer shouted with gratitude. Luke ticked all the boxesskills as a knight, manners, and an attitude befitting a noble, as well as deep consideration even for prisoners and treating them with honor. The young count was a rare talent that even Bonmer coveted. Most others his age would be ignorant and blinded by their desire for merit and aplishments.


    But they might one day sh with our family What should I do?


    Bonmers gaze naturally headed toward Eugene at the front of the group. Judging by the fact that Eugenes face was filled with irritation and annoyance, it appeared that the young counts master was rather disdainful toward Lorraine.


    And it was true


    Shes a pain in so many different ways, Eugene muttered.


    Lanslo responded with augh. Haha. Isnt that what rtionships between men and women are all about? Well, of course, its natural that you dont see her in a favorable light.


    Eugene narrowed his eyes after seeing Lanslos mysterious smile. Rtionships between men and women? What are you talking about?


    Huh? Are you saying you didnt know?


    Eugene frowned instead of answering.


    Lanslo burst outughing. Hahaha! I dont know what to say. I thought you gave Lady Lorraine the permission to apany you because you already knew.


    What are you talking about? Eugene asked.


    Lady Lorraine has Count Crawlmarine in her heart, Lanslo answered.


    What? Eugene was dumbfounded. Was she in her right mind? She had a thing for Luke after she was taken prisoner for doing something stupid?


    She joined us on our journey to appeal to Count Crawlmarine. If she returned after paying her ransom, she wouldnt have been able to see him anymore, Lanslo exined.


    You arent joking, are you? Eugene asked.


    No. Although I like jokes, I wouldnt joke around when talking about something like the future of the Fransil family and the Crawmarine family, Lanslo responded with a serious expression.


    Eugene muttered in disbelief, This is crazy


    However, he soon raised his head and took a nce backward. Lorraine was following Luke like a lost puppy, and Luke was constantly ncing back as if he were worried about her.


    Eugene asked, And what did you mean when you said I allowed her to apany us because I already knew?


    Because Lady Lorraine is from the Fransil family. Regardless of the whole issue with them proiming to be a duchy, they are still a recognized family in Brantia capable of aiming for the throne, right? So I assumed that you were going to tie the knot between Count Crawlmarine and Lady Lorraine to swallow the Fransil family, Lanslo answered.


    Hooh. The irritation disappeared from Eugenes face at once. Wasnt this actually a usible n?


    What should I do now, then? Eugene asked.


    Huh? Youre asking me? Even with your devilish brain? Lanslo was dumbfounded.


    Eugene licked his lips without answering. To be honest, he was confident in handling most issues and problems, but matters rting to rtionships were an exception. How could he n around something that he didnt know about?


    Well, I guess Lanslo nodded with apparent understanding. It wasnt a huge secret that Eugene lived a life disconnected from any romance. Even Odd, the merchant, seriously considered whether he should get a particrly beautiful prostitute for Eugene.


    You guess? What does that mean? Eugene asked. He felt slightly offended by Lanslos behavior. However, the knight simply grinned in response. Its nothing. Anyway. You should just let it be.


    Let it be?


    Lanslo nced at Lorraine, who was slowly creeping her way closer to Luke once again, then exined quietly, If you tell Count Crawlmarine to get along with Lady Lorraine, he will surely follow your orders faithfully. However, that would simply be obeying your orders and not following his heart.


    He pointed at his heart before continuing. The problem is that women can notice such things almost perfectly. In particr, Lady Lorraine must have been courted by many nobles and knights as a direct descendant of the Fransil family. To distinguish between a mans true feelings and lies will be as easy as eating cake for her.


    Hmm. Thats for sure.


    In truth, Eugene knew nothing, but he nodded for now. Lanslo had to hold back hisughter at Eugenes audacious act.


    Thats why we have to let it be for now. Lady Lorraine obviously has Count Crawlmarine in her heart. And although Count Crawlmarine seems to be slightly annoyed, he doesnt really hate her. Lady Lorraines feelings for Count Crawlmarine will eventually deepen as time goes by, Lanslo exined.


    Hmm. Eugene was still confused. However, Lanslo was popr with women anywhere he went regardless of their status and age. As such, he found Lanslos words to be quite trustworthy in that department.


    Anyway, if everything goes well between those twin-headed ogres, then? Then the Fransil family Ah! That will do, Eugene muttered. Although he waspletely oblivious to matters between men and women, he was extraordinarily sly when it came to other issues. He had a rough idea about how to take care of the Fransil family once Luke and Lorraine paired up with each other.


    Did youe up with any good ideas? Lanslo asked with expectation.


    Eugene nodded. Im nning to use the good knight, bad knight once more.


    Kieeeh! Sir Eugene may be no good when ites to dating, but for other things, hes Kuagh!


    Pffft!


    The spirit was immediately ttened after her attempt to attack Eugene with the truth, which made Lanslo immediately burst out intoughter.


    ***


    Master Reyma. Messengers have returned from the Riwad family.


    Hmm. Come on in.


    A well-dressed aristocrat and a knight entered therge, luxurious military barracks. The structures floor was covered with many rugs, and it resembled a luxury inn.


    How did it go? How much does Count Crawlmarine want for ransom?


    Well there have been some issues.


    Issues? What is it? Reyma, the eldest son of Viort Fransil, asked with a frown. Were they perhaps demanding an impossible amount of money as ransom?


    Lady Lorraine isnt in Castle Riwad.


    What did you say? D-dont tell me Reyma stuttered. His expression became fierce as the thought of execution came into mind.


    The noble quickly shook his head. No. Its not what you think it is.


    Then what is going on? Why are you saying there are issues? Reyma asked.


    The druid who is staying in the castle The noble briefly conveyed what he heard from Pythamoras.


    So, you are saying that Lorraine voluntarily followed that vampire noble, is that right? Reyma asked.


    ording to what Ive heard. I dont think its a lie, since the druid said so personally, the noble responded.


    Haaa


    And Sir Stein says Sir Bonmer apanied Lady Lorraine to take care of her. The noble continued.


    I dont care if that man dies or lives. No, rather, it might be better if he dies. Then we will be able to hold that vampire, Eugene, ountable. It would be better for that girl to do one more favor for the family before she goes, Reyma said.


    It was a cruel thing to say to a member of ones family, but the nobles and knights gathered in the tent appeared unaffected. They all knew how much Reyma actually cared about Lorraine, although his words appeared to be cold and ruthless. He simply had difficulties expressing his love directly. His love for the youngest sibling was undeniable since he was personally participating in negotiations even as an heir to the Fransil family.


    I dont think you need to worry too much about her safety. Sir Jan Eugene, as well as Count Crawlmarine, has apanied her with troops. The noble pointed out.


    Hmm. Is that so? Their castle must be quite empty, then, Reyma answered.


    It seems that way, but I cant say for sure since I didnt enter the castle. There were Beowulf warriors escorting the druid, and all of them were armed with special armor. Master Reyma, I think the stories we heard in Brighton are true, the noble said.


    Hmm.


    They had hidden their identities and stopped by the City of Brighton to gather information after arriving in this ce. They were initially surprised by the fact that Brighton was incorporated into the Crawlmarine county, and they were once again surprised that the Crawlmarine county possessed an army much stronger and more numerous than they expected. In particr, it was extremely difficult to believe that two vampire knights had supposedly wiped out a death knight, ghouls, and other monsters from the citys underground.


    Anyhow, where did this knight Eugene and Count Crawlmarine go? Have they gone to upy another territory? Reyma asked.


    Well Apparently, they went to the Ba Duchy. He wants to seed the duchy, the noble answered.


    What?! Everyones eyes widened. The Ba Duchy was one of the most famous families in Brantia, along with the Drak family, which was known as the family of the knights of theke.


    A member of the Tribe of the Darkness inheriting the Ba Duchy? How does that make any sense? Reyma muttered as if finding it absurd.


    The nobles responded cautiously, Its not entirely impossible. Hundreds of years have passed, and who knows where the blood of the first duke might have gone? Theres already an elf duke, so theres now that a vampire cant be a duke.


    If he can prove his legitimacy, the duchy might acknowledge Sir Jan Eugene as the duke. Sir Las was the most likely candidate, but he has gone missing after embarking on his quest to knighthood, right?


    Thats right. Ive heard that the duchys heirloom was lost alongside his disappearance. It might be possible if Sir Eugene has located it.


    Hmm.


    Reyma tapped his finger against the round table with a serious expression, then suddenly raised his head. Perhaps Did Lorraine follow Sir Jan Eugene because she thought he was going to be the Duke of Ba?


    !


    The startled nobles exchanged nces, then nodded their heads.


    That seems usible. If Lady Lorraine bes a dukes wife, then wouldnt Your Excellency naturally gain the legitimacy to climb Brantias throne?


    Its not like there arent any precedents for vampires to get together with humans. Rather, it could be even better since its so rare.


    I agree. It seems Lady Lorraine has found a way to help the family and empower Master Reyma.


    Haha! Master Reyma! Lady Lorraine has certainly matured!


    The atmosphere quickly turned amicable. Reyma spoke solemnly, trying to stop the corners of his mouth from curling into a smile.


    Ehem! She certainly deserves to be praised if that was her intent, but nothing is certain yet. Lets contact the family and stand by for now. Ah, just in case, we should avoid anything that might cause conflict with the Riwad territory.


    We hear your orders! the nobles and knights answered with bright expressions, knowing that Reyma cared about his familys interests as much as he cared for his sister. However, they werepletely unaware that the true benefits were aligned to the favor of a man who waspletely ignorant of romantic rtionships.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    After traveling for four more days without knowing that Reyma Fransil was near the Riwad territory, Eugene finallyid his eyes on the Ba Duchys territory.


    I expected it, but isnt this too small? Eugene spoke with disappointment as he looked down at the territory from a small hill. The Ba duchys territory was smaller than the Tywin territory. There was only a single vige centered around the duchys castle and a small piece of arablend. Although they were a duchy, the size of the territory was less than that of an unimportant lords territory from the Caylor Kingdom.


    It wasmonly known that no one had invaded the Ba duchys territory because of its extraordinary symbolism. However, after seeing thend first-hand, Eugene wondered if it remained untouched because of how useless it was.


    The dukes were incredibly ipetent for the past hundred years. The duchys vassals became independent because of the duchys debt and sold theirnd, which is how it ended up in its current state. Now, all that remains is the faded honor of the duchys past, Lanslo exined.


    Eugene responded, Look at how small it is. A decent-sized group of bandits could easily tear everything down.


    Haha. Bandits wouldnt attack the duchy even if they were out of their minds since the families seeking Brantias throne would immediatelye to the duchys aide, Lanslo said.


    Really? Because it looks like theres a group of such crazy bastards right over there, Eugene said while pointing in a direction.


    What?! Lanslo was startled and hurriedly turned his head.


    Huh? A group of horsemen and foot soldiers could be seen at the edge of the duchys arablend, which bordered a forest. They were approaching the duchys vige, and there appeared to be around 200-300 of them.


    Eugene used his excellent vision to closely examine the group of soldiers. Theres no g, and about ten of them are on horseback. Fewer than ten of them are wearing chainmail. Its not a formal army, and I dont think they have good intentions.


    Thats for sure. What will you do, sir? Lanslo asked.


    Eugene turned around with a cold smile and replied, What will I do? Sooner orter, Ill be the Duke of Ba, wont I?


    On his journey thus far, he had taken possession of eight viges and dispatched two lords without losing even ten of his men. His valiant, strong army was awaiting orders from him. They were burning with fervor.


    Eugene gave his orders. Wolfgan. The Beowulf warriors will take the lead along my side. Lanslo, take charge of the infantry and cut off the enemys tail. Dont let a single one get away.


    Got it!


    Please leave it to me.


    Sir Bonmer, Eugene called out.


    Yes, Sir Eugene, the knight answered.


    Stay here with Lady Lorraine and the depot. If the enemy approaches you, take care of them, Eugene said.


    Oh! All right, sir! Thank you! Bonmer was both surprised and moved. Even though the two of them had be quite familiar with each other, Bonmer was still technically a prisoner. As such, he couldnt believe that Eugene would entrust him with such a task.


    However, Eugene had other intentions. Rather than trusting in Bonmer, Eugene wanted to keep Lorraine in check. She was an important prisoner and was also rather prone to doing unexpected things.


    My lord, please be careful. Dont let yourself get hurt, Lorraine said.


    I appreciate your words, but a true knight should not be afraid of sustaining an injury, Luke responded.


    But


    Please stay here and take care of yourself. If you get hurt, then Luke started to respond.


    Luke, Eugene called out.


    Yes, Master! Im on my way! Luke turned his horse and headed toward Eugene. He never managed to finish saying that we wont be able to receive proper ransom from the Fransil family.


    However, Lorraine didnt know the truth, and she looked at the young counts dignified back with hazy eyes and tightly sped hands.


    How could he be so considerate? To think that he would ce my safety before his own. Ha Lorraine muttered.


    Lady Lorraine. Come this way, please, Bonmer said.


    Yes, she answered. Bonmer felt devastated whenever he saw Lorraines hazy expression. He felt worried sick that the youngest daughter of the Fransil family was falling even deeper in love with the Count Crawlmarine as the days went by.


    Twenty beowulf warriors started charging down the hill alongside Eugene and Luke.


    ***


    There were only a few trees on the hill, so the unidentified bandits quickly discovered the approach of two horsemen and the beowulf warriors. The confused bandits hurriedly changed their targets and started toward Eugene and the Beowulf warriors.


    Huh? Theyre not just bandits.


    Yeah. It looks like they received proper training.


    The beowulf warriors started whispering while jogging to keep pace with Silion. Eugene was also slightly surprised as well. The bandits had reacted to their presence by raising their wooden shields and organizing themselves into a rtively usible formation.


    And that wasnt the end of it


    Eugene could see one of the horsemen giving orders, which caused the soldiers in the rear to raise their longbows and crossbows.


    Shuuuack!


    Once the distance between the two groups narrowed to about 150 meters, the group of bandits released their arrows. In addition, the projectiles were shot to cover a wide area so that the barrage would be unavoidable.


    These bastards have some skill!


    Wolfgan and the beowulf warriors slightly lowered their postures and crossed their arms. Simultaneously, Eugene and Luke raised their shields.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The arrows fell like heavy rain. However, they could not prate the beowulfs armors. Even the few that managed to find the gaps in their armor had no effect. The beowulfs simply ripped them out of their bodies while continuing their charge.


    Straight ahead! Charge!


    Kuwooooo!


    Once the distance narrowed to about 100 meters, the beowulfs started to elerate. Silion also sped up as well.


    Tutututututututu!


    The distance was narrowed to 50 meters in an instant. In the meantime, additional arrows rained down from the sky, but the beowulf warriors ignored the projectiles while continuing forward. Soon, the line of shields was only a few seconds away.


    Ha!


    Kieeeeh! Lets goo!


    Silion began to gallop at full speed as Eugene and Mirian shouted.


    Kuwuuuuuugh!


    The Fear of an Origin and beowulfs harmonized with the strong roar and the invisible wave washed over the enemies. It was a force that could not be ovee by ordinary humans. Gaps appeared in various ces along the line of shields, which immediately invalidated the formation.


    At that moment, the giant hedgehogs of beowulfs crashed into the line of shields.


    Boooom! Boom! BOoooom!


    Dozens of bandits were thrown into the air amidst the screams and explosions. In the first ce, the bandits were only armed with leather armor and wooden shields. It was impossible for them to withstand the charge of the beowulf warriors, who boasted more power than even heavy cavalry.


    Kuwuooooo! Kuwuugh! Ughh!


    The enemys ranks were disturbed from the initial collision, and the beowulfs started rampaging in pairs of two or groups of three. They were as fast as predators and as strong as trolls and were even armed to the teeth with sturdy armorthey were an unstoppable force.


    Meanwhile, Lanslo descended the hill with mercenaries after Eugene and began to suppress the confused group of bandits. The mercenaries possessed the advantage in terms of numbers and equipment. As such, they easily disposed of the bandits.


    And instead of fighting recklessly like before, the mercenaries grouped into formations of 40 to 50 before engaging with the enemy. They were now no different from a well-organized, well-trained group of soldiers.


    Luther! Take care of the ones fleeing to the left!


    Croul! Step back and join with Bowmas unit to surround the enemy!


    In addition, Lanslo made timely judgments and made his way around the battlefield while giving instructions. The mercenaries became more effective at wiping out the enemies. Lanslosmanding abilities were excellent and lived up to the reputation of his family name.


    While the beowulf warriors and the mercenaries wreaked havoc, Eugene and Luke pierced through the enemy ranks. Their target was those who were on horseback and chainmail.


    Shuack!


    Eugene threw Madarazika before immediately unsheathing Wolfughter. The spear pierced the chest of one of the enemy knights and prated the throat of another standing behind. Two knights had copsed with a single attack, and their troops were getting absolutely ughtered. The majority of the survivors began to promptly flee.


    Where do you think youre going?!


    Luke pulled out his longbow while on horseback. Having enjoyed hunting in Marine Forest since childhood, he was quite skilled with the bow.


    Ping!


    The arrow left the strings and embedded itself in one of the fleeing knights helmet. It hadntpletely prated the metal, but the shock was sufficient for the knight to copse in his saddle.


    Madarazika returned to Eugenes hand before immediately overtaking another one of the fleeing knights.


    Kyaaaahhhhh!


    The demon spear seemed to cry in joy while ripping through the air. Madarazika flew slightly to the right of the escaping knights, then bent left like a boomerang. The demon spear pierced the chests and necks of the escaping knights before returning to its masters hand.


    That works?


    Kieeeeh? What? Sir, how did you do that? Mirian excitedly eximed.


    Until now, Eugene had only willed the spear to return after throwing it. But he ended up discovering that he could manipte its directions mid-flight with his will.


    I manipted it with my Fear, Eugene exined.


    Although he had seeded in killing multiple enemies with a single strike due to their poor armor, he had a hunch that his newly-acquired technique would also be quite useful in the future.


    Master! What should we do with the rest of them? Luke called out.


    Our steeds are tired, so we will leave it to the beowulfs. Wolfgan! Eugene shouted.


    Wolfgan immediately ran forward with two other beowulfs.


    Capture those bastards and bring them back, Eugene ordered.


    Wuooooo! The beowulfs kicked off the ground using all of their limbs. Soon after, cries of horses resonated, and the beowulfs returned while dragging back knights with bloodied faces.


    Once again, the battle ended in a huge victory with only about twenty allied casualties.


    ***


    The duchys knights and soldiers witnessed the bloody battle. They immediately opened their gates and warmly weed Eugene and his army.


    Even so, it doesnt make sense that theyre opening their doors so unhesitatingly for someone theyre seeing for the first time, does it? Eugene couldnt help but mutter.


    However, his curiosity was resolved when he met Sir Vyort, a knight of the duchy and the captain of the guards.


    Thank you very much, sir! You have helped us defeat the bandits who were constantly after the duchy! This is truly a blessing from the great spirit! the knight shouted.


    His tone was rather curious, and Eugene couldnt even begin to point out the oddities in the knights words. Eugene had helped them defeat the enemies when they did nothing to contribute to the battle? And the great spirit had blessed them when Eugene was the one who fought with his life on the line?


    Regardless, one thing was made clear. The enemies had been no ordinary bandits. Most bandits were impatient, so they wouldnt keep attacking a ce after failing once or twice.


    Luke suddenly burst into a rage. Sir! Keep your words and actions straight!


    Hmm? How dare a mere aide Vyort red at Luke as if he were dumbfounded. He had clearly seen Luke assisting Eugene out of Silion.


    Lanslo, who was smiling next to him, stepped out. Sir Vyort, was it? This young fellow is indeed Sir Eugenes aide, but he is also the Count of Crawlmarine. You should speak and act properly.


    Ah! Vyort eximed.


    Luke spoke while expressing his displeasure, Luke Crawlmarine. And this is Sir Jan Eugene, a nobleman of the Dark n and my master.


    I-I apologize! I dared to not recognize the honorable nobles and made a big mistake! Vyort shouted with a quick change in attitude. It appeared that he possessed somemon sense.


    Thanks to your heroic performance, we were able to eradicate the vicious group who dared to target the Ba duchy! I will report this to the duchys elders, so pleasee inside! Vyort shouted.


    Eugene ordered Odd to clean up the battlefield and entered the castle alongside Luke and Lanslo, following after Vyort and the guards. Lorraine whined about wanting to apany them, but she was instantly silenced by Eugenes gaze.


    Kieeeeh. Im disappointed. I was looking forward to seeing a duchys castle, but what is this? Mirian muttered.


    Eugene strongly agreed with her words. The castle wasnt tiny, but it was too small to be called a duchys stronghold. Still, it gave off a very antique and quiet atmosphere. The historic nature of an ancient family could be felt from the castles walls.


    To be honest, Eugene felt the fondest of the Ba duchys castlepared to any other castles he had visited until now, although he couldnt say why. That was until the old-men-elders of the duchy crawled out of their holes and ruined his mood.


    Sir Eugene, right? I know of the Crawlmarine County, but Ive never heard of the Eugene family before. It must be a lowly family of vampires from the continent.


    Thank you for helping the great duchy of Balta. However, Im certain that your aplishments in helping our family will allow your honor to reach new heights. I believe you wont be seeking any otherpensation.


    I shouldmend you for being righteous and valiant, unbefitting your identity as a member of the Dark n. But I would appreciate it if you understood the duchys current state and be on your way.


    Kieeeeeeek?! What are those crazy, old, bald men talking about? We should confiscate all of their wigs and fake teeth for a month! The spirit of desire burst into a rage as soon as the elders were done speaking.


    Although the old men were using all sorts of rhetoric, their message was simple.


    They were telling Eugene to get lost.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Eugene stared at the elders without any expression, and Lanslo quickly whispered, As I said before, the Ba Duchy holds a very special ce in Brantia. The elders are acting like that because they are afraid that you will ask for their cooperation in taking Brantias throne.


    Still, they were being too shameless. Eugene looked at the elders with a cold gaze before speaking, Ive heard that you be brazen once you grow older, and it seems theres no exception even within the Ba Duchy.


    What did you say?! one of the elders shouted.


    You dont even have a grasp on reality. My army is just outside the walls. What do you think will happen if I give my orders? Eugene asked.


    !


    The expression of the elders underwent a rapid change after hearing a direct threat.


    S-sir! Are you going to betray your sense of honor? Such a devious tactic is unbefitting a true knights Vyort hurriedly stepped out.


    Eugene turned his head and interrupted him in an arrogant voice. Sir, before I am a knight, I am a member of the Tribe of the Darkness. Dont you know how our kind usually are? Ah, and dont call it devious. Calcting sounds more dignified.


    What? Vyort said, dumbfounded.


    One of the elders screamed, What are you all doing? Capture that crazy man right this instant! How dare you threaten the great duchy of Ba?!


    Troops swarmed at the elders shout. They werent just armed with weapons either. Quite a few of them were holding shields in the form of a mirror made of silver and copper. It was a so-called anti-vampire weapon.


    Shing!


    Luke and Lanslo unsheathed their respective weapons in response.


    Hmph! What do you n on doing with just the three of you? Apologize immediately if you dont want to lose your lives! The elders and their troops were in high spirits. Even though Eugene was a vampire nobleman, his entire figure was covered with his armor. In addition, his back was against the sun, and his visor was up.


    Of course, it was only coincidental, but it was enough for the elders to assume that Eugene was a vampire vulnerable to the sun.


    Apologize right this instant! If you apologize and pay reasonablepensation, we will let you leave peacefully!


    What apletely insane bunch of bastards, Eugene responded.


    You The enraged elders started to shout once more, but Eugene raised his left arm.


    Wooong! ck!


    His gauntlet transformed into the magical shield.


    Oh my god!


    Paracletus! The Dragon Guardian!


    Everyone was stunned at the shields appearance, including the elders, the soldiers, and all those who hade to see what themotion was about. They couldnt easilye to their senses. The family heirloom had gone missing along with Lass disappearance, but now it was suddenly in front of their eyes.


    You, you No, sir, how could you be in possession of the Dragon Guardian


    Paracletus is a precious heirloom of the Ba duchy! Hand it over immediately!


    Did you kill him? You dared to kill Sir Las?!


    It appeared that the elders still hadnt regained their grip on reality. Eugene spoke with a disdainful smirk, Stop talking nonsense. If you apologize now and pay reasonablepensation, I will let you off peacefully.


    ?!


    He was repeating the elders words from just a moment ago. Everyones eyes widened with disbelief. The situation was rather unsuitable for his words, wasnt it?


    Did you not hear me? Apologize and providepensation. Then I wont kill you. Eugene repeated himself.


    What are you talking about!? Hand that over immediately! The Dragon Guardian is a treasure of our family and


    Whoever possesses the shield has the right to assert a im to the duchy, isnt that right? Eugene said.


    H-how did you The elders started trembling at Eugenes icy voice.


    Vyort, who was at a loss, hurriedly spoke to the elders, My lords! The knight apanying Sir Eugene is a knight from the Drak family.


    Nice to meet you. I am Lanslo of the Drak family. Lanslo stepped forward with a smile.


    Drak! A family of the Knight of the Lake?


    The elders were unable toe to their senses. The appearance of a missing family heirloom was shocking enough, but now, a knight from the Drak family had even revealed his identity. The Drak family was one of the only families in Brantia capable of rivaling the Ba duchy in status.


    In the meantime, they also discovered how Eugene came to know about the opportunity provided to the owner of the Dragon Guardian.


    Oi.


    Thud.


    Vyorts eyes trembled as he received an object from Eugene. It was a sealed parchment. After opening the parchment and examining the contents, Vyort spoke to the elders with a grim expression.


    My lords. This is Sir Lass handwriting and seal. He was attempting to take down the monster of Marine Forest and


    The parchment was a memorandum written by Las just before he entered Marine Forest with his troops. It mentioned that he would not hold the Bosch family and the Crawlmarine County ountable regardless of what fate he suffered in the forest.


    Las, knight of the Ba duchy. He was killed by the monster of Marine Forest. I avenged him and obtained this shield. Will you still im ownership of it? Eugene asked.


    Keugh The expressions of the elders crumpled. If what Eugene said was true, then he was a benefactor of the duchy and they owed him a great deal. Moreover, there were no issues with him taking ownership of the artifact since he had taken revenge for the fallen knight, even if it was a family treasure. On the contrary, it would only be natural for the family to seek mercy and grace from Eugene, asking him to return the object in exchange forpensation.


    The elders quickly shared gazes. Eugene immediately recognized from their expressions how the situation would turn. But he also knew that he himself would be limited in his choices if he were standing in their shoes.


    However, the dead wouldnt talk


    Oi, seniors, make the right choice, Eugene said.


    ?!


    This is yourst warning and opportunity. Make, the right, choice. Eugene continued.


    Tsssss


    Strange energy contrasting with Eugenes icy voice began to rise above Eugenes shoulders. It wasnt visible to the naked eye, but everyone could feel its presence.


    Simultaneously, Eugene slowly took off his helmet. His obsidian hair and crimson eyes were revealed under the shedding light of the sun.


    His actions were sufficient to leave a bigger impact than Lanslos identity and the appearance of Paracletus. The elders stood still without uttering a word for quite some time.


    D-daywalker


    Someones whisper broke the magic of the silence, and the elders trembled.


    Daywalker.


    They were the highest nobles of the Dark n, and even in Brantia, which was home to many vampires, only a few Daywalkers had ever made their appearance throughout its history.


    And such a figure had appeared in the Ba duchys castle. Moreover, he was in possession of the duchys treasure and had a knight from the Drak family as his subordinate.


    S-s-sir. We made a mistake. P-please return it. The treasure is indispensable to the great Ba duchy.


    We will apologize, so please return the Dragon Guardian.


    The attitudes of the elders changed immediately. Vampires tended to be stationary creatures because they couldnt enter spaces uninvited. As such, viges and castles were safe from vampire attacks as long as vampires werent explicitly invited inside. And even if they were invited, there was no difficulty dealing with vampires as long as there were mirrors to reflect sunlight and silver weapons.


    However, such facts were only viable under the assumption that the opponent was a regr vampire. It was apletely different story if the opponent was one of the noblest vampiresa Daywalker.


    It would be impossible to retaliate or fight the instant that such an existence set foot inside.


    Sir! Please!


    Please show mercy! The attitudes of the elders had dampened considerably. However, it was still far from what Eugene desired.


    Youre begging me, right. But is this how you treat all your guests? Eugene asked.


    What are you? one of the elders muttered.


    My neck is hurting. Youve got a precious guest like myself, yet you continue to look down on me. Is that how the great Ba duchy operates? Eugene continued.


    Ah! The elders flinched before slowlying down the stairs. Although they were well-dressed, they were still small, frail seniors in front of Eugene. The five of them stood in front of Eugene and were forced to look slightly up at Eugene.


    Click.


    Eugene willed the magic shield, Paracletus, to turn back into a gauntlet as he looked down at the elders and spoke, I will ask you. The master of this shield can challenge the duchy. Is that correct?


    T-that. Yes, thats right. The elders urgently nodded their heads. They could think of no more ways to deceive or control the vampire, especially when they had no means of dealing with him either.


    If you want, sir, I will formally dere that you are challenging the duchy. We will prepare the quest, one of the elders said.


    The Dragon Guardian will


    What happens if I have two? Eugene asked.


    ?


    The elders seemed confused by the seemingly random question. Eugene spoke once again, The Ba familys treasures. This isnt the only one, is it?


    H-how did you know


    Its none of your business. Anyway, what happens if I have two? Eugene asked.


    Well, thats The elders seemed hesitant. They exchanged a quick nce before answering.


    You can skip the quest and exercise your authority as the duchys representative.


    A representative? Eugene asked.


    The elders became frightened by Eugenes question and hurriedly added. Naturally, they would possess the same authority as the official duke.


    Thats right. And although this is not well known to the public, thest three generations of dukes were actually just representatives. Anyway, first of all, Paracletus


    Shing!


    Hieeek!


    S-s-s-sir! What are you doing!? The elders shouted with horror and took several steps back when Eugene unsheathed his sword. Vyort and his troops raised their weapons in response, although they knew they were no match for him.


    Look closely, Eugene said before slowly waving Wolfughter. The sword emitted a brilliant, mysterious aura under the sunlight.


    Theres two, so from this moment on, Im the duchys representative. Is that right? Eugene asked.


    What?!


    Wolfughter! How do you possess the!?


    The questions keptinghow could he possess two of the treasures, how could a vampire hold a sword made from silver and meteoric iron, et cetra However, some of their questions were quickly made self-evident. A Daywalker wasnt afraid of the sun. As such, he could utilize weapons that were deadly against monsters and undead.


    So what do you say? Am I, Jan Eugene, the representative of the Ba Duchy now?


    !


    The eyes of the elders quivered relentlessly. They couldnt deny it now. They had already said too many things. If they denied it here, they would be ripping the familys honor to shreds. Although they were arrogant and somewhat brazen, the elders of the Ba Duchy werent so inflexible as to deny their familys honor.


    T-thats correct. As elders, we dere that


    Woong!


    A sudden resonance disrupted their words and everyones gaze turned to its origin.


    Woooooooooong!


    The demon spear rose into the air while crying with joy, then drew a circle before settling in Eugenes hand like a living creature.


    !


    The elders stiffened like stone statues. An impossible sight was disyed before them.


    Eugenes voice cut through their shock. I have Madarazika as well. Thats three in total. Am I still just the representative?


    M-Madarazika! The Orc yer as well?!


    Paracletus, Wolfughter, and Madarazika. It was an unprecedented sight where three of the Ba familys four treasures were gathered in one ce. The elders were in sheer disbelief.


    The Dragon Guardian and Wolfughter were family heirlooms that were rather well known to the elders. However, Madarazika had gone missing more than fifty years ago, and the youngest of the elders was seeing the spear for the first time.


    - Whoever gathers all the heirlooms by his own might is the monarch of Ba, the greatest knight, and the guardian of glory.


    The departing words of the first duke resonated in the heads of the elders.


    A-ah!


    Great gods, spirits of Ba The five elders gawked at the three artifacts with awe, then slowly began to fold their old, squeaky knees.


    Then, they shouted in a unified, emotional voice, We greet the new duke of the great family of Ba!


    Their words and actions were akin to a signal. Everyone in the duchy followed suit and bowed their heads, kneeling on one knee toward their new monarch.


    We greet Your Excellency the Duke!


    Your Excellency!


    A huge wave appeared to fluctuate with Eugene at its very center, and the sight seemed to be hinting at the future of the Ba Duchy.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Once the elders recognized Eugene as Bas duke, he entered the castles pce along with Lanslo and Luke. The direct descendants of the previous duke had either died in the war or from various diseases. Las, thest remaining heir, had also been killed by the lycanthrope king. The elders were left to handle the internal and external matters of the duchy, and Eugenes session waspleted in a swift manner.


    However, the session ceremony proved to be a bit of a headache. The session of a true duke'' simply couldnt be performed behind closed doors.


    Please, call in all the nobles and lords in the duchys vicinity.


    Once upon a time, they were all loyal vassals of the duchy. You must summon them here and show them that you have be the master of the duchy. You must let them know that the great duchy of Ba still stands strong and tall.


    The elders shared their opinions. They had been acting proper and thoroughly treating Eugene as the duke immediately after recognizing him as the duke. They were respectful. However, they appeared a little too determined when it came to matters rting to the session, and Eugene quickly realized the reason behind their attitudes.


    The nobles near the duchy. They must have been acting ill-mannered recently, hmm? Eugene asked.


    Ah, yes. Yes, thats right. The elders were taken aback by Eugenes straightforwardness. They responded with awkward expressions. However, some of the nobles gathered in the hall looked cheerful. It was clear that they had quite a bit of pent-up emotions.


    Unlike their older counterparts, the young nobles liked that the new duke was brave and outspoken.


    Mmhm. Eugene nodded after a moment of consideration. He continued. Good. As soon as the date of the session is confirmed, summon all the nobles.


    As you wish.


    Everyones expressions brightened. They all believed that Eugene was following the elders advice to publicize the duchys ascent to prominence once again while spreading his own fame.


    However, Eugene possessed different intentions.


    Those who do not answer the summons. Those who do not attend personally and send their agents instead. I will personally go and find them, Eugene said.


    What? the elders responded. Sure enough, their eyes were filled with confusion and shock.


    Why are you all acting so surprised? Isnt this a good opportunity to determine who is loyal and who is not? Eugene asked.


    Thats true, but


    With all due respect, may I ask what you intend to do after personally going to see them? one of the elders asked.


    I will discipline them. By force, if necessary, Eugene answered.


    !


    The faces of the elders quickly turned stiff.


    What a sound judgment, Your Excellency!


    They must be severely reprimanded for their contemptuous behaviors toward Your Excellency and the Great Duchy of Ba!


    On the other hand, the young nobles raised their voices with great excitement. Eugene calmed the young nobles by raising his hand, then he turned toward the elders. The duchys elders looked rather forlorn.


    Eugene spoke, Why? Is there a problem?


    Well With all due respect, I believe it might be better to be more lenient with them for now.


    If you are too harsh with them, the nobles might be anxious and make inappropriate judgements, Your Excellency, one of the elders responded.


    Inappropriate judgements? What would that be? Eugene asked.


    The elder hesitated for a moment before bowing his head and giving a response, Well They might dare to challenge the duchy or


    This inappropriate judgement you talk about. I think it has already been made, Eugene responded.


    What?!


    W-what do you mean by that!?


    The nobles started whispering among themselves.


    Eugene turned his eyes toward Luke. Bring the prisoners we captured earlier. Their equipment as well. Eugenemanded.


    Luke responded, Yes, Master.


    Soon, the mercenaries and beowulf warriors brought the prisoners they captured in the earlier battle into the great hall.


    Keugh!


    Some grunted when they were thrown to the floor like luggage. These prisoners were those who had been wearing chainmail during the battle.


    Eugene was convinced that they werent ordinary bandits. He descended from the throne and stood before the prisoners while the people of the duchy silently observed. The prisoners trembled with fear and turned their heads away as soon as they met Eugenes gaze. It seemed that the memory of their crushing defeat was still fresh in their minds.


    You all. Are you mercenaries? Eugene asked. The majority of the prisoners flinched at Eugenes question. However, one remained steadfast and answered Eugenes question with a determined expression.


    Thats right.


    I see. Where did you get that armor? Eugene asked.


    I looted it by winning a battle against a nameless knight, the man answered.


    When? Eugene asked.


    It has been about a month, the man answered in a confident manner. However, Eugene noticed that his gaze and voice were quivering ever so slightly.


    One month... Eugene murmured softly before turning to Vyort.


    Sir. These men. How many times have they attacked the duchy thus far? Eugene asked.


    What? Ah, four times, including today, Vyort answered.


    Four times. Some of those battles must have been quite fierce, correct? Eugene asked.


    Thats right, Vyort answered.


    Eugene once again turned his gaze to the prisoners and smiled while revealing his fangs. Four battles in a month, and you are a mercenary who never wore chainmail until a month ago. Considering that, your armor seemed to be in pristine condition.


    !


    Bring their equipment, Eugene spoke up.


    The mercenaries stepped forward andid down the prisoners weapons and armor as if they had been waiting. Eugene raised a chainmail and a longsword and made it visible to everyone.


    An ordinary mercenary could never take care of their armor like this. It would be difficult even on the continent, so it seems to me that it would be even harder for a Brantian mercenary. The condition of the armor seems irregr, especially considering that you have been wearing it continuously for a months worth of battles, Eugene said.


    The prisoners proud expression slowly dissipated along with Eugenes words.


    Thud!


    Eugene tossed the armor in front of the prisoner before continuing coldly. Answer me properly when I have given you the chance to receive a knights treatment, sir. Who are you?


    Droplets started forming on the mans forehead and his eyes started to quiver noticeably. It was enough to confirm Eugenes suspicions in front of everyone else. The prisoners in front of them werent mere bandits nor mercenaries.


    I-I The prisoner stuttered with trembling eyes.


    Eugene spoke while slightly enabling his fear, On your honor, and on your familys name. Swear it first. Swear that you will only tell the truth. Or else...


    Keugh! The prisoners expression distorted, and he bit his lips. Blood started to drip down his chin, and he finally bowed his head after tightly closing his eyes.


    I am Roberi, a knight of Baron Mondelio. Keugh!


    H-how could that be?!


    Baron Mondelio?!


    The nobles shouted with disbelief. Soon, however, their shock transformed into anger.


    How dare that man?!


    I knew there was something going on! He was the only one to turn down the duchys request for support during thest war, wasnt he?


    Regardless of how long it had been since they separated from the duchy, how could he forego the vows of our predecessors?!


    The nobles shouted angrily with fierce eyes and condemned Barno Mondelio. Then, they turned their gazes onto the prisoners.


    You dishonorable bunch! He who knows no grace is no better than a mere beast!


    And you dare to call yourselves knight?! Do you feel no shame to stand before the gods and the spirits?!


    Your Excellency! Please allow me to slit the throats of these beasts!


    We must cut their heads and storm the Mondelio Barony immediately! The justice and honor of the Great Ba Duchy must be exercised!


    The prisoners could only drop their heads and quietly tremble in front of the enraged nobles.


    Boom!


    Quiet. The hall immediately fell into silence once Eugene stamped his foot. Eugene continued while looking around at the nobles, who were huffing and puffing with anger and impatience. We will send out invitations for the session ceremony first. Send one to Baron Mondelio as well.


    With all due respect, Your Excellency, I wonder if it will be necessary to send an invitation to such a crooked, dishonorable man, one of the elders said with extreme anger.


    Eugene turned his gaze towards the elder and responded, Let me ask you a question. Does the Mondelio Barony stand tall?


    What? the elder asked.


    Are their forces strong? Thend, is itrge and plentiful? Eugene continued.


    No, not quite. There are only two viges and a few hamlets contained within the barony, the elder responded. It was as Eugene expected. The Mondelio Barony wasparable to the Tywin territory at best.


    Then, Baron Mondelio would possess, at most, fifty men. Sir Vyort, am I correct? Eugene asked.


    Hmm. Although its hard to say for sure since we havent had contact with them for a long time, there should be slightly more than that including the serfs, Vyort replied.


    I see. However, the ones I defeated today werent serfs. They were professional, skilled, and organized. Eugene pointed out.


    Hmm?! A-are you saying that Vyort shouted after a moment of contemtion.


    Eugene answered, Thats right. About two hundred skilled mercenaries. Do you think Mondelio was capable of hiring and maintaining such arge force?


    !


    Vyort came to a realization, and the other nobles followed suit.


    I dont know who it is, but theres someone else standing behind Baron Mondelio. They either instigated the entire incident or provided the funds. Either way Eugene confirmed their suspicions, then turned to Roberi and the other prisoners before continuing. Lets go ahead and identify them before the session.


    Eugenes crimson eyes seemed to burn alone in the distant abyss. The prisoners felt a chill run down their backs as they met the vampires gaze.


    Kieeeeh. Sir, are you finished? Can Ie out now? Oh, never mind. The spirit slowly poked her head out of her leather pocket before quickly returning inside.


    Thats right!


    A sudden idea came to Eugenes head as he looked down at the spirit with haughty eyes.


    ***


    The next day


    Messengers departed to previous vassals of the duchy and noble families with close ties to the Ba family. The messengers were apanied by one beowulf warrior each, and they carried Eugenes handwritten letter. Six dayster, they all returned to the duchys castle.


    The messengers briefed Eugene on the reactions and the movements of the noble families.


    As expected, all of them seemed very surprised after hearing the news, and some reacted rather strangely.


    They were asking many questions about Your Excellency. They were persistent.


    Sir Nosvolta continued to ask questions regarding your army. He also asked how many beowulf warriors were present.


    Was it Sithame? The one I met asked me about your status, Dark Lord. They asked me which n you belonged to and where you stand among your kind. They didnt even give me any meat.


    The one I visited kicked me out! He used me of lying! If it werent for what you said, I would have totally bashed his head in! Oh, and he didnt even give me any meat!


    To sum up the words of the messengers and the beowulfs: half of the nobles showed curiosity and favorability even though they were surprised, while the other half were overly enthusiastic, almost maniacal about obtaining information. Baron Mondelio stood out from the rest of them.


    Mondelio. That beast seemed to have been expecting someone from the duchy.


    Hooh? Is that so? Wolfgan, what did you think? Eugene asked. He had assigned one of the elders to ry his message to the Mondelio Barony due to the situation, as well as the brightest and the quickest of the beowulfs, Wolfgan.


    Its just as the old man says. He was acting very pompous in the beginning, but when he heard that you became Duke Ba, he seemed very surprised and flustered. It was very strange, Wolfgan responded.


    No, its not strange. His reaction was expected. Eugene pointed out.


    Hmm? How so?


    Everyone appeared rather curious. Suddenly, Mirian started tough insidiously from atop Eugenes shoulder. Kehehehehehehe! My precious self extracted some top-secret information from those prisoner bastards. Ehem!


    Eugene smirked. However, Mirian was telling the truth. Initially, he thought about meeting with the prisoners one by one and using his charm ability to dig up information, but he came up with an easier, simpler method. He chose to lock the prisoners in a room without any guards and observers, except for one invisible spirit.


    As expected, the prisoners started to discuss things that they would never voluntarily reveal and came to decisions, which was ryed to Eugene by Mirian.


    Sir, sir. Now, you know exactly how valuable I am, right? The roon or aide number two, those busybodies dont know anything, do they?! Vassal Gal is basically nothing without his strength! All brawn, no brain! Im the best! Im undoubtedly your right-hand spirit! Kihehehehehehehe! Mirian eximed.


    Eugene had been about topliment Mirian but stopped himself after hearing her egoistic holler. He was repulsed by the sight of the spirit arrogantly raising her head. As such, he simply ignored her and spoke to the nobles, I dont know who stands behind Baron Mondelio, and the prisoners do not know either. However, I have an idea as to why Barno Mondelio hired mercenaries to attack the duchy repeatedly.


    Ohh! Is that true!?


    Thats right. ording to Roberi, the baronmanded them to attack the duchy but to never upy it, Eugene said.


    Huh?! Why?


    Why would he do such a thing?


    The nobles expressed their confusion, and Eugene voiced his suspicion. No, he was almostpletely certain that his suspicion was the truth. It was the result ofbining the information he had obtained from the prisoners and the reports from the messengers.


    What would you have done after being attacked multiple times? When the duchy continues to lose its troops? Eugene asked.


    Well, we would have likely asked for reinforcements from the neighboring nobles and lords, one of the nobles answered.


    Thats right. So what if someone offered to help the duchy? What if they offered to clean up the bandits once and for all? Eugene asked.


    We would have epted it dly. But the neighboring lords would have needed to work together topletely annihte the Ah!


    P-perhaps?


    The nobles seemed to arrive at the same conclusion. Eugene nodded. Yes. A family powerful enough to guarantee the duchys safety. A family rich enough to provide Baron Mondelio with enough money to hire hundreds of mercenaries. A family that wants the cooperation of the duchy rather than its demise. As far as I know, there are few such noble families in Brantia. And all of them have one thing inmon


    T-those who are after the throne?!


    Finally, the answer came to light.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Oh! Lord Nosvolta. What a coincidence!


    If it isnt Lord Sithame? It has been a long time...


    The two lords greeted each other warmly after meeting near the Ba Duchy. Both nobles belonged to families that were once subordinate to the duchy, though they became independent for various reasons at different times.


    The two nobles shared their respective greetings before sneaking a gaze at each others entourage.


    Is that a ve? Im guessing it must be a gift for the new duke.


    Well, its nothing extravagant. I dont think he would like anything shy since hes a member of the Dark n. He should be satisfied with four healthy ves to feed off of. And you? Did you prepare anything?


    Just this, the lord of Nosvolta responded before tapping his waist and taking out a shiny silver coin.


    Ahahahahaha! Sir, youre too mischievous. What if the new duke stumbles and falls to the ground as soon as he opens it? Sithame responded.


    Oh, you jest. I have no such intentions. And even if he is a member of the Dark n, surely the duke of the Great Ba family would never act so shamefully, right? Hahaha. Lord Nosvolta chuckled with an exaggerated wave of his hands. However, in truth, he had been expecting such a reaction from Lord Sithame when he prepared the silver coin.


    Both lords no longer had much loyalty toward the Ba Duchy. They didnt dare to directly oppose the duchy because of its status and long history, but they had no respect for the duchy anymore.


    Anyway, Lord Sithame, are you trying to frighten the new duke? Lord Nosvolta asked.


    Hmm? What do you mean by that? Lord Sithame said with a puzzled expression.


    Lord Nosvoltaughed while looking at the two soldiers and therge group of soldiers standing behind Sithame. There appeared to be about thirty soldiers. Haha, otherwise, theres no reason to bring so many soldiers with you, is there?


    Oh, thats what youre talking about? I never had any intention to do such a thing, Lord Sithame responded.


    So why? Nosvolta asked.


    Well, the messenger who came to my castle brought a beowulf as an escort! Hmph! I guess they wanted to brag about hiring a wandering mercenary from who knows where. I felt absolutely disgusted and horrified. I had no other choice but to do this, Sithame said. His eyes were filled with pride as he looked back at his knights and soldiers. The two knights of Sithame were equipped with longswords and chainmail, and the soldiers were wearing high-quality leather armor as well. Their appearance was rather dignified, although their equipment wouldnt necessarily reflect their skills. Lord Sithame still deserved to be proud.


    However, Nosvoltas expression was rather grim.


    Sithame asked, Whats wrong? Are you perhaps jealous of my knights and soldiers?


    Did you just say that the messenger who came to your castle from the duchy was apanied by a beowulf warrior? Nosvolta asked.


    Thats right. Why? Sithame asked.


    The one who came to my castle was also apanied by a beowulf, Nosvolta stated.


    Huh? Lord Sithame was surprised. The beowulfs were small in number and extremely expensive to hire. One could hire two free knights for the price of hiring a single beowulf warrior. The two lords knew how poor the duchy was, so how could they have managed to hire two of such warriors?


    By chance, what tribe did the beowulf say he belonged to? Was it Perseus?


    Thats right.


    Hmm. Lord Sithames expression hardened.


    However, he soon shrugged and smirked. Well, the new duke must have spent a fortune to save his face. Regardless, hell be stunned speechless once he sees our troops. Im certain he will ask us for help or for an agreement, so Hmm?! Lord Sithames eyes filled with shock as he turned the corner of the forest located near the duchy. Lord Nosvolta and the troops following the two lords also stopped at once with shocked expressions.


    W-what in the


    Dozens of small andrge tents stood erect inside a long wall of tall wooden fences, and countless people were busily moving about. Moreover, everyone, including those inside the wooden fences and those outside, was armed with spears and swords.


    Sir! Someone ising!


    A knight holding a g was approaching the two lords from therge camp along with a group of soldiers. The forces of the two lords instinctively surrounded their masters and ced their hands on their weapons, as if to protect their lords. Sithame and Nosvolta also felt very nervous, but they felt relieved after recognizing the g that the approaching knight was holding.


    Ah! Its the crest of the Ba Duchy Huh?! the lords shouted with disbelief. Among the rapidly approaching group of soldiers, there were four figures visiblyrger than the others. They were beowulf warriors.


    Whoa, whoa! I am Croul, a squad captain serving under Sir Eugene No, His Excellency the Duke, Lord Eugene Ba. Who are you sirs, and where are you from? the bearded man on horseback asked while looking at the group.


    Squad captain?


    Hes not a knight?


    The lords were surprised. A knight would have introduced himself differentlyby revealing his name and family.


    Ehem. I am Philio of Nosvolta.


    My name is Dren, the lord of Sithame.


    Aha. You must be here because of the session. Croul pointed out.


    The beowulf warriors raised their helmets and frowned after hearing his words. He then said to the others, Huh? They arent here to fight? Why did they bring so many soldiers, then?


    Probably because its still not that safe around these parts.


    Tsk. Thatsme. Im going to hunt.


    Whatever...


    The beowulfs stretched their limbs and waddled away after losing interest in the two lords. They looked bored.


    The two lords would have stopped anyone else if they had spoken in such a way, but they couldnt say anything, let alone get angry. The four beowulf warriors were different from ordinary warriors in that they were armed with te coats that came down from their shoulders all the way to their knees. Moreover, even at a nce, the beowulfs armor seemed to be twice as thick and durablepared to their own armor. Ordinary swords, spears, and arrows would fail to prate such a thickyer of steel. Even if a skilled swordsman seeded in striking through the gaps of the armor, the beowulfs possessed incredible regenerative abilities and excellent physiques. It would be hard to inflict any significant damage on those beowulfs.


    They have four of such warriors? No, including the two that came to my territory and Lord Nosvoltas territory, there are six!


    Why werent the escorts wearing those armors when they brought the invitations? Was it done on purpose to deceive us?


    The two lords licked their lips vainly while ncing at the beowulf warriors. Croul smirked as if he could tell what they were thinking.


    Please follow me, sirs.


    A-alright


    The two lords passed through the campground inhabited by hundreds of troops and the workers of the depot. Rugged soldiers freely roamed the grounds as if to prove their identity as mercenaries. However, some discipline could be seen in the soldiers as well.


    Those devoting themselves to training followed themands of those wearing chainmail, and no one started fights or got drunk during the breaks, unlike ordinary mercenaries. In other words, they were organized and well-trained. They were an army.


    And why are there so many beowulf warriors?


    At least three hundred troops and over ten beowulf warriors. Unbelievable!


    The two lords suddenly felt ashamed of their knights and soldiers, even though they had been so proud just ten minutes ago.


    Damn it! If I knew this would happen, I would have brought twenty ves.


    Maybe I should have brought more gold coins. Keugh! Ill send someone back as soon as I arrive at the castle.


    The lords never even dreamt that the new duke would possess such a massive army. They felt a sense of urgency in their hearts.


    ***


    Lord Philio of Nosvolta and Lord Dren of Sithame have arrived! Vyorts piercing voice resonated throughout the hall. Eugene gestured at the group while sitting on his throne.


    Come closer.


    Yes, Your Excellency! the two lords immediately shouted before hurrying forward and kneeling in front of Eugene. Luke and Lanslo stood on either side of Eugene, and all three figures exuded extraordinary auras, which caused the lords to feel nervous.


    Good to meet you. Was there any trouble on your ways here? Eugene asked.


    Yes! Its all thanks to Your Excellencys boundless grace and the generosity of the spirits. We did not encounter any bandits or monsters on our way here! the lords responded.


    I see. It is indeed thanks to my grace since my army has wiped out all the bandits and roamers in the vicinity, Eugene responded.


    !


    The lords had only spoken in formality, but their eyes filled with shock after hearing Eugens response.


    Why are you both acting so surprised? Didnt you see my army on the way here? Eugene asked.


    T-thats right. I thought it to be an incredibly brave and disciplined army.


    Thats it? Eugene asked.


    What?


    Do you think I got rid of the bandits out of charity? Eugene asked.


    Ah The two quick-witted lords quickly noticed the meaning hidden behind Eugenes words.


    Although its no match for the dukes shining glory, I have prepared a small gift for you. Lord Nosvolta was the first to speak. He politely offered the small sum he originally prepared on top of the emergency fund he had brought with him.


    This isnt all. Other gifts will arrive in time for the session to offer our congrattion for your session. So please wait for a few more days Nosvolta continued.


    Is that it?


    Yes. Y-yes?


    Nosvolta started to feel relieved, but he flinched after hearing Eugenes question. Eugene intentionally revealed his fear slightly and spoke in a cold voice, Nosvolta. I heard it was Bas vassal in the past. The reason it dered independence was due to how weak the duchys army had gotten and the insecurity in thends. But now, thats no longer an issue. Nosvolta, if you are ever under attack, I can offer you my help.


    Lord Nosvolta felt sweat starting to drench his back. Anyone could understand what Eugen was saying unless they were a fool. The young, ambitious vampire duke was urging Nosvolta to once again serve under the Ba Duchy.


    I am a Daywalker.


    Heup!


    What?!


    The two lords gasped with shock.


    You sirs are lucky, Eugene spoke while taking off his helmet. He slowly rose from his throne and continued.


    The lords who return to the duchys service will be weed with joyous hearts. However, the lords who reject With his bare face exposed to the direct sunlight from the windows, Eugene continued in an icy voice. I, the duke, and my army will go to them personally. I will discipline them, by force if necessary. So you sirs, the lucky ones, you should decide now. They were unlucky and werent even given a choice.


    Eugene turned his head, and the gaze of the lords followed suit as if they were hypnotized.


    !


    Eugenes presence was overwhelming, and the lords had been focused on him all this time. However, they finally noticed a group of pale-faced, trembling people after following Eugenes gaze. The two lords were familiar with most of them. Like themselves, they belonged to the previous vassals of the Ba Duchy. However, they were either the direct descendants of the lords or nobles with sufficient status to act as agents of the lords.


    Its over for the families that sent representatives instead.


    Theyre doomed.


    The two lords finally understood why Eugene called them lucky.


    I, Philio of Nosvolta, will ept Your Excellencys suggestion with g-great joy!


    Only the g of the Great Ba Duchy will stand above the g of Sithame!


    Their contemtion was short and their decision was quick.


    ***


    How many?


    Seven, Your Excellency. The nobles of the castle could not hide their delight. It was only natural since all the nobles who came to attend the session ceremony ended up swearing themselves as vassals of the duchy. The reason was simple. Eugene was a Daywalker, and he possessed an army strong enough to easily upy a medium-sized territory.


    Although the nobles smiled andughed outwardly after swearing allegiance to Eugene, they were disheartened. Even so, there was one thing that they could all agree on.


    We were lucky!


    The army situated outside the castle walls alone could easily and thoroughly trample on their territories, but the young knight from the Drak family told the nobles a shocking truth.


    - His Excellencys right-hand man is currently in Mungard. Soon, an army consisting of even greater numbers will be joining us. There will be knights and soldiers from the continent. And their first opponents will be those who didnt personally participate in the session ceremony.


    The nobles felt truly sorry for those who didnte in person. However, it could not be considered unfair treatment. The duke had the justification, after all.


    The Ba Duchy was one of the greatest families in Brantia, and they were originally vassals of the duchy. It was justified for the duke to be enraged at theirck of respect, and they had no right toin even if their families were destroyed.


    Your Excellency! At this rate, all the invited nobles wille to serve you and the duchy once again. This can only be called the greatest of blessings.


    As expected, its best toe and see the session in person. This is all thanks to Your Excellencys righteousness and honor. Hahaha!


    The nobles shouted with delight.


    Eugene smiled coldly. Is that so? But wouldnt you agree that its better to experience it in person than to see it?


    !


    The nobles became startled and instantly became quiet.


    The session is tomorrow. Anyone who doesnt arrive until tonight, My army and I will have them pay with blood. Perhaps Mondelio. Oh, and did I mention Mondelio?


    Whatever the case, it seemed that Baron Mondelio was facing certain doom.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    The session ceremony was held in a grand manner.


    Eugene didnt care for how it was held, but the elders of the duchy strongly insisted that it had to be grand. The elders strongly rmended that the duchys session ceremony needed to be carried out in a proper, befitting manner, even if it caused them to go into debt. Naturally, Eugene criticized them for already being poor beggars without any money, and the elders faces became dyed red with shame.


    As such, it was originally decided that the session ceremony would be simple and frugal as Eugene intended. However, an unexpected hero appeared to save the day.


    It was Odd, the depot merchant, and his fellow merchants.


    If you give us permission, we will provide the funds for the ceremony.


    We have made massive profits thanks to Your Excellency. Please give us a chance to repay your kindness.


    The nobles of the duchy were almost brought to tears by the apparent altruistic acts of the merchants. However, Eugene was reluctant. He was different from the nobles of the duchy, who were still soaking in the duchys past glory and ignorant of the real world. He knew exactly why the merchants were making such suggestions.


    I cant give you all exclusive rights to the goods that wille from the continent. However, I will consult Mungards merchant guild and allow you all to take advantage to a certain extent, Eugene stated.


    Thank you!


    We will never forget your kindness. If theres anything you would like done, please let us know.


    The merchants responded with joy.


    Eugene spoke, However, you will cut the price of supplies once my army grows bigger.


    Well how much bigger? What do you have in mind? Odd asked.


    Once it grows over 1,000, a twenty percent reduction in prices, Eugene said.


    We will dly follow your suggestion.


    The merchants were satisfied. Eugenes army needed to triple in size for it to reach 1,000 troops, and it was impossible to achieve such a number even if Eugene hired all the mercenaries in the area.


    It was possible if Eugene held the entirety of Brantias southwest in his grasp, but it wouldnt happen in the near future.


    Even if thats possible, well take advantage as much as possible until that happens


    We will follow Your Excellency until the end! With the highest quality goods and our loyalty! We will do our best!


    Good. I feel reassured, Eugene said, nodding.


    Hehe! Im honored. Odd and the merchants grinned after receiving Eugenes praise. However, their joy disappeared without a trace three days after the splendid, luxurious session ceremony.


    Galfredik had returned to the duchy from Mungard with a whopping 800 troops.


    W-what t Odds face turned deathly pale when he saw therge army. The army easily exceeded 1,000 troops in total.


    You promised, right? A twenty percent cut in prices. Eugene pointed out.


    Ah


    Odd came to the unfortunate realization that there would always be a vampire ahead of you.


    ***


    This is amazing! Dont you think so, Sir Drak?


    Thats right. I have never seen such arge army before


    Luke and Lanslo couldnt hide their shock and admiration. Dozens of gs pped against the wind, and more than a thousand troops were lined up in an organized, awe-inspiring manner. It was truly an awesome sight.


    Hehe! There are about 40 knights and 200 heavy infantrymen, Galfredik said while pointing.


    Really? Eugene responded before turning his head. The majority of knights were from Maren and the Carls Baggins Penins. Eugene was acquainted with most of them.


    All of the knights have te mail, and all the mercenaries from Maren either have chainmail or te coats. It seems that the City of Maren and the vice executive didnt spare anything.


    Prisci and the Palin Association were investing a humongous sum of money to assist Eugenes expedition to Brantia. The City of Maren was home to some of the best armament workshops in the Caylor Kingdom, and they had provided high-quality, durable armor for a cheap price to the knights and mercenaries departing on the Brantia expedition.


    Even though they made such decisions hoping to benefit from Brantia in the future, what they had done was still a great help.


    What did you do with the organization? Eugene asked.


    Galfredik responded, I took care of it on my way here.


    Were there anyints? Eugene asked.


    Kuha! All those disobedient bastards left long ago. The rest of them are head over heels with your reputation, Master. Ah, of course, this guy has also been a big help. A holy knight really does live up to his name, Galfredik replied.


    You tter me. You took care of it all, Sir Galfredik, Edmund smiled shyly and responded when Galfredik patted him on the shoulder.


    Still, Eugene was convinced that Edmund had been a big help just as he expected. No matter how famous Eugene was in Maren and the Carls Baggins Penins, many people could turn their backs on him after discovering his true identity as a vampire. But it was different with the support of a brave, faithful holy knight, especially if he was someone who had participated in the crusade. There was no better assurance than him.


    Galfredik, Eugene called out in a low voice, and Galfredik moved in closer.


    You sent the message to Ortos of the Rhodes Inds for sure, right? Eugene asked.


    Hehehe. I sent the fastest ship. I told them that they could put the pocas to work and sink all the ships. Well, I said that if there were any survivors, they could enve them or whatever, Galfredik responded.


    Those who had initially crossed the sea with the wrong intentions would meet their end in Rhodes waters. If they safely returned to the Caylor Kingdom after suffering a beating from Galfredik, it was obvious what types of rumors they might spread. The rumors would morph and change as they spread, and eventually, they could even lead to trouble with Eugenes strong supporters, including the two port cities, the Winslon County, and the Archivold Marquisate.


    Its always better to uproot impure sprouts before they grow. Theres no need to even let them take root in the first ce, Eugene said.


    Kuhaha! This is why I like you, master, Galfredik responded with augh.


    As expected, Sir Eugene is thorough! Mercy? Forgiveness? Theres no way that Sir Eugene would hold such cheesy feelings, right? Kihehehehehehehe!


    Uhehehehehehe!


    Heuheuheu!


    The shoulders of the spirit and the two vampires shook as theyughed insidiously.


    Lets go.


    All right. Galfredik grinned and turned around. He overlooked the 1,200-strong army. There were around 1,000 troops and 200 workers from the depot.


    We depart! Galfredik shouted.


    Uwaaaahhhhhh!!! A thunderous roar resounded over Bas sky.


    ***


    Excuse me, Lord Sithame.


    Hmm?


    Lord Nosvolta called out, and Lord Sithame turned his head.


    Nosvolta continued. We will be arriving at your territory soon, right?


    Thats right. What is it? Sithame responded.


    Well Im just wondering how much you are going to prepare. Have you already decided on who to send? Nosvolta asked.


    Hmm. Lord Sithame smacked his lips together. The nobles who had participated in the four-day session ceremony were apanying the army of the new duke. And as was said, the duke visited the territories of each noble. Naturally, Eugene cracked down on those who didnt personally attend the ceremony and sent representatives instead.


    None of the families raised any objections nor attempted to resist. The duke held the perfect justification, and there was no one who would act pridefully in front of a humongous army consisting of heavily armed knights and ferocious warriors.


    In the end, the nobles and their direct descendants were forced toe out of their gates, kneel in front of the dukes horse, and kiss his feet.


    Goods and coins equivalent to the one-year ie of each territory were loaded onto carts, and dozens of ves and the first sons of the noble families were collected as a token of their loyalty. Although their families hadnt beenpletely ruined, they suffered a huge blow that wouldst for several years.


    On the other hand, the nobles who had directly attended Eugenes ceremony, like Nosvolta or Sithame, received Eugenes mercy and deep consideration.


    He decided to only receive a moderate amount of wealth and to take the direct descendants only if the lords wanted it.


    - You sirs are lucky.


    The two lords trembled as they recalled the cold smile of Duke Jan Eugene Ba and his promise.


    For now, I am nning to yield half a years ie of my territory and my second son, Lord Sithame answered.


    Your second son? Money is one thing, but your second son was chosen to be Sir Minross aide, wasnt he?


    Huh! Surely thats not the problem right now. Its Drak. Drak! Moreover, Count Crawlmarine basically worships the duke. If my son can be the aide of either one of them, then that would bring honor to the family, wouldnt you say? Lord Sithame exined.


    Well. I guess Nosvolta muttered


    So sir, seriously think about it. Although His Excellency gave us a choice, I think hes very likely to consider this a test of loyalty, Sithame said.


    Hmm. Is that so? Nosvolta muttered and fell into contemtion while looking at Eugenes back from afar. Then, he spoke in a low voice after ncing elsewhere, By the way, who is thatdy? Every time I see her, shes by Count Crawlmarines side. Is she his fiance? She might be an aide as well since shes always wearing armor.


    Well, Im not sure. I wasnt very interested. There were already so many people, so it was hard to keep track. Moreover, Lord Sithame was more interested in saving his own hide, so he had no time to care about such trivial things.


    Hmm. Hey,e here for a second. Nosvolta called out to a Brantian mercenary who was marching just behind him.


    Yes, did you call for me, sir? the mercenary asked.


    Thatdy by Count Crawlmarines side. Do you know who that is? Is she the counts aide? Nosvolta asked.


    "Oh, thatdy? Shes a prisoner of His Excellency Eugene, the mercenary answered.


    What? A prisoner? Nosvolta asked.


    Yes. The knight next to her is also a prisoner, the mercenary said.


    Nosvolta looked at the knight with wide eyes, then spoke dumbfoundedly, How could a prisoner be left to be so free? And why is the count so close to the prisoner?


    Well, thats because she is a direct descendant of the Fransil family, the mercenary exined.


    Fransil? What?


    Monarch of the East. The family that faces the Sun? Even Sithame interrupted the conversation with disbelief.


    The mercenary nodded. I dont know much about those titles, but she is indeed Lord Fransils youngest daughter, Lady Lorraine. She was on her quest to knighthood, but she challenged His Excellency the Duke and was defeated. So, she became a prisoner and apanied him all the way here. If you dont have any further questions, sirs, I will be on my way.


    Y-yes, go ahead. The mercenary retreated with a bow, and the two vacantly stared at Luke and Lorraine with incredulous eyes. They had been half-forced into swearing allegiance to the duke. But it seemed their lord was a man beyond their imaginations.


    It was shocking enough that he possessed such a great army, but he had also captured a direct descendant of Fransil, one of the most powerful families challenging the Brantian throne. What more would they discover about this man?


    Ah! Lord Nosvolta gasped as ifing to a sudden realization. Then, he turned his head with a determined expression. Lord Sithame. I havee to a decision.


    A-about what? Sithame asked.


    I will send my second son and my youngest daughter to His Excellency. I will have my son be one of their aides, and my daughter as Count Crawlmarines concubine, Nosvolta stated.


    What? Sir, do you mean it? Sithame asked.


    Yes. Im dead serious, Nosvolta answered with burning determination.


    Sithame looked at Nosvolta with ridicule before eventually responding, Your youngest daughter. Shes eight years old this year, right? Are you crazy?


    What does that have to do with anything? She will be at a suitable age to be engaged in four or five years, Nosvolta retorted.


    No, thats not how things work!


    Ha! Lord Sithame, you told me you were nning to send your second son, but are you actually going to send one of your daughters as well? Are you worried because my daughter is younger? Youre worried that you might lose your spot? Nosvolta questioned.


    Have you truly gone mad? How can you even say that to me?! Sithame shouted.


    Well, if thats not the case, then why


    The two lords raised their voices and criticized each other, although they had a rather harmonious rtionship until now. As thepetition for loyalty began in earnest among the duchys vassals, Mirian excitedly buzzed over. She had been snooping around in search of anything interesting.


    Kihehehehe! Its me~ Number one~ Sir Eugenes most loyal servant is here~ Ten gold coins~! Just ten gold coins and I will hook you up with Aide number two~! Now, now~! This isnt an everyday opportunity~ Ten gold coins~ She was fully aware that they couldnt see or hear her. However, she continued to shout excitedly like a crazed merchant, drooling at the sight of their coin pouches.


    However


    Hmm?


    Huh?


    The two lords suddenly stopped arguing and looked around.


    D-did you hear something just now?


    Huh? You as well? I did hear something. It sounded like a very wicked, insidious voice the two lords muttered.


    Kieeeeeeeeeeekkk?! Mirian screamed with shock.


    Hmm?


    W-what is it?! The lords jumped back with surprise, and the wicked, insidious spirit quickly flew away from above their heads.


    W-whats going on? Did those humans hear my voice just now? How? Why? Mirian shouted with shock and confusion.


    Lanslo, who had been watching from the very beginning, exined while holding back hisughter. You might call it a manifestation of an overwhelming yearning. A creature of mana like yourself is capable of manifesting their will when their yearning is deep and strong. You are evolving alongside the one you are contracted with.


    Kieeeeek?! Is that true? Mirian asked.


    Of course. Normally, it tends to be a manifestation of pure love and honest faith toward the one you are contracted to, but youre just a little different in that you express strong will for money and wealth. Pffft! Lanslo exined before bursting out intoughter.


    Kieeeek?! The spirits wings trembled in shock.


    D-does that mean that my words could be conveyed to those humans in the future? Mirian asked.


    Perhaps, depending on the situation, Lanslo responded.


    Kieeehhh.


    She appeared rather embarrassed.


    I like it! That means I can strip them of all their silver and gold, all their treasures! Kiek! Kieehhh!


    Or perhaps she wasnt.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    What? Those nobles heard your voice? Eugene asked.


    Yeap! Mirian answered.


    How? Eugene was bewildered.


    Mirian sped her hands together as if she was praying, and answered with innocent, sparkling eyes. Treasure No! My burning love for you has moved the heavens. True love has allowed


    Eugene interjected. Stop talking nonsense and tell the truth.


    Hmph! Mirians expression immediately turned viinous, and she took a seat on Silions mane before speaking arrogantly. Sir Lanslo said that Im evolving along with you. So if I think really hard about what I want and say it, even ordinary humans can hear my voice.


    Hmm. Eugene frowned. He wasnt sure whether this was a good thing or not. However, a brilliant idea soon came to mind.


    I have an idea, Eugene said.


    What is it? What is it? Mirian asked.


    From now on, you are my messenger, Eugene responded.


    A messenger? Mirian said.


    You will ry my instructions to others during battles, Eugene exined. Mirian was small, but she was very fast. Moreover, she was invisible to ordinary humans, which meant she could roam the battlefield undisturbed and deliver messages. She would prove useful not only on the battlefield but also on evilnds as well.


    Kieeehh. That sounds kinda annoying. And how can I be so desperate every single time? Youre so insidious, like the demon king or the devil. Mirian pouted while looking at Eugene.


    Eugene contemted smacking the spirit on the head, but stopped himself and spoke in a gentle voice, You can do it. I guarantee it.


    Hiing, but still...


    Fwoosh!


    Eugenes hand moved like lightning.


    Kieeeeek! Sir, Im sorry! Ill be obedient! Mirian screamed while burying herself deeper into Silions mane.


    Eugene held out his hand and asked, What does this look like?


    A-a silver coin! The spirits attitude changed in an instant.


    Thats right, its silver. What thoughtse to your mind when you see this? Eugene asked.


    I want it! I want to rub my body all over it! Mirian shouted excitedly.


    Right? What about this? Eugene stashed the silver coin before pulling out a gold coin.


    Kihehe! The spirits gaze transformed when she saw the shiny gold coin. She was greed itself. Her eyes burned even brighter than a beowulf going three or four days without any food. The spirit even started to drool as if she was hypnotized by the brilliance of the golden circle.


    Eugene spoke to the spirit in a quiet, gentle voice, You want it, dont you?


    I-I want it. I want to rub my body, no, I want to be one with it. Kuweeeeehh! Mirian said while breathing heavily.


    Thats right. Thats the spirit. If you be my messenger, I will give you one every month. What do you think? Eugene asked.


    Yes, sir! Yes! Yes! Mirian answered.


    Good. Then I will give you this as a down payment. Eugene said before cing the coin in a small wooden box.


    I will give you one every month. And since it will be hard for you to carry it around, I will keep it safe for you. Think of it like a safe. Ill give it all to you when you grow up; no, when you evolve even further. Of course, the golden castle as well. Eugene continued.


    Yeah! Yeah! I love you, sir! Kieee! Kieeeehh! The spirit grinned and rubbed herself against Eugenes cheek. Eugene had a desire to grab her and throw her to the ground, but he endured it.


    Its a guardians privilege to keep a childs allowance safe.


    And it was quite unlikely that the spirit would remember exactly how many gold coins she had since she wasnt even smart enough to fully understand the worlds writtennguage until now.


    You must remember. What are you going to think of when you deliver my instructions? Eugene asked.


    Gold coins! Mirian shouted.


    Thats right. Think about how a gold coin will be deposited into your safe every month. One day, it will grow to be hundreds, no, thousands. Think of your gold coins.


    M-my gold coins. Mine. My precious The aura of desire, or rather, the spirits passion, began to soar. As expected, money could really make ghosts dance or in this instance, spirits.


    ***


    What should I do about this? What am I supposed to do?! Baron Mondelio could not hide his anxiety as he continued to wipe off the cold sweat flowing down his wide forehead. When a messenger first arrived from the Ba Duchy telling him to attend the session ceremony of a new duke, it felt as if the very sky was copsing on him. He had been expecting the messenger to ask for help inbating the bandits that continued to gue the duchy. He would have epted their request with pride before reporting back to the mastermind of all these.


    Why havent we heard back from Sir Roberi yet? D-did he betray me? Did he turn himself over to the new duke? Is that it?! Baron Mondelio shouted.


    Theres no way Sir Roberi would do that, my lord. Please regain yourposure.


    Do you really think thats possible?! The entire n is about to copse, so what could I possibly say to that man?! Mondelio burst into a rage, and the nobles gathered in the office were silent as they exchanged nces.


    After a moment, one of the nobles made a cautious suggestion. My lord, wouldnt it be best to be honest and ask for help?


    What did you say? Baron Mondelio raged.


    We have already missed the new dukes session ceremony. It might not be that difficult for now, but they will obviously criticize uster. It will be better for us to switch horses now than to make excusester. The noble continued.


    Switch horses? Baron Mondelio asked.


    Thats right. Its best to switch horses as soon as possible so that youll be ustomed to the steed. You can take your time to find out the horses personality, what it likes, and how fast it can gallop. Besides, we have someone whos directly involved in our castle right now, right? the nobleman said.


    Hmm. Baron Mondelio stroked his chin with a serious expression. Then, he raised his head. All right! Lets do that!


    He looked around the nobles with a brighter expression.


    I will follow Sir Boros advice. Hey, you there, bring the guest over, Baron Mondelio said, giving his orders.


    Yes, my lord, the butler answered before leaving the room. A few minutester, he returned with a figure with him.


    The new arrival was a young, elven knight wearing chainmail and a white surcoat, even though they were indoors.


    Lord Mondelio. Were you looking for me? the elf asked. His beardless face was smooth, and he looked to be in his mid tote 20s.


    Sir Pranbow. Wee. Baron Mondelios attitude was polite. It was only natural since Pranbow was older than all the nobles gathered in the office. Moreover, he was a respected knight of high standing from where he originated.


    Hmm? Is there something wrong? Everyones expression seems rather sour, Pranbow asked while looking around the stiff-faced nobles.


    Baron Mondelio responded with a forced smile, Things went slightly awry, but its not enough for you to be concerned about, sir. By the way, regarding the offer you proposed.


    Ah, have you finally made up your mind? Pranbow asked.


    Yes. Your suggestion, No, I will ept the suggestion of His Excellency Rosamerin.


    Haha. You made the right choice. His Excellency will surely treat Lord Mondelio with respect and honor, Pranbow said. He had already been expecting such an answer when Baron Mondelio called for him. In the first ce, it made no sense for Baron Mondelio to refuse the offer after not attending the session ceremony of the Ba Duchy.


    I will entrust you with it, Sir Pranbow. I look forward to it, Baron Mondelio said with sincerity. He had already made his decision. Pranbow, the archdukes cousin, was the only connection he had with Archduke Rosamerin, who sought the throne of Brantia.


    Haha! Of course, I will do my best. Then I will contact my nation and ask them to send some troops. Would 500 be enough? Pranbow asked.


    Oh! 500 elite soldiers from the Northern Elf Kingdom would be very reassuring indeed, Baron Mondelio eximed as if he was touched, but he felt rather sour. The presence of other peoples troops in his territory signified that he was bing their subordinate.


    Even so, once the Northern Elf Kingdom unites Brantia, I can proudly stand as one of their vassals.


    He would be the first to subject himself to Archduke Rosamerin in Brantia. Archduke Rosamerin was the leader of the elves who ruled over the ind of nd, which was located north of Brantia, and he would certainly give appropriate treatment to his vassals.


    Although Mondelio had never seen the archduke in person, he knew from rumors that the archduke was a very generous man.


    One hundred cavalry, one hundred archers, and the rest will be light infantry. Of course, we will be covering all the expenses for the troops as well. Would you rather have gold or silver bars than the Brantian currency? If you want, we could also pay you in mana stones.


    Well, I know you will handle it well, Sir Pranbow. I will leave it to you, Mondelio responded.


    Hahaha! Youre very straightforward. Pranbowughed boisterously. With this, he was the first among his colleagues dispatched to Brantia to have established a bridgehead into the country. Moreover, he had done so near the Ba Duchy, which was one of the two most important families in the vicinity.


    Of course, he could have upied it with force if he wanted to, but there was a high chance that the various contenders for the throne would join forces and retaliate if he had done so.


    But now, I have the justification and Ive also established a bridgehead. All I have to do now is to pressure the Ba family and make them cooperate


    And that was an extremely simple problem to handle...


    He would win their trust by fighting off the bandits, then give the Ba Duchy what they wanted the most.


    I will have to request it when the archduke sends his messenger. It needs to be dramatic and climactic.


    Pranbow started to create his perfect n.


    Crash!


    W-what is it?! Baron Mondelio shouted while turning his head as the door burst open with a loud racket. Pranbow turned his head and red at the guard responsible for opening the door with a frown.


    I apologize! But theres an urgent, pressing matter! the guard yelled.


    What is it? Whats going on? Baron Mondelio asked.


    An army! Theres an army, my lord! the guard shouted.


    An army? What do you mean by that? Speak clearly! Baron Mondelio demanded.


    A-an army! Hundreds of troops are advancing our way! the guard hollered.


    What?! Baron Mondelios face turned pale, and the startled nobles began to whisper among themselves.


    Pranbow hurriedly approached the guard and asked, Where is the army from? Did you check their g or crest?


    The mercenaries who discovered their presence are quite ignorant, they dont know which family the army belongs to. However, they reported seeing the crest of a dark, crimson dragon, the guard said.


    Dragon? Pranbow frowned.


    Baron Mondelio rushed over and begged. S-sir, what should I do? The knights and soldiers of my territory number less than a hundred. Sir, you must help me!


    Naturally. It seems theyre trying their luck with faith in their numbers. I will destroy the enemies along with the knights of the Northern Elf Kingdom, Pranbow answered.


    Ohh! Baron Mondelios expression brightened at once.


    A total of 10 knights had apanied Pranbow.


    They were excellent riders and elven knights with iparable skills with the bow. They would easily defeat a group of mercenaries with more than tenfold their numbers. Most importantly, Pranbow was a swordmaster and one of the strongest knights of the Northern Elf Kingdom. The number of orc warriors he had defeated in the past when the Ind of nd had been engulfed in war couldnt be counted anymore. Not only that, but it was Pranbow who had perfectly subjugated all three evilnds in nd.


    This is rather good. Let me show you the skills of us knights belonging to the Northern Elf Kingdom. I will validate for you that joining hands with our kingdom was the best choice, Pranbow said.


    Paaaa


    An aura engulfed Pranbows figure. It was a refreshing energy of mana, unlike the Fears of vampires and orcs. It was an elven knights unique ability that protected them from evil energies and Fear while improving their physical abilities.


    I trust you! I trust you, Sir Pranbow! Baron Mondelio shouted fervently. His expression became bright as he witnessed the mysterious energy surrounding the elven knight.


    ***


    Dark lord! Dark Lord! the scouting beowulfs shouted while rushing over.


    Eugene responded, What is it? Did Baron Mondelio dispatch any troops?


    Eugene didnt bother hiding his anticipation. If Baron Mondelios troops met him in battle on tnd, he would basically be gifted with a free win. Face-to-face battles were always easier thanying siege.


    Its not that. Elves. There are elven knights, one of the beowulfs said.


    Elves? Eugene frowned at the unexpected answer.


    Those bastards looked so damn strong. They were wearing the same armor.


    They must have seen us since they have good vision. But they didnt run away despite seeing us from afar


    The beowulfs busily chatted.


    Lanslo joined in the conversation. They are no ordinary elves if they are armed with metal armor and arent surprised to see beowulf warriors.


    Is that so? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Its highly likely that they are knights from nd. nd is the only elvennd that possesses its own smelting technology, Lanslo answered.


    ndthe Northern Elf Kingdom.


    They were the only contender for Brantias throne that wasnt based on Brantias maind. And although humans and elves lived in harmony in nd, most of the nobles there were said to be elves.


    Pure-blooded elven knights were known to use mana as their source of strength, and those above a certain level could use an ordinary sword with the unrivaled sharpness of a famed de.


    Wait. What if I could have that power?


    Eugenes eyes glistened wickedly.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Sir Pranbow, take a look over there.


    Hmm. Pranbow stopped his horse and raised his visor. His expression immediately darkened when he saw an army in the distance. He assumed it to be the main army of the beowulfs he saw earlier. They were like storm clouds in the far distance.


    I assumed there would be 200 or 300 at most


    Those idiotic mercenaries! Do they have goblin eyes? In what world does that look like a few hundred soldiers? one of Pranbows fellow elf knights said with worry after seeing the massive army.


    Elven knights were strong. Each one of them had the skills to wipe out dozens of bandits without trouble. In addition, when ten of them were fighting together, even well-trained soldiers or several units consisting of well-trained mercenaries couldnt be their opponents. However, there was nothing they could possibly do against such arge army.


    Even so, turning back wasnt an option, especially not after they had proudly boasted of their own skills.


    Sir Pranbow. Lets first find out which family they belong to. Very few nobles would have the resources to possess such arge army.


    I agree. Lets go have a conversation first, Pranbow responded.


    The head of such a massive army would certainly be a noble, and even if they werent one, they wouldnt act inhospitably to an elven knight in consideration of disying their honor and dignity to their men.


    Is it one of the forces seeking the throne? If so, it would be good to take this chance to find out what kind of person he is and how skilled his troops are.


    Pranbow hung a handkerchief at his spear''s end and started forward again. As the distance between the two groups narrowed little by little, Pranbow could see the size and the equipment of the troops more clearly.


    Hmm! The expressions of Pranbow and the elven knights turned stiff. From what they could see, the army of unknown origins wasnt simply arge group of beggars. They seemed to be quite disciplined, and their equipment was excellent.


    Heavy infantrymen? And how do they have so many knights in heavy armor?


    They could see hundreds of heavy infantrymen ttered in chainmail armed with spears, swords, and shields, but what was even more surprising was the presence of nearly fifty knights on horseback armed with te mail. But that wasnt all There were even dozens of beowulf warriors wearing the same armor.


    And there was only one exnation for their appearance


    Theyre not participating as regr mercenaries. The beowulfs are officially working under someone else


    It made no sense, considering their prideful nature as warriors and high self-esteem. Pranbows heart grew heavier as he drew closer to the army.


    Whoa, whoa. Finally, once the distance between the two groups drew close to less than fifty meters, Pranbow and the elven knights came to a stop.


    Four knights on horseback started toward them from the army.


    Laruma tino buroru balin nd emashia? one of the knights asked in ndish.


    Pranbow responded with a surprised expression, Ja. Lno Ballin?


    Ja. Drak es Lanslo. Lanslo grinned while raising his visor.


    Pranbow nodded. Ah, a knight from the Drak family. You still havent forgotten where your roots are. Imend you.


    Haha. We arent given a choice in the matter of learning thenguage of nd as long as we are born into the Drak family, Lanslo responded.


    Even that is an honorable tradition that stands to prove that the Drak family has its roots in nd. Anyway, nice to meet you, Sir Lanslo. I am Pranbow of nd, Pranbow said.


    Aha, so it was Sir Pranbow, Lanslo responded with recognition.


    Pranbow said with a grin, Do you know me?


    How could I not know the swordmaster of nd? Anyway, its nice to meet you as well. However, considering the circumstances, I cant say that Im all too d about this meeting, Lanslo said, shaking his head.


    Pranbows expression stiffened. So it appeared that the knight from the Drak family had heard of him. However, for the young knight to act like this meant that he was either confident in himself or in his army. But regardless of the reason, Pranbow was unfamiliar and ufortable with such a response.


    Of course, this also applied to Pranbows fellow knights, who werent as disciplined as Pranbow


    Sir! Where are your manners?


    Arent you a knight of the Drak family? Dont you have the blood of elves flowing in your veins? The least you could do is to be respectful, even if you cant join our side.


    Have some manners! Knight of Drak!


    Most of Pranbows fellow knights were in their 40s and 50s, which was considered quite young for elves. As such, they couldnt suppress their temper and burning spirits. In addition, most of them were visiting Brantias maind for the first time, and all of the people they encountered until now had been extremely respectful and reverent toward them, like Baron Mondelio. In other words, it was their first time meeting a person of equal status like Lanslo.


    It sounds to me like these elf bastards are cursing at you. Am I right? Galfredik asked.


    Lanslo responded with a shrug, Not quite curses, but nothing nice either.


    Banneret Randolph said cautiously, They are pointing out Sir Draks attitude and warning him to be polite. The knight who spoke with Sir Drak is a swordmaster of nd, and he seems to be a noble of very high status. Theyreining of Sir Draks attitude.


    Motherfuckers, these elf bastards are pulling shit out of their mouths. Lanslo, forget everything else. Ask that swordmaster if hes the one responsible for instigating Baron Mondelio, Galfredik cursed.


    Pranbow couldnt understand thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom, but his eyes turned toward Galfredik due to the burly knights aggressive tone and extraordinary aura. Pranbow recognized that Galfredik, Randolph, and y were vampires from their rtively pale faces and unusual auras.


    A knight of the Dark n. Are you the head of this army? Pranbow asked.


    He is asking if you are themander of this army, Sir Galfredik. Randolph interpreted Pranbows words.


    And what does that matter to you? Just tell him what I was saying before, Galfredik casually said.


    Yes. Randolph nodded before turning towards Pranbow.


    This is Sir Galfredik, an exalted noble of our n and the knightmander of our forces. Sir Galfredik is asking if you are with Baron Mondelio.


    ..


    Pranbow managed to remain calm even after the sudden, sharp question. However, the other elven knights werent as disciplined as Pranbow, and they couldnt hide their agitation after hearing Randolphs question.


    Im right, arent I? Bastards, I can tell just by looking at your faces. You scruffy elves are the ones behind Mondelio, Galfredik said with a grin.


    Pranbow couldnt understand his words, but he recognized Galfrediksprehension from the smile. However, Pranbow remained proud. And what if we are? Thats right, Sir Mondelio has decided to align his will with nd. So listen carefully As soon as you and your army decide to invade Lord Mondelios territory, you will be dering war on nd. nds elite soldiers are protected by the great spirit. They will destroy and ughter the troops of your army. So have your soldiers retreat and get out of thisnd this instant, Pranbow spoke before tapping on his longsword. It was a fine de nestled inside an borate silver sheathe. He wasnt afraid at all, even if he was facing a high-ranking noble of the Dark n.


    Pranbows words were urately interpreted over to Galfredik.


    Uhahahahahahaha! Galfredik burst intoughter, which caused the elves to be flustered.


    I was worried that you would cut the tail and run off. I never expected you to ask for a battle straight up, Galfredik remarked.


    Exactly. It hasnt been too long since they left nd, so they must be ignorant of the world, Lanslo replied to Galfrediks words.


    Although they were talking in their ownnguage, the elves felt offended by the attitude and the tone of the two knights.


    How dare you! Arent you afraid of angering nd?


    Apologize immediately and walk away! I wont tolerate any more disrespect!


    The elves shouted angrily.


    Lanslo gave a meaningful smile. Ah,e to think of you, you dont even know who we are yet.


    Hmph! The Drak family might be famous, but I have never even heard of the Galfredik family. I dont know which kingdom you are from, but if you show any more disrespect, after nd unites Brantia Pranbow shouted.


    I think theres a big misunderstanding here. Lanslo interrupted. He continued. Our armys master and suprememander is over there.


    Pranbow and the elven knights turned their gazes toward where Lanslo was pointing. A knight d in ck armor was observing them from a distance under the fluttering g of the ck dragon. Pranbow narrowed his eyes. He could feel an extraordinary pressure emitting from the knight.


    Lanslo continued. If I may introduce himHis Excellency Duke Jan Eugene Ba.


    W-what?! Pranbow shouted with shock while almost throwing reins.


    Lanslo spoke with a mysterious smile, So Lord Mondelio is with nd? Good. We were on our way to ask that question anyway.


    W-well, thats


    Well, well. The Mondelio Barony was a vassal of the Ba Duchy for a long time. Since the Ba Duchy bestowed the duchy its status, the Ba Duchy will be the one to revoke it, Lanslo stated.


    !


    Thats right. His Excellency Eugene Ba will incriminate Lord Mondelio for betraying the duchy. Well, since a swordmaster of nd has testified that Baron Mondelio is with nd, any further conversation will be meaningless, Lanslo added.


    Keugh!


    Pranbow bit his lips. He had made a mistakea huge mistake. The right move would have been to continue the conversation after discovering the opponents attitude, but he had been caught off guard by the opponents disrespectful attitude. Moreover, he had be quite ustomed to being revered and worshiped during his stay in Baron Mondelios castle, which resulted in himmitting such a blunder.


    Pranbow started to exin, But if you raise your sword against the Mondelio territory, nd will


    Huh? You were the one who coerced the duchys vassal into a betrayal, right? Lanslo said.


    Ha! And what evidence are you basing your nonsense


    Sir Roberi. We captured one of Baron Mondelios knights. He confessed that someone gave Lord Mondelio lots of silver coins to hire mercenaries and to have them pretend to be bandits, Lanslo casually said.


    !


    It appeared that even Pranbows retreat was blocked.


    What will you do? Will you dare to stop Duke Bas righteous rebuke and rage in the name of nd? Just know that you will be responsible if the rtionship between the Ba Duchy and nd sours due to this matter. Lanslos voice remained light and his tone clear, but his eyes were now cold.


    Galfredik, Randolph, and y red at the elves. They were prepared to draw their des at a moments notice.


    Pranbow gritted his teeth faced with the dilemma. It would be extremely painful to lose their bridgehead in Brantia over such a matter. The opponents werent afraid of nd, and they held the political justification in condemning Baron Mondelio.


    I Pranbow parted his lips with the intention of retreating.


    However


    We are the knights of nd! The greatnd of nd will not bow to anyone!


    Uwaaaah!


    The enraged elven knights shouted while unsheathing their weapons.


    You idiots!


    Pranbow attempted to dissuade the knights, but it was already toote.


    Great! Not too shabby for little elves! Ill acknowledge your spirits! Hahahaha! Galfredik burst intoughter before raising his spear. Lanslo and the two vampires raised their longswords as well.


    No! Pranbow tried to speak, but he wasnt given a chance to finish. His eyes filled with shock.


    Kuwuuuuuuugh!!!


    The beowulfs were already charging toward them like starving beasts. However, Pranbow wasnt surprised by the beowulfs.


    Fwooooosh!


    A beam of light creating shockwaves could be seen flying toward him at unbelievable speeds.


    From that distance?!


    Pranbows eyes were filled with disbelief after recognizing the object as a ck spear.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Paaaaa!


    Pranbow reflexively ignited his own mana and coated his longsword with it. He predicted the spears straight trajectory and struck down with all his might.


    Shhhhk!


    However, as his de fell in a cascade of light, the spear turned sharply to the right as if it were alive.


    ?! Pranbow couldnt hide his shock. The spear continued and pierced the shoulder of an elf knight standing behind him.


    Keugh!


    Ledel! the elf knights shouted with disbelief after witnessing the spear rip through the tough chain mail as if it was made of paper.


    Shuk!


    What?!


    However, it was too early for the elves to be surprised. They were left speechless as the spear flew back to where it came from after leaving a hole in their colleagues shoulder.


    A magic spear! Pranbow shouted. The spear returned to the hands of its master. At the same time, the ck-armored knight charged toward them on his obsidian steed.


    Kwaaaaa!


    Vampiric Fear soared from Eugenes figure as he took hold of Madarazika. The distance between Eugene and Pranbow narrowed to about 10 meters.


    Tututututututu!


    Eugene closed the distance in the blink of an eye, then released Silions reins before striking down with Madarazika.


    Kwarara!


    The spear contained the momentum of Silions charge as it descended with ferocity toward Pranbows helmet. Even though he was a swordmaster, Pranbow still felt a chill rush down his back as he faced the fierce attack. However, Pranbow remained calm and raised his longsword at an angle. A swordmaster was not easily defeated.


    Block, deflect, sidestep, and stab.


    Such were the basics of swordsmanship, but it was extremely difficult to time it just right. But for a swordmaster like Pranbow, urately performing the technique was easier than eating cake, and he had defeated dozens of knights and warriors in the past utilizing the same technique.


    Aim for the gap in his armpit!


    Pranbow visualized the battle as the longsword and the spear drew close. The elven swordmaster was fully confident in his n. He had never even imagined that his n would go awry.


    Boom!


    The sh between the spear and the longsword resulted in a tremendous explosion.


    Even a swordmasters masterful techniques and the natural mana of a pure-blooded elf were nullified in front of absolute power.


    ng!


    Pranbows longsword was shattered into dozens of pieces, and the coating of mana also scattered into the air. Madarazika fell through the blossom of metal and mana and struck Pranbows helmet.


    Bang!


    Pranbow immediately lost consciousness and fell t on his saddle as intense pain radiated from his skull.


    What?!


    Sir Pranbow?!


    The elven knights froze immediately when the proud swordmaster of nd was defeated in a single blow.


    Kuwuuuugh!


    Lets y, herbivores!


    Despite Pranbows defeat, the beowulfs did not stop their charge. Unfortunately, the elves had already lost their will to fight after witnessing theplete defeat of their swordmaster.


    Disarm and capture them. Feel free to pummel them if they resist, Eugenemanded. The beowulfs couldnt hide their disappointment while dragging the elves off their horses.


    Justification, profit, honorthe elves failed at obtaining even a single one as the battle concluded.


    ***


    Ugh After half a day, Pranbow opened his eyes with a grunt.


    Keugh! He groaned and clenched his teeth as extreme pain surged from the top of his head. It felt as if a nail had been driven deep into his skull.


    Sir, sir! The old man elf woke up!


    I know


    Pranbow turned his head toward the two voices. One was rather frivolous, while the other was cold.


    ?! He came to face a young man with crimson eyes and long dark hair, as well as a spirit who looked as frivolous as her voice.


    A spirit and a vampire. Pranbow briefly forgot his pain and looked at the unimaginablebination with dazed eyes.


    The spirit began tough wickedly. Kihehehehehe! I guess hes a unicorn now, rather than an old elf! He has a horn on his head! Kekekeke!


    Pranbow was filled with an immense desire to smack the spirit in the head, wanting to ignore his identity as an elf.


    Well. Its definitely an eyesore. Im d he looks fine though, the vampire said.


    Although Pranbow could understand his words, strangely enough, he felt irritated by the vampire. Pranbow spoke in a dignified voice, And who are you, sir? By the looks of it, youre a knight of a prestigious family. If you are indeed an honorable knight, you ought to show some courtesy


    A load of crap. Are you not fully awake yet? Will youe to your senses if I hit you some more? Eugene responded.


    W-what? Pranbow stammered.


    I am Jan Eugene Ba. Manners, courtesy. Who do you think should be showing respect here? Eugene asked.


    Ah. Pranbow became wide-eyed after learning of Eugenes identity. He immediately ced his right palm on his chest and said politely, I have shown you great disrespect due to my ignorance. I am


    I know. Sir Pranbow, swordmaster of nd. Eugene interrupted.


    Pranbow bit his lips after hesitation. He couldnt believe that he was being referred to as a swordmaster by someone who had defeated him in a single blow. He had never felt more ashamed of his title than now. However, Pranbow was a noble of nd and its representative before he became a swordmaster. As such, he was aware of his responsibilities.


    Your Excellency Ba. With all due respect, what happened to the other knights with me? Pranbow asked.


    They are all fine. I am treating them with honor as prisoners. Ah, one is in poor condition. The one I pierced with my spear. We fed him a mana stone to ensure he doesnt die, Eugene exined.


    A mana stone? Your Excellency! Pure-blooded members of our race should not consume mana stones. If there were any impurities in the stone, then the mana in their bodies Pranbow shouted with rm.


    It was pure. My wizard manufactured it. Eugene interrupted.


    Your wizard? Pranbow asked.


    Dont worry about it. I have someone, a woman. Anyway, the one with the hole in his shoulder is breathing and alive, Eugene said with a shrug.


    Phew. I am grateful for your mercy, Your Excellency. You are a man of true honor. I am thoroughly impressed. Pranbow bowed politely with sincerity. He felt as if the prejudice that had been fabricated after meeting human nobles like Baron Mondelio waspletely crumbling apart. Although the vampire wasnt Brantian, such an honorable knight was an extremely rare find, regardless of race and nationality.


    But he only thought of this because he had no idea who Eugene was at all


    Hmm. I only saved his life since I would benefit from the ransom, but it seems like Ive made a big profit using only two mana stones. Anyway, considering that he was secretly plotting against the duchy, it seems like hes got some manners.


    ording to the other captured elves, Pranbow was a high-ranking nobleman in nd. His status was enough to be counted within the top 10, and he was popr with other elves because of his excellent swordsmanship and unyielding spirit.


    Ill be at a loss if I start a squabble with the elves since they dont even have any power in Brantias maind. Ill have to treat him nicely until I get his ransom. Beating up Mondelio should be enough to satisfy me for the time being.


    Eugene made up his mind. He asked while slightly softening his eyes, Sir Pranbow, let me ask you a few questions.


    I have already suffered defeat at our hands. I will faithfully answer any questions that don''t cause me to betray nd, Pranbow responded.


    Good. Having the mercenaries pretend to be bandits. Was that nds will? Eugene asked.


    We supported Lord Mondelio financially and condoned his actions, so I cant deny the responsibility, Pranbow answered.


    Hmm. Are you saying that you were trying to drive the Ba Duchy into a dead end? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. However although it may sound like an excuse, I had them know not to upy the duchy. nd needed the cooperation of the duchy, we werent trying to take it over, Pranbow exined.


    Hmm. The elfs words lined up with Roberis words. It certainly appeared true. But there were still questions that needed answers.


    Even if your n seeded, the duchy would not have cooperated. The old men of the duchy are incredibly arrogant and snobbish. Of course, they have gotten a lot better now, Eugene said while tapping on Wolfughter.


    Pranbow could guess the situation. Even the elders of the duchy wouldve been helpless in front of the vampires overwhelming might.


    We were not expecting the duchy to bend over and cooperate with nd just by rescuing them from danger. So we were going to prepare a gift that would leave the duchy with no other choice, Pranbow said.


    Gift? What was it? Eugene asked


    Well Pranbow hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath. Then, he continued. Phew! You have already seeded the duchy as its new master, so theres no point in hiding it. The gift that nd prepared is one of four treasures originally belonging to the Ba Duchy.


    What? The armor? Eugene eximed in shock.


    Huh?! Your Excellency, how do you know of Armis? Pranbow asked.


    Armis?


    ? Pranbow seemed rather confused when Eugene eximed in shock. Eugene showed him Wolfughter, Madarazika, and Paracletus one after another.


    I have three of the treasures, so the remaining one would obviously be the armor, Eugene exined.


    By the gods! Pranbow was shocked and speechless. It felt as if his very soul had left his body. He finally realized how a member of the Dark n managed to seed the Ba Duchy and how he knew the identity of the treasure belonging to nds royal family.


    Fate. Could this be fate? Ha! Pranbow let out a long sigh, then he spoke in a stern voice after straightening his posture. We were going to demand the Ba Duchys support for nd on the condition that we returned one of its four treasures, Armis. But we assumed that the duchy wouldnt agree from the very beginning or would have other ideas, so we joined with Baron Mondelio.


    Hmm. Maybe; no, Im sure they would have done exactly that, Eugene hesitated for a moment before responding. Judging by the brazen attitude of the duchys elders from before, Eugene felt that Pranbows rationale was justified.


    But that armor Wouldnt it have been a waste to hand it over so simply? They are quite extraordinary, Eugene said. Even Wolfughter, which was the least extraordinary of the three treasures in his possession, was an unrivaled sword. In the first ce, there were only a few swords in the world that had been crafted with meteoric iron.


    Pranbow responded, If by extraordinary, you are referring to Armiss defensive function, then yes, it is indeed extraordinary. However, the problem is that its not suitable for any of us. Its practically useless.


    Hmm?


    Armis is a demon armor that sucks the blood of the wearer. Thats why all the previous dukes had been short-lived, Pranbow exined.


    ?! Eugene was surprised. Neither the elders of the duchy nor Pymathoras, who could be called a living history book, had told him about this.


    When Armis was in the duchy, the dukes only wore Armis in desperate circumstances. It provides the strongest of effects, and not even a mana sword could leave a dent on its surface. In addition, it nullifies all kinds of curses and spells. However, a regr human would have all of their blood sucked dry with a single wear.


    Wouldnt they die then? Eugene asked.


    Humans have mana stones. They can persist by continuing to take superior-grade mana stones. However, mana stones arent as effective for elves. As such, no one was suitable to be its master, Pranbow exined.


    Hooh. I see.


    Yes. Your Excellency is a member of the Dark n, so you have significantly less blood in your body than other races. I dare say that the armor


    I think I will be fine. Eugene interrupted.


    What?


    Dont worry about it. Theres no need to worry about me. Eugene smiled confidently.


    He couldnt wear it since he didnt have enough blood?


    Eugene had developed several abilities through multiple awakenings. Among them was the ability to absorb blood from nearby sources. He wouldnt have to worry about running out of blood while using the ability.


    If Im in a hurry, I can suck blood from whoever is nearby.


    A battlefield was filled to the brim with enemies to devour blood from, so what was the use of worrying?


    Eugene was d he was a vampire.

 Chapter 157:

    Chapter 157:


    What about the armor? When will you have them bring it? Eugene asked.


    Please send two of my colleagues back to nd. I will have them bring back the ransom and the armor. They will be back in a month at thetest, Pranbow responded.


    I see. By any chance, your king and his nobles. They wouldnt have any other thoughts, would they? Eugene asked.


    Pranbow smiled sadly. The size and power of your army will be urately ryed. I can tell you as a knight of nd that our country will feel quite burdened by the army you possess, Your Excellency.


    It doesnt matter, Eugene answered calmly. He knew that his army would have grown evenrger when the time came. Pranbow felt impressed by Eugenes demeanor.


    Moreover, as I have already mentioned, our nation only wants the help of the Ba Duchy. We have no intention of going against the duchy.


    Im d to hear that. Eugene nodded with satisfaction.


    Pranbow fell into thought for a moment before asking cautiously. With all due respect Does Your Excellency have the thought of unification in your mind?


    Lets just say yes for now, Eugene responded.


    Ha Pranbow sighed as if he had been expecting Eugenes answer. However, Eugenes following words caused him to immediately raise his head.


    If you want, I will grant nd its independence. And I will cede the inds in its vicinity as nds territory.


    ! Pranbows eyes filled with disbelief.


    Eugene continued while looking into the elfs eyes. My druid told me that even if someone seeded in unifying Brantia, even greater strife and war might be awaiting them and that regardless of who unifies Brantia, it wont evenst for three generations.


    Mmhm Pranbow felt dejected. He had heard simr words from the druids several times when he was in nd. Even his cousin, the Elf King, knew the story. As such, although the Elf King was attempting to unify Brantia, he was pursuing it through a n that hadnt been attempted by the previous dynasties.


    Several high-ranking nobles of nd, led by Pranbow, had arrived on the maind for that very reason. They had attempted to persuade and win over allies instead of conquering by force.


    Did Your Excellencys druid give you any advice? Pranbow asked.


    A united kingdom. My druid advised me to form the United Kingdom of Brantia, Eugene responded.


    As I thought! Pranbow eximed with a p. It appeared that the elves of nd were pursuing a simr n.


    This makes it much easier to talk...


    Eugene put his devilish brain to work as he continued. Brantia was invaded by the kingdoms of the continent, which caused the destruction of the dynasties after the Knight King. My druid thinks that the heart of the problem is Brantias architecture. He said that it is difficult to unite a nation that houses many different races, and that it would be difficult for a strong royal family to be born. Do you agree, sir?


    Although he was a prisoner, Pranbow possessed sufficient status to represent nd. He answered without hesitation, I agree. My king would agree to that as well. However


    Pranbow couldnt bring himself to continue, to say that nd needed to stand at Brantias center. Eugene nodded as if he understood Pranbows thoughts.


    I understand, sir. You are an honorable knight of nd. You have no choice but to stand for nd in these matters.


    Thank you for your deep consideration, Your Excellency, Pranbow responded. He was truly touched by Eugenes understanding and consideration. Aftering to the maind, he only encountered naive and ignorant nobles. After finally getting to speak with a wise and dignified individual like Eugene, his mind and heart felt liberated.


    Isnt he the ideal knight? Force, resourcefulness, and hes even magnanimous. Hes fit to be a king. A king!


    S-sir. The old elfs eyes are weird and perverted. It reminds me of those humans who had taken off their clothes in my pond and started to lick and Kiek! The spirit started to chatter about the fond memories of her past. However, her words were interrupted by a smack and she turned into mushy liquid as he collided with the wall.


    Pranbow felt ted at the sight, and he felt even fonder of Eugene.


    Anyway, Sir Pranbow, what if I told you that there was a way to guarantee nds independence while allowing it to set foot on Brantias maind? Eugene said.


    Hmm? Is there such a way? Pranbow asked curiously.


    Eugene responded with a meaningful smile, Does the king of nd have any daughters or granddaughters who arent yet married? Ah, someone who is over the age of 15.


    What?


    If he does, I will turn her into the Queen of Brantia. I swear it on my honor, Eugene dered.


    ! Pranbows eyes became filled with shock. However, he immediately came to realize what Eugene was saying, and he responded with a voice full of excitement, Oh! What a brilliant idea! Your wisdom must have reached the skies! Hahahaha! Pranbow burst into brightughter. If the head of the Ba Duchy, which stood as one of the most influential and powerful families of Brantia, took the throne and had a direct descendant of nds royal family as his mate, it would greatly benefit both parties.


    Pure-blooded elves lived as long as vampires. Excluding marriages within the same race, it could be said to be the most idealbination among the many different races. In addition, there had been previous cases of marriages between vampires and elves.


    The vampire in front of him possessed an even fairer appearance than most elves, and he was a Daywalker as well. He could enjoy minor pleasures such as walking in the forest or bathing in the sunlight without any problems.


    I will make sure to include that in the letter I send back to my homnd. Haha! Your Excellency! Let us build a proper, united kingdom together! Pranbowughed as he thought of several candidates to pair Eugene with.


    However


    Im grateful that you are so willing. Lets do our best. Eugene wasnt talking about himself, but about someone else. He was simply ying the matchmaker.


    Pranbow was under aplete misconception.


    Everything is proceeding so smoothly...


    It seems to me that coaxing Mondelio had been a blessing in disguise!


    Hahahaha!


    Hohoho!


    The Origin Vampire and the elven swordmasterughed joyously, not realizing that the two of them were dreaming inpletely different directions.


    ***


    P-p-please forgive me! This foolish, lowly man was out of his mind N-no! I was possessed by an evil spirit and forced to act as such! C-curse! It was a curse! Your Excellency! Baron Mondelio begged after running out barefooted and kowtowing repeatedly.


    Please forgive us! The nobles of the Mondelio territory followed suit and groveled.


    Kieeee! How pathetic! What are these dogs saying? Mirian shook her head while clicking her tongue. It wasnt just her either. Everyone in Eugenes army stared at Baron Mondelio and his nobles with pitiful, pathetic eyes. It was only natural, however, since Baron Mondelio had led all of his family and the nobles of the territory to the castle town to surrender as soon as he spotted Eugenes g in the distance.


    These bastards have no honor and no backbone either. I dont know why they even plotted to betray the duchy when theyre so weak. You guys are pathetic for buying them off too, Galfredik said mockingly with his gaze on Pranbow and the elven knights.


    Although they couldnt understand Galfrediks words, Pranbow came to a rough understanding based on Galfrediks tone and attitude. Pranbow avoided the burly knights gaze while coughing awkwardly.


    A wicked spirit? A curse? Thats an excuse I havent heard before


    !


    Eugene looked down at Baron Mondelio atop Silion. Baron Mondelio and the nobles quivered at Eugenes icy voice. The one looking down at them was Duke Ba, and he was powerful enough to defeat and capture a swordmaster of nd. There was nothing else they could do aside from prostrating and begging for mercy.


    From this moment on, the Mondelio territory will be incorporated into the Ba Duchy. After that, I will assign an administrator to take care of thend in my stead. Baron Mondelio and his family will be stripped of their title. Any objections? Eugene dered.


    N-none at all! Your mercy is like the boundless sea! The spirits will surely bless you, Your Excellency!


    You will be blessed!


    Baron Mondelio praised Eugene. Even though his lordship disappeared in a day, he was relieved to keep his life.


    And two of your direct lines. Send them to the duchy as servants. Do you understand? Eugene asked.


    Y-yes, my lord. Baron Mondelios heart sank when he heard that they would be servants rather than aides, but he had no choice but to agree. He was thankful that they werent taken as ves instead.


    Surely thats the end, right?


    The duchys troops, and my troops. Quite a few of them were hurt. Youre going to pay for that and the ransom of the knights, right?


    It wasnt over


    Baron Mondelio asked cautiously as he felt his heart drop even further, Um How much will suffice?


    I would like to see a reflection of your sincerity and apology, Eugene replied.


    One of the scariest things in the world was to abstain from providing a clear standard. Moreover, it was even scarier when the opponent was holding a sword that could decapitate heads at a moments notice.


    Ah


    Baron Mondelio looked up at Eugene from the ground with a pale expression.


    Eugenes lips twitched slightly.


    All of Baron Mondelios nobles had their heads held against the ground, and Eugenes back was to everyone else. As such, only Baron Mondelio saw what Eugene mouthed.


    Everything.


    Baron Mondelio flinched and bowed his head with a mournful expression. I-I will offer up my entire fortune.


    Mmhm! Your sincerity. I ept it, Eugene responded. It was true that Baron Mondelio had made a huge mistake. However, technically speaking, he was still a lord independent from the Ba Duchy. As such, Eugene couldnt impose any other restrictions except to reim Mondelios title. In addition, the direct lineages of other vassals, who were brought over as hostages disguised as aides, were watching, including Pranbow.


    Damn thismonw. Its annoying, but I cant help it.


    Even so, Eugene seeded in taking Baron Mondelios entire fortune. It would be better to wrap it up. He was certain that the other vassals and the direct lineages were deeply moved by his generosity.


    However, Eugene stood alone in his thoughts


    A-all of his wealth? Is he trying to bury them alive?


    How could he endure this kind of humiliation after living his entire life as a lord? And what about his family? It wouldve been better to just cut off the barons head.


    He no longer has any authority as the head of a household, not to mention as a lord. His Excellency is extremely thorough and unforgiving.


    They knew better than anyone that a nobles power came from his territory and money. Instead of deeply etching the dukes generosity in their hearts, the vassals and the direct descendants trembled at the thorough, terrible retaliation. The duke was making sure that the Mondelio Barony would never, ever stand again.


    ***


    Then I will be back, Master.


    Im ashamed to be leaving you behind. I have nothing to say for myself. One of the elven knights bowed their heads after receiving Pranbows handwritten letter.


    No, your duties take precedence. Make sure you dont go astray. Deliver the message to His Majesty as soon as possible, Pranbow said.


    We will keep that in mind.


    Master, Your Excellency Ba. Until I see you again, may the spirits bless you. The elven knights bowed politely before riding away.


    Bonmer slowly approached Lorraine, who was standing extremely close to Luke, and whispered, Lady Lorraine. We must also take care of our ransom as soon as possible.


    Hmm? Why? Whats the rush? Its not like were ufortable or anything. The immature girl continued to surreptitiously gaze at Luke even whilst responding.


    Bonmer suppressed a sigh and added, Sir Eugene, or rather, His Excellency Eugene and Count Crawlmarine are treating us honorably. But think of the lord and your siblings. In particr, Master Reyma, your eldest brother. He must be worried sick about you.


    Uh Lorraines eyes shook violently at the mention of her eldest brother. She was certain that her current situation would have reached her brother by now. She didnt know how her brother would act once he was enraged.


    As long as I exin it well in a letter


    She imagined her brothers enraged face while peeping at Lukes reliable, handsome face. After a moment of contemtion, she nodded with a sigh. Then let us send another messenger. Ah! Perhaps you can go, Sir Bonmer.


    I cannot, Bonmer responded.


    Why?


    Who knows what youre going to do with Count Crawlmarine if I leave the scene?!


    You thought I wouldnt know what you were up to?!


    But he couldnt possibly utter such words...


    Bonmer was forced to be as patient as possible. Thats because


    Gold coins treasures offer it you can mate with the count


    Uwagh?! Bonmer jumped with fright and reached for his sword as an insidious, evil whisper resonated from seemingly out of nowhere.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    What was that!? Sir Bonmer. That sound just now Lorraine was scared.


    Hmph!


    Bonmer quickly stepped in front of her and looked around. Despite clearly hearing the chilling, insidious voice, no one was present in the vicinity except himself and Lorraine. Moreover, he could no longer hear the voice. It was as if the two of them had hallucinated.


    C-could it be?


    Bonmer flinched as he recalled a rumor that recently started to circte.


    Lets go in for now, Lady Lorraine. I will talk to His Excellency Crawlmarine, Bonmer said.


    Y-yes. Lorraine hurried inside with a deathly pale expression. She was extremely afraid of ghosts. Bonmer inspected the surroundings once more with an anxious heart, then quickly started toward a certain ce.


    Sir Bonmer.


    Hello there, sir! Several well-dressed young men greeted Bonmer politely. All of them were direct descendants of the Ba Duchys vassals. They were the ones who had been taken hostage due to their parents not attending the session ceremony.


    Sirs, could I talk with you all for a moment? Bonmer asked.


    Ah, of course.


    Of course...


    The young men immediately nodded with great delight. Although all of them were prisoners, Lorraine and Bonmer were in a vastly different positionpared to themselves. Everyone was afraid of the duke and they also found it quite difficult to talk to Count Crawlmarine. In addition, Lorraine was always by the counts side. As such, the young noblemen knew exactly what Lorraines actions represented.


    What would you like to discuss? the young noblemen asked courteously.


    Bonmer once again looked around his surroundings with a stiff expression. Then, he drew closer to the young men and spoke in a low voice, I heard it as well.


    W-what do you mean? the young men asked.


    The evil gold spirit, Bonmer said.


    Huah! the young men shouted with fear.


    The evil gold spirit. A strange rumor started circting among Eugenes armyan insidious, evil voice would suddenly call out from nowhere. The whispering voice would always ask for offerings to be put in certain ces. Apparently, the evil spirit would ept gold coins, silver coins, jewels, and even house andnd deeds.


    It was a wicked spirit that coveted gold. As such, it was given the name evil gold spirit. Strangely, all those who heard the evil spirits voice were nobles or people of some status. The brave ignored the voice, but others became frightened and followed the spirits instructions to offer it coins and other forms of wealth. Most of the time, jewels and coins were offered. This was because many of the young noblemen werent in possession of any deeds.


    What was surprising was that the offerings would disappear in a few hours after being ced in the locations directed by the spirit.


    Then, the voice of the evil spirit would no longer haunt them.


    W-what did the evil gold spirit want? one of the noblemen asked.


    I cant remember too clearly because I was shocked, but I definitely heard mentions of gold and silver, as many of you have heard as well. And the spirit said something else as well Bonmer hesitated. He recalled the spirit mentioning a count, but he wasnt entirely sure.


    W-what will you do? one of the nobles asked.


    Well, I think I will ignore it for now, Bonmer responded.


    Y-you might receive a curse. Why dont you just give the evil gold spirit what it wants? a young noble suggested.


    Hmm Bonmer shook his head after a moment of contemtion. He was a knight of the Fransil family. It was dishonorable and shameful to give in to an evil spirit who threatened people!


    But no one has actually been cursed yet, right? For now, I will watch and wait. Worst case scenario, I


    Sir Bonmer! Sir Bonmer!


    Bonmer was interrupted by someones shouts. He turned around to see a servant running up with a shocked expression. The servant bowed politely before continuing. Sir, I think you shoulde quickly.


    Whats the matter? Bonmer asked.


    Lady Fransil is asking for you, sir. I dont know what happened exactly, but she was very scared. I- I think she was crying, the servant stated.


    What?! Who dares?! Bonmer shouted furiously.


    Hiek! The servant quickly waved their hands and exined. No! Thats not it! We didnt do anything at all! T-Thedy was alone in her room!


    Lets go! Bonmer shouted before hurrying away.


    ***


    Lady Lorraine! Iming in! Bonmer shouted before bursting open the bedroom door. Lorraine, who was trembling inside her nket, hurriedly ran forward. Sir Bonmer, Sir Bonmer! I-It was here! It was here! Lorraine shouted tearfully.


    Bonmer felt his heart sink when he saw the tear marks on her face.


    It was here? What are you talking about? Bonmer asked.


    T-t-the ghost! The ghost followed me inside! I-It asked me for gold coins, silver coins, jewels, all kinds of relics,nd deeds, and house deeds! I-I-It told me to ce the offerings tonight at the well behind the castle. T-The spirit said it would help me get together with His Excellency Crawlmarine. Sir Bonmer, what should I do? I should do as the ghost says, right? Lorraine asked, desperate.


    Thats


    Lorraine seemed to be distraught. It was only natural. She was originally terribly afraid of ghosts, and she had been alone when the evil gold spirit spoke to her. Moreover, the spirit had even mentioned the object of her affection. There was no way she could have maintained her sanity.


    W-what if the spirits trying to help me? Lorraine muttered.


    You must not jump to conclusions. We dont know for sure yet if the spirit is noble or evil, Bonmer responded.


    But dont you know the stories? The stories where a spirit of ake or a mountain acts as a bridge between two lovers, Lorraine said.


    Phew. Lady Lorraine, only elves are able to see spirits. Of course, there are special knights who enter into contracts with spirits. However, such spirits are always good and noble. They help people. Bonmer said. And even if the evil gold spirit was indeed a spirit, there was no way that a good spirit would rob people of their gold. It would definitely be a wicked, vicious fellow.


    E-Even so, it said that it could help me get together with Count Crawlmarine. So maybe it wants to help me out, right? Lorraine said with hope. It seemed she was having trouble grasping reality due to both fear and hope.


    Bonmer suppressed a sigh as he shook his head. You must not fall for an evil spirits suggestion. Moreover, you are a direct descendant of the Fransil family, mydy. You must think about the familys honor.


    B-buuut


    Please leave this matter to me, Bonmer said.


    How? Sir Bonmer may be strong, but were up against an invisible spirit Lorraine muttered.


    I will report this matter to the duke, Bonmer replied.


    Lorraine remained silent. She was scared of ghosts, but Eugene was scarier.


    ***


    What? Theres an evil spirit? Eugene asked.


    Yes, Your Excellency.


    Eugenes forehead creased after hearing Bonmers words. He was already extremely upied with this and that, so what nonsense was this?


    However, he couldnt simply ignore it. Lorraine and Bonmer were valuable hostages. If they were toe into any harm at all, it would lead to problems with the Fransil family which would affect the ransom as well.


    Keep talking, Eugene said.


    Yes, Your Excellency. Its a long story, but theres been a rumor circting around some peopletely. So Bonmer exined with a stiff expression. However, for some reason, Eugenes expression turned rather strange as Bonmer continued with the story. Simultaneously, Lanslo, who was standing next to Eugene, turned his head after covering his mouth with his hand.


    Why is Sir Drak acting like that?


    Bonmer felt that something was out of ce, but nevertheless, he finished his story and bowed. and that is all. Your Excellency, if it is indeed an evil spirit, I dare say that we must take care of it as soon as possible.


    Pffft!


    ?


    Ah, my apologies. I think I have something in my throat. Pffft! Lanslo exined and pretended to drink water in a hurry after receiving Bonmers gaze.


    I see. I will take care of this matter, Eugene responded.


    Ah! Are you thinking of assigning the wizard under yourmand or the druid to this case? Bonmer asked with a brighter expression. Although Eugenes power was beyondprehension, Bonmer assumed that either the wizard or the druid would take care of the matter since they specialized in the mystic arts.


    However, Eugene shook his head. No, I can handle it...


    What? But


    Dont worry. Sir Bonmer, go outside and make an announcement, Eugene said.


    About what? Bonmer asked.


    Nobles, knights, soldiers, mercenaries. Regardless of their status, if they have some money, have them report to me.


    What? Ah, yes, of course. I will take my leave, then. It was hard to understand the reasoning behind Eugenesmand, but Bonmer hurriedly answered before leaving since the atmosphere around the duke seemed rather chilly.


    Thud.


    Puhahahahahahaha!


    Bonmer felt even more confused. A clearughter had resounded from inside the room as soon as he closed the door.


    A vicious spirit that covets gold, the duke, and his knights Everyone here is shrouded in mysteries.


    Bonmer gave a deep sigh. He simply wanted to return to the Fransil family as soon as possible.


    ***


    Puhahahahaha! Ahahahahahaha!


    Eugene felt his rage simmering as Lanslo continued to roar withughter.


    No wonder I havent seen her muchtely. What the hell is that crazy spirit doing? Is she out of her mind?


    Eugene was dumbfounded. Mirian had barely been around him since a few days ago. He inquired into the matter out of curiosity, but Mirian had responded to him by saying that she was collecting information. He let the matter go since as she said, the number of troops under hismand had recently just increased exponentially. Moreover, he felt rather cautious with the increased number of prisoners and hostages since they could very well be plotting something behind his back.


    However


    An evil gold spirit? What the


    Puhahahaha!


    Lanslo had finally managed to calm down, but he burst intoughter once again after hearing Eugenes murmur.


    Stopughing, will you? Eugene said with a frown.


    Pffft! But isnt this so funny? How ironic! An Undine is a spirit of rity and elegance, but now she has be known as a gold-starving, evil spirit. Puhahaha!


    Why was it that Eugene had always been alone to embrace the embarrassment? Why did he have to get paired with such a kooky spirit? Why did he have to feel such shame?


    Now was the time for him to make a decision


    But why did you call for all the rich people? Lanslo asked.


    Youll see, Eugene casually replied.


    Oh? Im looking forward to it, Lanslo responded with a smile. Eugene felt rather annoyed to see Lanslo genuinely enjoying himself, but he urged himself to be patient. After about thirty minutes, a group of people rushed into the office.


    Did you call for us, Your Excellency?


    We are here to respond to your summons, my lord.


    The group consisted of Odd, his colleagues, direct descendants of noble families and two squad captains from noble families.


    Theres a lot of them.


    Eugene felt an oing headache just imagining that most of them, or maybe all, had been victims of the greedy spirit.


    I have called all of you here because I have something to ask, Eugene spoke.


    Ah, yes. The victims looked rather puzzled.


    Eugene continued in a low voice. Have any of you heard a strange voice recently? That the one known as the evil gold spirit. Anyone?


    Eugene had to nce sideways at Lanslo to ensure that the knight wouldnt burst intoughter. Lanslo managed to hold back, though his face turned crimson red in the process.


    Ah! The majority of the people raised their hands.


    Eight people. Eugene held back his sigh and asked once again, I heard that you had been robbed by the spirit. How much was it for everyone?


    Five gold coins for me.


    I-I offered a ring and 2,000 cellings.


    I gave ten silver coins


    I


    Eugene was forced to suppress his killing intent as the victims answered his question. He replied, For now, I will reimburse, no,pensate you. Since all of you are my subordinates or serving me, the damage you have incurred is my responsibility.


    Ohhh!


    Your Excellency!


    The ignorant victims were moved by Eugenes generosity.


    And that spirit no, the evil spirit. I will take care of it, Eugene said.


    Ohhh! I understand!


    No evil spirit would dare raise its head in the face of your courageous, incredible spirit!


    If you do so, then a good and righteous spirit will stay with you and bless you, instead of an insidious, evil spirit! The victims bowed repeatedly and praised Eugene.


    Pfff! Kff! Keugh!


    Lanslos vain attempt at suppressing hisughter led to him having trouble with breathing. Eugene red at him with annoyance.


    Hmm?


    Something came into his vision.


    Hmm...


    Eugene stood up from his seat and walked toward it. Everyones gaze remained on him. Eugene stopped in front of his desk and picked up a small box. It was the safe that he had decided to deposit Mirians sry in exchange for her work. Although it was rather conspicuous on top of the desk, no one dared to touch anything in his office without permission so it remained untouched.


    Except for just one


    Eugene opened the box.


    All kinds of glittering gold, silver, and jewels greeted him. Although the spirit was greedy, she was stupid. She had stored all of the stored goods in her box. Suddenly, a clear, resonant voice could be heard from the slightly-opened window. It sounded simr to a chattering bird.


    Kiee~ Kiee~ I done-did one today, yeah~ Im rich now, yeah~ Just wait, golden castle~ If he doesnt buy it for me, then I will go ck, ck Mirian flew in through the crack while singing a horrible, nonsensical song. Then, she met Eugenes gaze.


    Her eyes slowly turned toward the fraud victims in the office, then turned toward Eugene once more.


    I-I have to run!


    Thud.


    Eugene reached out to close the window, then turned toward the victims. The evil spirit. I think I can take care of it. You may all leave now.


    Oh! Yes, Your Excellency!


    The victims left with relieved expressions, and Eugene brought the captured spirit close to him before whispering, You will be in charge of purifying drinking water from now on. Clean up the water for the army to drink. I dont care if you have to spit it or poop it. Make 10 oak barrels every single day.


    Kieeeek?!


    It was meant as a punishment, but Eugene had been pondering it for some time now as well. There was no problem procuring food and supplies from the depot, but drinking water was an entirely different matter. Fortunately, Eugene had a spirit who could purify even dung water into clean, drinkable water.


    S-sir. I was wrong. J-just forgive me this once, and I will always be loyal Mirian begged.


    Shut up. If you dont meet your quota, dont even dream about the golden castle. Ill make sure that youll live in a monsters anus for the rest of your life. Ill shove you up the anuses of all the monsters I kill from now on, Eugene said with a growl.


    Kieeeeh!


    Thezy, greedy, evil gold spirit finally received the divine punishment she was due to receive.


    Justice was still alive...

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Gulp, gulp!


    Kyah! This water tastes great! A mercenary eximed with admiration after taking a swig of water contained in an oak barrel. He wiped off his chin while taking a deep breath in. Several of his colleagues started to chime in.


    Right? Its strange, isnt it? The taste of water seems to have gotten bettertely.


    That''s right. Before, it didnt taste fresh at all even if we boiled it, but nowadays, it tastes extremely refreshing.


    It feels like all the oil stains in my stomach are being washed away, right?


    Exactly! I can even poop better.


    Look at this bastards skin. Its practically glowing. Are you shedding or something?


    In addition to the improvement in taste, the water was even providing a relieving effect for those who struggled with constipation as well. It was to the extent that the sales of simple bars operated by the depot experienced a drastic decrease in their sales.


    In the first ce, mercenaries often drank ale because good, fresh water was unavable. But now that the water tasted so good, there was no reason for them to drink as much ale as before.


    Hoho! What? Why is the water tasting so much better you ask? I know the reason. one of the knights dered proudly, and the soldiers gathered around him with round eyes.


    What is it?


    Did they add something to the water? Maybe the spit of beautiful nobledies?


    You dirty bastard!


    That would be considered a reward in our industry.


    Puhahahahaha!


    You crazy bastards. Thats not it. The knight grinned before taking a serious expression. Afterward, he continued. Are you guys aware? Rumors are circting among the nobles that Sir Eugene, no, His Excellency the Duke captured an evil spirit and led it to enlightenment.


    What?


    A-an evil spirit? Sir, is that really true?


    The expressions of the mercenaries underwent rapid change. They were highly superstitious. It was no different from a foregone conclusion among the mercenaries that an army possessed by an evil spirit would lose their battles.


    Thats right. However, His Excellency captured the insidious spirit and purified it himself, the knight said.


    Ohhh! Just what I would expect!


    If its His Excellency Eugene, Im certain hes capable of doing something like that. The expressions of the mercenaries brightened. Strictly speaking, vampires werent that much different from evil spirits, but from their experience thus far, Eugene waspletely different from the evil vampires that the church condemned.


    Eugene was no different from a reaper to the enemy, but to his subordinates, he was the most reliablemander and the fairest monarch. Moreover, he was even capable of walking around during the day. There was even a rumor among the mercenaries.


    - His Excellency Eugene is a vampire loved by god.


    It wasmon sense that vampires were afraid of sunlight, so there were no other possible exnations for the extraordinary phenomenon. As such, it waspletely reasonable for Eugene to possess the ability to purify evil spirits.


    But what does that have to do with the taste of water? one of the mercenaries asked.


    The knight responded, Hoho! Well, it turns out that His Excellency showed mercy to the evil spirit. On the condition of sparing its life, His Excellency Eugenemanded the spirit to purify the water using its powers. Now that its been purified, its not an evil spirit anymore, but a noble spirit instead.


    Ooooh!!!


    The mercenaries eximed after discovering the true reason behind the improved taste of water.


    Isnt he such an amazing man? His Excellency made that decision, not for himself, but for all of us, the knight said with a deep sigh of respect.


    The mercenaries nodded with understanding. They were moved by the dukes thoughtfulness.


    He was amander who prioritized his men before himself! They had always imagined that such an ideal hero could only be found in stories. However, they realized that they were already serving such a great, benevolent man. Of course, in truth, their hero wasnt nearly as generous or as ideal as they thought him to be.


    ***


    The loyalty and the morale of the troops have increased significantly since the water changed.


    Good. Great work.


    Yes, sir.


    Partec, who had been assigned as one of the squad captains of the army, saluted before leaving. Eugene smiled with satisfaction. Hoho! With this, the soldiers wont be getting any more stomach aches. Their fighting power will increase as well, right?


    Naturally. They will be fighting for us for a long time. Even if just one or two people get sick, it takes no time for the disease to spread to countless others, Lanslo responded.


    Before, a lot of them were having a hard time because of the water. Im d I became a vampire. I dont have to worry about those things. Hehe. Galfredik grinned. Vampires were mostly immune to poisons and diseases that were otherwise fatal to humans.


    Anyway, at this rate, you wont have to worry about the morale of the troops. Lanslos advice had been spot on. He had a good grasp of many details and knowledge pertaining to the problems that an army would face in Brantia.


    Eugenes army consisted of 300 mercenaries from Brantia and soldiers from the Caylor Kingdom. Change in food was tolerable, but a person would usually be greatly affected by any changes in their drinking water. As such, quite a few soldiers in Eugenes army had been suffering from the change in water.


    Eugene decided to prioritize the sick soldiers with Mirians purified water, and as a result, their stomach troubles werepletely eliminated and Partec even imed that their loyalty had shot up as well.


    Theyll fight better in the future if fewer of them are sick. Like a faithful steed. Eugene didnt supply the troops with purified drinking water because he cared for them or because he felt pity.


    It was simply because he would benefit the most if his subordinates were at their best during battles. Eugene was simply trying to stick to that principle.


    Its a very calcting and cold judgment, but very few nobles ever manage to follow it through. Your Excellency is quite special. Hahaha. Lanslo said with a chuckle.


    I am? Those who are ignorant of such simple facts and fail to abide by them are the ones who are truly special, wouldnt you say? Eugene responded. It seemed as if he genuinely couldnt understand what Lanslo was talking about.


    Lanslo and Galfredikughed while sharing a gaze. Perhaps their employer and master was even more special because of this. He could easily carry out tasks which were known to everyone but nearly impossible to aplish because of their personal greed. Even if his purpose was for his own benefit, such things were difficult to pursue and aplish. No, rather, he was even more special because he was always pursuing tasks that would further benefit him.


    Luke. The map, Eugene called out.


    Yes, Master! Luke hurriedlyid out a map of Brantia. He looked extremely proud of his master.


    Hmmm. So with this, have we conquered about thirty percent of Brantias maind? Eugene asked.


    Lanslo responded while dragging his finger across the map, Yes. From here to here, most of Brantias Southwest has be your territory.


    Its difficult to tell from the map. How wide is it? Eugene asked.


    Its about twice the size of the Winslon County. Its evenrger than the entirety of the Carls Baggins Penins, Lanslo remarked.


    Hooh. Eugenes eyes glimmered with a light. His territory had expanded quite dramatically. It could even be called a nation right now.


    There are more than twenty lords in the territory, and there are threerge territories like the Riwad Barony. In fact, all the families that possessed this muchnd in the history of Brantia imed themselves king and established dynasties, Lanslo exined.


    I see. What if wepare it to the Kingdom of Caylor? Eugene asked.


    Lanslo smiled awkwardly in response. The Caylor Kingdom can be counted as one of the five most powerful nations on the continent. We would need to unite Brantia for us topare to them.


    No, I dont quite think so. Galfredik stepped forward while shaking his head. Then, he continued. As you know, Master, the royal family of the Caylor Kingdom has no control over the free cities, let alone the great nobles. Even Maren and Moffern have no respect for the royal family, right? On the other hand, you have already acquired two Brantian cities. In terms of true influence and strength, I think you have already surpassed the royal family of the Caylor Kingdom.


    Hmmm. Sir Galfrediks words make sense as well, Lanslo said, nodding.


    I see, Eugene muttered. Only calm could be found on his face, even though he had managed to crawl his way up to greatness from nothing.


    Lanslo spoke in a rather serious tone, Why dont we stop here for now and strengthen our influence within the territory? We can establish clear boundaries andpletely annihte the bandits and the roamers in the territory. Oh, and I rmend subjugating the evilnds once as well.


    Hmmm. Obviously, we have morend now, but its notpletely stable. I agree with Lanslos words.


    I think Sir Draks opinion is valid, but I will follow your will, Master.


    Galfredik and Luke seemed to agree with Lanslos words.


    Hmm. Eugene looked over the map of Brantia before raising his head.


    No, we wont stop here. Eugene decided.


    What?


    The three people were quite surprised. Eugene continued in a firm voice. What all of you were thinking just now, the ones who call themselves the king of Brantia would have simr thoughts, right?


    Well, I guess


    Thats more the reason why we should not stop right now. What happens when a storm settles in one ce? It subsides and weakens. The same applies to us as well. Resting here will only work to suppress our momentum, Eugene exined.


    Hooh!


    As expected of my master!


    The three men eximed while sharing nces. Eugene looked at each of them for a while before he continued. Galfredik, Lanslo, you will continue the conquest by my side. First, we will settle the ransom with the Fransil family and decide from their reaction whether to fight or to ally with them.


    Kuhehe! As you wish, master! Galfredik roared.


    I understand. And after that, I assume Lanslo said with a grin.


    Eugene nodded. Thats right. Well pay a visit to the Bayman Orcs. There were other human forces iming themselves to be king aside from the Fransil family, but they were weaker than the Bayman Orcs. Moreover, the human forces were more reliant on their cause and heritage as descendants of the past dynasties, while the orcs relied on their power. The Bayman Orcs were the true lords of Northern Brantia.


    Excuse me, Master, but what am I supposed to do? Luke asked cautiously. As Eugenes aide, his desire was to stay and fight by his masters side.


    Eugene looked at him with a nk expression and answered, Isnt it obvious? Youll be in charge of stabilizing the territory and subjugating evilnds.


    What? I-I will? Luke asked.


    Thats right. Youre the only one to whom the Brantians can bow their heads withoutint, right? Your Excellency Crawlmarine, Eugene teased.


    Ah Luke felt embarrassed, flustered, and disappointed as well.


    Eugene grinned. I will give you the Brantian troops and Randolph. Get some advice from Pythamoras and handle it on your own. You must rally the city leaders and all the lords. It wont be easy, but I


    Thud!


    Eugene ced his hand on Lukes shoulder and spoke with a solemn, serious expression, I believe in you.


    !


    I believe in you~ believe in you~ believe in you~ believe in you~


    Eugenes voice echoed in Lukes head. Simultaneously, Lukes heart started to race and his eyes turned red. His loyalty toward his master burned bright like an unrelenting me as he felt a surge of overwhelming emotions.


    Luke kneeled down in front of Eugene while rubbing his eyes to prevent tears from flowing. As your aide and the Count of Crawlmarine! I will dedicate my life and my soul to live up to your expectations, Master!


    Yes. I believe in you. Eugene nodded in a truly duke-like manner, with the utmost dignity and solemnity.


    But his heart was filled with insidiousughter


    With this, Ive taken care of the most cumbersome task. Well, youll have to take care of these things in the future until you die, so consider it practice.


    As expected, Eugene had never been the one to take a loss.


    Then lets depart right away. Eugene said. The two knights left immediately and conveyed Eugenes orders to the squad captains. A littleter, Eugenes army was divided into two. The Brantian troops followed Luke and Randolph, while the others were left under Eugenesmand.


    You bastards! Were setting off!


    Uwaaaah!!!


    The troops roared in response. They were filled with the determination to seed in life and be rich. Everyones morale was shooting through the roof. They were confident in sessfully carrying out any tasks they were assigned.


    However


    Kieeeee Kihehuehuu! Please save me. My body is rotting. My body is deteriorating. I want to y. I want to rest. Sir, please. I beg of you. The evil gold spirit, or rather, the water spirit begged while sobbing. After working hard twelve hours a day in dirty water, the spirit had finally be faithful to its original attribute.


    I will cut it down to eight depending on your attitude, Eugene responded.


    Kiheeeeeuu! Thank you. Sir, you are the only one for me. Please forgive this foolish spirit for being so dumb. Kieeewaaaahhhh!


    It was slightly heart-wrenching to see the spirit kneeling and repenting after being served justice.


    Good. I will ce two gold coins in your safe every month. If you are obedient to me until you grow up, I will give you possession of everything I deposited all at once, Eugene said.


    S-sirrrrr! The spirit rubbed her face against Eugenes bosom.


    Lanslo whispered to Galfredik while watching the scene y out, He certainly knows how to handle children, right?


    Galfredik responded, Yeah. I feel bad for his future children. They will y in their father''s palm until they die.


    ***


    A few dayster, Eugene and his troops once again arrived near the Ba Duchy. He encountered a group of troops patrolling the territory.


    We report to the duke! The reconnaissance captain hurriedly kneeled before Eugene.


    Hmm? Did something happen to the castle? Eugene asked.


    Thats not it. Actually, the one who came to negotiate the ransom for Lady Lorraine The reconnaissance captain continued his report, and Eugenes expression slowly changed.


    So, the eldest son of the Fransil family was taken by the Brodia royal family? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes!


    And those people from the Brodia family they are telling me to surrender if I want to save my inw? Eugene asked.


    T-thats right.


    ..


    Eugene was wondering if his hearing had gone bad.


    Inws? The Fransil family? Then that girl


    Eugene''s eyes naturally turned toward Lorraine. Lorraine had been rather depressed after being forced away from Luke. But when she heard what the reconnaissance captain said, her face turned pale.


    M-m-me? Marry His Excellency the duke? M-me? W-why? Why me Waaaaahhh!


    M-mydy.


    Lorraine burst into tears and Bonmer attempted tofort her.


    Your Excellency, what is going on? I cannot believe that you were going to marry someone from the Fransil family! What about our promise? How dare you weigh such a humble family against nd?! Pranbowined with a stiff expression.


    What? Humble family? Master Pranbow! What did you just say?!


    How dare you show such disrespect to Master Pranbow!


    Even the elven knights of nd and the Fransil familys knights became involved in the argument. Without realizing it, Eugene had be a pervert who was trying to dip his feet into two different families. As expected, chaos quickly ensued.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Be quiet.


    The chaos subsided in an instant when a low, heavy voiceced with a hint of fear resonated. However, the gazes of those staring at Eugene were still filled with dissatisfaction and aggravation.


    There seems to have been quite a few misunderstandings. Lets go back to the castle. I will exin when we arrive, Eugene said.


    However, Your Excellency


    nd is


    Bonmer and Pranbow started to retort, but Eugenes eyes instantly turned toward them.


    You two sure talk a lot for prisoners, Eugene said.


    !


    The two flinched, and Eugene red at them while growling. Dont overstep your boundaries while Im treating you with honor. My honor is just as valuable as yours.


    Yes, yes...


    I understand


    The two representatives nodded before closing their mouths, which caused their subordinates to follow suit. They had forgotten that they were prisoners because of the great treatment they had been receiving. Duke Ba was a wise, articte noble, but he was also someone who preferred to cross des instead of conversing.


    Lets go.


    Eugene dered after calming the chaos.


    ***


    The castles atmosphere was quite solemn, perhaps due to the situation with the Brodia family and Reyma Fransil. Eugene received a short wee from the nobles and the elders, then summoned the two representatives responsible for the earliermotion.


    Eugene spoke while looking around at Pranbow, who was attempting to suppress his emotions, and Bonmer, who was stealing nces at him, First of all, I want to say that both of you are misunderstanding something.


    .


    They wanted to respond but decided to abandon that thought after seeing Eugenes icy gaze. Eugene continued. I have no intention of marrying Lorraine, so I have no idea why Reyma Fransil would have said such a thing.


    Hmm. I see, Pranbow muttered with a slightly brighter expression.


    Eugene met his gaze and continued, In addition, I have no intention of marrying a direct descendant of nds king.


    Your Excellency?! Pranbow eximed in shock.


    Im not finished with my words yet, Eugene said.


    Phew Please excuse me. Please continue. Pranbow took a deep breath to quench his emotions.


    I made a promise to make a direct descendant of nds king into the Queen of Brantia, and I intend to keep it. However, that doesnt mean that they will be marrying me. I dont intend on bing the King of Brantia, Eugene dered


    W-What do you mean by that? Bonmer said


    Huh? Who else will ascend the throne if not you, Your Excellency? Didnt you tell me earlier that you were going to unite Brantia? It doesnt add up, Pranbow spoke with doubt.


    Eugene clicked his tongue. Uniting Brantia. Does it mean I have to be a king?


    With all due respect, thats merely ying with words, Pranbow said.


    Sir Pranbow. Do you really think that the honor of Duke Ba is to be taken lightly? And that Im wasting my time ying word games with a swordmaster? Eugene asked.


    Ugh Pranbow flinched at Eugenes stern eyes and voice.


    I will unite Brantia. However, someone else will be ascending the throne instead of me. And that man will possess more justification and legitimacy than any other person who ims themselves to be king in Brantia, Eugene stated.


    And who could that person


    Count Crawlmarine. Eugene dered.


    Hmm?!


    The two were taken aback. They were filled with confusion and shock.


    Eugene spoke softly, The Crawlmarine County iscking inparison to the Drak family or the Ba family. However, its title was recognized by both families in the past. Its a noble family with an extensive history.


    Well, thats true. Although it was severely weakened after the crusade, the Crawlmarine County was still a well-recognized, prestigious family. It had long reigned in history as a monarch of Brantias Southwest.


    Over the course of history, the blood of many different dynasties was introduced into the county as well. However, there is one decisive reason that will allow the Count Crawlmarine to ascend Brantias throne, Eugene said. The two peoples expressions had bepletely different from when they first entered the office.


    Eugene dered, I, Duke Ba, and nds King will give our support to Count Crawlmarine. Does he need any further justification to be the King of Brantia then?


    Ohh! Pranbows expression brightened at once. Many families had sought the Ba Duchys support in contesting Brantias throne. As such, if one had the support of both the Ba Duchy and nd, no one else could possiblypete against them in terms of justification and backing.


    It would be game over


    Moreover, Pranbow was a swordmaster and an outstanding knight. However, he suffered defeat at the hands of Eugene and his army. Duke Ba possessed both status, justification, and outstanding skills, as well as a powerful army under hismand.


    Who could protest against a king with such a powerful backer?


    The direct descendant of nds king will be Count Crawlmarines wife. Are you satisfied with that, Sir Pranbow? Eugene asked.


    Please forgive this foolish knight for my failure inprehending your deep intentions, Your Excellency. Pranbow bowed without hesitation. He was greatly satisfied. Although the anticipated husband of nds daughter went from a daywalker to a regr human being, it wasnt a bad thing at all. Rather, it was good. If the king died earlier than the queen, then the throne would eventually be handed over to the queen and her children.


    And Sir Bonmer, Eugene called out.


    Ye-yes! Bonmer answered with apletely transformed attitude. From the very beginning, he found Eugene quite difficult to deal with, which wasrgely due to Eugenes incredible skills. However, the current conversation shocked him as much as Eugenes overwhelming skills.


    He wasnt simply strong. I never imagined that he had such a deep mind as well


    Bonmer gulped with awe and anxiety.


    Eugene spoke, If the Fransil family so desires, then you may send Loraine Fransil to Count Crawlmarine in marriage. There will be no evidence of trust greater than the joining of the two. However, she will be a concubine. If you ept, I will elevate the Fransil familys status to an independent lord after I unite Brantia with Count Crawlmarine. I will guarantee the independence of the eastern territories.


    Bonmer fell into thought after hearing the unexpected proposal. After a moment, he looked up and responded cautiously, Well I dont know if its my ce to say this, but I think its highly likely that my lord wont ept the proposal. He is an extremely proud man


    Even though Ill be saving the life of his eldest son? Eugene said.


    ! Bonmers eyes shook violently. He had momentarily forgotten about Reymas situation due to the magnanimity of the things they were discussing.


    If you refuse, I will do nothing in regard to the Fransil familys eldest son. Ill simply stand by and watch, regardless of whether they will kill him or not. And after I hand you and Lady Lorraine over to the Fransil family, I will dere war.


    B-but!


    No buts. You were the ones who attacked me first. Its reasonable for me to simply hand you, sir, and Lady Lorraine over for ransom. In fact, handing over prisoners before dering war is an extremely honorable act, is it not? Eugene asked.


    Ah Bonmers expression turned bleak. He could not find any faults with Eugenes logic. Even if the two families went to war, everyone would know that the Fransil family was the provoker.


    The problem is that we will have to go to war with the Brodia family as well.


    Although he felt sorry for Lorraine, the reality was that Reymas value was iparably greater than hers. If the Brodia family demanded a ransom for Reyma, it would undoubtedly be dozens of times greater than Lorraines ransom, and if anything happened to Reyma, the two families would immediately go to war. As such, what would happen if a grand army led by a dreadfully strong, frosty duke dered war on the Fransil family?


    I-it would all be over


    Bonmer made up his mind. As soon as he returned to the Fransil family, he would strongly advocate for maintaining a harmonious rtionship with the newly appointed Duke of Ba. He stuttered a response while breaking a cold sweat, Y-your Excellency. I-I


    Eugene interrupted him. I know that this is not a matter for you to decide. Return to your family and ry my message to Lord Fransil.


    Yes, yes! Bonmer responded before immediately lowering his head.


    Eugene turned his gaze to Pranbow once more. Now, Sir Pranbow


    Please speak.


    If you take my promise to be true, then from now on, we are sailing on the same boat. We are family, wouldnt you agree? Eugene said.


    Haha! Of course... Pranbow responded.


    Then I ask this of you, not as my prisoner, but as a swordmaster of nd. Will you join me in saving Reyma Fransil? Eugene asked.


    It would be my great honor to fight by your side, Your Excellency. The eyes of nds swordmaster shone with a brilliant light. On the other hand, Bonmers expression grew even darker.


    The Duke of Ba, and even a swordmaster of nd Our familys debt is growing out of control.


    ***


    Eat.


    Hmph! Do you really think I would eat anything that the unworthy, cowardly, dishonorable hands of yours have touched? Get rid of it! Although his armor and weapons had been confiscated and he was left with only his outerwear, Reyma remained confident and proud.


    The knight, who had brought the dry, ck bread, and the strange-smelling bowl of stew, red at Reyma. It wont be good for you if you keep acting like this. Be an obedient little sheep when were treating you like a noble. All of your weak knights are already dead, so why are you talking so big? No wonder your knights died like that. Their master doesnt know his own ce.


    Hahaha! The other knightsughed after hearing his words. They were eating a little away from Reyma and the knight.


    Reymas face turned red like autumn leaves. How dare you ambush us like cowards? Arent you ashamed of yourselves? And you still call yourselves knights? Ah, I see! The Brodia family is just a band of bandits who ambush their opponents without dering war!


    Thud!


    Keugh!


    Reyma stumbled backward as the knight struck his jaw.


    You were the ones to encroach on our familys territory without permission, so whos the bandit here? Thats right, you are! Moreover, all of you were wimps weaker than the roamers roaming our front yard.


    Thats right. An immature young master who ran away from home will have to suffer a little to get his act straight, right?


    If hes unlucky, he might even die, right? Itsmon.


    Hahahahahaha!


    Reyma was both ashamed and angry as his captors attacked him with tant ridicule. He bit his lips until blood started to flow. However, there was nothing he could do without any equipment. Moreover, his legs were restrained by steel chains. In addition, even if he had ess to his weapons, there was no chance he could defeat eight knights by himself.


    Even so, hes the heir to the Fransil family. Treat him honorably, sirs.


    Ah! Yes, Lord Helmond.


    The knights immediately apologized and turned toward the voice.


    Tap. Tap.


    A figure approached Reyma with heavy footsteps. Reyma struggled to set himself upright.


    I apologize for their mistakes, Sir Reyma Fransil, the figure said.


    Keugh Reyma wanted to dismiss the apology, but he had no choice but to raise his head.


    I ept your apology, sir, though I dont know why an honorable, noble man such as yourself is with the bandits of Brodia.


    It is my duty as a native of thisnd to control that brethren of mine from the continent since hes running rampant in this greatnd without knowing his own ce. And since your familys nning to tie knots with that hooligan, its no longer someone elses business, the figure spoke with a smile. He was a handsome man in his mid-20s with long, bright blonde hair.


    Lord Federique Helmond! Is the Helmond n truly going to go against the Fransil family?! Reyma shouted.


    If necessary, of course


    Federique Helmond. He was a high lord of one of two representative vampire ns of Brantia. Hisrge, pointed fangs glinted sharply.


    At that moment, two horses could be seen approaching the group from afar.


    Whoa, whoa!


    Two knights wrapped in obsidian robes and helmets with a pointed, beak-like appearance quickly descended from their saddles and kowtowed.


    We report to the great high lord. The one who calls himself the Duke of Ba is leading his force northward after crossing the Riwad territory, one of the two said.


    Hooh? Does that mean he doesnt care what happens to his brother-inw?


    I believe that to be the case. However, his forces seem less powerful than the rumors. In addition, I dont think Banneret Randolph and his knight are with the army.


    Randolph? Hmm.


    Federique stroked his smooth chin, then grinned.


    Well, thats even better. Destroying a single member of our kin is enough. And since he was kind enough toe out of his castle of his own volition, we wont have to go through the trouble of getting an invitation. This is a good sign. Federiqueughed silently while turning toward the dying sun.


    Despite facing the glittering sunset, his expression remained as calm as a cid ocean.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Eugenes army moved quite fast, traveling more than thirty kilometers each day. The mercenaries from the continent were in high spirits, and they were veterans with abundant experience in the field. The knights were in a simr situation as them. But in addition to their high spirits and experience, they also knew Eugene from the Carls Baggins Penins or Maren. As such, they were faithful in carrying out Eugenesmands.


    In other words, they were a group of elite soldiers loyal to theirmander and eager to prove their worth. As such, they would naturally be fleet-footed. Even the beowulf warriors, famous for their stamina and quick speed, could not hide their astonishment.


    However, no one was more surprised than Eugenes hostages.


    Sir Bonmer? Is something the matter? Lorraine asked with a curious face, and Bonmer flinched before turning his gaze. He had been deep in thought with a stiff expression.


    No, its just Im a little surprised by His Excellency Eugenes army. Bonmer responded with a stammer.


    Well, thats understandable. I heard that they are all mercenaries, but they are as disciplined and well-equipped as trained soldiers, Lorraine remarked. Although she wasnt a knight, she had enough knowledge to embark on a knights quest. She turned her head and nodded while looking back at the orderly ranks of the mercenaries.


    Bonmer continued. But thats not the only thing that Im surprised about.


    What? What is it, then? Lorraine asked. The descendants of the Ba Duchys vassals slowly crept toward the two people after listening to their conversation. In reality, they were no different from hostages. As such, they felt a strange sense of kinship with Lorraine and Bonmer.


    Bonmer responded while looking around at the sons and daughters of the vassals with pity, They werent originally His Excellency Bas soldiers. All of them are mercenaries, and theye from all different backgrounds as well. In fact, quite a few of them are from areas or territories that are in conflict with each other.


    Oh And? Lorraine asked.


    Bonmer continued. And yet, they are moving and acting in perfect order under the dukes g. They are absolutely obedient to the dukes knights, not to mention to the duke himself.


    Despite Bonmers exnations, Lorraine and the other nobles appeared quite clueless. Most of them had little experience inmanding troops, and they werentpetent knights either. Moreover, they assumed that it was only natural for subordinates to be obedient to high-ranking nobles like themselves.


    Bonmer suppressed a sigh and exined, Mercenaries tend to abide by the terms of their contracts, but they rarely follow it through to this degree. One of the critical reasons for the continental churchs retreat during the crusade was due to the poorly-constructedmand structure, although there was the issue with supplies as well.


    Command structure?


    Thats correct. The continent church had more than tenmanders in their army during the crusade. They achieved consecutive victories immediately after crossing over, but after a month, their army dispersed. As such, we were able to take care of them individually. Near the end of the war, they crumbled to the degree that they even had no idea where their allies were, Bonmer said.


    R-really? Lorraine asked, doubtful.


    Yes. It was a hard story to believe, but it was the truth. And such instances were verymon with armies formed from multiple different groups of soldiers. Amander capable of leading thousands of troops with authority was a rare find.


    But His Excellency Ba is leading all of these troops as if they are a part of his body. Even though the skills of the knights and the mercenaries are excellent, they arent much different from the troops who had invaded Brantia during the crusade. In other words, the presence of Duke Ba has strengthened them significantly, Bonmer stated.


    ! Lorraine and the other nobles couldnt hide their astonishment.


    But His Excellency isnt dominating the army with fear. To be honest, I have never seen a nobleman who is as fair with rewards and punishments as the duke, Bonmermented.


    The listeners started to nod simultaneously. They had personally experienced the dukes generosity when they received the money and wealth they lost to the evil gold spirit. Even Lorraine had felt great respect for Eugene at that time.


    And all of these knights and soldiers know this fact. That is why they are truly loyal to the duke. As such, I Bonmer hesitated before closing his mouth. As a knight of the Fransil family, he couldnt bring himself to say that Duke Ba was likely to be the ruler of Brantia.


    Were setting off!


    Break time is over! Were moving!


    Galfrediks orders were ryed to each unit through the mercenary captains. The troops immediately responded and prepared to march in perfect order.


    It was an unbelievable sight where an army of nearly 1,000 troops, including the depot, began to move less than a minute after themand was delivered. Lorraine and the sons and daughters of the vassals felt amazed as well. Even though they had witnessed such a sight several times already, the scene looked even more amazing after hearing Bonmers exnation.


    If it were me


    Could I do something like this?


    They hid their sighs while remembering the troops belonging to their own families. Unlike the dukes army, which moved in unison like it had one body, the dozen-or-so troops of their own families had always squirmed in a disorderly fashion.


    ***


    Hmm. Somethings not right.


    I agree. Its as if they are practically begging us to follow their trail.


    Sir, I think so too. I can smell a lot of water.


    Eugene and Galfredik shared a gaze while Mirian buzzed around. They were standing in front of a bonfires residue which looked to be about two days old. The beowulf scouts had discovered the remnant.


    If you look at the horses trail, there seem to be about ten people. At most, there shouldnt be more than 15 people, Galfredik stated after observing the ground with keen eyes.


    Lanslo responded, Thats right. And given that all of them are knights, they should be at least twice as fast as us. Seeing as though theyre deliberately leaving behind trails and traces, there may be a group of troops in hiding, waiting to ambush us.


    Hehe! The royal family of Brodia? They dont know honor. They call themselves the knights of the royal family, but they resort to ambushes. Oi, Lanslo, has Brodia always been like this? Galfredik asked with ridicule.


    Lanslo shrugged in response, The Brodia family and the Fransil family used to be very close. In fact, the Fransil family was a vassal of Brodia a long time ago. However, the Fransil family refused the royal familys summons during the crusade and took advantage of the confusion to upy thergest farnd. Since then, their rtionship soured until it reached the road of no return.


    So youre saying that theyre all the same after all, Eugenemented.


    Exactly.


    Eugene fell into contemtion after hearing Lanslos answer.


    It became even more obvious that the enemy was leading them on.


    Moreover, theyre acting like this knowing the extent of our forces


    What are you nning to do? Most of our troops are foot soldiers, so at our current pace, we will have no choice but to react to their moves. Lanslo broke the silence.


    Eugene raised his head. How could I let them do that? Eugene said before turning toward the soldiers. The knights and the beowulfs were watching him with eager eyes.


    Ah! Sir Eugene looked at me!


    Please send me!


    Their eyes clearly reflected their desire for aplishments.


    The chase


    Eugene slowly turned his gaze away from the hot, ming, eager eyes of the beowulfs and the knights. He looked at Galfredik. Only Galfredik and I will go.


    Yeaaaah! Kuhahahahahaha! Galfredik roared victoriously, and the others flocked toward Eugene regardless of their nationality and race.


    This is unfair! Please give us a chance as well!


    Your Excellency. We elves are quite skilled when ites to tracking. Moreover, we are fast as well.


    What are you talking about? We are the best in Brantia when ites to tracking. Dark Lord, didnt you promise us a great fight?


    Your Excellency. The sword of this holy knight has not rusted just yet.


    Eugene felt as if he had stepped into a busy marketce. He sighed, Listen up, everyone. The ones who took Reyma Fransil. Im certain they know quite a bit about our forces. Even so, they purposefully left a trail for us to follow. It means that they are preparing something.


    Oh, well, still


    Hmm


    No one seemed convinced by Eugenes words. Eugene became determined to crush them with power and authority once more, but a sudden thought crossed his mind.


    Eugene straightened his shoulder and looked around before raising his voice.


    Its important to rescue the Fransil familys sessor! However! Dont you all have a more important mission!?


    ?!


    The mission to unite Brantia is more important than rescuing one person! All of you are my precious troops! I cannot allow you to waste your energy and strength on useless things! I cannot ept that as yourmander! Eugene shouted.


    Ooohhh!


    Eugenes voice was filled with emotions, and everyone felt their blood starting to boil in response.


    I will give you orders! The Brodia family, attack them! Prisoners?! I dont need to take them as prisoners! The price of daring to threaten me! Let them pay! Conquer them! In the name of Jan Eugene Ba!


    ng!


    Wolfughter left its sheath and glowed viciously in the light.


    Ooooooooh!!!!


    Kieeeehhhh!


    There was a strange cry mixed in with the roar, but regardless, the humans, elves, and beowulfs became frenzied. In particr, Lorraine and Bonmer appeared to be very moved. They even had tears in their eyes.


    Ahh! I cant believe the duke cares so much about my brother. Hes a little scary, but hes extremely cool as well.


    How could I have thought such an honorable knight to be insidious? Ha! Bonmer! You silly, foolish knight!


    From that moment, the two became Eugenes avid followers unbeknownst to others.


    ***


    Lord Helmond! We will be arriving at the Abbey of Edrail in a little bit.


    Hmm, I see. By now, they must have been chasing us for half a day, right?


    We maintained our pace, so that must be the case.


    Hoho. Federique chuckled with satisfaction at the response of Brodias knight. Just as Eugene suspected, Federique had purposely left a trail to be followed. In addition, he already had measures prepared to deal with the pursuers that Eugene would undoubtedly send.


    Most of their soldiers are on foot, so they wont be able to send the entire army after us. At best, there will be beowulfs and members of the n who are his vassals.


    He would take his position inside the monastery and prevent the vampires from entering the building. Then, he could deal with the beowulfs without worrying about the others.


    The way to kill beowulfs was simple. He simply had to apply the juice of Wolfsbane on the tip of silver arrows. Silver was already fatal to beowulfs, and the juice of Wolfsbane, which was brewed through a special process, acted as poison to beowulfs.


    Unfortunately, the vampire knights serving under Federique could not handle silver weapons. As such, he gave 20 of the 30 silver arrows in his possession to the knights of the Brodia family. If they were skilled with the longbow, they would be able to cripple the beowulfs even if they werent urate all the time. Then, he could personally condemn the vassals of his brethren from the continent for acting out of ce.


    They would be a banneret at best, right? Hmm. Perhaps I should have stopped in Brighton for more information.


    Federique became lost in thought for a moment but shook his head. He wouldve been starved for time if he had done so, and it was highly likely that he would have been pursued by both the Fransil family as well as the Duke of Ba.


    The n is to eliminate the important figures of the Ba family and the Fransil family one by one and to alienate them from each other. Being too greedy will Hmm?


    Federique turned his head. He could hear a faint sound from far away.


    Tudududu


    Soon, the sounds of galloping horses grew louder, and he saw the vampire knights returning from their reconnaissance mission.


    High Lord! Lord Helmond!


    Whats the matter? Federique asked.


    The vampire knight stopped in front of him and shouted urgently, Pursuers have reached the vicinity! I think they will be arriving soon!


    Ah! Reyma raised his head after hearing the vampire knights report.


    However, Federique was calm and nonchnt. Hooh? Those bastards are quite capable. Is the dukes vassal here? What about his knights?


    N-no! Well its just two nights. the vampire knight responded.


    Huh? Federique scoffed. Soon, a cold smile appeared on his face. They really dont know their ce. What are they nning to do with just two? Anyway, Sir Reyma. It seems your brother-inw has decided to abandon you, so what should we do?


    Keugh! Reymas expression became distorted, and Federique turned away from him before speaking to the vampire knights and the knights of the Brodia family. Since its just the two of them, they wont even serve as appetizers. Dispose of the ns to fight in the monastery. Well kill them here.


    Uwaawaah!


    A total of 13 knights shouted vigorously.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, Federiques eyes filled with a strange light. He was sensing something that was something that was very familiar yet quite alien to him.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Whats this? Did Duke Bae personally?


    Federiques eyes narrowed. He had already guessed that his brethren from the continent would be simr to himself in status as a high lord. However, the energy he felt was vastly different from the other vampire high lords he had met until now. It was strange.


    Perhaps Is he above me?


    Federiques eyes glowed coldly. Even if they belonged to different ns, it was an ancient custom of the vampire society to show respect to anyone with greater status than oneself. However, customs were just customs. They werent necessarily enforced.


    His Fear might be a little unique since hes from the continent. And his identity wont matter once I kill him.


    Federique became determined as he aroused his Fear.


    It seems like Duke Ba is here in person. Sirs of Brodia, join me in taking care of Duke Ba. You all will deal with the one apanying the duke, Federique said.


    Yes!


    Yes, Lord Helmond!


    The knights of Brodia and the vampire knights unsheathed their weapons. Soon, two armored horses stopped aftering within observable distance. The knights and the vampire knights became rather nervous once they saw that the two enemies were wearing armor that was distinctively different than their own. At the same time, however, their eyes sparkled with a desire for victory and greed toward their opponents equipment.


    On the other hand, Federiques eyes were fixated on only one person.


    Duke Ba. I never expected you toe in person. Imend your courage, but you were foolish. How could you have possibly


    The one receiving Federiques attention tilted his head and turned toward his colleague before speaking, What did that bastard just say?


    Hmm. I think he must be mistaking you as Duke Ba, his colleague said.


    Kieeeh? Is he an idiot? Isnt it obvious that our sir is the great Duke of Ba? Vassal Gal is just a bandit boss without his shiny armor.


    Oi, evil gold spirit. Watch your mouth.


    Kieeeh! I could say the same to you!


    Quiet. I think it must be because of the Fear youre emitting, Eugene spoke before turning his eyes to the young vampire in silver-blue armor. He had realized not long ago that there were vampires among the group of Brodian knights who had taken Reyma Fransil hostage. It was only natural for Eugene to recognize them since he was openly radiating his Fear at a short distance.


    Anyway, hes fine in the sun?


    Eugene looked at Federique with interest.


    Ha! As expected of a hooligan. You know not of the nsws and the honor of a knight. Its basic etiquette to learn thenguage of your kind once you arrive in another kingdom. Unlike Eugene, Federique was furious at the two knights for daring to chat leisurely while facing him.


    Federique was born in Brantia and had never left the maind. He could not understand the conversation that the two knights were having since they were conversing in thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom. In particr, he could not hide his disappointment at Duke Ba, who was clearly the burlier of the two knights.


    I cannot believe that such an ignorant man is a high lord of our n and the Duke of Ba. Tsk! Anyway, since I cant understand their words, I wont get a chance to find out which n they belong to and who they serve. No, this isnt too bad, Federique said. If he was ever put in a sticky situation, he had an excuse for the one who transformed Duke Ba into a vampire.


    Shing.


    Federique drew his longsword without hesitation. The vampires standing behind him flinched. Unlike Federique, who was a high lord and a daywalker, they were vulnerable to silver weapons.


    Take care of the ck one standing next to him. You lot and I will take care of Duke Ba. Even though he may be an ignorant wanderer, he has been blessed by a noble one. It is also our duty to let him pass with honor, Federique stated.


    Yes! The vampire knights raised their shields and shortswords.


    What the hell is that bastard talking about? Whys he trying to show off?


    Kehehehe! Guys like him always receive a harsh beating from Sir Eugene.


    Eugene ignored the giggling spirit and his scoffing vassal. He narrowed his eyes while observing the crests embedded on the shields of the vampire knights.


    Thats


    He was certain. The vampire lord he had destroyed in Mungard had been wearing armor with the exact crest.


    The Helmond n, right?


    Eugenes thoughts were disrupted as the vampires roared after mistaking Galfredik for Duke Ba.


    Kill him!


    Kuwaaaaaghhh!


    Federique and the other vampire knights unleashed their Fears simultaneously.


    Hooh?


    Although everything happened in a sh, Eugene noticed it. The opposing vampires Fears had gathered together to separate himself and Galfredik. Naturally, Eugene was unaffected, but Galfrediks horse reared with shock and ran off.


    Neiiiigh!


    Whats wrong with this horse?! Galfredik became flustered and pulled on his reins, but it was useless. The horse hurried in the direction away from the Fear, which was toward the knights of Brodia and the vampire in silver-blue armor.


    Youre ours! Kuwuuugh!


    Kill that man and present his armor to Lord Helmond!


    Your de looks nice! Kuhahahaha!


    Simultaneously, a group of vampire knights in chainmail charged at Eugene. A wave of dirt ruptured when more than ten horses began moving at once.


    Tududududu!


    Shuuack! Shiick!


    The dizzying sound of galloping horses resonated. Battleaxes and maces pierced through the obscuring dust toward Eugene. The vampire knights had no doubt that their attacks would connect.


    A pre-emptive strike would always gift them a victory. And no matter how durable the opponents armor was, it would be useless in the face of their overwhelming numbers.


    ng! Kakang!


    Keugh!?


    Huh!?


    The vampire knights were left bewildered at the intense impact that followed the clear, metallic sounds. However, they were vampires powerful enough to be direct subordinates of a high lord. They immediately adapted to the situation and attempted to ride past Eugene. It was the best judgment since their initial attacks had failed, and since their vision was impaired by the dust.


    ng!


    Kuaagh!


    However, a scream was immediately followed by a loud noise. It was impossible to differentiate whether the scream belonged to one of their allies or the ck knight, but the vampires stuck to their original decision and passed by without panicking. The vampire knights had trained together and fought together for a long time. As such, they managed to turn their horses at the exact same time without any cues.


    At that moment


    Kwarararararara!


    Hmm!?


    Their eyes became filled with confusion. A long, cylindrical path was being created through the curtain of dust along with the sound of strong wind. And as soon as they realized that there was a ck object responsible for creating the phenomenon, the object shed and curved before piercing the three of them.


    Terrible screams broke out from all directions.


    The vampire knights were greatly shocked, but as experienced veterans, they kept theirposure and ran in the direction of the ck sh.


    Tudududududu!


    Although their vision was still impaired, they were still riding toward the same ce by each others sides. Moreover, there was only one opponent. In other words, whoever was standing in their paths should be the enemy.


    The vampire knights red straight ahead while keeping their concentration at its peak.


    Tudududu!


    There!


    As soon as a horses head appeared through the dirt, a vampire knight swung his battleaxe just above the horses head.


    Shing!


    However, the axe struck nothing but air. There was no one on the horses back. No, to be exact, the rider wasnt a human being.


    Kihehehhe! Youre so stupid~ My subordinate number one~ Giddy up! Giddy up! Kiehhhh!


    What?! The vampire knight gasped as the insidious voice passed him by. His eyes filled with disbelief.


    Fwooooosh!


    Suddenly, a sound simr to the pping of arge animal resonated, and the dust was pushed to the ground like a wave.


    Up!?


    The vampire relied on his instincts and attempted to swing his battleaxe upwards.


    However


    Crack!


    His eyes captured a beam of silver light prating through his visor.


    Kuaaaaaagh!


    Pssssssshhh!


    ck smoke and blood poured out from the vampire knights face like a fountain, and the horse copsed to the ground as the weight of the knights killer bore down on it.


    W-what?! one of the vampire knights let out a frightened shout.


    Eugenes ring, crimson eyes immediately turned toward the shout. He had set Silion as bait before jumping up like a bird and taking care of the first knight. The vampire knights possessed considerable strength and physical abilities. However, although they possessed excellent night vision, it was useless when there were physical obscurities, such as dust, in their path. On the other hand, Eugenes five senses were iparably superior to the vampire knights. He had used it to pinpoint the precise location of the knights.


    Its rather fun to fight without using my Fear. Its good training.


    Eugene flung himself at the next target while licking the blood of the defeated knights armor that flowed through the gap in his helmet. He was like an abyssal beast.


    ***


    Several silver-tipped arrows were released at once. Simultaneously, Galfrediks crimson eyes glowed a hue darker. His longsword blurred for a moment and left behind a trail of lights.


    Titititing!


    !


    Galfredik had only deflected the arrows aimed at the gaps in his te armor with his longsword, but Federique became wide-eyed after witnessing the opponents terrifying swordsmanship. He had heard rumors regarding Duke Bas skills, but this was above his expectations.


    Even so! Kuwuuuuugh! Federique unleashed all of his Fear at once. The Fear of a vampire high lord contained a powerful force capable of causing medium-sized monsters such as lycanthropes and trolls to hesitate momentarily.


    Even another high lord would surely


    Neiiiiigh!


    This damned horse! Galfredik shouted angrily when his horse reared once again. He climbed onto his saddle.


    What?! The knights of Brodia were taken aback by Galfrediks action as they prepared to fire their arrows once again. However, they were brilliant knights in their own right.


    Shiiiing!


    Several arrows left their bowstrings even in the midst of the chaos, and Galfredik shed down from the air.


    Tititing!


    The arrows were deflected by his armor, and Galfrediks sword hacked the head of a horse belonging to one of the knights. Galfredik continued without hesitation and wielded his longsword while bathing in the fountain of blood.


    Craaack! Crack!


    Neiiig! Neiiiiiigh!


    The horses of the human knights copsed with decapitated heads and broken legs.


    Agh!


    Keugh!


    The knights grunted, but they managed to roll down from their steeds without any injuries. However, Galfrediks two maces were waiting for them as they straightened themselves out.


    Bang! Bang!


    Although quite shabby, the knights had been wearing te armor. However, the armor proved ineffective against the maces. Their limbs were crushed, their heads blown, and their bodies were blown away.


    Galfredik was a knight who stood at the top. The knights couldnt handle the tremendous force behind Galfrediks attacks.


    Kuaagh!


    Arggh!


    Blood, broken des, and unrecognizable pieces of flesh scattered in the air.


    M-monster!


    In an instant, five knights were killed or disabled. The survivors shouted with fear. They turned to their only saving grace and begged.


    Lord Helmond! Help us!


    Lord Helmond!


    ?!


    Federique had been watching the scene unfold with a nk expression. The knights shouts brought him to his senses. Galfrediks entire figure was caked in blood. The burly knight grinned at Federique.


    Hey, you. The one who looks like a man-whore. Are youing or not?

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Federique couldntprehend the words of the knight, but he could deduce the knights intention.


    It was either a ring mockery or an open provocation.


    He was a daywalker and the only child of Duke Helmond, the ruler of the Helmond n, who was allowed to carry thest name of Helmond. Even so, he couldnt even think to react with anger. The opponent was unaffected by his fear, which meant


    Wa


    Then Ill take the initiative! Ill shove my mace down your mouth and up your ass! Kuwuuuuugh!


    Kwaaaaaah!


    Federiques eyes filled with shock. If his own fear could bepared to a rivers torrent, the fear he was facing was like a tsunami of immeasurable size.


    I have to avoid it!


    His instincts warned him, but Federique was rendered immobile by Galfrediks fear. He couldnt budge. However, he was able to incite his own fear thanks to his desire for survival.


    Boom!


    One of Galfrediks maces hurled through the air toward Federiques head with a shockwave. However, just before the terrible weapon was about to make contact with Federiques helmet, Federiques head suddenly transformed into ck smoke.


    Tang!


    The ownerless helmet was crushed and tossed away. Federiques armor and clothes fell off the side of his saddle.


    Huh? Galfredik muttered with surprise. His opponent had suddenly dissipated without warning. Federique attempted to escape from the fight after transforming into ck smoke.


    Fwooosh!


    Uaagh?! Reyma shouted as the ck smoke brushed him by and tore his clothes. He had been quivering a little distance away from Federique.


    Is it magic? Damned bastard! Galfredik shouted after btedlying to a realization. He threw his axe toward the ck smoke.


    However, smoke couldnt be damaged by physical weapons.


    Hey! You cowardly vampire bastard! Stop right there! Galfredik shouted. However, Federique ignored the furious shout and quickly widened the distance between himself and the burly knight.


    It worked!


    He was overjoyed after barely managing to escape from certain death by using the mysterious power only high-ranking vampires could utilize. He had never imagined that Duke Ba was a duke-ranking vampire. Federique was simply relieved that the duke was unskilled with handling his fear, although he had no idea why.


    Whats going on? Why would such a powerhousee all the way to Brantia and cause trouble?


    Federique thought so while maintaining his immaterial form to flee the battlefield. As he ran, something caught his eye.


    What?!


    Duke Bas subordinate knight was looking his way after ughtering his vampire knights.


    Whats that bastard doing?


    The knights face wasnt visible, but Federique could feel that the ck knight wasnt surprised at all. Any human being would have been surprised to see a vampires immaterial form, even if they were a knight. But the ck knight appeared unfazed


    Arrogant bastard. I will kill you when I see you again.


    However, Federique could only grit his teeth while running away. Suddenly, the ck knights crimson eyes emitted a glow from inside his helmet. Federique started to speed up as an ominous sensation washed over him.


    Kwaaaaaaa!


    His surroundings were suddenly colored crimson.


    T-this is?!


    Federique was eventually forced to a stop. A hugeposed of hundreds of crimson threads was blocking the direction where Federique was flying.


    Fear?! Fear?!!


    Federique was shocked out of his soul. He almost wished that he was surrounded by a wall of silver instead as he was immediately struck with panic and confusion.


    Duke Ba had appeared to be inexperienced in utilizing fear, so how?


    Perhaps


    You. You have a rather fascinating skill, dont you? a voice whispered from right behind him.


    Huak!


    If it wasnt for hisck of physical body, Federique would have forgotten his dignity as a high lord and leaped with shock.


    Eugenes hand grabbed a hold of Federiques immaterial form.


    Kuaaaaaaghhh!!!


    A terrible scream resounded. The disturbing, piercing screech was enough to affect the very souls of ordinary humans.


    Fwoooosh!


    Kuwaaagh! Kuwaaaaaaghhh!


    Huh? Eugene was taken aback. He had simply grabbed Federique to keep him from running away, but the ck smoke in his hand was being swept away by a crimson me. Simultaneously, a portion of Federiques knowledge began to permeate Eugenes mind. However, rather than learning something new, it felt as if he was recalling an old, forgotten memory.


    Fwoosh!


    And after the me subsided, the ck smoke fell apart like grains of sand and scattered in the wind. The vampire high lord was extinguished in such a vain manner after living a long life of nearly a hundred years.


    Dammit. Eugene felt disappointed by the unexpected oue. He assumed that the enemy would be special since they were a high lord. Who would have imagined that they would die so quickly?


    But this was a natural and obvious result Vampires were immune to physical attacks in their immaterial form, but they were extremely vulnerable to magic and mental attacks. Moreover, the hand that grabbed Federiques immaterial form contained the fear of the one who reigned over the vampires.


    A mere touch would have been enough to cause Federique to burst, so it was no wonder he died when Eugene snagged him with the full force of his fear. But, of course, Eugene wasnt aware of this fact.


    At least I found out how he transformed. This encounter was fruitful in its own way. It didnt matter to him if the vampire high lord died or not. Although the transfer of knowledge was cut short due to how quickly Federique died, Eugene was still satisfied with learning how to utilize his immaterial form. He didnt care about the consequences of what he had done at all.


    ***


    I would like to express my sincere gratitude to Your Excellency, Reyma Fransil dered in a passionate voice after kneeling on one knee. However, Eugenes gaze was somewhat disapproving. It was because Reyma waspletely naked. His clothes had been torn to shreds when the vampire high lords immaterial form passed him by.


    Stand up, Eugene said.


    Yes, Your Excellency, Reyma answered before slowly rising. Eugenes frown deepened further.


    Hooh! Look at this pretty thang. Its solid. A horse, a horse!


    Kieeeeeh?! I-impressive! However, Sir Eugenes big, beautiful cKuagh!


    The spirit was struck down before she could reveal the Origins deep, dark secret.


    Y-youre so mean the spirit muttered while slowly falling to the ground like a lonely falling leaf.


    Big and beautiful? Hooh! Hoooh Galfredik ignored the spirit and muttered while alternating his gaze between Eugene and Reymas certain parts. He soon made eye contact with Eugene.


    Tuck!


    As expected from my master! Galfredik shouted.


    Thats right! As expected from our sir! the spirit harmonized with Galfrediksment.


    The two of them raised their thumbs at the same time. Ever since they gained the ability tomunicate, the two of them had been getting along strangely well. Eugene ignored them and turned to Reyma. Put on some clothes.


    What? But there arent any clothes Reyma responded.


    Just get something from the dead bodies, Eugene said.


    Ah, yes.


    It wasnt an act befitting a noble. However, Reyma could not disobey themand of his benefactor. As such, he searched the bodies of the dead knights for suitable clothing. Soon after, Reyma was fully clothed. He retrieved his armor and the weapons from the corpses of Brodias knights, and once again expressed his gratitude with a polite bow.


    I really dont know how I could possibly repay this favor. I will make sure to inform my father of your valiant, honorable deeds, Your Excellency. Although we will soon be family through the noble ritual of marriage


    Shut up. Eugene interrupted.


    What? Reyma was dumbfounded.


    You. What the hell were you thinking? Why did you go around saying that I was going to marry your sister? Eugene asked in an icy voice.


    W-well, thats because Huh? Reyma started to respond, then stopped himself. He could finally understand Eugenes reaction. Come to think of it, he had no evidence that Duke Ba and his youngest sister were going to get married. The only thing he knew was that Lorraine had been apanying the duke ever since she was taken prisoner.


    He didnt even know why, or whether it was even voluntary or not.


    Uh T-then


    Thats right. Your knights are dead, and you were taken prisoner because of your groundless imagination, Eugene responded.


    ! Reymas jaw dropped. He was responsible for the deaths of his valuable knights? Moreover, his sister was still a prisoner.


    Dont tell me Me too?


    Reyma naturally came to the conclusion aftering to his senses.


    Eugene spoke, You must have realized it now. You are my prisoner now as well.


    Heuk Reyma felt his heart drop as his mind went nk. This was an unprecedented situation where two direct descendants of the Fransil family were captured by one person. Reyma was devastated. However, that wasnt the end of it


    Your mistake. Do you want a chance to atone for it? Eugene asked.


    What?! W-what do you mean by that? Reyma asked after raising his head.


    Eugene continued. Contact your father, Lord Fransil. The ransom I want is this


    As he continued, Reymas expression gradually became more and more serious.


    Sir Reyma, I will let you go if you ept my offer, but if you refuse


    Eugene pointed at the pathetic, grotesque corpses of the dead knights.


    You will end up like them as well. And your family, in the end, will share the same fate.


    ! Reyma trembled. Soon, he replied with a determined expression, My father will follow Your Excellencys suggestion. I will make sure of it.


    Good. As expected, the eldest brother is better than his stupid sibling, Eugene remarked. Reyma flinched after hearing Eugenes remark, he could not refute it. It was a known fact that everyone in the Fransil family acknowledged.


    Well, if I follow Your Excellencys suggestion, you will release Lorraine with me, right? Since you swore on your honor as a knight Reyma said, hesitating.


    What? When did I say that I would let your sister go? Eugene replied with a frown.


    Huh? B-but you said that if I sent a letter to my father Reyma stammered.


    Your ransom is one thing, and your sisters ransom is another. Isnt that obvious? Eugene stated.


    Reyma looked up at Eugene with disbelief. Duke Ba was an incredibly talented knight and one of the greatest nobles in Brantia. Moreover, all of his material possessions looked extremely valuable, including his horse, sword, spear, and others. However, for such a great man, he seemed rather petty and slightly greedy.


    However, Reyma wasnt stupid enough to voice his thoughts.


    N-naturally. Yes, you are right, Your Excellency, Reyma said,promising.


    Im d you know. Well, lets go. Eugene ordered.


    Ah, yes!


    Reyma attempted to climb on the back of his horse, but Eugene interrupted him. Youre a prisoner. You have to work as such.


    What?


    Eugene gestured toward the bodies with his jaw and continued. Grab everything thats useful. You have to live frugally to live well.


    Yes


    Reymas felt reaffirmed in his suspicions. It wasnt just a little either. Duke Ba, an unparalleled knight and a great noble, was genuinely greedy and petty.


    Sir, sir! Can I take their money? Hmm? Hmmmm? Mirian asked.


    Sure, Eugene responded.


    Kieeeeehhh! This is exciting! Kieh! Silver~ Gold~ I like it, and our sir likes it~ Grab all the money~ And put it in my piggy bank~ Sir will think~ Oh, you nice little spirit~ Kieehhh~


    It appeared that the greedy spirit was just meant to be with the duke. Reyma scavenged all the useful items from the dead knights and stored them on two horses before wiping off his sweat.


    Phew! Im done. So, will we be joining your army and returning home? Reyma asked.


    What are you talking about? Eugene asked with a frown.


    Hmm? Then how will you send a letter to my father...?


    I will send a messenger. We will be attacking the Brodia family immediately after this, Eugene casually said.


    !


    Reymas face turned pale as he suddenly thought of something.


    T-then! If our family iste in epting your offer he muttered.


    Eugene revealed his fang in a grin and responded while drawing his thumb across his throat, Youll be damned.


    I will write a letter immediately! Reyma became flustered at the dukes words. Although the duke was truly greedy and petty, he was far more violent and brutal than he had ever imagined.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Eugene took Reyma to a nearby vige and had him prepare a letter for Baron Fransil. After contemtion, Reyma wrote a letter containing his desperate feelings for the future rather than his own life. He then hired three mercenaries andmissioned them to deliver the letter to the Fransil family.


    It must be delivered as soon as possible. Remember, the sooner it arrives, the greater yourpensation will be. If you can get there in three days, all of you will be owners of those horses, as well as the recipient of even greater wealth, Reyma said.


    Please leave it to us, the mercenaries responded before riding away with joy.


    However, Eugene didnt really care. He was feeling rather grumpy.


    Are you finished? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Will we be joining your army right away? Reyma said.


    Thats right


    Ah! Reymas expression brightened up a little at Eugenes answer. However, Eugenes following words caused his gaze to shake violently. However, we have to dispose of that before we do so.


    Eugenes gaze remained unmoving from the trophies collected from the dead knights.


    Are you serious? Reyma asked. He could not help but doubt his eyes and ears. Eugene was the head of an army about to go to war with an ancient, powerful family. Moreover, he was a duke! He could not believe that Eugene was thinking about selling off the loot he gained from the previous battle.


    Of course, Im serious. Hurry up and take care of it, Eugene said.


    M-me? Reyma asked. Was the duke really ordering him, even though he had just written a desperate, determined letter stained with his own tears?


    Should I do it, then? Eugene asked sarcastically.


    Reymas nk gaze slowly crept toward a specific person.


    Why is this bastard looking at me? Galfredik muttered with a ridiculous look, then pointed at himself and Reyma before speaking in Brantian, Me, dukes knight. You, prisoner.


    Reyma could not deny the simple, yet irrefutable fact. His head dropped with disappointment.


    Kieeeeehk! I wont let you off the hook if you try to steal even a single coin! Im going to personally check every single coin! Hmm?! Do you understand?


    Reyma felt suffocated after hearing the voice of the dukes invisible spirit, but he desperately calmed his anger and started to move.


    I will be back.


    He was the desperate one, not them.


    ***


    After disposing of the battles spoils, Eugene finally left the vige and headed toward his destination, Brodin City. Naturally, all the chores, including taking care of Eugene, were left to Reyma.


    Reyma was the eldest son of a prestigious family. Even when he served as a knights aide, he had three ves to take care of him, and even when he left on his quest to knighthood, he was taken care of by ves and servants. However, he was nothing more than a prisoneran ipetent prisoner at thatin his journey with Eugene.


    Galfredik was a master of scolding and pestering, and Reyma felt both his mind and body deteriorate each day. In addition, he was reduced to a mere bag of bones as the evil spirit constantly spewed nonsense at every chance in a grim voice.


    However, there was one decisive thing that drove him absolutely insane.


    Why are you so rxed?! Come on, lets hurry it up!


    Duke Ba acted as if he was on a vacation, which caused Reyma to burn up with frustration. However, Eugene didnt care about whatever Reyma felt. He was moving slowly on purpose.


    Hmm. I wonder if the main force would have arrived in Brodin City by now.


    Maybe. Im sure Lanslo did well with controlling the march''s pace.


    The conversation between Eugene and Galfredik caught Reymas attention. In particr, he became alert to the word Brodin. Unfortunately, however, he couldnt understand thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom.


    Anyhow, this is a brilliant ploy. I cant believe youre going to have the Fransil family deal with Brodias army outside Brodin City. Kuhehe, Galfredik said.


    Tsk, tsk! How dare you talk to Sir Eugene that way? Ploy? Be more dignified, wont you? Call it a tactic. Kehehehe! Mirianmented.


    Oh! I didnt expect that from an ignorant, evil spirit, Galfredik riposted.


    Kieeeeek! Im not ignorant! Im not an evil spirit either! Kieek! How dare you, mere vassal! Mirian shouted.


    Be quiet, please. Before I smash your piggy bank into pieces, Eugene said.


    Yeap.


    Eugene stopped Mirian fromining once again, then turned to Galfredik. We dont have to deal with each and every single one of them, right? In the first ce, the Fransil family doesnt get along very well with the Brodia family, right? Plus, the lives of their eldest son and youngest daughter are on the line. Theyll fight tooth and nail.


    Thats right. And Bonmers messenger should have arrived at the Fransil family a while ago. Theyll get to save their eldest son and the daughter who could one day be the concubine of Brantias king. Kuhehe! Galfredik responded.


    Yes, but if they reject our proposal, they will be abandoning two of their children, and an opportunity to form a rtionship with me and Luke, who are very likely to unite Brantia. Haha!


    Kuhehehehe!


    Kiehehehe!


    The two vampires and the evil, greedy spirit chuckled in harmony. Eugene hadnt asked for money nor wealth as the ransom for Reyma Fransils safe return.


    - I, Duke Ba, saved your eldest son from being taken captive by the Brodia familys knights.


    - So, if you want your eldest sons safe return, mobilize your army and invade the Brodia familys territory. My army will be working in tandem with you.


    The Fransil family had more than enough justification, and this was an opportunity for them to have their youngest daughter marry Luke, who couldter take Brantias throne. Unless they were fools, the Fransil family would follow the suggestion.


    In the past, the Fransil family was a vassal of the Brodia family. As such, their territories were extremely close. Considering that, the Fransil familys troops would obviously arrive earlier than Eugenes main army and begin their war against the Brodia family.


    This was the very definition of blowing ones nose without ever having to use their hand.


    Our army will arrive in Brodin City while Fransil fights for us. Kyah! If it works out, we might get to rob an empty house. In addition, neither Fransil nor Brodia will be able to avoid a massive loss, Galfredikmented. As an excellent strategist, he quickly noticed the deeper meaning behind Eugene''s n.


    Hohoho!


    Kuhehe!


    Kikekekeke!


    Joyous, satisfied sounds ofughter could be heard once again. Naturally, Reyma couldnt understand what any of them were saying. As such, his heart felt rather troubled by the insidious noises.


    ***


    Howe Helmonds high lord and the other sirs havent returned yet?! Garif Cameron Brodia, also known as Cameron the Third, vented his anger.


    The nobles gathered in the castles great hall raised their voices in response to the young, 19-year-old king.


    Your Majesty. You must wait a little longer.


    Thats right! Although he is a member of the Dark n, Lord Federique Helmond is also a noble knight. I am certain he will return with good news.


    Once you have the support of the Ba Duchy, your kingdom will make even greater progress in uniting Brantia, Your Majesty!


    Hmm. Cameron the Third frowned in frustration. When he first heard the rumor about a high-ranking member of the Tribe of the Darkness crossing over from the continent and conquering most of Brantias Southeast, starting from Mungard, he hadughed with disbelief. However, when further rumors spread stating that the foreigner killed a swordmaster the Bayman Orcs were interested in, then went on to be the Duke of Ba, the rumors became harder to ignore. If the rumors were true, it meant that most of Brantias South had fallen into the foreigners hands.


    As such, Cameron the Third decided to send knights of the royal family to confirm the facts. At that time, vampire knights of the Helmond n offered their help. Although the Brodia family had established a rtionship with the Helmond n two generations ago, there hadnt been any exchanges between the two groups in recent years. Despite that, Cameron the Third chose to ept the proposal. After all, he had nothing to lose by gaining powerful vampire knights as allies.


    However, he had heard nothing from them even though a month had already passed since they departed.


    Surely nothing happened to them, right? At the very least, I hope my knights are safe.


    Cameron the Third bit his lips in anxiety. The door to the great hall suddenly burst open.


    Y-your Majesty! The captain of the guards came rushing in before kowtowing.


    Whats going on? Cameron the Third could not hide his expectations. Perhaps there was news of the royal knights.


    A-an army! Fransils army has crossed over Red Hill! the guard captain eximed.


    W-what did you say?! Cameron the Third stood stiff from his throne at the unexpected news. However, the shock onlysted for a brief moment. Anger began to erupt and it engulfed the young kings heart immediately afterward.


    Fransil! That despicable traitor finally dares! Cameron the Third shouted.


    The nobles raised their voices in response as if on cue.


    Your Majesty! We must put an end to this foolish traitor at once!


    Please call the knights and show those treasonous creatures the majesty of the royal family!


    Your Majesty!


    Your Majesty!


    Quiet! All of you, quiet! If youre so desperate to make an example out of the traitor, why dont you be the first to donate your wealth? Shall we dig the ground to find money that will allow us to go to war?! Cameron the Third shouted.


    The nobles immediately quietened down and coughed while avoiding Cameron the Thirds gaze.


    Keugh! Cameron the Third felt his heart boil with anger. The young king had been filled with burning ambition when he first ascended the throne. However, he was frustrated beyond belief after only a year.


    Lies


    He had been told nothing but lies as a prince. First of all, there was no indomitable knight in the royal familys service who had challenged and won wars against anyone who defiled Brodias name. In addition, he was told a lie that half of Brantia belonged to the royal family of Brodia. In truth, only Brodin, their capital with a poption of 40,000, and the nearby areas belonged to the royal family. Moreover, theirrgest, most fertilend had been taken over by the Fransil family during the crusade. As such, the ordinary residents of thend were barely scraping by without starving to death.


    Theres not enough food. And even if we subjugate evilnds, where will we sell the mana stones? I would rather thats right. Theres no other choice now!


    Cameron the Third came to a decision.


    He stood up from his throne and raised his baton before shouting.


    Subjects of Brodia, hear my words!


    As you wish, Your Majesty! the nobles eximed in response.


    Gather the knights and the soldiers! We will leave behind the minimum number of soldiers to defend the capital! The honorable knights and loyal soldiers of ournd will march to defeat the traitor Fransil! Cameron the Third dered.


    As you wish, Your Majesty! the nobles shouted in response.


    Ohhh! The great spirits of the mountains and the fields of this holynd! Please watch over me and thisnd! Cameron eximed a prayer.


    Watch over us! the nobles echoed the kings words and rose from their seats.


    However


    Has the king gone mad?


    We will have less than 500 troops without the guards. What can we possibly do with that?


    Shouldnt you contribute your servants to the cause, sirs?


    Are you crazy? What will I do when I have to run away, then? Why dont you contribute your personal guards to the war instead?!


    Neither determination nor courage could be found on the nobles faces, who were wearing extravagant, fancy clothes.


    ***


    Therge gate opened, and troops carrying the g of the Brodia family, a sword piercing arose, marched out. The soldiers were unorganized, and even their equipment vastly differed from each individual. Even the knights leading the soldiers were armed with old, rusted chainmail with holes on them.


    Uwawaaaaah!


    The residents were half-forced to cheer for the kings poor, weak army.


    Hmph! What a mess!


    Goblin dung. Theyre not worth our time. The beowulf warriors jeered at the sight. They were lying t on a faraway hill, watching the Brodias army procession.


    Lets return and report back.


    Damn it. Im so tired. I havent eaten meat in days.


    Wolfgan told me to bring a boar when Ie back.


    I couldnt even see a single rat nearby. Where would we possibly find a boar?


    Ah, rat meat is a delicacy too.


    I like squirrels.


    Squirrels smell a bit funky, dont they? But I find that if you lightly boil them, they taste simr to roons. Its not too bad.


    You dont even know the first thing about meat! Meat must always be grilled over fire.


    As usual, the beowulfs argued over various topics as they disappeared into the distance.


    Two dayster


    Dozens of gs bearing the crest of the ck dragon fluttered in the wind, and an armyposed of nearly one thousand troops surrounded the City of Brodin. The army disyed military discipline that could not bepared to Brodias army, and the hundred-or-so guards remaining in the city fell into panic and despair.


    Tap. Tap.


    The guards of the castle hid behind the walls, and a knight armed with precious, expensive equipment slowly rode forward from the midst of therge army. At first nce, his equipment seemed even more valuable than the items that Cameron the Third owned.


    I am a knight of His Excellency Duke Jan Eugene Ba! Those who dared! Lanslo paused, then took a deep breath before continuing. Those unruly, despicable men who dared to threaten Sir Reyma, brother of Lady Lorraine, who is our prisoner and also the potentialpanion of His Excellency Eugenes aide, Count Luke Crawlmarine, show yourselves! Come out of hiding!


    What the hell is that supposed to mean?! Cameron the Third was unable to understand the quarter-elfs roar. His words had been spoken way too fast and much too long.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    It was an extremelyplicated, troublesome story, but some things were clear.


    A knight of the Drak family is serving under the Duke of Ba?


    Knights of the Drak family rarely ventured into the outside world, and even if they did, it was mostly to perform good deeds for others with chivalrous intentions. Knights of the Drak family never engaged in political strife. However, such a figure had stepped into the fray, which surely represented many things.


    "But what could this mean?


    Im not sure But a girl who could be the wife of Count Crawlmarine, who is an aide of Duke Ba, which means Dammit! One of the nobles burst into anger while slowly reiterating Lanslos words from earlier on.


    Shouldnt we try to talk to them first?


    Hmm. Lets do it. Cameron the Third nodded with a grim expression at the words of the terrified nobles. They felt suffocated just from seeing the opposing army. If the enemy decided to attack, their walls would fall within an hour or even thirty minutes.


    Send a messenger. Tell them that the King of Brodia wants to see the Duke of Ba, Cameron the Third stated.


    Yes, Your Majesty. But who should we send? one of the nobles asked.


    Well Cameron the Third looked around at the nobles. The opponent was the Duke of Ba. Even a simple messenger had to be someone with sufficient status. However, the nobles hurriedly avoided the kings gaze. They were scared and none of them wanted to take responsibility.


    Ha Sir Roswell and Sir Avoran, please take care of it, Cameron the Third said with a sigh.


    Uh I-I understand.


    I-I will carry out your orders, the two nobles answered with dissatisfied expressions before heading down from the wall. However, the two did not leave through the gates even after several minutes had passed.


    What are they doing?! Cameron the Thirds patience eventually reached its limit, but just in time, the castle gates finally opened and the two nobles departed.


    What? Cameron the Third felt dumbfounded as he looked down. The two nobles were heavily armed in chainmail, and they were apanied by a dozen guards and servants as they headed toward the knight of the Drak family.


    Ha! Haha Cameron the Thirds lips twisted upwards as heughed bitterly. It was such an embarrassing, miserable sight to see the cowardly, weak nobles heading toward the opposing knight, who stood tall and proud even though he was alone.


    After a while, the two nobles hurried back into the gate as if they were running away.


    Y-Your Majesty! The two nobles called out. Even though Cameron the Third didnt feel like speaking with them, he suppressed his emotions and responded. Whats wrong? What did the knight say?


    What a wicked man! He told us not to be absurd and to send the king or a messenger who can represent the kings authority! one of the two nobles eximed.


    W-what?!


    And thats not it! He told us that he would wait one hour and that if a messenger isnt sent by then, he would attack. He continued.


    Keugh! Cameron the Third felt his face reddening. He had never experienced such humiliation in his entire life. However, he was without any other choices.


    Phew! Then who should I send? Cameron the Third once again looked over the nobles before sighing. The nobles were trying their best to avoid his gaze, and their faces were stricken white with fear.


    There was only one option


    I will go myself, Cameron the Third stated.


    Ohhh! The people of the kingdom will bless and revere Your Majestys brave and honorable actions!


    Your Majesty is the true defender, the shield of this kingdom! History will forever remember your honorable decision!


    The nobles immediately weed his decision with a unified voice. The young king was forced to clench his eyes shut.


    ***


    The gates of Brodin slowly opened once again.


    Hooh? Lanslo had been waiting on his saddle for Brodias answer. His eyes glimmered when he saw a figure exiting from the castle gate. There was only a single knight wearing shiny chainmailing out from the castle. Moreover, he wasnt wearing a helmet like any other knight. Instead, he wore a gold crown embedded with jewels.


    Did the kinge out personally? By himself? Lanslo nodded with admiration. The nobles from earlier had failed to make eye contact with him during their entire trip. But unlike the nobles, the king appeared proud and dignified. The young king stopped once he was about five meters away from Lanslo, then spoke in a confident manner. Lanslo of Drak. My name is Garif Cameron Brodia, the ruler of the Kingdom of Brodia, and one who receives the blessings of the spirits and the gods to ascend the throne of Brantia. The young king gave his grand introduction.


    Lanslo smiled and ced his hand on his left chest before giving a light bow. I am honored to meet you, oh, King of Brodia.


    Cameron the Thirds forehead creased slightly at the knights curt response. He had made his resolution earlier, but he was still unfamiliar with receiving this kind of treatment.


    Lanslo of Drak. If you leave quietly, then I will forget the mistakes of yourself and the Drak family. Your bizarre story has Cameron the Third started to speak.


    Bizarre? No, I only spoke about strict facts. Lanslo said, interrupting him.


    What?


    Lanslo took out a piece of parchment and waved it before continuing. This is a written threat from Your Majestys knights. It says that Sir Reyma Fransil is being held hostage, so if we want him back


    Lanslo calmly recounted the contents of the letter, and Cameron the Thirds expression changed dramatically.


    Those crazy men! I told them to go figure out the situation, but they caused such a big ident instead?!


    Cameron the Third felt like he was going insane, but he could also finally understand Laslos mysterious words.


    Then that means


    Perhaps it wasnt necessarily a bad situation. Cameron the Third regained hisposure and responded. Hmm. After hearing your story, Ivee up with an idea...


    ?


    If your words are true, then my knights had been persecuting the sessor of the Fransil family, who is also the older brother of ady who is going to marry Count Crawlmarine, right? Which means if you are persecuting me and my kingdom Cameron the Third exined.


    Lanslo interrupted with a chuckle. Haha. You are misunderstanding something, my king.


    What?


    Lanslo continued with a shrewd smile. Lady Lorraine is still technically a prisoner. It has not yet been decided whether she will be Count Crawlmarinespanion or not. So, would it be necessary for the duke to care about the Fransil family right now?


    W-well Cameron the Third lost hisposure in an instant. However, he was a quick-witted man. He instantly came up with another idea and responded.


    If thats the case, then theres even less of a reason to treat me and my kingdom like this, right? Brodia has nothing to do with Duke Ba, so if that was a misunderstanding, then why


    Regardless of whether Lady Lorraine marries Lord Crawlmarine or not, wont the Fransil family owe us if we rescue their sessor in advance? And I dont know if I should be telling you this, but Lanslo pretended to look around, then lowered his voice. His Excellency the Duke has a slightly, no, very dirty personality. He is not benevolent enough to simply leave potential threats alone. The duke doesnt care at all what the threat might be, whether it is the Brodia family or something else


    ! The young kings expression turned pale. Lanslo was telling him that the Brodia family coulde under attack, regardless of the reason.


    My king, you should count yourself lucky for speaking with me. If it were the duke instead of me, then he would have taken you prisoner immediately, Lanslo said.


    Cameron the Third responded furiously at Lanslos threat, How dare you! If you dare to treat me like that, then my knights wont leave Duke Ba alone, as well as the Fransil family


    Lanslo interrupted once again. Please dont even think that you might be able to do something about the duke. He is a daywalker. Moreover, he has defeated two swordmasters of Brantia. The bottom line is


    Lanslo smiled, revealing his white teeth. There is nothing that you can do, Your Majesty.


    !


    However, since you came out personally, I will show you consideration and give you until sunrise tomorrow to decide. You can eithere personally or send a messenger. Ill be seeing you then, Having finished his words, Lanslo pulled his reins and turned around without hesitation.


    Ugh!


    Oh, right.


    Cameron the Third gritted his teeth with a red face at the humiliation. Lanslo stopped his horse after a few steps and turned around before speaking with pity. If you are nning to send messengers, please exclude the sirs who came earlier. I saw earlier that they were too scared to even speak properly. You must have many worries to have such people as your vassals. All right, Ill get going.


    Lanslo turned around and left after driving the final nail in the coffin.


    Keugh!


    Cameron the Third continued to bite on his lips with frustration. His lips eventually burst and started to bleed.


    ***


    Kihehehe! Sir, sir! Over there! There, there! Kieeeeeh~ Mirian shouted excitedly.


    Eugene turned and nodded after seeing the numerous, ring torches.


    That must be Brodin


    Upon hearing the news that the Fransil familys troops had invaded Brodias territory, Eugene picked up the pace and arrived near the City of Brodin in less than two days.


    Master, we should look for our army first, right? Where the hell are those bastards? Galfredik said.


    Hmm. They might be on the other side, Eugene answered. Since it was their first time in the vicinity, Eugenes group was having trouble finding their way. They had managed thus far by asking the robber and bandits they defeated on their way.


    Seeing as their main army wasnt anywhere in sight, it appeared that the army was on the other side of the city.


    Even if we fight, it will be tomorrow during the day. Lets take our time.


    The three horses trotted leisurely. The only human, Reyma, was dozing off on his saddle.


    Twenty minutester


    Hmm? Wait a minute. I see something. Eugene pulled his reins while narrowing his eyes.


    What, what?! Whats wrong? Are there monsters? Reyma was jolted awake and shouted while wiping off his drool.


    Eugene ignored him and spoke while staring into the darkness. Theyre not moles, so why are they crawling out from underground?


    Underground? Are they undead? Galfredik asked.


    No, theyre humans. There are around thirty of them, Eugene answered.


    Reyma became even more anxious when the two ignored him and started talking in thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom.


    "Galfredik, go get them all. Its suspicious. Eugene ordered.


    Leave it to me, Galfredik answered with a grin, then rode into the darkness. Soon, sounds of things breaking and screams resonated from the distance. Galfredik returned with a group of people.


    What are these bastards? Eugene frowned while looking at the fairlyrge group of humans.


    M-m-ercy!


    Sir! W-wealth! I can give you as much as you want! Just please, pretend you didnt see us and let us go!


    Three men rushed toward Eugene and begged after taking off their hoods. After seeing their faces, Eugene asked, Are you the nobles of Brodin?


    T-Thats right! Sir! Please! one of them answered.


    Why did you crawl out from underground at this hour? Eugene asked.


    Thats


    The nobles seemed hesitant to answer. Then, a man who appeared to have the highest status among them came forward and responded with a determined expression. Of course, you might misunderstand us, sir. However, Im telling you, we are no cowards. Its just that the army of an evil, dishonorable, insidious man is attacking our city. We are holding onto the citys hope and Brodias future with sincere


    The nobles desperately exined themselves using all sorts of noble expressions, but in the end, it became clear that they were just running for their lives.


    Isnt this a great opportunity?


    Eugene started to think. However, a particr term used by the noble continued to bother him.


    Evil, dishonorable, insidious man? Who is that? Eugene asked.


    Duke Ba! His army one of the younger nobles immediately answered after judging that he could talk his way out of the sticky situation.


    Sir Roswell! One of the other nobles felt an ominous feeling and quickly dissuaded him, but it was already toote.


    You. Do you know me? Eugene asked.


    Huh? I think its our first meeting Ah! Have we met somewhere before? This is great! Sir, what a great Roswell said excitedly.


    No. This is my first time seeing you as well. But howe you already know me so well, hmm? Eugene said, narrowing his eyes.


    What?


    The expressions of the nobles stiffened after finally realizing the strangeness of the situation. Eugene grinned while looking at them.


    Im the evil, dishonorable, insidious Duke Jan Eugene Ba.


    Eugenes fangs glinted coldly under the moonlight. At the same time, the nobles expressions turned ghastly and white.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    M-mercy! Please show mercy, Your Excellency! The nobles immediately kneeled on the spot and began to beg with pale expressions. Their families and servants also followed suit and kowtowed while shivering with fear.


    Why are they so frightened?


    Eugene thought it to be slightly odd. Even though they had made a slip of the tongue, he wouldnt kill the nobles of a royal family without hesitation, not when they would make great prisoners


    Ah, is it because Im a vampire?


    It was a dark night, and the nobles had been sneaking out of the city to save their hides. He was the ruler of a powerful army, a high-ranking vampire, and a cold-blooded man who would devastate the City of Brodin by tomorrow. As such, the nobles naturally thought of him as a cold, merciless man.


    If thats the case


    Galfredik. It has been a while since you tasted human blood, right? Eugene asked in Brantian.


    Huh? Although Galfrediksprehension of Brantiasnguage was worse than Eugene''s, he still understood Eugenes words. After a moment of confusion, Galfredik recognized Eugenes intentions and took off his helmet before smiling viciously.


    Kuhe! Come to think of it, youre right. The blood of nobles They must have been drinking high-quality liquor at feasts day after day The mere thought of it makes my mouth water. Hehehe! Galfredik wiped off the saliva that dripped down his fangs and smiled insidiously while staring at the nobles under the moonlight.


    Hieek!


    Mercy! Please, show us mercy!


    Uah Huaahh


    Galfredik had spoken in thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom, so his words werent fully understood, but despite that, his actions had a great effect. Three nobles and their families burst into tears and began begging for their lives.


    I was getting hungry after rushing over, so the feast will be even tastier and better. Now, whose blood shall I taste first? Galfredik approached them step by step while licking his lips.


    Uaaaghhh!


    Sir! P-Please, have mercy! Huaaaghh Some of the nobles even pissed themselves and fell backward. They slowly crawled away in fear.


    All of a sudden, Eugene spoke in a soft voice, Me and my knight. We are very hungry right now. If you want us to forget our hunger, show us a token of your appreciation. That might help.


    Oh?


    Silver, gold, treasure, whatever it may be. Eugene continued.


    The nobles flinched, then fought to raise their voices.


    Everything! We will give you everything!


    H-Hey! Bring the box!


    The nobles servants hurriedly put down the various objects they were carrying.


    Click!


    A box the size of a human adult was opened to reveal money, jewelry, mana stones, and various relics under the moon.


    Kieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhh! The greedy spirits eyes lost their focus as she dove into the box, and Eugene turned his gaze to the trembling nobles.


    He spoke, Hmm. This is rather regrettable.


    !


    Isnt that so? Your lives, are they only worth this much? Eugene asked.


    The nobles felt as if their very souls were being sucked away from their bodies. The money they were offering was more than enough to purchase a small territory, but even that wasnt enough? Unfortunately, those holding the sword would always be in the right. The nobles knew it better than anyone else since they had lived their lives as that kind of people until now.


    What should we do?


    What do you mean?! If we want to live, we must give him more!


    But weve already emptied out everything we have. I dont know what else to offer


    Eugene immediately noticed the way the nobles nced at each other.


    Hey, gentlemen, Eugene called out.


    Y-yes, sir!


    You have more wealth in the city, right? Eugene asked.


    T-thats right, but


    Good. Then lets head in together. Eugene said.


    !


    The nobles became wide-eyed and asked carefully while looking at Eugene, You mean right now?


    Why not? Since were on the topic, lets head there right away, Eugene responded.


    B-but The nobles were in a dilemma. There was no guarantee that the vicious vampire duke would keep his promise. Moreover, no one knew what would happen once Eugene was allowed into Brodin.


    Ah! Thats right! Vampires cant enter cities unless theyre invited, right?


    The nobles had been frozen stiff with fear, but their brains started to work once again after being cornered. They were inwardly overjoyed.


    However


    Your families are in my hands. If you have any other ideas, you know what will happen, right? Eugene immediately shattered their vain expectations.


    !


    It was unbelievable. A figure of high prestige, a duke, didnt hesitate to threaten them with their families?


    Now, lets go, Eugene said. The nobles slowly lead the way as their hopes and dreams transformed into despair.


    ***


    Uahhh


    W-what is it? Cameron the Third was jolted awake from his sleep. He had barely fallen asleep after a restless, troubled night.


    Ahhhh! Kuaagh! Help me!


    Horrible screams continued to echo from the distance, and the young king quickly grabbed his longsword from behind his bed.


    Y-your Majesty? Whats wrong? The queen rubbed her eyes after being woken and asked in a fearful voice. Suddenly, the bedroom door burst open and four guards rushed in.


    Your Majesty! Its an enemy attack!


    Please follow us! You must prepare to leave!


    You Lanslo of Drak! Have you forsaken your honor as a knight?! Cameron the Third shouted in desperation after realizing the current situation. In the meanwhile, the screams grew louder and louder. The king and queen followed the guards wearing only their outer garments. The ancient, historical castle housed a secret passage for emergencies, and Cameron the Third rushed to the passage entrance. Only the kings and the captain of the guards were privy to its location.


    Please go ahead, Your Majesty! Sir Ridler and I will buy some time here!


    Keugh! I will not forget your honor and loyalty, Cameron the Third responded while clenching his teeth and pushing a brick to reveal a secret handle. Then, he pulled the handle to reveal the secret passage door.


    As he thrust a torch to illuminate the passage, a voice suddenly called out.


    Ah, its nice to meet you, King of Brodia.


    Kyaaahk!


    Huagh!


    Cameron the Third and his queen retreated with surprise, and their escorting knights stepped forward like lightning and swung their swords into the darkness.


    ng! Thuck!


    Uagh!


    Clear, metallic rings were followed by dull thuds, and the knights copsed one after another.


    Shuack!


    After overpowering the two knights in an instant, Eugene grabbed Cameron the Third and the queen. He held Wolfughter against their throats and spoke, Throw away your weapons. Otherwise, your king is dead.


    !


    The remaining knights fell into despair after witnessing Eugenes lightning-fast swordsmanship.


    ng!


    Eventually, they tossed their weapons away, and Eugene turned his head before speaking, Good work, Sir Roswell.


    N-not at all, one of the nobles answered awkwardly before revealing himself from the darkness of the passage. He was one of the nobles who had been caught trying to escape from the city. Although it came as a huge shock to Cameron the Third, who had ascended the throne at a young age, most of the influential noble families in Brodin knew of the secret passages existence. The passage was even connected to the mansions of the nobles who had been attempting to escape, and it led to the ce where Eugene captured the nobles.


    Roswell? Y-you dare!? You vile traitor! Cameron the Third shouted in disbelief and anger.


    What? What are you talking about? You were trying to run away as well! Roswell cried out in response.


    Shut your mouth! Your grandsons will defile his mother and kill his father! The deepest, darkest evilnd will be Roswells grave! The young king cursed his traitorous vassal with bloodshot eyes.


    However, his shouts were returned with derision. Hehe, at least I will leave a descendant. The Brodia family will disappear today. It means that a child like you will no longer be able to y king. Isnt that right, Your Excellency Ba?


    D-Duke Ba? Cameron the Third turned his gaze with surprise. Unfortunately, he couldnt see the face of the person holding him hostage.


    However


    Shuack!


    Kuagh?! Silver reflected the glimmer of the torches, and a thin line of blood appeared on the throat of the traitorous noble.


    W-Why Kuaagh The man copsed as blood started to gush from his throat.


    Ah! Ahh


    ?!


    The queen fainted at the nobles sudden death, and Cameron the Thirds eyes became filled with shock. Afterward, a low, cold voice rang in his ear. Hey, King of Brodia. There are more bastards like this, right?


    !


    Eugene continued to whisper softly after feeling the young king flinch. Those bastards who were acting impudent like this bastard I killed, I will kill all of them for you. In return,e under me. Theres no other option.


    The kings vassals fled less than a day after the castle became surrounded by the enemies. Since it was painfully obvious that the Brodia family was rife with strife, Eugene was certain that the young king would ept his offer. He even executed one of the traitors on the spot.


    Or I can just kill him


    Cameron the Third stopped breathing after hearing Eugenes suggestion. The cold whisper had been like the temptation of the devil himself. He suddenly recalled the words from earlier in the day.


    - His Excellency the duke has a slightly, no, a very dirty personality. He is not benevolent enough to leave potential threats alone. He doesnt care who he is up against.


    Lanslos words ovepped with Eugenes whispers, and Cameron the Thirds expression began to harden. In addition, fierce anger and hatred materialized in his eyes.


    Can you really take care of everyone I want? he asked.


    Naturally. Eugene responded.


    In that case, I will swear on the honor of the Brodia family I swear before the spirits of all the mountains and fields, thekes and the seas. I will serve under you, the young king dered. He was less than 20 years old, but he was already too tired. His decision today was fueled by nothing but his hatred and the taste of betrayal.


    Good. Eugene grinned before removing Wolfughter from the two peoples throats.


    Kieeeeek! Now, youve taken a king as your servant! Since hes a king, he must possess a lot of treasure, right? All of that will belong to mto Sir Eugene! Kiehehehehe! Mirian shouted with ecstasy.


    Uagh! Cameron the Third cried out after hearing the insidious voiceing from the dark. His heart started to beat violently.


    Ah, thats just the evil spirit; no, the spirit in my service. You dont have to worry about it, Eugene exined.


    I-Is that so? Ah, however Cameron the Third pressed on his beating heart and looked at Eugene before continuing awkwardly. I apologize, but there wont be much gold, silver, and treasure. My subjects are about to starve to death, so there wont be much for the duke to take. No, there probably wont be anything for you to take.


    Kieeehh?! N-noooo!! The spirit screamed and fell to her knees in grief.


    ...


    The duke took on a simr expression as well. His n to take the wealth of the nobles and the royal family had just been destroyed after all.


    ***


    Sir Drak! Sir Drak! Please wake up! An urgent voice called out.


    Hmm? What is it? Lanslo stretched before exiting his tent. It was still dark outside.


    The squad captains and Partec were gathered in front of his tent. They couldnt hide their excitement as they responded. A white g is hanging over the walls of Brodin. The gates are open as well.


    The sun hasnt evene up yet. Are you saying that they have surrendered already? Lanslo asked.


    Haha! Thats right, one of the captains said.


    Oh, my. The king must be quite impatient, Lanslo said. He entered his tent and quickly put on his armor before running to see the sight for himself alongside the captains.


    Hooh! Lanslos eyes became filled with surprise when he saw a white g hanging next to the Brodia familys g. Pranbow and Wolfgan stepped forward next to him and voiced their regrets.


    Hmm. This had been a great opportunity to show the duke my skills. How regrettable.


    When the hell do we get to fight properly? And the dark lord isnt even here, so why are they already surrendering? Whats their problem?


    Edmund didnt say much because of his quiet personality, but he was also disappointed. He continued to fidget with the pommel of his sword.


    They must have been pressured by the might of our army. Even if they resisted, they would have lost within a day. It was the better choice for them to surrender earlier to avoid bloodshed. Lanslo grinned. Afterward, he turned around and shouted, Brodia has surrendered! Everyone, prepare to enter the city!


    Uwaaaahhh!


    The soldiers roared. They had upied one of the five biggest cities in Brantia without even doing anything.


    Ten minutester


    Eugenes soldiers followed behind the knights in organized lines and arrived in front of Brodins gate. Two knights came out triumphantly behind Cameron the Third, who looked strangely calm, and a group of men and women in fancy clothing.


    Oi!


    Huh?


    Whats the dark knight doing there? Wolfgan muttered. The burly knight who called out was Galfredik.


    Ohhh! Lorraine! My precious jewel! My adorablerk! Uhah!


    B-Brother?!


    The other knight was Reyma. He immediately cried out after spotting his sister, which resulted in a scene of a tearful reunion.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Whats going on here?


    Huh? How could this be?


    Everyone was dumbfounded by Galfrediks return. He had set out to rescue the Fransil familys heir but had returned with Brodias king instead.


    Uhaha! Well, heres the thing Galfredik burst intoughter and recounted the events of the previous night. No one could hide their astonishment after hearing his story.


    His Excellency Eugene Ba is truly a knight loved by god, Edmund said while drawing a holy symbol in the air.


    Pranbow and Wolfgan shook their heads in disbelief.


    Its not only your god. Even the spirits of Brantia must be looking after His Excellency the Duke. Haha


    A lucky man will have meat shoved into his mouth even if he falls backward. This is just unbelievable.


    The two muttered, and Galfredik responded with a shrug, Beats me. Anyway, Lanslo, Master, and I have already taken care of everything. Get the troops in there and crack down on the residents.


    Understood, Lanslo responded before giving orders. The squad captains acted on his words and spread throughout the City of Brodin along with their troops.


    ***


    There was little resistance and opposition from the citys residents since Eugene and Galfredik had overpowered the king and the citys leaders so quickly. On the contrary, there was a strange, unexpected response from the citys residents. Almost all of the citys residents weed the fully armed foreigners from Eugenes army.


    Sirs! Sirs! Please, give us something to eat!


    My child has been starving for two days now. Please, anything will do. I beg of you, sirs!


    The residents of the city clutched the legs and arms of the soldiers and begged. Mercenaries belonging to Eugenes army were properly armed, which caused the residents to mistake them for knights. Although the mercenaries couldnt understand Brantiasnguage, it was quite simple for them to infer what the residents were saying from their desperate expressions and bony appearances.


    Uh What should we do? Hey, do you have anything to eat?


    I have some emergency ration.


    The mercenaries contemted sharing food with the residents. Partec shouted at the mercenaries, Oi! Gather all the emergency ration you have! Theres quite a few here who wont make it past the next few days!


    Got it!


    The mercenaries didnt hesitate to take out jerkies and ck bread from the small packs hanging from their waists at their captains orders.


    F-Food! Its food!


    I was first! Over here! Give it to me first! the residents screamed desperately and rushed toward the food like frenzied ghosts.


    Everyone, stop! Line up! Line!


    Theres more food here! More food! Line up! de and Lavan roared while ring at the people, and the frightened residents started forming long lines.


    Ah, by the way, Brother Partec. Are we allowed to do something like this?


    Wouldnt His Excellency the Duke say something? the two men voiced their concerns.


    Partec responded with a grin, Say something? Hell probably praise us for doing this.


    The best way for a foreign army to encounter minimal resistance from the natives was to distribute food or wealth. Moreover, considering Eugenes actions thus far, Partec was certain that the duke wouldnt give up a city for just a few coins, not when it had been upied without shedding a single drop of blood. This was why Partec was confident in his actions this time.


    However, he had no idea that Eugene was extremely disappointed to find that the royal family of Brodia was basically a group of beggars on the verge of bankruptcy.


    I will go find Sir Edmund. You guys stay here and make sure everythings under control, Partec said.


    Yes, of course.


    Partec hurried away, thinking that it would look better for a holy knight to provide relief for the starved residents.


    ***


    Nothing?


    Kieee nothing.


    Dammit.


    Daaaammmmit! Eugene and Mirian howled simultaneously. As soon as he overpowered all of Brodias leaders with Galfredik, Eugene started scouring the royal castle for wealth and money. However, even after he mobilized a certain spirit who specialized in sniffing out treasure, he was met with nothing but disappointment.


    Cameron the Third didnt lie. The Brodia family had no hidden treasures. Instead, they were on the verge of bankruptcy. The only thing in their possession was a few sets of old, rusty armor, stone statues, and portraits, which had no worth selling.


    Kieek! What kind of a castle is this?! Theyre t broke! Kieeee~ Sir, you should at least confiscate the kings crown! Mirian shouted.


    Hmm


    Eugene caught himself being swept by a strong temptation.


    Hmm?! Whats wrong with me?


    Eugene shook his head and quickly drove away the greed luring him to cross the line.


    Youre so persistent. Cut the crap and look around the castle once more. Just in case, Eugene said.


    Got it! Ill find something, even if its a scrap of silver! Even if its just gold dust, Ill find it! the greedy spirit shouted with fiery determination before flying away. She just couldnt give up on the smallest possibility.


    Tsk. Should I be d that the nobles had some wealth?


    Eugene clicked his tongue before slumping into the throne.


    Hiek! The few ves squeaked before inching closer to the wall. They didnt dare to their heads out of fear for the vampire duke, who had seized the castle in a single night.


    Hmm. Should I sell them?


    Eugene looked for ways to soothe his disappointment.


    A group of knights entered the great hall with Lanslo in the lead.


    Your Excellency! The knights called out joyously.


    Yeah, Eugene answered. The knights felt rather strange after witnessing Eugenes expression. For a person who achieved the impossible with only one otherpanion, Eugenes face was much too sullen.


    Is something wrong? Lanslo asked.


    Nothings wrong. Im just a little disappointed, Eugene answered.


    Disappointed? one of the knights asked.


    Well Eugene exined how he had searched every nook and cranny of the royal pce after hearing about the Brodia familys current financial situation from Cameron the Third.


    So Ill have nothing left after I pay the soldiers sries with the money I took from the nobles. Nothing will be left. Eugene concluded.


    Ah The knights took on strange expressions. It was difficult to tell whether they wereughing or crying. They simply couldnt believe that theirmander, who was also a duke, had been wandering around the pce looking for gold, silver, and treasure alongside a demented spirit.


    Kuagh! Ahk! Kuagghh! Lanslo had what seemed like a coughing fit, and the other knights shared awkward gazes. They didnt dare tough. Although it was a little ridiculous, they could also understand why Eugene felt so sad and disappointed.


    Your Excellency.


    Your Excelllenncyy!


    Two figures called out while entering the great hall. It was Edmund and Odd.


    What is it? Eugene asked bluntly. He was annoyed. Even though he was about to make a loss even after defeating a royal family and upying their city, the merchant was basically stealing arge sum of money from them every day. Odds impish smile bothered him.


    We have sessfully carried out your orders and have taken control of the residents and the major areas of the city. However, I have one thing to report, Edmund said.


    Is that right? What is it? Eugene asked.


    Edmund continued in a cautious voice. I have received reports that many residents are in critical condition because of malnutrition. I looked into it and found that quite a few residents have been starving for a very long time.


    So? Eugene asked. He had a bad premonition.


    We collected and distributed the emergency ration of the troops to resolve the immediate crisis, but it wasnt even enough to feed the hungry residents for a single meal. As such, I dare ask of you, why dont you feed the poor people of Brodin in a disy of your great mercy, Your Excellency? Edmund suggested.


    ... Eugene simply couldnt understand. The holy knight was born in the empire and naturalized into the Caylor Kingdom. So why was he speaking in Brantia only at times like these?


    Oh! Thats a great idea. That way, the people will regard His Excellency and his army as saviors, not invaders. If you want the throne, this is only a natural course of action, wouldnt you agree, Your Excellency?


    I agree with Sir Edmund as well. The inhabitants are innocent and not hostile to Your Excellency.


    As if to prove his worries to be true, Pranbow and Lanslo immediately agreed with Edmunds words.


    What about our troops, then? Do we have enough? Eugene asked, holding onto hisst hope.


    Hehe! Im always prepared for emergencies like this. I have enough food tost the army for more than fifteen days. If you give the orders, I can procure enough food to feed all the residents in the city in less than four days, Your Excellencyyyy~ Odd answered while groveling as if he had been waiting for Eugenes question.


    Eugene felt the onset of a headache as he asked, Then how much will it be?


    For how many months? Odd responded.


    One month? Eugene said.


    Well, surely that wouldnt be enough, right? Why dont you get afortable amount? What about two months worth? Odd suggested with a smile.


    So, how much for two months? Eugene asked.


    Odd answered almost immediately, 16,000 silver coins in the Caylor Kingdoms currency.


    Your answer, that was pretty fast. Did you calcte it beforehand? Eugene asked.


    Oh, no! Of course not. It was only possible because calctions are my only talent, Your Excelleeency~


    16,000 silver coins. It was arge sum of money that could be used to hire two or three skilled mercenary groups for an entire year. Eugene could not help but sigh.


    However


    Dark Lord! Dark Lord!


    This time, Wolfgan rushed into the hall with other Beowulf warriors.


    What now? Did you cause an ident? Eugene asked with an icy gaze. He was prepared to absolutely refuse anything that would cause him further losses.


    Its nothing like that. The soldiers of the Fransil family have arrived on the other side of the Medio River. They must have crossed the river by now, Wolfgan answered.


    Hmm? Eugene frowned after hearing the unexpected news. The Medio River was the border of the Brodia familys territory. As such, for the Fransil familys troops to have arrived at the river meant


    It appears that the Fransil familys forces have defeated the Brodia familys soldiers. They must be stronger than I thought, Lanslomented.


    Fransil familys army. How many of them are there? Eugene asked.


    About four hundred? Most of the infantry looked like mercenaries, and there were about 50 cavalries. All of them looked like knights, Wolfgan answered.


    All of them should be knights. Thats what the heir said, Eugene stated. He had obtained quite a bit of information regarding the Fransil family from Reyma on his way to Brodin. Reyma spilled the beans without even being questioned in his desire to build favor with Eugene.


    However, Dark Lord, they seemed to be in pretty bad condition.


    Right. It looked like they ran all the way here after a battle without a break. Many of them even looked like they had been stabbed.


    Meat is the best medicine when you get stabbed.


    Oh, I want to eat meat.


    The beowulf warriors started diverting the topic of the conversation in the blink of an eye. Eugene quickly interrupted them.


    What about Brodias soldiers? he asked.


    I didnt see them. They probably lost and ran away, right? They looked like a bunch of weaklings who couldnt kill a single goblin when I saw them depart.


    Thats right. Their equipment was a mess.


    Hmm. Eugene agreed with the beowulfs judgment. With the royal familys vassals in such poor condition, he could extrapte the status of its forces as well.


    Hmm?


    A brilliant thought crossed Eugenes mind.


    Cameron, are you there? Someone bring him here, Eugene said.


    Cameron? Are you talking about the King of Brodia? Why are you calling for him?


    I think I might have an idea to turn our deficit into a profit, Eugene answered.


    ?


    Everyone simply blinked with confusion, but Eugene smiled. He couldnt be bested when it came to using his brain for such matters.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Less than a day after it became known that the Fransil familys army was at the banks of the Medio river, they arrived at the gates of Brodin. Both the knights and mercenaries were practically bathing in sweat from rushing over, and the armys depot couldnt even be seen. They must have been left behind as the troops hurried over to Brodin.


    They look pretty tired, Eugenemented.


    I know. But they looked like they were in high spirits. Huh? Look at those bastards.


    Eugene and his knights took on dumbfounded expressions as they looked down at the army from Brodins walls. It looked as if Fransils army was preparing for a siege.


    I think they might be getting ready to attack this ce, Eugene said.


    Without dering war? Are they crazy? Dont they know that we have two direct descendants of the Fransil family? Galfredik responded.


    Ah! Perhaps Eugene mumbled aftering to a realization. Afterward, he continued. They dont know that Ive upied this ce?


    The knights nodded. Oh, thats definitely possible. The Fransil family would never even imagine that we would have already taken over the Brodia family.


    The two territories were quite close, but it would take three or four days to travel from the Ba Duchy to the City of Brodin. It was definitely hard to imagine that arge army of 1,000 soldiers could have traveled such a far distance and sessfully upied the city in such a short period of time.


    Your Excellency, what will you do? Pranbow asked.


    Everyones gaze turned towards Eugene. Eugene fell into thought.


    Isnt this even better?


    If the Fransil family attacked them first, it would bolster his deficit conversion n. But that was only the case if the Fransil family attacked them knowing they were facing Eugenes army. There was nothing to be done if they simply pleaded ignorance after attacking first. As such, Eugene needed to make sure that they couldnt make any excusester even if theyunched an attack.


    Good. Should I try baiting them?


    Eugene turned around, then parted his lips while looking around at his knights'' determined, fearless eyes. We will open the gates and head out. We will try to negotiate first, and if it doesnt work out, well fight.


    Uwoooohhh!


    Kieeeeeek!


    The knights and the beowulf warriors cheered before stampeding down the wall.


    Tsk. It has been a while since Ist fought as well Lanslo looked at the overjoyed men with regret.


    Cameron the Third, armed with chainmail and a longsword, walked up. A crown no longer decorated his head, and from today, he was unofficially the Marquis of Brodin. He asked Lanslo, Sir Drak, do you think it will really be all right?


    What do you mean? Lanslo responded.


    His Excellency Ba. Hes the suprememander, right? For him to head out with only a few dozen knights and beowulfs Cameron The third continued.


    Huh? Have you not seen the dukes true abilities? Lanslo asked.


    True abilities? Cameron the Third muttered. Was he referring to how the duke quickly overpowered two knights in the secret passage? It was definitely a disy of superior swordy, but dealing with a small number of people in a narrow area waspletely different from fighting a battle against hundreds in an open field.


    Cameron the Third didnt believe in exaggerated stories where one man rivaled one hundred men. He had heard enough lies from his vassals as a child.


    It would be better for you to see it in person than to hear it a hundred times. Of course, it would be best if it never came to it in the first ce, Lanslo said.


    Hmm. So you are worried about the duke, arent you? Cameron the Third responded.


    What? Why would I be worried about the duke? Lanslo asked.


    Hmm? Cameron the Third became puzzled at Lanslos words.


    Lanslo continued with a mysterious smile. I think you must have misunderstood. I was worried about the Fransil family.


    What? Cameron the Third muttered with disbelief. Unfortunately, he couldnt understand that Lanslo waspletely sincere in his words.


    ***


    Creaaak! Boom!


    The gates opened!


    Huh?! Those Brodia beggars are about to surrender!


    What a bunch of babies! They must have been scared out of their wits!


    Uwaaaaaah!


    The Fransil familys troops began to cheer loudly when the gates of Brodin opened wide. A smile appeared around the lips of the Fransil familys head. He was there as themander behind all of the mercenaries.


    Haha! It seems that the child-king isnt aplete fool, he spoke. He knew well that the Brodia family only had a few troops since his army had defeated their army before crossing the Medio River. As such, he was prepared toy siege and pressure the Brodia family without giving them a chance to do anything else. But now, it appeared that the Brodia family was scared into surrendering.


    As soon as we receive their pledge to surrender, ce some soldiers on the wall and subdue the enemys vassals and procure their pce. We must fully seize Brodin before Duke Ba arrives! the head of the Fransil family shouted. That way, he could gain the upper hand in the hostage negotiations and properly imprint Fransils dignity on the cheeky vampire dukes mind.


    Yes, my lord! the knights answered vigorously. The Fransil familys head nodded satisfactorily before turning his gaze to the mercenaries.


    Hmm? He frowned. The mercenaries had been busily preparing for a siege until just a moment ago. However, they were suddenly showing strange movements.


    Huh? Their ranks are quite disorganized. Sirs! Tell the mercenaries to keep themselves in line. Even if the enemy is surrendering, its still an embarrassing sight, the Fransil familys head shouted with annoyance, and the knights red at the mercenaries while redirecting their horses.


    Hey! What are you all doing!? Keep your ranks!


    Maintain your formations! Keep your positions!


    However, the mercenaries continued to be restless. It looked as if they were getting ready to immediately charge the citys gates.


    In a way, it was only natural. The mercenaries employed by the Fransil family had signed a contract that would allow them to reap benefits through looting at the cost of receiving only a small fee upfront. However, the victory against Brodias army had been quite fruitless in terms of loot. But now, the gates of Brodin were wide open as if they were being weed. Only one thought dominated the minds of the mercenaries...


    Looting!


    Its time!


    Since the gates were already open, those who entered first would reap the most loot.


    Several figures made their appearance from inside the gates. They seemed to be envoys who had been sent over to convey the citys will to surrender.


    Dont move!


    You bastards! Stop! Wait right there! the knights shouted vigorously. They couldnt afford to disy a shameful sight for the envoys from Brodia. However, the eyes of the mercenaries glistened with greed, and their gazes were fixated on the wide-open gates.


    Motherfucker! Negotiation or what, thats not our business! The nobles can take care of that!


    We need to settle the bnce!


    Boys! Lets go! Not even a goblins dick will be waiting for those whoete!


    Uwaaaaah!


    In the end, one of the mercenary squads started running with frenzied shouts.


    Those viper snake bastards are taking the lead!


    We have to go! Us Grizzly Bear Mercenaries must take the pce!


    Uwaaaahhhh!


    The initial charge acted as a signal re for the other mercenaries. One mercenary squad after another began charging at the city gates. Their hearts were filled with the desire to loot as much as possible.


    Hey! What are you all doing!? How vulgar! How disgraceful! the Fransil familys head waved his baton and shouted angrily.


    T-Those crazy bastards! Unfortunately, there was no way for the knights to stop the mercenaries. They had already gone half-mad with greed.


    However


    Huh?


    W-Why are there so many of them? The Fransil familys head and his knights became wide-eyed when they saw the group exiting Brodins gates. At most, they had expected three or four knights to apany the king to dere their surrender, but that wasnt the case. Moreover, they werent only mistaken about their numbers either


    K-knights?


    And armored monsters?! The Fransil familys head and his knights could not hide their shock when they saw dozens of knights armed with te mail and te coats, as well as dozens of beowulf warriors. The biggest problem was that the ck-armored knight leading the group was holding a white g at the end of his spear.


    It meant that he wanted to surrender or negotiate.


    Stop! I ordered you to stop! the Fransil familys head shouted desperately. However, his shouts were buried by the mercenaries frenzied screams.


    D-Dammit! His face distorted when he saw the flock of greedy dogs running toward the gate.


    Kuwuuuuuuuughhh!!!


    All of a sudden, a terrible roar reverberated, and the enemys heavily-armed troops began their charge.


    ***


    They fell for it, Eugene murmured with disbelief.


    Theyrepletely insane. Oi, heir, is your fatherpletely out of his mind? Galfredik said while looking at Reyma.


    ! However, Reyma couldnt understand Galfrediks words. He stared at the charging mercenaries with a ghastly expression. Reyna couldntprehend why this was happening. He wasnt alone in his shock either. Neither the knights of Maren and Carls Baggins, nor the beowulfs could understand what was happening. They were simply dumbfounded.


    Cant they see us?


    Im sure they can see us. But I guess the wide-open gates behind us are much more visible, Galfredikmented.


    Aha! The knights instantly came to an understanding. Even though they were knights, they had made a few blunders in the past when they were blinded by merit. For mercenaries who risked their lives for only a few coins, a defenseless city would be no different from an ownerless box of undiscovered treasures.


    I understand, but this feels rather damaging to my pride, Eugene said.


    Sir Eugene! No, Your Excellency Eugene! Please give us your orders!


    Ive been honing my spear for this day!


    Dark Lord! Lets get it done with!


    Let us finally run wild!


    The knights shouted while gripping their swords and spears, and the beowulfs growled while provoking their Fear.


    ck.


    Hold for now, Eugenemanded after lowering his visor. Then, he ripped the white g hanging from Madarazikas tip.


    Paaaaa!


    The crimson eyes began to swirl with a red light, and Madarazika began to glow with Fear. In the meantime, the mercenaries grew closer. Soon, they would be less than 50 meters away.


    Eugene shouted while pping on his reins, Destroy them!


    Tututututu!


    Silion shot forward like an arrow. The knights and the beowulfs followed right behind, and they produced a wedge-shaped formation centered around Eugene.


    The distance between the two groups narrowed to about 30 meters.


    Kuwuuuuuugh!


    Eugene, Galfredik, and the beowulfs let loose a roar containing their Fear. The powerful, intangible energy shot forward like a wave, and the ankle-tall grass parted in one direction as if meeting a strong gust of wind.


    Kwarararararar!


    Thebined roar of the vampires and the beowulfs washed over the mercenaries.


    Meanwhile, the Fransil familys mercenaries felt something strange as soon as they saw dozens of heavily-armed men and horses charging toward them. However, the mercenaries were united as one in their greed. There was no way for them to suppress their desires and turn back. Moreover, there were over 400 of them, while there were less than fifty enemies. Finally, most of these mercenaries had been active in the west, and thus, they had never experienced the powerful charge of continental knights during the crusade.


    As a result, the mercenaries judged that they stood at an advantage against the enemy troops.


    What?!


    Huh?!


    However, their momentum disappeared like snow in May as soon as they encountered the loud, Fear-containing roar. Their greed quickly melted, and their sense of reason quickly filled the vacancy in their hearts. The mercenaries finally saw the true force of their opponents as their foes rushed toward them at a terrifying speed.


    !


    Regret, surprise, and fear dominated their minds, but it was toote.


    Craaack! Booom!


    The continental knights charged with theirnces to crush their opponents, while the beowulf warriors trampled their enemies.


    Instantly, a path emerged along with the charge of the heavily-armed knights and the beowulf warriors. It was a path of death decorated with blood, brain fluid, intestines, and pieces of flesh, as well as the disharmonious cries of those who barely survived the impact.


    The knights and beowulfs started slowing down after a series of collisions. They began to massacre the mercenaries with swords, spears, axes, maces, morning stars, and various other weapons.


    Kuaagh! Ahhhk!


    Arggggh!


    The mercenaries screams were adorned even more splendidly by their gushing blood. The unbelievable scene waspletely captured in the eyes of the Fransil familys master.


    He could only think of one thing.


    I-Im fucked.


    And it was indeed an urate, solid judgment

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Pranbows swings danced in sync with the wind, and a human head fell with each stroke of his sword. Galfredik used a spear, and he skewered two or three mercenaries with each stab. The enemies squealed as if they were pigs being ughtered. Edmund and the other knights also rampaged like wolves in a pen, and the real wolves, the beowulfs, carried out a massacre. The head of the Fransil family shouted desperately while watching the bloody scene unfold from the back.


    Retreat! Retreat! Fall back and organize into formations Huh?!


    His eyes filled with shock when he saw the ck knight charging like a storm. The knight, who was clearly themander of the soldiers, held a spear in one hand and a shortsword in the other.


    It was unorthodox for themander of a group to lead a lone charge into dozens of knights. It either meant that he was absolutely confident in his abilities or


    Hes overly excited! That means


    The head of the Fransil family was an experienced knight. He came to an immediate decision and ryed his orders. Catch that knight! Whoever brings that man down will be awarded a million cellings and his armor!


    I, Felong will take care of it!


    I swear it on the honor of Belle Harten!


    The knights rushed to dere their intentions. Capturing or toppling the enemymander would allow them to turn the tides of the battle. In addition, it would allow them to receive the spotlight.


    Sir Felong, I will allow you the chance. Do not let me down.


    Uhahaha! Please trust in me! A knight wearing a cone helmetughed boisterously before raising his spear. His colleagues looked at him with envious eyes. The knight came forward before shouting, My name is Mark of Felong! If you know of honor, sir, face me in a fair


    Shiiiing! Thuck!


    Kuagh! A spear pierced through Felongs spear, and he was thrown off his horse.


    Shuuack!


    The other knights eyes widened when they saw the spear curve through the air and return to where it originated.


    A-A magical spear!?


    Every knight coveted items imbued with the mysteries of magic. However, the knights hadpletely forgotten their greed as they saw their colleague fall in a single blow. The enemy hadpletely ignored the customs of a battle between knights. Moreover, Felong was also quite skilled, which meant the opponent possessed monstrous skills.


    W-what?! What a wicked man! Sirs! It doesnt matter which one of you does it! Get that man right now and bring him to me!


    Uwwooooh!


    The knights responded to the shouts of the Fransil familys head and rode forward with loud shouts. The mercenaries were being subject to ughter, which meant that their only saving grace would be to capture the enemymander. Since the ck knight was sent as a convoy to dere surrender, it meant that he possessed a great status. If they captured the knight, they could win the war even if they lost the battle


    I am Jan Eugene! Duke of Ba! You dishonorable men who dare to attack without dering war! Who are you?!


    !? The knights had been charging toward Eugene like a herd of angry bison. But they halted to a stop at Eugenes shout.


    D-Duke Ba?


    Why is he in Brodin?


    Whats going on here?


    Fransils knights shared confused gazes.


    At that time, Lanslo rushed out of the gates with arge group of mercenaries.


    What?! the head of the Fransil family shouted with disbelief. It was confusing enough that the ck knight was actually the Duke of Ba, but now, there were more than five hundred troops pouring out of the gates like flowing water. He was simply devastated.


    But that wasnt the end of it


    Father! Father!


    He felt dizzy when he spotted Reyma desperately shouting at him while being apanied by several knights.


    It was at this moment that he knewhe fucked up.


    ***


    I, Duke Ba, am greatly disappointed in Fransil, Eugene said with a sigh.


    Both the daughter and the father attacked me. Is the Fransil family without honor andw? Eugene continued in a stiff, acrimonious tone.


    The head of the Fransil family remained silent with his head bowed down. He couldnt think of any excuses, and more than half of his troops had been destroyed in the devastating defeat. Even if he had something to say, he had to remain silent. It was even fortunate that half of his troops had survived once Duke Ba, his knights, and the beowulfs stopped their onught.


    I have no words to excuse my behavior, but all of this stemmed from a small misunderstanding The Fransil familys head started to speak.


    But Eugene interrupted him. Attacking an emissary carrying a white g was a small misunderstanding? He continued. So I can make a little misunderstanding of my own and kill you and all of Fransils knights?


    Thats! the Fransil familys head started to shout, then quickly stopped himself. He was about to call it a disgraceful, dishonorable act, but no matter how rude and dishonorable the opponent actually was, no one liked to hear such words to their face.


    I apologize again. However, this only happened because of the ignorant mercenaries breaking formation on their own.


    The mercenaries acting out on their own. Themander must becking in ability, dont you think so? Eugene asked.


    The head of the Fransil family felt his cheeks turning red at the harsh criticism. T-thats because I never imagined that the duke would be in Brodin Anyway, I apologize from the bottom of my heart. I willpensate you appropriately.


    Eugene responded, Your ransom, your sons ransom, your daughters ransom, your knights ransom, andpensation for invading my territory without deration.


    W-what are you talking about?! The Fransil familys head could understand the ransom since he had lost the battle. But what did Eugene mean by invading my territory without deration?


    Come to think of it, you still dont know. Marquis Cameron, this way, please, Eugene suddenly said.


    M-Marquis? The Fransil familys head muttered with disbelief as Cameron slowly walked toward the two men.


    As you can see, the royal family of Cameron has already surrendered to me. In other words, you and your army invaded the territory of the Ba Duchy, rather than Brodia. Eugene dered.


    What nonsense Fransil shouted.


    And why is it nonsense? Eugene asked.


    Urgh Fransil was left unable to mutter any more words. On second thought, it wasnt nonsense, since results were all that mattered in these kinds of situations.


    I am Lanslo of Drak. I am also curious as to why this is nonsense.


    I would like to hear your reasoning as well, as the knight representing nd. Im very curious as to what you, who consolidated the territories of the Brodia family by force, are going to say.


    Lanslo and Pranbow stood on either side of Eugene. The Fransil familys head felt as if the very sky was falling when he saw that a knight from the Drak family and a swordmaster of nd was involved.


    And most importantly


    The familys head, heir, and daughter. I captured everyone. So exin to me how this is nonsense


    When he saw Eugenes crimson eyes, the Fransil familys head had no choice but to give in. Until now, he fought harder than everyone else to take Brantias throne into his own hands, however, the tide hadpletely turned in the favor of the Duke of Ba.


    Do as you please...


    Good. Lets talk about reparations, then. Eugene held back a smile and turned his head with a stern expression. Provisional financial officer. Come here, Eugene said.


    Odd came up while rubbing his palms with a sly grin. Hehe! Its an honor to meet you, Lord Fransil. Im Odd, the provisional financial officer of the Ba Duchy. Hehehe!


    ?!


    Lord Fransil felt a chill in his spine when he saw the glittering light of greed in the merchants tiny, button-like eyes. He could instantly tell that the fat, financial officer was an extraordinary figure.


    First of all, for the ransom of your two children Odd started.


    Kihehehehe. Youre in trouble, old man. As for that merchant, even I have to bow before him when ites to these matters! Kieh~ Mirian giggled while circling the prisoner, but Lord Fransil maintained a nk expression.


    The demanded ransom for himself, his children, and the knights were equivalent to the Fransil familys budget for an entire year. But the nightmare had just begun


    Now, the price of reparations for the unauthorized invasion of the Ba Duchy. In proportion to the number of troops in your army, sir


    Lord Fransil felt his mind drifting farther and farther away as Odd continued. If he were to pay the reparations in full, the Fransil family would have to feed themselves on nothing but grass for at least three to four years. It would be no different from having his family and territory ripped apart to shreds.


    And that is all, Odd concluded.


    Y-Your Excellency. This is a little too much Of course, I willpensate you, but Lord Fransil stuttered with a pale expression.


    Eugene replied in a quiet, gentle voice, If you follow my suggestion, I am willing to cut it by half.


    ...! Lord Fransil became wide-eyed. Even half of the total reparation would be an enormous sum of money, but he couldntin about it now.


    I will hear the dukes suggestion. Please tell me, Lord Fransil said.


    Its simple. Come under Ba and Crawlmarine, just as Marquis Cameron had done, Eugene casually said.


    ! Lord Fransil flinched.


    Eugene continued with a gentle,passionate expression. Sir, you call yourself Duke Fransil, dont you?


    Lord Fransils face reddened once again.


    Eugene added. Even if you continue to shout it, you will remain aughingstock. However, it would be different if you were bestowed a title by the one wholl take the throne. A count. What do you think?


    A count? Lord Fransil muttered before gulping.


    Eugene wasughing insidiously inside.


    That heir. Im quite thankful at times like these.


    Reyma had told Eugene quite a few stories about the Fransil family in his desire to brag and boast about his family. In his stories, Reyma had mentioned the circumstances regarding his fatherthe familys head.


    In reality, Lord Fransil wasnt a pure-blooded noble. He started off as a mercenary captain, became a knight of the Brodia family, and eventually went on to be a baron. However, he had been riddled with a clutching sense of inferiority.


    That was why he insisted on extremely formal, dignified ways of speaking from times long ago. As such, the Fransil family would naturally be on bad terms with other, pure-blooded nobles. This resulted in the Fransil family fighting numerous territorial battles, and they eventually imed themselves to be a duchy after greatly expanding their territory.


    Of course, Reymad had been trying to brag about how capable and diligent his father was, but Eugene guessed that Lord Fransil was a character marked with bravado and an inferiorityplex.


    And his assumption turned into conviction when he confronted Lord Fransil. The mans desire andplex had driven him to chase after true honor.


    In the new kingdom of Brantia, there will not be more than five counts and marquises. The Fransil family could be one of the five noblest families in the kingdom, a family recognized by the royal family, Eugene said with a smile.


    A great noble family recognized by the royal family Eugene wasnt even using his charm, but Lord Fransils eyes had already turned hazy.


    After you pay thepensation, you only need to pay taxes every year. You can be a great nobility. One of the founding contributors of a new dynasty, Count Fransil, Eugene said, emphasizing the words Count Fransil.


    Lord Fransils eyes turned sharp at Eugenesst words, and he raised his head. I will do it! Fransil will raise its sword for the kingdom that Your Excellency is nning to build!


    An excellent choice, Eugene responded with a nod.


    Kihehehehe! As expected, you are a vampire king of temptation. Youre a king-god-emperor The spirit shook her head with disbelief, and Eugene smiled satisfactorily. There had been some unexpected bumps along the road, but he had ultimately achieved a perfect surplus through this journey. Moreover, he had also gained the allegiance of both the Brodia and the Fransil families.


    But this isnt enough...


    Eugene took advantage of Fransils greed to convince him, but that alone wasnt enough to fully trust Fransil. Therefore, Eugene decided to carry out his next n.


    Bring the ones who are in the dungeon, he ordered.


    Yes! Partec answered vigorously before exiting with a group of mercenaries. Lord Fransil took on a confused expression, and Camerons expression brightened at once.


    Your Excellency. Atst are you doing it? Cameron the Third asked.


    Yes. I told you, didnt I? Eugene said.


    A cold, cruel smile appeared on Eugenes face. Eugene continued in an icy voice while looking at Lord Fransil, rather than Cameron the Third. I always keep my word. The nobles of Brodia who dared tomit sins against my vassal. All of them will die today.


    ! Lord Fransil was awakened from his daydream. He flinched.


    I-Ill be fucked if I disobey him.


    He trembled as he recalled the scene of Eugene brutally ughtering the mercenaries.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    My lord! Please, spare my life!


    Y-Your Majesty! How could you do this to me? Im a loyal servant of the Brodia family!


    Numerous nobles cried out for mercy. They were those who had often deceived Cameron the Third. They had been brought in, including those who were caught trying to escape. Truthfully, it was quite unfair on the part of the nobles. Although they had deceived their king quite often, the death penalty seemed a little too much. However, the dey in the hands of a brutally thorough vampire duke, rather than their tired, helpless, young king.


    ...As such, Sir Lewite manipted several documents and plundered the wealth and property of the royal family. Sir Sengo operated a gambling house and gave loans with a lofty interest rate of twenty percent Odd continued to disy his specialty along with the other merchants on Eugenes orders.


    As masters of money, they investigated and discovered the illegal activities of Camerons vassals who had previously possessed authority regarding wealth. And as a result, their sins against the royal family were found out, as well as various other misdeeds.


    Death penalty for all. The families and servants of the sinners will be enved. Eugene dered.


    What is this injustice? Where is thew?!


    Hold a formal trial for us! Dont you know that its illegal to hold trials for nobles without the presence of a druid?!


    I curse you! All the evil spirits in the world will follow your family and ughter all of your children!


    Go to hell! You vampire bastard!


    The nobles initially begged for their lives with tearful eyes, but they eventually cursed at Eugene with desperate screams. But Eugene didnt even bat an eyelid...


    I already have the evil gold spirit by my side, Eugene casually said.


    Of course, of course Thats me, the evil gold Kieh? Sir?


    And even if I go to hell, I wont die. Execute them, Eugene said with a gesture of his hand. After considering their status and honor, Eugene had high-ranking knights carry out the executions as a final act of respect.


    The nobles heads rolled with each pristine swing of Galfredik and Edmunds axes.


    Uwaaahhh!


    Regardless of nation and race, executions were considered one of the best entertainment avable. The residents of Brodin cheered as the decapitations continued. Many were gathered in the square today, and the majority of them were those who had been victimized by the crimes of the nobles. That was why the residents cheered even though foreign knights were cutting off the heads of their countrys nobles.


    The evil germs eating away at Brodin have disappeared! We will host a grand feast to celebrate today! Eugene eximed.


    Uwaaaaahhhh!!!


    The new ruler of their city, the vampire duke, was outspoken. Of course, it wasnt actually a grand feast but rather a distribution of simple food and cheap alcohol, but the residents praised Eugene, nevertheless.


    Eugene was satisfied as well. Most of the food and alcohol distributed to the city residents were those he had confiscated from the executed nobles. The nobles of the Brodia family had been piling alcohol and food in their warehouses without any consideration for their starving people.


    The food wasnt going tost long anyway. If I gain their hearts by giving them away, Ill be satisfied. It will help you as well, Marquis, Eugene said.


    I wont forget your great consideration, Your Excellency, Cameron the Third responded. He was grateful. Eugene had fulfilled his promise of exacting revenge on the corrupt nobles, and he had provided great help to Cameron the Third by ruling Brodin.


    What I have done isnt for free. Send thepensation within this year. Dont forget the taxes as well, Eugene reminded.


    N-naturally Cameron the Third responded with a stutter.


    Good. Eugene nodded.


    Everyone was satisfied with what was left of the small number of greedy andpletely unreliable aristocrats.


    ***


    Lord Fransil and Lorraine were escorted away by their knights after leaving Reyma behind as proof of their covenant. Everything proceeded smoothly, other than Lorraine crying and begging for her to remain as a hostage. However, she had been immediately knocked unconscious by Eugenes Fear before being carried away.


    Naturally, everything was proceeding smoothly only from Eugenes point of view. Lord Fransil thought a little differently.


    If you dont send any reparations within a month, that will be your eldest sons oue, Eugene said while pointing at the decapitated heads of the executed nobles hanging from the castle walls. As such, Lord Fransil had to fully exert his horse-riding skills for the first in a long time.


    Once the people from the Fransil family left, Eugene called Galfredik and Lanslo to discuss his next n.


    I was considering stepping back and taking a breather at this point. What do you two think? Eugene asked.


    Lanslo stepped forward and responded while pointing at a map of Brantia, Thats a great idea. Now that we have both the Brodia family and the Fransil family under our control, Your Excellencys influence has greatly increased. Its more than half of Brantias territory. There is definitely a need to stabilize the territories weve upied thus far.


    Hmm. Eugene was slightly surprised by Lanslos response. He had been expecting Lanslo to disagree with him.


    I have to say Im a little surprised. Lanslo, I thought you would want to go get the Bayman Orcs, Eugene remarked. In fact, he had been prepared to respond ordingly and had alreadye up with a n.


    Revenge is important, but its my personal business. And I know that youre not the one to ignore such issues, Lanslo responded.


    I will unconditionally participate in your revenge. I swear it on my blood. Even if you ask me to immediately head north, I am willing to do so, Eugene said.


    Lanslo looked touched. He replied with a grin, Yes, I believe in the duke. However, the Bayman Orcs havent made a move just yet, and thats a problem. My revenge alone does not provide us enough justification to make the first move.


    Justification Do you have any good ideas? Eugene asked.


    Hoho. If they are not willing to make the first move, we just have to encourage them to make the first move, Lanslo said with a chuckle.


    How? Eugene asked.


    Let us dere the founding of our nation, Lanslo stated.


    ?!


    Both Eugene and Galfredik became wide-eyed with surprise. Lanslo continued after once again pointing at the map of Brantia. From here to here is thend that Your Excellency has upied. Its about sixty percent of Brantia, right? In the history of Brantia, there has never been anyone who didnt dere the founding of their nation after conquering this much territory.


    Hmm. So


    Eugenes eyes hardened and sparkled. He continued. If I dere the founding of a country, youre saying that the Bayman Orcs will respond in some way since theyre aggressive by nature, right?


    As expected, youre insightful. Yes, thats exactly right. They will never let it slide because of their pride and the sense of crisis it will bring upon them, Lanslo replied,plimenting Eugene.


    I know all about the orcs useless pride. But whats this about a sense of crisis? Galfredik asked.


    Lanslo responded, Orcs have a shorter lifespan than humans. As such, most of the elders who preside over the Bayman Orcs are less than fifty years old. What does that mean?


    Lanslo paused to draw a big circle around Eugenes territory on the map before continuing. All living Bayman Orcs would have never seen a monarch of another race upying such arge territory.


    Kiek?! Does that mean Sir Eugene is the first one? Mirian asked.


    Lanslo gave a meaningful smile. Thats right. Your lord, Sir Eugene, is the first lord powerful enough to threaten the current generation of Bayman Orcs, he said before turning his gaze toward Eugene. Dere the founding of your country. Of course, you will have to take care of the internal affairs beforehand.


    Internal affairs Eugene muttered before observing the map with keen eyes. He continued. You mean the disobedient lords, right?


    Lanslo nodded. Thats right. We have to sort them out, one way or another. If we do that and dere the founding of our country, the Bayman Orcs will definitely make a move.


    Galfredik came forward while pounding his chest after hearing Lanslos conclusion. Im all for it! Putting aside the Bayman Orcs, there are quite a few lords who arent devoted to you yet, right? Lets take care of them first.


    I will unconditionally follow your orders, Your Excellency. Edmund voiced his opinion.


    Kieeeek! I also agree! We have to confiscate their wealth, just like what we did this time. Kihehe! Mirian eximed in excitement.


    Eugene nodded. Good. Lets do that. Call the knights and the mercenary captains.


    Soon, the knights and mercenary captains under Eugenesmand gathered in the great hall.


    First, lets proceed with the distribution of honors. Eugene shared the properties of the dead nobles with the nobles and the mercenaries.


    Ooh! Thank you, Your Excellency!


    You are so generous! Haha!


    The knights were overjoyed at earning their first keep after arriving in Brantia, and the mercenary captains were beaming after paying their subordinates and being left with a considerable sum themselves. Everyone felt reassured in their decision to follow Eugene. The remaining doubts and concerns stemming from Eugenes identity scattered like dust in the wind.


    Eugene delved into the meat of the matter. As you all know, my territory has expanded considerably in Brantia. More than half of Brantia could be considered to be within my sphere of influence by now.


    Ohhh!


    The knights and mercenary captains eximed quietly before looking up at Eugene with eyes filled with tension and expectation.


    Eugene continued. As all of you may have noticed, there are still many lords who do not fully follow me. However, it will take a long time for me to visit them one by one, and it also wouldnt suit my current position.


    Everyone nodded in understanding. Eugenes current status could be considered one of the greatest in Brantia.


    Therefore, I would like to make a suggestion to you sirs, Eugene said before pausing. Galfredik, Lanslo, and Edmund stepped forward and stood side by side as Eugene gestured. Then, Eugene continued. These three men will serve as captains, and I will divide the army into three. The three armies will carry out full upations in every direction except north.


    I have a question! one of the knights shouted.


    What is it? Eugene asked.


    Do we suggest obedience? Or should we press them with force? Everyones eyes glimmered at the knights question. Many things would change depending on Eugenes answer.


    Eugene looked around at the knights and mercenary captains before answering. All of them were looking at him with anticipation. There is no time, so use force. Naturally, the conquered areas will be bestowed upon you as your territories.


    Uwaaaaaahhhh!!!


    The knights and mercenary captains became frenzied at Eugenes answer. They had crossed the rough sea with one goal in mind, and that was to be a lord. Any man who lived and died by the de strived to one day be masters of their ownnd.


    I will give you all a month. Bring everyone to their knees under the g of the ck dragon! Eugene dered.


    As the duke wishes! the knights and mercenary captains shouted in unison. They were unified with one emotion, and their eyes zed like burning furnaces. They were eager to depart immediately.


    Kieeeek! Gold, silver, and treasure! Houses,nd, castles! Bring everything to Sir Eugenes door!


    Desire! It burned in all of their hearts, brighter than the scorching light of the midday sun. The three armies departed in different directions while carrying the g of the ck dragon.


    ***


    Five dayster, Eugene returned to the Ba Duchys castle along with the beowulf warriors and Partec. The castles nobles were greatly surprised when only a hundred out of the countless troops returned. However, they rejoiced after hearing the news of Eugenes conquest. He had brought the Brodia family and the Fransil family to their knees and conquered various territories.


    There was something for Eugene to rejoice about as well.


    The elven knight dispatched to nd had returned along with the elf kings personal letter and the final artifact of the Ba Duchy.


    The demon armor came as a great surprise to Eugene.


    Kieeeeek! W-What is this? Mirian eximed.


    !


    Eugene was greeted by a blood-red, crimson te armor inside arge box. The armor was tinted in a color that symbolized vampires. However, that wasnt the only thing that surprised Eugene


    S-Sir! This This is Mirian muttered in disbelief while switching her gaze between Eugene and the demon armor. The strange paintings on this Its the same as the tattoos on your body, right?!

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Eugene scrutinized the strange symbols and letters engraved on the armor before raising his head.


    I want to know more about Armis.


    The elders had been staring captivated at Armis. They were startled awake from their trance by Eugenes words, then responded with awkward expressions.


    Well We dont really know.


    You dont know? Eugene asked.


    Yes. There arent any records of the family treasures. Moreover, Armis was such a long time ago Its all our fault, the elders responded before bowing their heads in embarrassment. Eugene inwardly clicked his tongue.


    Although it was known as one of the greatest families in Brantia, the Ba Duchy was ultimately no different from any other noble family. It had been operated haphazardly relying on only its status and reputation, and the familys history had been passed down orally rather than recorded in formal documents.


    Well, theres nothing I can do about that. There are so many illiterate nobles as well.


    The qualifications and the honor of bing a noble were naturally granted by ones bloodline, everything else was insignificant for them. It was simr to the nobles in the kingdoms on the continent, but it was much worse for Brantia, which developed slower and was poorerpared to other nations.


    What about you? Do you know anything? Eugene asked after turning his gaze to Pranbow.


    The elf shrugged. I know nothing else apart from what I have told you already. In the first ce, Armis is a treasure belonging to another family. It just happened to end up in our kingdoms hands.


    The elves of nd seemed none too wiser.


    I will have to ask Pythamoras.


    Eugene hoped that the druid might know better since he was well-versed in numerous topics.


    Eugene stretched out his hand. He wasnt sure why the engravings on the Ba Duchys armor resembled the symbols and letters engraved on his own body. However, he was certain that it had something to do with his true identity and lost memories.


    Y-Your Excellency?


    Your Excellency, its dangerous.


    The elders and Pranbow attempted to dissuade Eugene. Armis was a demonic armor that drew its users blood as nutrients, and vampires possessed significantly less blood in their bodiespared to other races.


    Im only going to take a look, Eugene said before lifting the crimson armor and examining it carefully. The armor had a cold, smooth texture, and it was quite beautiful. In addition, there were twelve figures and letters that exactly matched the original tattoos on his body in appearance and numbers. However, he didnt receive a special, intense sensation just as he did when he first held Madarazika. Rather, he felt it was ominous for some reason. If he felt this way as a Vampire Origin, he was certain it would feel like a curse to others.


    Its not like I need it right away. Ill try it on after I show it to Pythamoras.


    Eugene returned Armis to its box before turning to Pranbow. I owe the elf king one. Give him my gratitude.


    The property of the Ba Duchy has only been returned to its original owner. Our king is happy with that alone. Ah, and about the queen candidate, Pranbow said before gesturing. One of the other knights carefully unfolded a gold-ted document.


    Oohh! The eyes of the elders became filled with awe. The document was a finely drawn portrait. It felt as if the figure was about toe to life. Her mysterious green eyes shone like emeralds, and her straight, tall nose provided an elegant look. However, her plump, red lips added a sprinkle of seductive charm. She was a beauty.


    But that was only from the perspective of the duchys elders. Eugene only saw a normal elf woman.


    Princess Elgrena. She is the first daughter of our king and a knight of the royal family, Pranbow said.


    Kieeek?! A-a princess knight? Ive only ever heard of them! Mirian eximed. Eugene wasnt entirely sure what a princess knight was, but he was certainly unfamiliar with the term. Still, he felt that it was a rarebination.


    At first, the youngest princess was to be sent, but Princess Elgrena strongly insisted on it. As a knight, she has great respect and curiosity for the duke and Count Crawlmarine, Pranbow exined.


    Hmm. I see. Does Princess Elgrena know how to use mana? Eugene asked.


    Pranbow responded, Thats right. She possesses extremely pure blood, so she is capable of handling very pure mana. She is strong and quite skilled with the de. Shes able to deal with intermediate-rank monsters by herself.


    What?


    That couldnt be ssified as simply being strong. Galfredik had been capable of barely defeating a troll even before he became a vampire, and he had been considered a skilled knight among humans.


    She will respect me if shes my aides wife, right?


    Eugene had high expectations at the thought that he might be able to make use of a powerhouse free of charge.


    When is the princess set toe? Eugene asked.


    She will arrive within a month as long as you give permission. She wanted toe as soon as possible after hearing your stories, Pranbow answered.


    Hmm. Shes a rather unusual princess, isnt she? Eugene said.


    Well She is quite unusual. Pranbow said with a bitter smile. There appeared to be more to it, but Eugene didnt ask any questions. Princess Elgrena would be Lukes partner anyway. Whatever the case was, Luke would have to deal with it.


    Kieee A princess knight should be very strong. Sir, aide number two Hell receive beatings quite often! Mirian said, apparently concerned.


    Thats none of my business, Eugene murmured softly before turning to the elders.


    Call for Count Crawlmarine. Have the master druide with him as well. Send someone to Mungard as well. Tell my wizard toe, Eugene said, giving out his orders.


    Yes, Your Excellency!


    Orders bearing the seal of the Ba Duchy left for their destinations. The messengers were able to reach their destinations rtively quickly and safely. It was something that would have been unimaginable only a year ago, but most of the territories had already been stabilized after being upied.


    Fifteen dayster, Romari and Luke arrived from Mungard and the Crawlmarine County.


    ***


    Uwaaaah! Sir Eugene! Romari ran forward with teary eyes. She had transformed into a zombie since theirst encounter. Eugene felt d to see her, but not to the point of returning her hug. He sidestepped to avoid it.


    What?! Arent you being too mean? I had such a hard time purifying the mana stones, Romariined.


    But you were able to funnel the money that came out of it into your research, right? I heard you spent quite a fortune on ingredients, Eugene responded.


    You havent changed. It was only right for someone to change after earning a great position such as a duke. However, Eugene was still as stingy as before. However, Romari didnt bother voicing her opinion. She continued while looking around. What about the others?


    I sent them to take over other territories, Eugene responded. He gave a quick summary of the current situation, then turned his gaze toward Selena.


    Whats wrong with her? She doesnt look very good, Eugene asked.


    Well, Im not sure. Ah, she did receive a letter from Marquis Archivald the other day. Shes been a bit grim since then Romari responded.


    Hmm.


    Selena was an important link between himself and Marquis Archivold. As such, Eugene felt a little ufortable leaving Selena alone since she appeared depressed for some reason.


    Oi, Galfrediks aide. Come over here. Eugene said.


    Y-yes! Selena rushed over.


    Your aunt sent you a letter? Did something happen? Eugene asked.


    Well, its Selena hesitated, then breathed a deep sigh before continuing.


    The royalists finally caused an incident. The kingbeled my family as rebels and gathered his army. As such


    Selenas story was surprising in many ways. After filtering out all the unnecessary information, the conclusion was that the King of Caylor and the central church were preparing to wage an all-out war against several cities, as well as the Carls Baggins Penins. Naturally, Maren and Moffern were included as well.


    Hes out of his mind. Isnt that a civil war? Eugene asked.


    Yes, thats right. My aunt said that she might be unable to contact me for a while, Selena responded.


    Hmmm. Eugene frowned.


    He had a good rtionship with Marquis Archivold or Essandra. She was a loyal person who took care of Eugenes territory while he was away in Brantia, and she was quite good to him in many ways.


    But she didnt ask me for help? Well, its not like I can afford to help her right now, but


    Furthermore, given that Delmondo hadnt sent him a letter, it appeared that the issue wasnt all too serious yet. If it had escted to the point where Eugenes involvement was required, Delmondo would have sent him a letter.


    Ill have to find out. Its time to tell Count Winslon about the progress so far as well.


    Count Winslon was another one of his strong supporters along with Essandra. He wasnt on good terms with the central church, so it was highly likely that he was involved with the current predicament.


    If the two figures stood opposite the royalists and the central church


    We have to fight together.


    The central church of the Caylor Kingdom was an inconsble enemy of Eugene. As such, Eugene was determined to help Essandra and Count Winslon in any way possible.


    If your aunt contacts you, let me know as well. I might be able to provide help somehow, Eugene said.


    Ah Yes! M-my aunt said that she is always thinking of Your Excellencys great honor and deep loyalty! Selena eximed.


    She was forced into bing Galfrediks aide, but she respected Eugene. How was it possible for any knight to gain such arge territory and exert great influence less than half a year after arriving in the country? Moreover, even though there was less discrimination in Brantia, Eugene was still a vampire.


    Selena could fully understand why her aunt wanted to continue her rtionship with Eugene, even if it meant sending her niece as an aide.


    But why did you call for me, Sir Eugene? Romari asked. Although she technically needed to address him with more formality, befitting his new status as a duke, she was still unustomed to it. Eugene didnt care much for formality for certain individuals including Romari and Galfredik.


    He responded nonchntly, Just follow me first. I want to show you something.


    What? Ah, yes Romari felt slightly puzzled at Eugenes attitude. Nevertheless, she followed behind him.


    Soon, Romari gasped with surprise after entering Eugenes residence deep inside the castle. Hiek! W-what is that?!


    A bluish, luminescence was circling over the red armor where she pointed.


    Ptooey! Ptooey! Hmm? Oh, its you, roon, Mirian said.


    Hiek! A-a fly is talking? No, its a spirit?! Romari eximed. She couldnt hide her excitement as she approached Mirian. Its the spirit that you were talking about before! Ah! Is it finally visible to my eyes? Romari wondered.


    Ehem! I have evolved. Of course, I can hide, but disying my gorgeous figure will make sure that ignorant and foolish people will offer up their money to to Sir Eugene and respect him more Kieh?! Mirian started.


    This little thing is so chatty. How fascinating. Spirits are usually shy and rarely show themselves in public. Romari noted. She grabbed Mirian and poked the spirits cheek.


    Kieeeek! Let me go! Let go of me! You roon! Mirian roared.


    Ooh! I cant believe she has a material form and can feel physical touch. Ah! If I use a spirit in making a chimera Romaris sunken eyes glowed with a hint of insanity.


    Kie! Kieeehh?!


    Thats not what I wanted to show you, wizard, Eugene suddenly spoke up.


    Ehehe. Huh? Romari awakened from her trance. She raised her head. Eugene was pointing at the armor that the frightened, trembling spirit had been spitting on until a while ago.


    This is an armor with magical powers. Take a look, Eugene said.


    ?!


    Romari took a close look at the demonic armor.


    I can definitely feel the mysteries of magic. The material Im not sure, she muttered.


    More importantly, do you know what the letters and shapes engraved on its surface are? Eugene asked.


    Ah, these? These are ancient scripts, Romari answered.


    Ancient scripts? Eugene asked. He decided to ask Romari just in case, and it seemed that a wizard was still a wizard.


    Yes, yes. Of course, I cant read this. Well, no, I should not read it. Romari shook her head.


    Why? Eugene asked.


    Romaris expression changed. Her usual dazed expression was no longer seen. She replied seriously, Even wizards do not use ancient scripts because they contain magic and curses.


    Magic and curses?


    Yes. The moment one reads it, it will trigger the power contained within. If you read it without knowing its meaning, you could get into trouble, Romari exined.


    Hmm. Then what about this? Eugene said.


    What? What are you Oh my gosh! Ahhh! Ahh! Romaris face dyed red in an instant, and she started to make a fuss.


    What are you doing?! I-Its true that I like mens bodies No! I-I may be curious, but the rtionship between me and Sir Eugene Huh? Romari stopped while peeking through her fingers.


    The tattoos engraved on Eugenes wide back were the same as the ancient scripts engraved on the armor.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    W-w-what is this? Romari muttered before running up to Eugene and stroking his back. She forgot her embarrassment in the heat of the moment. She continued. Why are there ancient scripts written on Sir Eugenes body? Oh, they are tattoos? You shouldnt engrave these things on a persons body.


    How would I know? Anyway, if you engrave ancient scripts on a persons body, does it activate magic or curses? Eugene asked.


    Romari hesitated for a moment before answering, Well normally, it would kill the person. Or you would engrave it on someone who is already dead. Ah! But Sir Eugene is a vampire.


    Well, to expand on that, the undead are technically already dead, so it wouldnt be life-threatening. Even so, it must have ced a huge burden on your body to have had so many of them etched, Romari said.


    Eugene responded after putting on his clothes, Wizard. Ill tell you something if you swear not to go around bbering.


    Y-yes. Romari licked her lips while nodding. She had never seen such a serious expression on Eugenes face before.


    I have no memories past a certain point. And ever since I came to see and recognize the world, these tattoos were already on my body, Eugene exined his secrets, except for the fact that he had died and resurrected.


    Romaris eyes continued to quiver as Eugene continued with his story. Once he finished, she asked with a shaky voice, D-does that mean someone afflicted you with a curse?


    We dont know that yet. However, given that this armor has the same ancient scripts as those on my body, Im certain that it has something to do with my past, Eugene responded.


    Yes, that is for sure. Few people even know of ancient scripts, and there were almost no cases where ancient scripts were engraved on a living person, including vampires and humans, Romari exined.


    Almost no cases? So that means there were past instances, Eugenemented.


    Ah, well Its only something I heard from my master. A long time ago What would you call it Human sacrifice? Offerings? Anyway, its said that ancient scripts were engraved on the bodies of humans and animals for such purposes. Of course, the scripts always killed the targets, Romari exined.


    Kieh? Sir, were you an offering?! Mirian eximed.


    We dont know that yet. Hmm, Eugene responded. However, it was certainly a possibility. Although nothing was clear yet, he felt d to have shown Romari the demonic armor. He couldnt bepletely sure of anything, but he had discovered that the ancient tattoos on his body hadnt been engraved on him with good intentions.


    Romari scrutinized Armis for a while before speaking, Excuse me, Sir Eugene. You said that the ancient scripts on the armor are identical to the ones on your body, right? You have the same number of them on your body as well? But when you consumed red mana stones, the source mana stones, five of them disappeared?


    The proper terminology for the red mana stones was source mana stones, which were a rare type of mana stones seldom obtained from monsters ranked intermediate or higher. It was extremely difficult to purify source mana stones since the energy contained in them was very strong. A wizard of Romaris caliber had to work several days to possibly purify it.


    However, there was a problem with source mana stones. Even after undergoing a purification process, it wasnt guaranteed that source mana stones would be refined like regr mana stones. As such, source mana stones were treated like regr jewels, though they fetched an incredulous price because of their rarity.


    Thats right. Five of them have been erased. There are seven left, Eugene responded.


    Romari suggested, Oh, this is just my opinion, but I think it might be better for you to equip the armor only after you get rid of all the tattoos on your body.


    Hmm. Really? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes. Im no expert with armor by any means, but from a magical point of view, armors were used to seal things since ancient times, as well as to protect the user, Romari responded.


    Seal things?


    Yes. In particr, this armor even has ancient scripts engraved on it, which just happen to be identical to the ones tattooed on Sir Eugenes body. Theres no way its just a simple coincidence. Its just so suspicious. So, I think it would be better to equip it after you have removed all the tattoos on your body. In the meantime, let me research more into these ancient scripts, Romari exined.


    Hmm. Eugene lowered his hand and stroked the armor once again. He could certainly feel a strange, ominous sensation emanating from the armor, and it wasnt just because he had been influenced by Romaris advice.


    Eugene decided to trust in his intuition.


    Good. I will do that, Eugene said before cing Armis back into its box. In any case, all four treasures of the Ba Duchy were finally in his hands. He was satisfied. In addition, his current te armor could be considered a top-of-the-line product as well, so he had no need for anything else. He didnt need to equip Armis.


    Anyway, well done. Im d I brought you here, Eugene remarked.


    Ah! As expected, right? I was a big help, wasnt I? Romari asked.


    Well, I will admit it this time, Eugene responded with a nod.


    Hehehe. Romari grinned while scratching her nose.


    Mirian buzzed over her head while yammering, Kieeeek! Look how arrogant youre acting just because Sir Eugeneplimented you once! You simple roon!


    Romari suddenly interjected, How did you know my masters nickname for me? Is it because youre a spirit?


    What?! Mirian eximed.


    The roon. My master always called me that. Im not sure why, but maybe its because Im as cute as a Romari mumbled shyly.


    Mirianughed mockingly and interrupted her. Kihehehe! Are you a fool? Thats because your eyes look exactly like a roon! Your teacher definitely had a knack for naming things. Ah, and right now, you look like a zombie. Youre a zombie roon. Kihehehehehe!


    T-Thats The wizards eyes quivered madly when she learned the truth behind her nickname after more than a decade of having received it.


    ***


    W-What?! M-Marriage? Me?! Luke shouted with disbelief toward his beloved master. He had arrived at the duchys castle one day after Romari.


    Eugene responded, Thats right. The daughter of nds king will be your wife, and Lorraine Fransil will be your concubine.


    ?! The young count could not believe his ears. He had never even been in a rtionship, so what was this talk about marriage? It wasnt just one woman either, but two?


    Ehem. Your Excellency. Were you perhaps talking about Lord Crawlmarines marriage right now? Pythamoras asked after entering.


    Eugene nodded, and the druid smiled.


    As expected of Your Excellency. Its a brilliant and wise choice. Moreover, it wont present any ethical problems or cause any trouble in terms of customs, so the count must absolutely agree with the decision, Pythamoras stated.


    What? Luke felt dumbfounded. He wasnt sure how to react to Pythamoras words.


    The druid continued in a solemn voice. The royal family of nd and the Fransil family are two of the most powerful families in Brantia. If the two families give the duke their support and their daughters be members of Brantias new dynasty, we could safely assume that we have unified more than seventy percent of Brantia.


    I-Is that so? Luke asked.


    Yes. Moreover, the duke is your sole guardian and protector. It is customary for him to actively engage in the matter of the counts marriage. As such, you have to ept it, Pythamoras added.


    Ah Luke became alert after hearing Pythamoras words. After a moment of contemtion, he raised his head and met his masters gaze. If it will help the master achieve his goal, I will obey. Everything that I have belongs to you, Master. I will do as you say.


    Kieh?! Those eyes! I knew it looked familiar. Its the same as those humans who were in my pond biting and sucking Kiaugh!


    Eugene quickly interrupted the spirits nonsense, which he had almost memorized word for word. He had a bad feeling that the spirit had been about to introduce Luke as one of the romantic protagonists of the story, as well as himself.


    Good. Ive sent the elven knights, so nds princess should arrive within a month. We will hold a ceremony when shees, Eugene said, nodding.


    Uh With all due respect, that fast? Luke asked.


    Of course. We must also hold a coronation ceremony after the wedding, Eugene responded.


    Finally! Are you finally going to take Brantias throne, Master?! We must hurry and hold my wedding! Sirs! Luke shouted, then continued to share the good news with the others gathered in the hall in Brantian. He was overjoyed that Eugene was finally about to take the throne.


    The responses were divided into two extremes.


    That cannot be! Ba is the guardian and the watchman of the throne! It would be a disgrace to Bas long history and honor for the duke to ascend to the throne!


    Please reconsider, Your Excellency! You must bring together all the candidates and establish a new royal family! The Ba family must not establish their own dynasty!


    The elders of the Ba Duchy were fiercely opposed to the idea.


    Kuwoooo! Does that mean youre going to be king, Dark Lord? Meat! Are we going to have a big feast of meat?


    We helped, so give us a few hunting grounds!


    Meanwhile, the beouwlfs weed anything that might provide them with more meat.


    Luke shouted in a rare rage at the opposing voice of the elders, What are you all talking about?! My master crossed the sea with the goal of unifying Brantia! Who else on thisnd is qualified to ascend the throne besides my master?!


    Oi, Luke. Eugene called out.


    Luke quickly lowered his head, Yes, Master! Please give me your orders! I will take care of those old men and


    When did I ever say that I was going to ascend the throne? Eugene asked.


    What? B-but you said that you were going to unify Brantia Luke answered with bewilderment.


    Eugene turned to the elders. The old men were looking at Eugene with perplexed eyes. Eugene then exined in Brantia, Im going to unify Brantia. However, Im not going to be king.


    Ooh!


    The elders let out a sigh of relief. Eugene turned toward Luke.


    M-Master? Luke muttered with trembling lips. He appeared surprised and disappointed.


    The new king of Brantia


    Eugene ced his hand on Lukes shoulder.


    He flinched. He had been enved on a battlefield in a trick of fate. But now, he stood as a proud count and an aide to a vampire knight.


    Eugene continued slowly after pulling Luke forward. It will be Count Luke Crawlmarine.


    ?!


    Luke was shocked into silence. The audience also gawked at Luke with astonishment. nds swordmaster and the druid were the first ones to break the silence.


    Ehem! It poses no problems in regard tow and custom. Why? Its because both the Duke of Ba and the Knight of Drak approve it.


    In addition, nd will also actively support Duke Bas decision. Moreover, the Brodia family has alreadye under the dukesmand.


    Pranbow paused, then turned his gaze. Reyma, who had been standing dumbfounded with all the others, came to his senses and hastily nodded. I-I am also providing my strong support as a representative of the Fransil family! My father has already agreed to share his will with the duke!


    !


    Ba, Drak, nd, Brodia, Fransil. All of them are supporting your ascension to the throne. So Eugene whispered.


    Lukes body was trembling like a leaf amidst tempestuous winds from the shock.


    Be the King of Brantia, aide number two, Eugene concluded.


    Everyone, including the man mentioned, stood motionless with shock.


    Kieeeeeh?! A ve in Caylor and King in Brantia?! This is a scam! Its a scam! Sir Eugene needs to be the demon king! Everything belongs to him! Everything that belongs to him belongs to me! Kieeehhhhennng!


    A single spirit threw a fit and pped her limbs on the floor, but unsurprisingly, no one paid her any attention.


    ***


    Truly a wonderful trick befitting a member of the Dark n, Your Excellency. No, a strategy would be a ssier word, Pythamoras said.


    I dont know what you are talking about. Eugene feigned ignorance.


    The druid smiled meaningfully. Hoh. Count Crawlmarine, no, the King of Brantia will be eternally loyal to the duke until he breathes hisst. And even after he has returned back to the soil, his children and their children will honor the duke as the guardian of their family, Pythamoras stated.


    Hooh?! Doesnt that mean that no one in Brantia can oppose the duke as long as the Crawlmarine family exists? Pranbow asked.


    Eugene avoided the elfs gaze.


    Pythamoras grinned while speaking to Pranbow, A king reigns over his subjects, but he is not free from his heavy duties. In addition, running a kingdom is a difficult thing.


    You are absolutely right. I also gave up my im to the throne of nd and chose to walk the path of the knight because of that. Huh? Does that mean the duke as well? Pranbow asked.


    Thats right. However, the difference between the duke and yourself is that His Excellency stands above the King of Brantia. Who could possibly hold the duke ountable? They will be making an enemy out of the royal family and all of their associated families if they do so, Pythamroas exined.


    Woah! Pranbow eximed after finally realizing Eugenes intricate n.


    Eugene felt a little embarrassed, but he straightened his back and spoke confidently, I worked incredibly hard until now to make my aide a king. I think I deserve to enjoy that much.


    Ha! Hahaha Pranbow could onlyugh in response. Eugene wasnt exactly wrong, although he was quite shameless. No one; not even himself, a swordmaster, could disparage the vampire dukes numerous exploits in Brantia.

 Chapter 173:

    Chapter 173:


    Keep up the good work. My lord and I have high expectations.


    Oh! Sir Eugene does?


    Yes. No matter what anyone says, this is his rightful territory. Moreover, this is the first ce he imed as his own. It has a special ce in his heart. Delmondo proudly said. Even though he was in an office, he still wore his ck hat. The other men gathered in the office smiled brightly before speaking.


    I heard that Sir Eugene has be a duke of Brantia.


    Rumor has it that the expedition is proceeding quite smoothly.


    Delmondo responded, Thats right. Sooner orter, the lord will establish a kingdom there. In other words, our territory will be the territory of the Brantian royal family. I believe all of you understand fully what this means.


    Ooh!


    The men couldnt hide their expectations, and Delmondo gave a satisfied smile.


    Thats right. Its all true, so work hard to spread the rumors. That way, his reputation will soar even higher, and the territory will develop much more rapidly.


    The five men gathered in Delmondos office were guild leaders of their respective fields. As the castle town of Eugenes territory grew bigger, the need for guilds popped up. As such, Delmondo found suitable candidates and pushed for the establishment of various guilds. Normally, guilds were established by a gathering of workers in various fields. However, Delmondo was well aware that such methods of formation brought along many problems and pains.


    He had experienced such problems during his time as an official in the empire. Once groups pursuing profits and self-interest grew powerful, they often created problems for the city or the nation in question.


    This was why Delmondo took the lead in establishing guilds with the support of Moffern when the territory grew significantly and many projects essential for its development were initiated.


    The guild leaders of Moffern were more than willing to let their members be the founding guild leaders of Eugenes territory.


    As you all know, the territorys development will greatly increase your profits as well. I believe you wont do anything to disappoint the lord, Delmondo stated.


    Of course! Please leave it to us!


    We will never disappoint Sir Eugene and Sir Delmondo.


    The men immediately responded while bowing their heads. They knew all too well why Delmondo had turned them into guild leaders.


    There was a mine located in the Eugene territory. In addition, its lord received the strong support of the Carls Baggins Peninss margrave, who was no different from the peninss sole ruler. Finally, he was even a duke of a foreign nation.


    Bing the founding guild leaders of a territory like that was tantamount to setting their foot on a golden road. They could only try their best to appease Delmondo.


    Administrator! Sir Delmondo!


    Suddenly, it became noisy outside the room. A guard burst open the door and rushed in.


    Sir! I apologize, but theres an urgent situation.


    What? Whats going on? Delmondo asked.


    There are unidentified troops camped right outside the vige! The guard continued.


    Hmm?


    What?


    S-Soldiers?


    Delmondo slightly raised his hat, and the guild leaders whispered among themselves.


    Who are they? Bandits? Delmondo asked. Nearbynds had been stabilized after Essandra Archivold seeded in unifying the Carls Baggins Penins. Of course, not all bandits and monsters had beenpletely eradicated, but all of therger threats had been eliminated. It was practically heavenpared to the past.


    So why were there troops audacious enough to test their luck with a demonstration of force in front of Jan Eugenes territory?


    Their numbers appear to be a hundred. Both their momentum and their equipment seem rather extraordinary. They dont have a g, so their origin is unknown, but they dont seem to be a group of nobodies either, the guard exined.


    Most guards of the Eugene territory were veteran mercenaries with a plethora of experience. They were trustworthy. This was why Delmondo frowned after hearing the report.


    Lets take a look, he said before leaving the office with the guild leaders.


    It was a cloudy day, so he only had his hat. He climbed the viges wall to get a better look. The guards saluted as Delmondo climbed the wall. They had been closely watching the unidentified group with anxious expressions.


    Hmm.


    Delmondos eyes glimmered coldly as he peered down the wall. ording to the guards report, there was a group of unidentified soldiers numbering slightly over a hundred. There were even knights armed with chainmail and te mail among their midst.


    A knight riding on a ck horse approached the gate and took off his helmet before shouting, I am Vermorf of Brickfell! I am a holy knight, and Im here to purify the territory of the evil pagan!


    ?!


    Delmondo was more surprised to hear the knights identity than the nonsensical reason for his visit.


    A holy knight?


    Why is a holy knight of the central church here?


    No, rather, how did he get here? He couldnt have crossed the mountain range. Did hee through Moffern?


    The guild leaders buzzed with agitation. The Kalo Mountains, which divided the penins and the maind of the Caylor Kingdom, was immensely tall and rugged. Crossing the Kalo Mountains was impossible for humans except during a very short interval in midsummer. Even in the summer, all kinds of monsters and beasts would run amok, so in a way, it was even more dangerouspared to other seasons.


    It was currently autumn. As such, there were no other possible exnations for the appearance of this holy knight and his soldiers. It could only mean that they had entered through the port of Moffern.


    C-Could it be that Moffern has been upied?


    No way! With that many troops? Besides, if that happened, the guilds would have already contacted us.


    Did they sneak in?


    Maybe...


    Delmondo nodded while listening in on the guild leaders conversation. With the number of troops they had, if they spread their troops between several ships and disguised their weapons as cargo while entering the port, it was entirely possible that they could sneak their way through the port.


    Vermorf, the self-proimed holy knight, shouted once again, Controlling the monsters of evilnds with malevolent spells is a serious crime that directly vites the providence of God and thews of the church! I, Vermorf Brickfell, have been delegated authority from the central church, and I demand that the monster controlled by the pagan leader be handed over immediately! Whoever is in charge,e out immediately on your knees and confess your sins before God and the church!


    W-What a crazy bastard...


    Im certain hes a holy knight of the central church. Otherwise, who would speak such nonsense in the Carls Baggins Penins!


    The guild leaders were enraged by Vermorfs outrageous words. The guards were greatly flustered as well. It looked as though they were ready to pull the trigger of their crossbows at a moments notice.


    Quiet. Everyone, calm down, Delmondo said. Everyone was impressed by the administrators calm, collected demeanor, but he was inwardly thrown off by the unexpected predicament.


    Dammit. Why are those bastards here at a time like this?


    Simr to other territories, the Eugene territory didnt possess arge number of hired soldiers. Ever since Essandra unified the penins, there had been no need to maintain arge number of troops. It was only a waste of money to do so. Moreover, the knights who had been given manors in the Eugene territory and turned into vige administrators had left for Brantia.


    Currently, there were only about ten knights under Delmondosmand. He couldnte up with a definitive method to defeat the enemies.


    Should we wait until its night before we attack? No


    Delmondo immediately shook away his initial thought. Although he was a vampire, it was impossible for him to kill so many troops. In addition, the risk was only made greater due to the presence of a holy knight.


    Fuck!


    Delmondo red at the enemies as his head filled with all sorts of profanity.


    It was then


    Fweeeeeeee!


    The long note of a long-horn bugle echoed from the far side of the hill in the distance, and a group of mounted troops began to quickly descend on the trail.


    Its Archivold! The marquiss knights are here!


    Uwaaaaahhh!


    The guild leaders and the guards cheered when they spotted the g of Marquis Archivold. Marquis Archivold was a strong supporter of their lord, Eugene, and as such, they were allies.


    Meanwhile, Vermorf and his troops were greatly flustered by the unexpected appearance of the troops. They hurriedly turned their formation to face the neers.


    Thanks to the long period of confusion on the Carls Baggins Penins, the Archivold familys troops had been refined in action. They possessed great momentum. In addition, they were furious since there were unknown invaders practically camped out in their front yards.


    The holy knight didnt have much experience in warfare so he made a crucial mistake.


    Fire! F-Fire! They are apostates who are in cahoots with the pagans! They are traitors who had turned their heads from our great and glorious God! Kill them all! Vermorf immediately ordered an attack without confirming the identity and purpose of the neers.


    In the name of God!


    Uwaaaahhhhh!!!


    Hundreds of people engaged in chaotic warfare before the peaceful Eugene territory. Thirty minutester, Geko led his troops to victory under the g of Essandra.


    ***


    What? A trap? Geko muttered with surprise. He had traveled under Essandras order to provide support to the Eugene territory.


    Thats right, Delmondo answered while plopping into a chair. He was an experienced torturer, and he reeked of blood. He continued. I found out that Vermorf Brickfell is just a rookie who became a holy knight only two months ago.


    Even so, a holy knight is a holy knight, right? Geko asked.


    Yes, but it doesnt make sense. Why would they send him on a grand mission to conquer pagans on the Carls Baggins Penins? Delmondo asked him in return.


    Hmm. Thats true. However, he still had about a hundred troops, right? Moreover, they had a solid n that allowed them to sneak through Moffern while hiding their identities, Gekomented.


    Geko could be considered one of the strongest knights serving under the margrave, but he was rather weak when it came to matters of politics and tactics.


    Thats the trap. Its not a veryrge number, but its nothing to scoff at either. But right now, we dont have many troops because of Sir Eugenes expedition. We had no choice but to receive the help of Marquis Archivold when faced with hundred-or-so troops, Delmondo exined with a frown.


    Ah! Gekos eyes lit up with understanding.


    Are you saying that that they chose to bring that many troops because they knew they could sneak past Moffern, but they would be discovered by us while they were moving? They did that on purpose? Geko asked.


    Thats what Im thinking. Even if they could sneak into the port by spreading their numbers out on a number of ships, they couldnt avoid detection on their way here. They knew that the marquiss forces would intervene, Delmondo said.


    !


    But themander is a young pup who isnt even twenty yet. It was never possible for him to make good judgments andmand his troops skillfully. Even if he got lucky and sessfully upied our territory, he would have been destroyed as soon as the marquis made a move Delmondo continued.


    I-if thats the case, the royalists and the central church are nning to Geko muttered.


    Yes. Delmondo nodded with a grim expression. He had been ted when Geko destroyed the holy knights troops in battle. However, he quickly realized that he had fallen into a trap after interrogating Vermorf.


    They sacrificed 100 troops to acquire justification to attack Marquis Archivold and the Carls Baggins Penins, Delmondo said.


    Thats


    Everyone knew that Essandra and Eugene had a rtionship of trust. But the problem was that the alliance between the two was a rtionship made without anyws and customs. Technically speaking, the two were simply neighbors. They werent vassals to one another, and they certainly werent connected by blood.


    In other words, Essandra couldnt recklessly attack Vermorfs forces, who hade on a mission to annihte pagans under the order of the king and the cardinal. Of course, Vermorf had been the one to initiate the attack. However, the important fact was that the battle had taken ce. The sequence of events wasnt very important.


    Sir Geko, please return immediately and inform the marquis about this. I will report this to Sir Eugene right away, Delmondo said.


    Well, I can definitely do that, but what about you? It will take ages before a message could be delivered to Sir Eugene, and Im certain that the royalists will be on the lookout. Moreover, Sir Eugene could be anywhere in Brantia, Geko asked with worry.


    Delmondo responded softly while licking the blood of the holy knight on his glove, I will go myself. Please ask the marquis to take good care of our territory until my return.


    ***


    Sir Edmund has returned!


    The door to the duchy castles hall burst open along with the butlers cry, and Edmund strode in with his subordinate squad captains. They were still soaked in sweat from their journey.


    Knight Edmund! I have fulfilled your orders, Your Excellency! Edmund shouted.


    I have already heard about your contributions. Great work, Eugene responded while looking down with satisfied eyes. He turned his gaze and ves responded by quickly approaching andying arge box in front of Edmund and his subordinates.


    Youve made great contributions, so a reward is in order. This is for the troops. For you, sirs, I will build manors in viges within the upied territories, Eugene said.


    Oohh! Thank you!


    God and the spirits will surely bless you, Your Excellency!


    Edmund remained expressionless, but the squad captains couldnt hide their joy. They werent officially sworn in, but they were receiving treatment equal to knights.


    Good! Now that all my knights are back, I will hold a feast! Eugene dered after finally iming all of Brantiasnd, except the north.


    Uwaaaaaahhh!!!I


    Everyone cheered and praised Eugene with joy.


    Edmund carefully approached Eugene and whispered, Your Excellency. Ive received this. Its from the armed orcs


    Edmund proceeded to carefully reveal a parchment, and Eugene opened the message.


    Hooh. They are going to judge the shameless, unruly Duke of Ba in the honorable name of Bayman? Eugene muttered.


    A cold smile hung around his mouth.


    His country''s founding hadnt even been announced yet, but it appeared that the Bayman Orcs were in a hurry to take his bait.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    The Bayman Orcs direct challenge quickly became a hot topic among the knights.


    Why dont we go pay them a visit and put an end to their miserable lives? If we take the North, we will have united Brantia in name and reality, Pranbow said.


    Galfredik responded, <em>Ah! </em>Im all for it. My bodys itching after facing only weaklings for a while now. Swordmaster, I think well get along nicely.


    I agree as well. Its only natural for honorable and valiant knights to recognize each other. I would have expected nothing less from you, Sir Galfredik, Pranbowmented.


    The elven swordmaster couldnt be satisfied with the asional bouts against Eugene, and Galfredik had returned unfulfilled after conquering weaker territories that even a dozen bandits could upy. They gave each other a thumbs up with a smile.


    Galfrediks proficiency with the Brantiannguage grew to match Eugenes level during the time he spent upying the leftover territories. He had grown much more intelligent after bing an Origins vassal, and he had spent quite a bit of time conversing with the locals as well. On the other hand, Eugenes ability to interpretnguage had also improved massively. His proficiency in the Brantiannguage had be almost indistinguishable from the natives.


    Shouldnt we dere the founding of our nation first? We will have to build a royal family to give us a proper reason to invade, Lanslo said.


    From what I heard during my time as a captive, even experienced hunters will not recklessly venture into the North. And please keep in mind that winter is about to begin, Your Excellency, Edmund chimed in.


    The two knowledgeable knights provided useful insight into the possible invasion of the North.


    My brothers and sisters will do anything as long as we get meat.


    As usual, the beowulfs cared only for food.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene sank into thought while stroking his chin. Soon, he raised his head and asked, Do orcs usually dere war like this? Or are the Bayman Orcs a little different from other orcs?


    Eugene had never seen honorable orcs during his time in the Caylor Kingdom. In addition, orcs were extremely simple and ignorant. Even mercenaries paled inparison to them. The same was true of the Orc mercenaries Eugene had seen in Brantia.


    Strength and battle meant honor for the orcs, and they always butted heads before attempting tomunicate.


    They are warlike, but Im not entirely sure. Ive never fought against the Bayman Orcs either.


    The same goes for me. Ive never had to go to the North.


    Lanslo and Pranbow shook their heads.


    Eugene turned his gaze to Pythamoras. Do you know anything? he asked.


    Pythamoras responded, <em>Ehem.</em> Well, as Sir Drak said, the Bayman Orcs are very belligerent. However, it is indeed very rare for them to send a messenger to officially dere war. Usually, they would dere war after bringing their army and making their stance in front of their enemy.


    As I expected, Eugene said.


    <em>Hmm?</em> What do you mean? The knights expressed their curiosity.


    Eugene continued while looking around. I think the orcs are putting on a show. Perhaps a type of deception.


    ?!


    Think about it. These guys know that Im the Duke of Ba, and they even think that Im about to ascend the throne, right? Doesnt that mean they have pretty good information about me and my army? Eugene asked.


    <em>Oh!</em> Come to think of it, youre right.


    Right? Moreover, they are hot-headed orcs, and they are looking to unify Brantia. As Master Pythamoras said, it would be normal for them to bring their army before dering war, instead of having a few of their warriors pass such a senseless deration to Edmund before running away, Eugene said.


    <em>Aha!</em>


    Certainly The knights nodded with astonishment at Eugenes usible reasoning.


    Of course, Im not sure if Im right or wrong. So, why dont we y a page from their book? What if we deceive them as well? Eugene said.


    Deceive them? The knights asked.


    We will dere the founding of our nation and find out what they are trying to do at the same time, Eugene said.


    What?


    This is the n Eugene began to calmlyy out his thoughts, and the expressions of the knights underwent numerous changes. When Eugene finally finished his words, the knights couldnt help but express their awe and wonder.


    Even the legendary demon king would have to give way after hearing your insidious n, Your Excellency.


    No wonder the spirit always called him the demon king. I never thought it would be real, <em>hahahahaha!</em>


    Notify the nobles to prepare for the announcement of our country. Eugene turned a deaf ear to theirments. He couldnt tell if they wereplimenting or cursing him.


    ***


    The specific ns regarding the founding of their new country were drawn up by the elders of the Ba Duchy. They were unrivaled when it came to the matter of traditions and customs. Eugene considered such things trivial and useless, but the elders quickly plowed through their work.


    There were also fierce debates between the nobles of Crawlmarine, who were thrilled that their lord would be king and the elders of the Ba Duchy. However, with Eugene holding the fort, neither side ever crossed the line.


    <em>Ehem. </em>Your Excellency, Pythamoras called out after sneaking up to Eugene. He had been watching the discussions of the nobles with bored eyes. He continued. Who are you nning to send up North?


    Why? Does the druid want to go there? Eugene asked.


    It goes without saying. Moreover, if you want to deal with the orc sorcerers, even you will need my knowledge, Your Excellency, Pythamoras answered.


    Maybe so. But wouldnt you agree that your presence is paramount to a royal family thats just starting toy down its foundation? Rather than spending hours waiting for ipetent, stubborn people to make decisions, shouldnt the wise druid lend his wisdom and lead them down the right path? For the sake of the king, Eugene countered. He was basically shoving all of the difficult, troublesome work to the druid.


    Were you really a demon king in your past life? Pythamoras asked with a serious face.


    Eugene responded while turning his gaze and gesturing with his chin, I dont know about that. First, teach him everything you know about the Bayman Orcs and the orc sorcerers.


    <em>Huh?</em> To your wizard? Youre going to take her? Pythamoras frowned as he turned his gaze to Romari. The wizard was currently interrogating the greedy spirit, who appeared quite annoyed, with countless questions in a shady corner.


    The wizard and the druid had greeted each other, due to their conflicting identities, they were quite awkward and cold toward each other.


    Eugene whispered, No matter what anyone says, she is my wizard. And you are the druid of the Brantian King.


    He was certain that Romari would have been touched to hear his words.


    And I have heard that druids are not stingy in bestowing their knowledge upon others. If you do me the favor, I will tell my aide; no, the king to actively support your research, Eugene suggested.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Pythamoras narrowed his brows with a serious expression. It was a promise made by the kings guardian. It wasnt necessarily a dilemma to lose sleep on, and as such, he came to a decision.


    Well, lets do that. However, you must keep your promise, Pythamoras said.


    Naturally, Eugene responded.


    Pythamoras swaggered over to Romari after receiving a definitive answer. The two figures conversed for a brief moment, then Romari rushed over to Eugene with a pale expression. Sir Eugene, Sir Eugene. Youre taking me up North? she asked.


    Yes...


    What? Why me? Romari asked.


    Would you rather return to Mungard and resume purifying mana stones? Eugene said.


    Romari immediately had a change in attitude. Come to think of it, I really love snow and ice. Moreover, seeing and experiencing the ecology of the orc tribes there will be a great help to my research. A good wizard must experience many things.


    Eugene nodded with satisfaction after hearing her answer.


    ***


    A few dayster, many nobles of the Crawlmarine County and the Ba Duchy left with dozens of envoys as messengers to various parts of Brantia. They were escorted by mercenaries, and their goal was to inform and threaten the nobles of Brantia of the coronation and founding ceremony that would take ce in a month.


    Ba, nd, Brodia, Crawlmarine, and Fransil.


    No one would be daring enough to ignore messengers carrying the g with the crests of these five families. Hundreds of nobles would surely flock to attend the ceremony.


    Eugene and Pythamoras decided that Brighton would be the royal capital of the new country. Banneret Randolph was set to be the new mayor of Brighton, and the city wasnt too far from Mungard, which was the only port city connected to the continent. In addition, there were various other factors that made the city suitable as the royal capital.


    In any case, the envoys roamed almost the entirety of Brantia while only spreading stories about Eugene. After all, they had been ordered to do so by Eugene.


    Speak only of the date and time of the ceremonies and about me. Theres no need to mention who is going to be king. In any case, if you continue talking about me, no one will ask such a thing, Eugene told them so.


    The nobles were fearful and in awe of the vampire duke, and as such, they faithfully carried out his orders. They recounted their personal experiences with Eugene to all the nobles they encountered and invited them to the coronation ceremony. Naturally, they spoke of the enormous group of mercenaries from the continent and the two incredibly skilled knights leading them, Lanslo and Galfredik.


    Eventually, all of the invited nobles came to realize how vicious and cruel Duke Ba was, and how powerful his army was. All too naturally, they also came to a conclusion regarding the person who would take the crown in a month.


    - Hes strong enough to kill two swordmasters, so insidious as to take the daughters of two honorable families at the same time, and so greedy as to screw over all of the merchants of Mungard, Brighton, and Brodin. The vampire duke is taking the crown of Brantia!


    The terrible introduction seemed to refer to the supreme ruler of hell rather than anyone else, and the rumors reached the far north in only fifteen days.


    ***


    <em>Boom!</em>


    That arrogant, small fang is calling himself king?!


    Thats not it anymore. Hes going to establish a country. And there are less than fifteen days left.


    The orcs could not hide their anger. They wore clothes made of animal fur and had dyed their long mrs in various colors.


    They were the Bayman Orcsseven orc tribes gathered under the name of Bayman, the greatest orc warrior, and the first Orc King.


    We must gather the warriors right now and attack that arrogant duke!


    Tolo is for it! That little fang killed the final blood rtive of Tolosst king. If it werent for him, we would have already united Brantia under our true kin


    Stop your rambling. All I hear is the sound of kobolds crawling out of a goblins ass.


    What did you say?!


    He was just one of many candidates imitating a swordmaster. Moreover, he was a halfie, right? Even if he had entered the race, he would have been the first one to fail.


    Youre just an old man with mold growing on your dick! Are you done with your yammering?


    You were born thanks to this moldy dick.


    What did you say?!


    A fierce fistfight broke out between the two giant creatures. But they did not use weapons, and they quickly calmed down as the other orcs rushed in to stop them.


    This isnt the time for us to be doing this. If you have enough strength to fight among yourselves, save it for when we meet the little fangs army. The speaker was an orc who had decorated his mrs with the most colorful colors.


    He continued while looking around at the tribe leaders. The problem is that the Duke of Ba ignored our warning. Even worse, we havent established our king just yet. We cant bring our warriors together like this.


    The Bayman Orcs was a union of several tribes. As a result, they were quite slow and inefficient in handling various issues. This continued for a long time, and it had be almost a tradition. As such, the orcs werentining anymore.


    However, their perception of war was quite different.


    Every orc was a warrior, and a warrior wouldnt listen to anyone weaker than them. In addition, in an army where numerous warriors gathered, themander had to be unconditionally acknowledged by all orcs as the strongest.


    In other words, the king was a being who led and represented the warriors in the Bayman Orc society. However, they had been without a king for nearly a year now. Although it wouldnt have posed a problem in regr times, the tribal leaders were starting to be in a rush since a vampire was about to be the king of Brantia.


    However


    If we cannot bring the warriors together, couldnt we simply attack separately? Us Tolo will take the lead, so everyone else can just follow behind.


    Its tradition for the kings tribe to stand at the vanguard, you stupid orc. Thest king was a member of the Caman family, so we should stand at the front.


    <em>Oh,</em> the guy who got squashed by a troll?


    What did you say, punk?!


    The sense of crisis was one thing, but the pride of each tribe was another matter. Therefore, the Bayman Orcs thought of giving themselves more time to make a decision by sending a deration of war over to the vampire duke.


    However, they failed to make any progress afterward. They had never imagined in their wildest dreams that the vampire duke had already entered the northernnds.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    <em>Awwooooooo</em>


    Gosh! Those wolf bastards never give it a rest, do they? a hunter muttered while adding more wood to his firece. He lived in a small hut in a vige located near a snowy mountain. Wolves of the snowy mountains were strong and persistent enough to cross three or four mountain peaks even in the middle of winter. However, even they werent expected to be found in the wild on harsh days like these. After all, a blizzard had been persisting over thest few days.


    It has already been three days, so the wolves must be getting frustrated about being stuck in their caves. Anyway, when do you think the weather will improve?


    It should be fine by tomorrow morning, sir, the hunter answered while groveling at a young man wrapped in a cloak made from animal fur. He wasnt acting timid because he was afraid of the skinny half-orc. The hunter was certain he would not lose out to anyone when it came to a battle of strength, though he wasnt confident in his swordsmanship.


    Rather, it was because of the mercenaries ring at him.


    <em>Just what I would expect from a noble. He must bepletely out of his mind. He came here at a time like this to hunt monsters?</em>


    The young half-orc was the son of a prestigious family, and he was visiting the snowy mountains to improve his reputation. This ce was the most famous and was considered the most rugged in the North, and the half-orc was here, apanied by mercenaries, toplete his quest to knighthood.


    However, just like the majority of young knights who visited the snowy mountains for the same reason, the half-orc rushed in recklessly without any consideration for the ever-changing weather and the rough environment of the mountains. As such, they had been doing nothing but resting and eating in the hunters cabin for thest three days.


    <em>Well, I have nothing to lose anyway. I''ve already received the advance payment. Hell get tired and leave on his own if I work him for half a day tomorrow.</em>


    The hunter was inwardly grinning as he stole a nce at the mercenaries. Such an immature knight was an easy pick, a great source of ie for the hunter at this time of the year.


    <em>Awwooooooo!</em>


    The hunter gave his thoughts a rest and raised his head as the wolves cry resonated once again.


    <em>Hmm? Oi,</em> hunter. Dont you think that sounded a little louder than before? one of the mercenariesmented.


    <em>Uh</em> right. No, that cant be right. The hunter expressed his confusion.


    The mercenaries had been drinking to ovee the cold. They shouted ferociously with dissatisfied expressions, We have ears too, you crook.


    C-Crook? the hunter asked, astonished.


    You said that even monsters dont move around in this weather, right? So whats up with that cry? one of the mercenaries asked.


    Well, t-thats


    The mercenaries snorted at the frightened hunter, then turned toward the half-orc.


    Sir Maxenne, it seems as though the wolves have descended nearby. Why dont we have this swindler lead us and go out to get em?


    <em>Hmm,</em> shall we? the half-orc mumbled.


    Is there a need to waste our time? Theres a bit of a blizzard, but we still have a long way to go before the sun sets. Well have plenty of time to kill them, one of the other mercenariesmented.


    Sir Maxenne. We must get at least a few roamers to join the army against Duke Ba. What if Tolos warriors are left to stand at the armys vanguard tomorrow? You must join the vanguard for your familys honor.


    It will be an honorable crusade against the evil vampire king! You must join the vanguard and show off your skills.


    The mercenaries implored.


    <em>Hmm!</em> All of you are right! Maxenne stroked his blunt mrs for a while, then burst from his seat with a valiant shout. The mercenaries were overjoyed. The southern parts of the country were richer than the North, and if they could join the armys vanguard along with a member of the Tolo family, they could certainly gain both wealth and fame.


    <em>Bang! Bang!</em>


    Excuse me! Can Ie in? Suddenly, a voice was heard along with a knock from outside the door. The mercenaries simultaneously drew their weapons.


    W-who is it? the hunter stuttered.


    I came to hunt in the mountains and lost my way. If you open the door for me, I will share some of the game I caught. Im only asking for some alcohol and warmth, the voice continued.


    The hunter stole a nce at the mercenaries. Maxenned gave a nod, and the hunter opened the door.


    <em>Squeeeeeak!</em>


    Thank you...


    Six figures rushed into the cabin, leaving behind the bite of the icy wind. Maxenne and the mercenaries held onto their weapons as they carefully observed the guests. Their eyes became filled with surprise, however, when theyid their eyes on the tworge corpses of wolves the figures brought in.


    <em>Hmm?</em> So there were others. Nice to meet you, friends. The first figure to enter through the door gave his greetings while taking off his wet hood. His face was covered nose-down with a hood, but otherwise, he appeared to be an impressive young man with pale skin and ruby-red eyes.


    However, Maxenne and the mercenaries were unable to take their eyes off the tworge wolves that the mans colleagues had ced on the floor.


    <em>Oh,</em> yes, nice to meet you. Did you catch that?


    Thats right. Hey, give one to these people as we promised, the pale-skinned manmanded.


    Got it, dark LTooth. one of the other figures answered.


    Dark Tooth? Maxenne asked.


    My mrs were quite ck when I was younger. Thats why my familys servants still make mistakes every now and then, the pale man answered.


    <em>Aha!</em> I see. So, which family are you from? I am from the Maxenne family. My name is Volka Tolo Maxenne, Maxenne said.


    In the North, nobles traveling with servants and possessing nicknames rted to their mrs always belonged to families closely rted to the seven great orc families. As such, Maxenne made sure to emphasize the Tolo in his introduction while asking in a friendly voice.


    <em>Ah,</em> so it was Sir Maxenne. Its nice to meet you, the pale man appeared to be a little surprised as he answered. He continued after lowering the hood that covered his mouth. I am Eugene from the Jan family. Eugene Tolo Jan.


    Eugene grinned after giving an impromptu alias and an improvised nickname.


    ***


    <em>Aha.</em> So you embarked on your quest to knighthood in this weather, Eugene said.


    Thats right. Anyway, it seems you and I are on the same boat, Sir Dark Tooth Eugene. Although my side is a bit closer to the Tolo lineage. <em>Hahaha!</em> Maxenneughed boisterously while clinking his ss with Eugene. It was as if he was meeting an old friend.


    However, it seemed only natural, since the two had quite a few things inmon. First, both men were from distant branches of the Tolo family, and both their families were in rather poor states. It was up to the two of them to lead their families to sess.


    As such, their desire was to join the vanguard of the Tolo family after proving their worth by killing a worthy monster or a beast. And aftering to recognize that Maxenne was in a simr predicament, the young man named Eugene was willing to give up a gray wolf. After all, both of them were Tolo.


    Maxenne was overjoyed and grateful to Dark Tooth. In addition, ording to Eugene, although he was a half-orc, his appearance barely reflected the fact due to his father being an elf, and he was unhappy with it. The Tolo family was very picky when it came to matters with their lineage, so they didnt treat Eugene, a half-elf, as a warrior. In other words, Dark Tooth was faced with an innate limitation that prevented him from bing Maxennes rival in taking a spot with the vanguard.


    Were stuck in simr situations, so we should help each other out, right? Come on, drink up, Sir Maxenne, Euegne said.


    <em>Hahaha!</em> Lets do that! Maxenne answered. He loved how the half-elf couldugh so stupidly without knowing the gravity of his own situation.


    No need to be self-conscious. Drink as much as you want. We will all be colleagues soon anyway, right? Eugene said.


    <em>Ooh!</em> Thank you, Sir Dark Tooth!


    I will remember the honorable Eugene family! <em>Uhahaha</em><em>!</em>


    Maxennes hired mercenaries grinned with red faces. The servants drinking with them hurriedly spoke while stealing a gaze at Sir Dark Tooth. Hey, our lord doesnt like his childhood nickname very much. Call him by his official title.


    Why? Dark Tooth. Its very catchy, <em>haha!</em>


    Thats right. But now, his teeth are so white. The mercenaries started to be more vulgar with their jokes as they continued to drink. It also helped that the opponents family seemed to be nobodies.


    No, thats The servants could not hide their restlessness.


    Eugene gazed at the group for a while, then finally spoke, My teeth returned to normal once I quit eating meat. Ever since then, my servants have stopped eating meat as well.


    ?!


    The servants developed expressions of absolute despair as if the very world was copsing on them.


    What? Is that true? These men really dont eat meat? Not even a little bit? one of the mercenaries asked.


    Of course, Im only joking, Eugene responded.


    ! The servants instantly rxed and their faces became filled with relief and joy.


    However, they might not be able to eat meat for a month or so. My familys in a bit of a tight situation regarding finances, Eugene said. He was awakening the beowulfs, who were disguised as humans, to the harshness of the real world.


    He continued after turning to Maxenne. Anyway, sir, my family is so far removed from the Tolo family, and its located in the countryside, so I dont have much information. Could you tell me something more about the Tolo family? I want to avoid being humiliated if I join the vanguard.


    <em>Aha!</em> If thats the case, leave it to me. How could I just stand by and watch as a knight as honorable as you be humiliated just because of your family? <em>Hahaha!</em> Maxenne responded condescendingly before raving about the information he had regarding the Tolo family. For him, Eugene would obviously never make it into the vanguard, so there was no harm sharing some information with him.


    <em>Oh!</em> I see. Well, right. Right. <em>Aha,</em> so thats what it was. <em>Oho.</em> Eugene continued to respond to Tolos words. A satisfactory smile appeared on his face. He had gained useful information in exchange for a few silver coins and a wolf the beowulfs caught to eat.


    ***


    Then take care! Lets meet again in the vanguard! Thank you once again, Sir Jan!


    Dont even mention it. You take care. Eugene waved at Maxenne who was proudly leaving with a wolfs corpse and the mercenaries before turning around.


    Romari and Galfredik, who had been concealing their identities in the meantime, finally revealed their faces.


    <em>Oh my!</em> I almost suffocated to death, Romari eximed.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Miss Romari, werent you sleeping? Galfredik asked.


    What? W-What do you mean by that? When did I do that? Romari stuttered.


    <em>Kieh?</em> You were snoring away without a care in the world. Look at her lie! Mirianmented after poking her head out of her leather pocket.


    Silence, you evil spirit! Romari shouted with a blush.


    Quiet. Eugene silenced the wizard, his vassal, and the spirit with one word. He continued while looking around at them. We obtained quite a bit of useful information from that half-orc. Lets move.


    Right. If Maxennes words are true, we can smash them apart, and if its not true, we can leave them be.


    Thats right. If less than fifty of theme rushing in, even Randolph and Edmund could take care of them.


    Well, personally, I doubt they can even get that far.


    Eugene was surprised in many ways after hearing Maxennes story. First, he was shocked that the Bayman Orcs had yet to establish a propermand system even though they had issued such a bold deration of war. Second, he was bbergasted that the Tolo family, which could be considered the most warlike and powerful of the seven tribes, possessed less than fifty warriors. In other words, even if the seven tribes gathered all their pure-blood orc warriors, half-orcs, and hired mercenaries with them, they would still number less than half of Eugenes army. The most surprising of all was the ridiculous fact that none of the living orc warriors had ever crossed the snowy mountains.


    Those orc bastards. Maybe theyre nning to cross by receiving their sorcerers help? Galfredik made a sharp point.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene pondered for a moment before turning to Romari.


    Romari, what do you think would have happened to us on the snowy mountains without the beowulfs? he asked.


    We would have probably frozen to death, she answered.


    Right? But what if you used magic? he asked.


    It might be possible if a wizard belonging to a me-based school risked their life. Of course, assuming they were only responsible for keeping themselves safe, Romari answered.


    Then


    Yes. Its nearly impossible for anyone to cross. It was only possible because Sir Eugene and Sir Galfredik cant feel cold as vampires. You would need fur coats about the size of beowulfs to keep your body warm in this environment, Romari exined.


    In the first ce, Eugene had excluded the mercenaries and knights, recing them with Galfredik and a few strong, furry beowulfs for that very reason. In addition, he had barely passed through a particr path mapped by an experienced hunters family through several generations by paying the man a few gold coins to show Eugene the way.


    However, even the hunter who led them through the path stated that it would be impossible for anyone to cross the snowy mountain in this weather.


    In other words, it was currently impossible for anyone to even attempt to cross the mountain unless they were an undead like a vampire, or a powerful, cold-limated creature like a beowulf.


    Those orcs are going to freeze to death while crossing the mountain. Eugene could almost see how the orcs were going to meet their ridiculous ends.


    <em>Kieeeek?!</em> Frozen pig? Come to think of it, one of my seniors said frozen pork belly is a delicacy! Mirian eximed.


    Frozen what? What kind of a ce do spirits live in? Well, pork is definitely the way to go.


    <em>Ah, </em>but orc meat is a bit


    But it was even more ridiculous that some creatures could only think about food even in this situation.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Oi, hunter, Eugene called out.


    Y-yes, the hunter answered while hurrying forward. As soon as the idiot half-orc left, Eugene and the others revealed their true colors.


    How long have you lived here? Eugene asked.


    It has been a little over ten years, the hunter answered.


    Were you always a hunter? You dont look like youre from this area, Eugene asked. It seemed a little odd that a man who appeared to be over thirty had only lived here for a little over ten years.


    Y-Yes. My father was a hunter for Sir Rotun. He was caught hunting in secret, and we ended up here after wandering, the hunter said while bowing. The snowy mountain wasnt anybodys territory, so there were several other hunters in a simr situation as him. It wasnt illegal, and it wasnt wrong either. Even so, the hunter was afraid of the knight who managed to kill two gray wolves during a blizzard. His keen instincts had been sharpened over the years of hunting, and it was warning him that the red-eyed knight was dangerous.


    I see. That means you are not a proper resident of any territory, right? Eugene asked.


    Thats right, he answered.


    And you are familiar with the geography of the nearby areas? Eugene said.


    Of course...


    Good. I will hire you as a guide, Eugene stated.


    What? the hunter mumbled as Eugene threw him a silver coin.


    Why? You dont like it? Eugene asked.


    T-Thats not it. But how far will you be going the hunter stuttered.


    Thergest town closest to here with a lord or an administrator, Eugene responded.


    What? But arent you a distant rtive of the Tolo family? If its the biggest town in the vicinity, its naturally the hunter asked with confusion. How could someone rted to the Tolo family be ignorant about it?


    So what? You dont want to do it? Eugene asked while jerking his icy eyes toward the hunter. He had been preparing to depart while straightening his cor.


    The hunter froze over.


    Its only three or four days away. Yes, yes. I will get ready right away. Please leave it to me, the hunter could only agree before rushing to pack his luggage. Somehow, Eugenes eyes felt much more dauntingpared to true orc warriors.


    ***


    This is the biggest vige around here? Eugene asked.


    The hunter answered, Yes, sir. Sir Kunderima, a direct descendant of the Tolo family, serves as the administrator here.


    He had long realized that Eugene wasnt from the region. The vige, which they reached after three days, was sorge that it even contained a market. It was considered an extremely important locationimportant enough for the Tolo family to send the eldest son of the tribal leader to manage it. However, the look on Eugenes face as he looked around the vige was


    Is he disappointed?


    Even if he was a distant rtive of the Tolo family and wasnt from the area, how could he act so indifferent after seeing such arge vige? The hunter simply couldnt understand, but it was only natural for Eugene.


    Sir, is this really big? Isnt it simr to the vige where you sold the wolf hides? Mirian whispered after sticking her head out of Eugenes cloak. Eugene silently agreed with her.


    There were only unshapen, muddy roads in the vige along with orcs, humans, and half-orcs dressed in rags. It was quite simr to a vige belonging to the Tywin territory. It was unbelievable since it was considered arge, strategic location by the Tolo family, known to be the strongest among the orc tribes. Eugene couldnt believe his eyes.


    He couldnt help but ask, Hunter. How many of such viges does the Tolo family have in its possession?


    Um Im not sure, but I know there arent more than three or four, the hunter answered.


    And they call themselves a royal family? Thats ridiculous, Eugene muttered.


    What?


    Its nothing. Eugene brushed off the hunters word. He felt both disappointed and relieved. The Tolo family was considered the greatest of the seven tribes, and if an important vige belonging to them was only this much, the other tribes had to be even worse.


    The Bayman Orcs were known as the ruler of the North. But it turned out that they were less powerful than even a great noble of the Caylor Kingdom.


    I think I know why the orcs united.


    They must have joined forces since they knew the grim truth of their reality.


    Oi, you there! A few burly orc knights called out while tramping toward Eugenes group. Rings decorated theirrge fangs, and they wore leather armor roughly woven from animal and monster skins.


    Are you mercenaries? Why are you here?


    Is that a sword? Do you know how to fight?


    The group quickly surrounded Eugenes party before bombarding them with questions. The orc warriors possessed fierce, rugged appearances. It was even difficult to tell whether they were males or females.


    Tsk, did they find out? How unlucky.


    Eugene couldnt believe his good luck had disappeared at a time like this. He pondered luring the warriors to a secluded ce outside the vige.


    However


    Why arent you answering? Did youe here because you want to be in the vanguard? That wolf, you guys killed it, right?


    You and that big friend look like youre pretty good fighters, an orc warrior said while gesturing at Galfredik wearing his hood and a wolf corpse in tow before pointing at Eugene. Eugene immediately grasped the situation.


    Indeed, we killed it. Were here to dispose of it. I was also thinking of figuring out the current situation and joining the war, Eugene said.


    Oh!


    But even so, although our pockets are running a little light, I cant side with just anyone, right? Since its a war, itll be better for me to serve under a rich, talented, generous lord, right? Eugene said while recalling the actions of the talented mercenaries he had seen so far. He was taking a slightly flippant, confident attitude.


    The orc warriors were delighted to hear Eugenes words. His acting had been so perfect that even Partec would have apuded and mistaken Eugene as the perfect mercenary.


    Hey, wheres the need for that? Why dont you juste and serve under the administrator, Sir Kunderima? Ah, my name is Gattudo, and I serve Sir Kunderima. A total of seven people, is that right? One looks quite small, so a servant. No, a ve? Anyway, Ill make sure youre treated right, one of the orcs said.


    So I wasnt unlucky after all


    Eugene was here with a n to evaluate the current situation of the Bayman Orcs. He had never imagined that someone would try to actively recruit him.


    Hey, Sir Kunderima is generous to humans, too. If you fight well, he wont discriminate between big fangs and small fangs. Well, since youre not a big fang, you wont be able tomand any troops, but you will definitely get your share of the spoil, Gattudo exined.


    Is that so? Thats quite tempting. Eugene pretended to contemte. The orcs became convinced that they were on the brink of convincing Eugene, so they took an even friendlier attitude.


    Of course, of course The other tribes havent even decided on their captain yet. On the other hand, weve already formed a vanguard around Sir Kunderima. Oh, yes, in addition, Sir Kunderima even recruited a druid from the snowy mountain! Gattudo eximed.


    A druid? Eugene asked with astonishment.


    The orc warriors boasted with even more pride. Thats right! His spells are amazing! Apparently, hes even read the fortune, and the results came out great.


    Hooh? What were the results? Eugene asked. Romari slowly snuck to Eugenes side with interest.


    He said that a red flower would bloom at the end of the White Fang Mountain! What do you think? Isnt it a good sign? It means that were going to cross the mountain and kill all the little fangs. Its not every day you hear such a great fortune, Gattudo exined.


    Eugene wasnt entirely sure what the fortune meant, but the orcs reasoning sounded usible.


    Hmm. But thats not good for me, is it?


    Mercenaries were very vulnerable to magic, sorcery, and superstition regardless of whether they were orcs or humans. If a druid had truly made such a prediction, the morale of the vanguard would shoot through the sky.


    If thats the case


    Eugene came to a quick decision and spoke while looking around at the orc warriors.


    Good. Since even a druid had said so, then theres no need to worry any further.


    Kuhaha! You made the right decision. Now, lets go, friends! the orc warriors eximed while patting Eugenes back with his enormous hand.


    ***


    The orcs led Eugenes group to an old, worn-down manor house and assigned them a room with a quaint smell. The building was covered with moss all over the ce, and it looked in dire need of repairs.


    Ugh. It smells like orcs.


    Thats right! Its literally a pigsty! Anyone with a nose could tell from a mile away! Kieeeekk!


    Romari and Mirian voiced their discontent, while Eugene and Galfredik were indifferent. After all, they were used to spending nights in subpar environments.


    Meat I smell pork.


    Sniff! The smell of pork oil is making me hungry.


    The beowulfs disguised as servants were still as hungry as ever.


    Excuse me sir knight? Why am I here with you? the hunter asked. He had unexpectedly apanied Eugene to the building.


    Eugene remained silent and handed over a shiny gold coin.


    I will be with you until the end, sir! The hunter immediately bowed and dered.


    Good. Eugene patted the hunters shoulder. He could still use the hunter.


    Romari, Eugene called out.


    Yes. Romari answered while approaching. She was pinching her nose to prevent the stink from assaulting her nose.


    Can wizards tell the future? Eugene asked.


    Not everyone can. But its possible for wizards who are specialized in the field. Im not too sure about the druids here, but even if they can, theyll try to avoid it as much as possible. Its quite taxing on the mind, after all, Romari responded.


    I see, Eugene said, nodding.


    Are you worried about what you heard earlier? Romari asked. Eugene couldnt deny it.


    Im sure you dont have to worry too much about that. Even wizards arent always urate in their divination. If that were true, then all nobles would have long scrambled to win over a wizard or a sorcerer, Romari exined.


    Hmm.


    And thats also the reason why wizards and sorcerers avoidpletely subordinating themselves to nobles. Theyre always asking for ridiculous things like divination, and those people would even throw tantrums if it happens to be wrong, Romari added.


    So, I dont have to worry too much about it? Eugene asked.


    Yes


    Eugene was convinced. Romari was generally unreliable, but she was quitepetent when it came to magic.


    About ten minutester


    The orc warriors returned. Eugene and his group followed them to meet the vige administrator, Kunderima. The manors restaurant, which wasnt very spacious, was crowded with mercenaries and warriors. Loud shouts could be heard from all over the ce, and even several fistfights were taking ce.


    Its a mess


    Even the administrator, the direct descendant of the Tolo family, was intoxicated and was groping a whore even in broad daylight. No one was attempting to take control of the situation.


    Eugene felt a little strange because most of the warriors were orcs, as well as the administrator and the whore, but on the other hand, he could clearly see that thisnd was ruled by orcs. He was simply unustomed to being in the presence of so many orcs.


    Sir Kunderima. These are the mercenaries I brought. They are skilled enough to kill a gray wolf, Gattudo said


    Oh~ Is that so? the orc noble responded while turning his gaze toward Eugene. His fangs, which were the size of a human finger, were dyed ck.


    Eugene slightly bowed his head. Its an honor to be able to fight under yourmand.


    Kukul! How reliable. Are you not from the area by chance? Your ent is a bit strong, Kunderima asked. Although Eugenes proficiency in the Brantiannguage had vastly improved, his way of speech was a little different.


    Yes. My family is from the central part of the country. We crossed over in my grandfathers time, but we still speak the dialect at home, Eugene exined.


    Hooh. I see. Kunderima believed Eugenes excuse. It was only natural since the current generation of orcs had never crossed the snowy mountain.


    So, you killed a gray wolf? Did you happen to catch it in the White Fang Mountain? Kunderima asked.


    Yes, sir. My family is located there, Eugene answered.


    I see. Then do you know a path to cross the mountain? Kunderima asked.


    Unfortunately, I dont, Eugene answered.


    Tsk. Kunderima clicked his tongue.


    Eugene quickly pointed at the hunter before speaking, However, this man has been hunting and digging herbs for my family for a long time. He is very knowledgeable about the White Fang Mountain.


    Oh? Is that so? Kunderima asked with interest. A light glimmered in his eyes.


    The hunter revealed a pale look as he looked alternatingly between Eugene and Kunderima.


    Eugene continued. Of course. How else could I have killed a gray wolf in this weather? Its all thanks to this man. He knows the White Fang Mountain like the back of his hand. Hes a very capable man.


    Kuhaha! Its worth looking forward to. Hey! Nice to meet you, Kunderima boisterouslyughed before greeting the hunter.


    Y-Yes! The hunter had no choice but to nod instinctively. He had been overwhelmed by Eugenes icy eyes and Kunderimasrge fangs. He knew that either man could kill him if he disobeyed any of them. Still, he decided that it would be better for him to act in the interest of the one who paid him a gold coin.


    Then I will hire him as a guard for the vanguard, Kunderima dered.


    ...?! The hunters expression turned even more ghastly, but Eugene remained nonchnt as he suggested, What about hiring all of us? I heard that you hired a druid. Since weve already hunted gray wolves in the White Fang Mountain, I think we would be of great help to the druid.


    Kuhuh! That''s a good idea.


    Kunderima was convinced by the mercenarys words. He could see the proof of the mercenarys skills in front of him in the form of a dead gray wolf. Eugene was also satisfied. He had gained the power to lead the vanguard of the Bayman Orcs and a sorcerer to wherever he desired.


    I dont see Maxenne. Did he fail to make it into the vanguard?


    Eugene wondered where the high-spirited half-orc was. Fortunately, his curiosity was soon answered.


    TLs notes: It seems like the author is choosing to use the terms wizards & sorcerers interchangeably ( & ). From what I gather, druids are ssified as unique beings within the umbre that is wizards & sorcerers.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Eugene settled down in a suitable corner afterward. Eugene, Romari, and the hunter sat with their backs to the wall. Galfredik and the beowulfs, who were muchrger in size, sat at the edges and prevented anyone from approaching them.


    Not here, right?


    Not here


    Even after taking another look through the restaurant, Eugene couldnt find Maxenne and his group among the warriors and mercenaries having a feast.


    Thats strange. He should know the area quite well, Eugene muttered. It wouldnt make sense for Maxenne, who was actually rted to the Tolo family, to not know of this town. Moreover, there was no way he would have had an ident or encountered a robber or a thief on his way either. If that were the case, Eugene would have encountered Maxennes group on the way.


    In that case, there was only one conclusion to be made.


    Did he go somewhere else?


    But that would be strange as well. Maxenne had dered his firm intention to join the vanguard of the Tolo family, which meant that he would have known that Kunderima was leading the vanguard as a direct descendant of the Tolo family.


    Well, its none of my business.


    It would bring too much unwanted attention if Maxenne recognized him and made a fuss anyway, which could lead to Eugenes true identity being discovered. It was better this way.


    Master, isnt this weird? Theres too few of them, Galfredikmented with a frown. He wasnt seeing what he had expected.


    Hmm. Eugene nodded in agreement. ording to Maxenne, the Tolo family had around fifty figures who could be called warriors. However, among the orcs gathered in the restaurant, Eugene could only see around ten who were fit to be called warriors.


    In fact, it was rather easy to distinguish them since they were dressed simrly and had rings around their fangs. The remaining thirty were likely mercenaries. There were a few orcs among the thirty mercenaries, but they didnt have any rings on their fangs and their equipment paled inparison to the Tolo familys warriors.


    This is the Tolo familys full force? No, that cant be it. Somethings not right.


    Maxenne had been a bit frivolous, but he didnt appear like a man who would make up a story. However, Eugene could only see a quarter of what Maxenne described as being the Tolo familys full force.


    Now! Everyone, raise your sses!


    Uwaah!!!


    The warriors and mercenaries raised their mugs at Kunderimas husky voice. Eugenes group followed along, and Kunderima stood up from his seat.


    He raised his voice while looking around the restaurant, I know, you know, and all the spirits under the mountains know that little fangs are weak! Its a fact! We will pave a way of blood together, with all of you and me, Kunderima! When we open the way, the warriors of Tolo will follow! And the other big,zy fangs will follow behind them as well!


    Hmm?


    Eugene and Galfredik immediately noticed something strange in Kunderimas speech as they shared gazes.


    Let us fill our stomachs with the blood of the little fangs! Kill and loot as much as you want! Finders, keepers! I will take the credit and honor, so take all the gold, silver, and treasures. Take as much as you want! Now! Drink! Kunderima shouted.


    Uwaaaaahhhh!


    Kunderimas speech was truly extraordinary. It was a speech befitting a Tolo, the most militant of the seven orc tribes. The warriors and mercenaries took a hearty gulp of alcohol at his husky shouts while cheering. Even the beowulf warriors, who wouldnt lose to anyone when it came to being belligerent, roared with bloodshot eyes. However, Eugene and Galfredik werepletely unaffected by the traces of Orc Fear contained in Kunderimas words. They nodded while looking at each other.


    That Kunderima. Hes as greedy as he looks.


    It became evident that Kunderima had been impatient.


    It appeared he had been blinded by his desire to make contributions that he formed a vanguard without consulting his family. The reason why Maxenne couldnt be found anywhere was that the half-orc had gone elsewhere to join the Tolo familys main army.


    Im d the orcs are so ignorant. Anyway, wheres the sorcerer?


    Eugene couldnt find anyone who looked like a sorcerer among the disheveled, unorganized bunch.


    Romari. Do you see anyone who could be a sorcerer? Eugene asked.


    I dont see anyone. I cant feel any flow of mana either, Romari answered.


    Hmm. Eugene found it strange. If they were setting out tomorrow, it would have made sense for Kunderima to show off the sorcerer to everyone for the sake of boosting morale. Orcs loved to boast, and if he had a sorcerer who had even predicted their good fortune, Eugene was certain that the orc would have shown it off


    Is it some sort of a secret weapon?


    Eugene felt rather disappointed. Still, he remembered Pythamorass warning about orc druids. It would have been helpful to observe the sorcerer beforehand, but unfortunately, he would simply have to wait until tomorrow.


    ***


    Dum! Dum! Dum! Dum! Dum!


    ng! Chaeng! Chaechaeng! ng!


    The sound of leather drums resounded, and the sound of shing iron made by spears and swords filled the gaps. The march was centered around the Tolo familys orc warriors. Half-orcs and human mercenaries were around them as the group advanced.


    Although it was rather inappropriate to call it an army, the morale of the rough, northern warriors was sky-high. Eugene stared at the backs of the orc warriors, who were swagging along with battle axes and spears slung over their shoulders.


    The mercenaries are pretty good, and each one of the orc warriors should be as strong as a knight. Well, the orcs I faced in Maren were quite decent as well.


    He remembered facing orc warriors to save the talkative knight, Sir Madrica, back in Maren. He could understand where the Bayman Orcs confidence stemmed from. Moreover, the Tolo familys warriors looked stronger than the orcs he had faced in Maren.


    Hey, An old orc with dim eyes approached Eugene and asked, I heard from Sir Kunderima. You folks know the way to cross the snowy mountain?


    The orc sorcerer!


    The old creature held a curved cane that had a goblin skull for a handle. Eugene quickly nodded and responded, Thats right. I will show you the way along with this man.


    Hmmm. The orc sorcerer examined Eugene and the hunter while stroking his colorful fangs. For some reason, he looked rather dissatisfied.


    Are you sure? the orc sorcerer asked.


    I-Im certain, the hunter responded while bowing.


    Tsk. I see. Anyway, I got it, The orc sorcerer clicked his tongue before turning around, seemingly annoyed.


    Eugene felt rather confused. He turned his gaze away from the sorcerer and spoke to Galfredik, Its weird. Shouldnt he be happy that we know the way? Why is he acting like that?


    Thats true. He even performed a divination, right? The fortunes supposed to be good, Galfredik responded with a nod.


    Hmm. Eugene red at the orc sorcerers back as he walked haughtily by Kunderimas side. Eugene had seen and experienced his share of wizards until now. He had Romari and Pythamoras on his side, and he had killed two ck wizards responsible for turning monsters into undead. However, all of them had been distinctly different in appearance and aura from the orc sorcerer. He couldnt feel any special energy emanating from the orc sorcerer as well.


    Romari, did you feel anything just now? Eugene asked.


    No, nothing. Its strange. I didnt feel any flow of mana, as well as the mysteries of spells, Romari answered.


    Mirian. What about you? Eugene asked.


    He didnt smell anything like other spirits. I could only smell pork, Mirian responded. Eugenes frown deepened. It was truly strange that Romari, a real wizard, and a spirit couldnt feel anything special from the orc sorcerer just now.


    The hunter cautiously called out. Excuse me, sir?


    Eugene responded, Hmm? What is it?


    The hunter continued in a low voice after looking around. Well, I think I might know that orc.


    You might know that orc? Who? Eugen asked.


    The hunter replied, That orc sorcerer...


    What? Eugene barely held himself back from eximing as he moved closer to the hunter.


    What do you mean by that? Tell me exactly what you are talking about, Eugene asked.


    The hunter responded, My cabin, the one which you saw, that ce is not the only area that Im active in.


    It made sense. A hunters area of activity would be very wide, and even more so in a mountain full of wild animals and monsters.


    So? Eugene asked.


    I often cross about two peaks and stop by a small vige located at the foot of the snowy mountain. I think I might have No, Im certain Ive seen that orc in that vige, the hunter exined.


    Hooh. Continue, Eugene said while pressing a gold coin into the hunters palm.


    The hunter exined, Yes, yes. Well, so


    He was thoroughly touched and impressed by the knight who had always awarded him with gold coins instead of uselesspliments. As such, he was excited to spill everything he knew.


    Kieeh. Gold coins truly work on everybody. Humans, vampires, orcs, everybody, Mirianmented.


    It was certainly true since money was capable of bewitching even spirits.


    ***


    Three dayster, Kunderimas forces came to rest their eyes on the snowy mountain, which stood erect in front of them like a giant barrier.


    Oi, little fang! Kunderima called out.


    Yes, Eugene stepped forward with his group in response. He took the lead without hesitation as if he really knew the way through the mountain. In truth, the hunter was walking a couple of steps ahead of him, but no one was vignt enough to notice the small anomaly. The warriors were much too excited to cross the mountain.


    Ohh! As expected, you have to leave these things to a professional guide.


    The weather is nice, too. The spirits of the mountains must be watching over us.


    Indeed, the weather was clear. The mercenaries and warriors followed behind Eugene without any doubt. They themselves had been here several times in the past to hunt monsters and beasts. However, they had only visited areas where the hunters operated, so they had no idea about the snowy mountains true appearance.


    They had never imagined even in their wildest dreams that a white hell would be awaiting them near the summit of the mountain even though the sky was incredibly blue and clear. They had never imagined that a terrible blizzard was waiting past one peak, which would render them near-blind to anything past 10 meters.


    As such, Kunderima and his troops followed behind Eugenes group without any worries. However, one figure became increasingly anxious as Eugenes party climbed the mountain without hesitation.


    Do they really know the way?


    It was the orc sorcerer.


    He had initially assumed that a bunch of nobodies had be drunk at the thought of leading the vanguard and bluffed about knowing the path. However, that did not seem to be the case. He could tell just by watching how they chose their paths without hesitation that they were guides with extraordinary abilities.


    Ah, this is no good


    The orc sorcerer pondered for a long while, then he finally came to a decision.


    Everyone, wait a minute! he shouted.


    Hmm? Whats wrong? Kunderima stopped, then turned around at the voice of the orc sorcerer. The orc sorcerer took on an extremely serious expression, then strode forward.


    He spoke while pointing at the snowy mountain with his goblin-skull cane, Sir Kunderima. Just now, I felt the spirit of the White Fang Mountain.


    Huh? All of a sudden? Kunderima asked, dumbfounded.


    The orc sorcerer responded, Thats right. I am quite taken aback as well, but it must be because we are getting closer to the mountain. Hmm? This is?!


    Hooo! Kunderima eximed with surprise. The mercenaries and warriors seemed shocked as well. An orc sorcerer was a being who deserved their awe and wonder even more so than the seven tribal chiefs. As such, they were struck with sudden anxiety when the sorcerer started trembling with a glimmer in his eyes.


    Omnac Mororak. Vidas Aribu Lekka! Dun-hamil, Zuzunak


    Gulp!


    The sorcerer waved his goblin-skull wand toward the snowy mountain in the distance. Kunderima waited with an anxious heart.


    Kashua! The orc sorcererpleted his chanting while shaking his cane, then suddenly turned around before directing his cane at Eugene.


    "The spirits of the White Fang Mountain have whispered to me! This man is an unclean creature! He is a false prophet who will lead us all to death! the orc sorcerer shouted.


    Everyone became wide-eyed at the sorcerers words. It was strange since the orc sorcerer had basically ignored Eugenes group after the first day.


    Eugene looked at the sorcerer as if finding him ridiculous, then he turned toward the hunter. Hey, you said hes a fake sorcerer


    The hunter responded, Yes, yes. Thats right. Hes a liar and a swindler who doesnt know anything about sorcery. He cheats ignorant vigers of their money. Just look at him! Isnt it obvious that hes a fraud, talking this and that about how youre going to bring them to death?


    The hunter couldnt hide his agitation. He had seen the orc sorcerer; rather, the con artist, on several asions during his ten years of living in the area. He had even purchased a defense charm from the fraudster in the past, yet he tripped and broke his leg in the forest the next day.


    Well, from what he said just now, I think hes not just a simple fraudster, Eugene said.


    What? the hunter mumbled in confusion.


    The orc sorcerer raised his voice once again, Sir Kunderima! You must put an end to that liar as quickly as possible! That way, the spirits of the mountain will be appeased and


    Kwaaaaaaaa


    The orc sorcerer stopped his words as a sudden vibration erupted through the cold air. Everyones gazes turned toward the source of themotion.


    ?!


    Waves of translucent energy fluctuated like a haze above a fluttering, ck cloak.


    But that wasnt the end of it


    Three servants had thrown off their long, thick fur robes to reveal thick leather armor,pletely covering their limbs.


    Krrrrr


    The servants bodies began to slowly growrger as they growled. The orc warriors burst into exmations when they saw the long, thickened, gray, and furry limbs of the servants and their beastly faces.


    Beowulfs!?


    Shhh.


    Eugene threw off his cloak and looked at the hunter.


    Crack!


    His body started to swell until it burst through his cheap, leather armor. He became twice asrge as the beowulfs after transforming into a lycanthrope.


    Eugene opened his lips. Hes too urate to be a con artist, right? Hes correct. Theyre all going to die here today.


    The hunter immediately fainted as the champion monsters breath inundated his face.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Orc warriors were strong. It wasnt only their physical strength either. Their stamina and reflexes were far superior to humans as well. They could achieve the same level of power by simply breathing and eating while human knights had to train their bodies day and night with tremendous hard work. Unfortunately, their natural talents and physical abilities made orcs extremely arrogant. Furthermore, they hadnt faced any real knights in a long time, since the knights from the continent failed to make it over the snowy mountains before losing.


    And now, the orc warriors of the Tolo tribe were facing a real knight for the first time in their lives. Moreover, he was a vampire knight with weapons and armor unparalleled from those made in Brantia.


    <em>ng!</em>


    <em>Kuhahahahaha</em><em>!</em> Galfredik burst outughing after bashing the head of an orc warrior with his mace. The mercenaries shuddered when they saw his blood-stained eyes colored with madness. However, they had no time to hesitate.


    The big knight had defeated three orc warriors in less than ten seconds. However, he wasnt their only opponent.


    <em>Kuwuuuuugh! Kyaoo!</em>


    The beowulf warriors roared while shing at random with their long ws. They could truly be called a disaster. Brantias level of civilization could be considered lower than that of the continental kingdoms. However, the northern part of the country was even more primitivepared to the rest of Brantia.


    Even though the mercenaries wielded metal spears, swords, and axes, their weapons were quite crude. In addition, most of them only wore simple leather or cloth armor. This was because it was impossible to produce metal armor, which required highly precise, meticulous work, with the smelting and crafting technology that the orcs possessed.


    It was impossible for such shabby armor to block the ws and fangs of the beowulf warriors, which could even easily slice through chainmail. Meanwhile, the beowulf warriors were equipped with specially made te coats. Their armor would prove effective even against the fearsome attacks of knights. As such, it was only natural that the mercenaries couldnt even leave a scratch on the beowulfs with their crude weapons.


    All in all, it resulted in a one-sided ughter.


    But the most terrifying of all was Eugene who had transformed into the champion monster, Lycanthrope King.


    <em>Kuwuuuuuughhhh!!!</em>


    Several orc warriors were forced to their knees when they were met with an overwhelming roar. Although orcs were courageous, it was impossible for them to stand up to an Origins Fear. The orc warriors were instantly crushed by Eugenes roar. They trembled in ce while therge ws of the Lycanthrope King sliced toward them, tearing them into pieces.


    Retreat! Were retreating! <em>Kweeeugh</em><em>!</em> Kunderima shouted with a squeal. He felt utter desperation and absolute shock at the current situation. His ambition was to first lead the vanguard of his tribe to establish great achievements, then to go on to be the king of the Bayman Orcs. However, his hopes and dreams werepletely torn to shreds.


    In fact, Kunderima was a tough, ferocious, strong warrior. He had defeated several monsters in evilnds, and famous warriors of other tribes had their fangs broken by the de of his axe. However, neither the pride he had as a member of the royal family nor the courage he had as a pure-blooded warrior could be found in face of the Origin, who had transformed into the Lycanthrope King.


    W-wait Please wait for me! <em>Ah! </em><em>Kuwegh</em><em>?!</em> The orc sorcerer, or rather, the con-orc, shouted desperately while hurriedly running after Kunderima. However, he tripped and fell on the spot.


    <em>Kuweh</em><em>?! </em><em>Kuee</em><em></em> He crawled backward while leaving a trail of yellow on the white field of snow. The horrors of a massacre filled his eyes with fear. The white of the snow became spoiled with the orc warriors and mercenaries blood, looking as if red flowers were in full bloom.


    He recalled the phony prophecy he had made earlier.


    - Red flowers will bloom near the foot of the White Fang Mountain.


    Ive never urately predicted the future before, so so how could I get thest one right?1 He felt wronged. These were his final words before the swindlers upper body was separated into two.


    <em>Kuwegh</em><em>! </em><em>Kuwegh</em><em>!</em> Kunderima breathed heavily while running away. He did not care whether the fraudster and the warriors died or not. However, even though he possessed good stamina, running fast in such deep snow was impossible. Meanwhile, a lycanthrope could run on all four to quickly cross the snowy field. As such, Eugene caught up with Kunderima in no time.


    <em>Fwooosh! Thud!</em>


    <em>Kuweggh?!</em>


    Eugene caused a flurry of snow as hended near Kunderima. The orc warriors eyes filled with shock, but he reflexively grabbed the handle of his axe. His battleaxe had split the heads of numerous warriors with its wide de until now, and Kunderima was very proud of his weapon.


    However, each of the Lycanthrope Kings ws were as long as the de of his axe, which was longer than two palms. For the first time in his life, Kunderima found his battleaxe, an unappealing weapon in his eyes.


    Y-Tou Who are you?! Do you really think you can possibly live after leading a member of the Tolo family into a trap? This is the North! The warriors of the tribe will find you and kill you! Kunderima raised his voice, although both his hands and feet were trembling.


    Eugene responded, They will find me? How? All of you will die here anyway.


    <em>Kuhugh!</em> Kunderima was taken aback. In the heat of the moment, it urred to him that someone had referred to the lycanthrope as sir before he transformed.


    He shouted in desperation, A-are you not a knight!? Right! Chivalry! Honor! Do you not value such things? If you are truly a knight, then raise your de! If you are a true warrior, let us speak with steel!


    Kunderimas strategy was quite good even though it was improvised. Although he had never crossed the snowy mountain before, he had heard stories about the breed of knights ever since he was but a child. He knew exactly the type of people they were.


    Knights were hypocritical creatures who surrounded themselves with the strange and useless pretense of honor and chivalry. Kunderima could not understand why knights would try to find meaning in murder when murder was murder all the same. However, if the monster in front of him was a knight, it would probably react to his words.


    <em>Hmm</em>


    <em>I-it worked!</em>


    Kunderima cheered inwardly when he saw the monster scratching its chin with one of its long ws. If he could fight a duel in the monsters original form, then he could


    Why should I treat an ignorant little orc as a knight? the Lycanthrope King asked.


    ...?!


    You said that you would ughter everyone once you crossed the mountain, regardless of whether they were nobles or knights, right? You said you would moisten your throat with their blood and chew on their hearts, Eugene stated.


    No, that was an Unfortunately, Kunderima was an ignorant orc, and he couldnt exin himself because he couldnt remember the word idiom.


    Eugene smiled while revealing fangs much longer andrger than an orcs, Besides, you said you would kill me in a single blow, right?


    What? Kunderima said.


    Im the little fang you talked about, Duke Ba, Eugene revealed.


    ! Kunderimas eyes filled with shock, and a snowstorm appeared before his eyes.


    <em>Thuck!</em>


    His words came to fruition, as a single blowid him to rest. Unfortunately, the roles were reversed, and he died under Eugenes blow instead.


    ***


    Eugenes group finished off Kunderima and all of his troops. They collected about fifty corpses and all their belongings as well. Then, they tossed everything into a valley that was almost impossible for anyone to climb out of unless they were monsters or beasts.


    Knowing that the rest would be handled by the wild animals and monsters of the snowy mountains, Eugene and his group returned from where they hade. Eugene entered the hunters cabin, then smacked his cheek to wake him up.


    <em>Hueek?!</em> The hunter opened his eyes with a strange squeal, then looked around before making eye contact with Eugene.


    M-m


    <em>Thuck!</em>


    He started begging for his life, but he reflexively caught the gold coin that Eugene had tossed at him. He immediatelyy t on his face before changing his words.


    M-My greatest achievement in life is to have met someone as generous as you, sir!


    Yeah. Ive never seen a hunter who is as quick on their feet as you, Eugene responded.


    <em>Uh,</em> well, t-thats


    Its fine. I didnt give you that money to shut you up, Eugene dered.


    What? Then The hunter responded.


    Youll help me with a task, Eugene said. The hunter gulped when he met Eugenes crimson eyes.


    ***


    What? What did Kunderima do?


    Yes. Five days ago, he led the warriors and the mercenaries to Balmund.


    I ought to pull all of his fangs out! the chief of the Tolo tribe eximed in fury as he jumped from his throne,den with an ogres hide. No matter how blinded he is by his desire for achievements, there are things you shouldnt do! How dare he crawl out of here without my permission?!


    Chief, please calm down. Sir Kunderima must have been ovee by the heat of his youth.


    Thats right. Now that Riwads half-fang is dead, Sir Kunderima is the one most suitable to represent our tribe as a candidate to be king. He must have been a little impatient to take the lead in thepetition by making aplishments.


    Moreover, I hear hes got the support of a sorcerer and a seasoned guide. Just think of it as if you sent him ahead as the vanguard.


    The elders of the tribe provided reasonable arguments to appease his anger, and the chief could only return to his seat.


    <em>Ehem!</em>


    His expression remained dissatisfied. He was unhappy with the fact that Kunderima had taken as many as fifty soldiers of the tribe without permission.


    Although Sir Kunderima is a bit short-tempered, he is not a warrior who would recklessly rush into things. If he does cross the mountain safely, then we will be procuring a safe passageway. We wont have to sail on boats like the other tribes, one of the elders said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> The chief nodded while stroking his fang. Unlike other races, orcs could not swim at all. As such, they were very afraid of deep rivers,kes, and seas. This was why traveling by boat was a life-threatening gamble for orcs.


    In addition, orcs werent in possession of any fancy boats. They only had small galleys which required twenty to thirty people to row. However, since orcs were inexperienced seamen, they were easily frightened by slightly taller waves and other small changes while sailing.


    Nevertheless, some of the seven tribes had decided to travel south by boat. It was due to their desire to invade the south before the Tolo family.


    <em>But what if that disobedient fang really does open up a path?</em>


    The other tribes would take at least fifteen days, but if everything went ording to n, the Tolo family would get there much faster than them.


    Good! Once we have gathered all the soldiers, well depart for the vige that Kunderima was in charge of


    Chief! Chief! A group of warriors rushed in and interrupted the chiefsmand.


    Whats the matter? the chief asked with a frown.


    The messenger is here. Sir Kunderima has sent a message! the soldiers continued.


    What?


    Oh!


    The tribal chief and the elders reacted with delight.


    Its this man.


    An orc standing among the warriors quickly rushed out and bowed deeply.


    I greet the magnificent fang of Tolo. I am but a humble orc who had been hunting near Balmund. I was hired by Sir Kunderima as a guide a few days ago, the orc said.


    <em>Hooh? </em>So you are the experienced guide my eldest son hired? the chief asked.


    Yes, yes. My humble self and a fewpanions guided Sir Kunderima safely over the White Fang Mountain. So The hunter recited the words he memorized. The attention of the chief, the elders, and the burly warriors caused his back to be drenched with sweat, but he suppressed his fear and focused on only one thing.


    <em>Gold coins! Think about gold coins!</em>


    And that is why I am here to report to the magnificent fang under Sir Kunderimas orders, the hunter concluded.


    <em>Kuwoooo!</em>


    The orcs of Tolo appeared delighted at the hunters words. However, the chief red at the hunter with suspicious eyes before asking, It has only been five days since my son departed. Are you sure youre a messenger from Kunderima?


    <em>Kwaaaaa!</em>


    A fierce fear erupted from the chiefs eyes.


    <em>G-Gold coins! Gold...</em>


    The hunter thought of the ecstatic glow of gold coins and desperately suppressed his fears. He kowtowed before shouting, I-its true! My humble fang has been hunting for ten years in Balmund! I-I can prove it to you!


    Is that so? the chief asked.


    Yes! There must be a half-blooded sir named Sir Maxenne here. He knows me. H-He wanted to prove his bravery by hunting a gray wolf, so he hired me as a guide!


    Maxenne? Is there a fang with such a name? the chief asked.


    <em>Uwweh</em><em>?</em> T-Thats me, A half-orc raised his hand. He had been watching the situation with curious eyes at the end of the chiefs entourage.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Is that right? You, do you know this orc? the chief asked.


    Maxenne felt embarrassed to have suddenly be the center of attention. He answered while bowing, Y-yes. I do know him.


    As expected, he really is Sir Kunderimas messenger.


    Chief, is there anything else to prove? The elders were overjoyed when the hunters identity was confirmed.


    However, the chief looked rather dissatisfied as he looked alternatingly between the hunter and Maxenne before asking, <em>Hmm.</em> So you killed a gray wolf with the help of this man? Is that true?


    <em>Ah,</em> thats Maxenne flinched before meeting the hunters gaze.


    <em>Dammit!</em>


    Maxenne realized that he had dug himself into a hole when he saw the hunter slightly nodding. If he denied the hunters words, he would be questioned about how he caught the gray wolf. His lies would then be discovered, and he might be kicked out of the vanguard.


    Even if they were simple and ignorant, Bayman Orcs valued a warriors pride above all else.


    That is correct. We were able to catch the gray wolf due to his guidance. He is a very capable orc who knows his way around the White Fang Mountain, <em>oh,</em> magnificent fang! In the end, Maxenne was forced to cover up the truth to retain his position in the vanguard.


    <em>As expected, Sir red-eyes had a n!</em>


    The hunter was finally relieved. He had recalled Eugenes order to sell out Maxenne if anyone from the Tolo family didnt believe him.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I see. Good. Then go ahead, the chief said, nodding.


    Yes. Sir Kunderima The hunter was fully armed with faith in Eugenes gold coins and his words. He sold out Kunderima with confidence and without hesitation. All the Tolo orcs, including the chief, had no choice but to take his words at face value.


    ***


    Roamers are gathering? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. I think it must be because of the corpses of those orcs, one of the beowulfs responded. They were giving their report after returning from scouting.


    Eugene frowned. He had deliberately disposed of the body in an essible ce, but he had never imagined that it would actually cause problems.


    <em>Hmm. </em>Will the orcs avoid this ce if there are a lot of monsters? Eugene asked.


    I think so. Its already a difficult mountain to cross, so they will have no choice but to avoid it if monsters are flocking to the mountain. I think we might need to take care of them. Do you want me to head over and get it done? Galfredik asked.


    Eugene started to nod. A few beowulf warriors and Galfredik would be more than sufficient to take care of some roamers. However, he stopped mid-way. No, wait a minute.


    A thought crossed his mind, so Eugene stopped Galfredik and the beowulf warriors from standing up.


    Lets leave them alone for now, he said.


    <em>Hmm?</em> But even more of them are going to gather since there are so many bodies. It could get annoying real fast with both orcs and roamers to worry about, Galfredik responded with a frown. Their n was to lure the orcs of the Tolo family by sending the hunter. However, their n was in danger of being disrupted if roamers gathered due to the corpses.


    Probably. And although there are only weaker ones now, therger monsters will make their appearanceter, Eugene responded.


    Isnt that even more of a problem? What if the orcs wonte here? Galfredik asked.


    I have a n. For now, lets go to the ce where we dumped the bodies, Eugene replied.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Galfredik and the beowulfs stood from their seats despite their confusion.


    Hey, wizard.


    Yes?


    Eugene called out just as he was about to leave the cabin, and Romari flinched before turning her head.


    Why arent you following? Eugene asked.


    What? Me? Why? Romari said.


    What do you mean why? Because theres something for you to do. Come here quick, Eugene responded.


    Yes The cold-hater wizard eventually put on a thick, fur robe before following along. Eugenes group left the cabin and headed for the valley where they tossed the bodies. The snow was knee-deep, and the slope was close to a right angle. Moreover, the cliffs looked as if they could copse at a moments notice. However, vampires and beowulfs possessed even greater physiques and senses than beasts. They climbed the mountain without much difficulty.


    <em>Whooooooosh!</em>


    Eugene stood at the edge of a cliff, and the ghastly cry of the wind echoed from all sides. He stared down at the valley located hundreds of meters below. The visibility was poor due to strong winds and snowstorms, but Eugene had no issues prating through the whiteness with his excellent vision.


    Sir. Can you see anything? Mirian asked.


    Eugene responded, There are goblins, kobolds, harpies, and even trolls.


    <em>Kiehh?</em> Are you saying all of them are gathered together? Mirian asked.


    It must be because they are starving. Simr to how herbivores and carnivores gather around pools and drink water together when theres a drought, Romari answered.


    As a wizard, Romari was quite knowledgeable, and Mirian was fascinated by her answer.


    <em>Kieh! </em>Well, Ive seen simr things in my pond. Sometimes, this guy, that guy, dogs, cows, boys, and girls woulde to drink water. Wow! Roon, youre so <em>shmmaart</em><em>!</em> Mirian eximed.


    <em>Hehe.</em> Romari grinned, although Eugene wasnt sure why she was so happy receiving apliment from a freeloader spirit.


    She turned toward Eugene before speaking, But that will only be for a short while. Theyre content for now since there are so many bodies, but once more monsters gather, itll quickly turn into a mess. Monsters covet ughter by nature, and sooner orter, itll show.


    I suppose so. Besides, bigger monsters will being soon as well, Eugenemented.


    Bigger ones? By that, do you mean


    There must be a master of the mountain, right? It would be weird if none of the monsters here yed house. For example, an ogre, Eugene said.


    ! Eugenes words startled everyone. However, he had a point. Even in a little forest, beasts, and monsters engaged in fiercepetition. The snowy mountain, which served as Brantias northern border, would be no exception. Moreover, human presence was rare in the snowy mountains. Although the terrible weather would have forced even roamers to hide deep in the mountains, in normal times, it would literally be a paradise for roamers. An ogre, which could be called the king of all monsters, would definitely not leave such an oasis without a master.


    Wizard. Is it possible to control monsters at this distance? Eugene asked.


    Maybe? Why are you asking? Controlling a few monsters wont be useful, and it wont work for a powerful monster like an ogre, Romari responded.


    Im not asking you to do it right now, and Im not asking you to control an ogre either, Eugene answered before observing the valley for a few more moments before turning around and speaking, Were going back. Take turns watching over this ce. If anything happens,e report it right away. Dont grill any meat.


    Got it, the beowulfs answered with an awkward smile, and Eugene proceeded to descend the cliff.


    After a while, Eugene arrived at the forest where he had ughtered Kunderima and his troops. Eugene turned to Galfredik. Galfredik. Find a suitable ce and hide. Once you see the hunter bringing Tolos army here,e to me immediately.


    Galfredik responded, Well, Ill do as Im told, but the orcs have a good nose. Im afraid theyll discover me right away. Besides, they might have a real sorcerer if its their main army right?


    Eugene turned his gaze when Galfredik asked.


    W-What is it? Why are you looking at me? Romari flinched and asked nervously as soon as she met Eugenes gaze.


    Eugene replied, You stay here with Galferdik.


    What? Me? Why?


    Eugene felt a strange sense of deja vu at Romaris response. He spoke with a frown, Youre quite chatty today. You know how to use magic to conceal your presence right? If the orcs appear suspicious, use your magic and stay hidden. Both of you. And when the orcs are passing by


    <em>Ah</em> The bags under Romaris eyes appeared to grow even darker as Eugene continued exining the n. By the time he was done, she looked as if her soul had been taken out of her.


    <em>Ahahahaha!</em> I dont know how long we will have to stay here, but lets get hot and get along, Miss Romari! Galfredik patted Romaris shoulder with a grin


    She backed away in horror while screeching, G-get hot!? Get what hot? <em>Hot?</em> What do you mean by that?! She trembled while sping her robe tightly around her body.


    Galfredik responded with confusion, <em>Huh?</em> You dont like being in the cold, do you? Im just saying we should stay warm together. You know it gets extremely cold when the sun sets, right?


    <em>Ah Phew!</em> I thought you were


    Well keep warm by rubbing our bodies together.


    <em>Hiek?!</em> Romari jumped back, sliding backward on the snow. Galfredik burst intoughter upon seeing her reaction.


    Stop talking nonsense and make sure you do your job properly, Eugene said, interrupting them.


    Thats right! Do your job properly! Mirian chimed in.


    You stay here with them, Eugene suddenly dered.


    <em>Kieeee?!</em> Why me? Mirian squealed with panic.


    Eugene responded, You are the only one who cane and go without being seen by the orcs. You said its fine for you to be a few kilometers away from me now, right?


    Thats true, but this shy little spirit would like to stay and share true love buried in your warm chest, sir, Mirian spoke in a shy voice while fluttering her eyshes.


    The spirits abominable act led Eugene to act ording to his instinct.


    <em>Thuck!</em>


    <em>Kiekk!</em>


    He flicked the spirit toward Galfredik before jerking around coldly. Mirian eximed mournfully from Galfrediks grasp, Sir! Sirrrr!


    <em>Kehehe</em><em>!</em> Evil spirit, youre going to spend a hot time with me, too, Galfredik said with an insidiousugh.


    <em>Kieh?!</em>


    Now! Let us ovee this cold with our hotpanionship! Galfredik dered.


    No, wait. Wait a minute!


    <em>Kieeeeh</em>


    The vassal grabbed the spirit and the wizard with a slick smile before slowly moving toward the foot of the mountain.


    ***


    The main army of the Tolo family moved at high speeds, befitting their nickname of Stormfang. In just three days, they arrived at Balmund, which could be called the entrance to the snowy mountain. Their group consisted of forty orc warriors and three hundred mercenaries. They gathered supplies from nearby viges and hamlets and wrapped themselves with thick, furry clothes and snowshoes before setting out first thing in the morning. Naturally, the hunter was the one leading the army.


    <em>Gold coins! Only gold coins</em>


    The hunter knew that he would be torn apart to shreds by angry warriors if anything went wrong. As such, he inwardly chanted for his sole grace and continued leading the burly warriors. After a couple of hours, the Tolo familys army arrived near the site of Kunderimas miserable death.


    <em>Sniff, sniff!</em> It smells like blood.


    ! The hunter stiffened at thement of the warrior following right behind him. It was standard for orcs to ce warriors with the best eyesight and nose at the front of their army. The one who recognized the smell of blood was an orc warrior capable of distinguishing types of monsters from the smell of their feces, and he seemed to have picked up on the remnants of the ughter.


    Its not just one or two types of blood either Fangs, mixed-bloods <em>sniff!</em>


    <em>Is he for real?</em>


    The hunter was proud of his sense of smell, as his work heavily relied on his senses. However, even he was at a loss faced with the orc warriors frightening sense of smell.


    Im going to go report this to the chief. Wait here, the orc warrior spoke.


    <em>Ah,</em> I understand, the hunter responded.


    Got it. Hurry up <em>huh?</em> The orc warrior with the best eyesight suddenly frowned as hisrade turned around to leave.


    What is it? Do you see something? hisrade asked.


    Over there. Halfway up the cliff. Theres something there, the orc warrior responded.


    What is it? hisrade asked.


    Its big. It just moved! Its The warrior with the excellent vision hesitated, then his eyes widened before shouting, Its a griffon! Theres a griffon!


    <em>Keuh</em><em>?!</em> The dark green faces of the orc warriors turned crimson. Among flying monsters, griffons were known to enjoy all types of meat, especially horse meat. And although griffons werent fond of meat belonging to two-legged creatures, orcs were the sole exception. Orcs tasted quite simr to pigs for griffons.


    <em>Kuweeeegh! </em>I-Its a griffon! the orc warrior eximed after spotting the orcs natural enemy. Of course, he wasnt afraid. It was all because orcs hated griffons because far more of their brethren had been killed by those flying creaturespared to other monsters, like trolls or ogres.


    What?! A griffon? the chief shouted in shock.


    Chief! We must kill that devilish white beak immediately!


    We must take revenge for the other fangs!


    Hatred aimed at the griffon immediately spread throughout the entire army. Amidst the intense anger etched into their very blood and soul, the orc warriors and mercenaries roared while waving their weapons. They looked as if they were ready to bolt up the mountain.


    <em>Kuwuoooooooo!!!</em>


    The Fears of the orc warriors bloomed like wildfire. Griffons were high-ranking monsters with excellent eyesight and senses befitting their status. They would naturally detect the hostilitying from these orcs.


    But for some reason, the griffon continued pping its wings near the middle of the snowy mountain. It didnt run away, and it neither revealed any hostility nor was it preparing to attack.


    The reason for the creatures abnormal behavior was soon made evident.


    <em>Kuuuuuuuwuuuuuuughhhh~!!!</em>


    An overwhelming roar threatened to copse the high peaks and the boulders of the mountains.


    ?!


    The orcs stiffened at the roar as a gray creature climbed onto a boulder while holding the griffons leg. The snow ogre, which was also known as the Yeti in the North, turned its red eyes to the invaders who dared to enter its territory.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    <em>Kiek?</em> It really exists! Mirian eximed.


    Right. But doesnt he look more like a monkey than an ogre? Galfredik remarked.


    Its different from a regr ogre. Different. Its known as a snow ogre, but its official name is Yeti. Its also known as the snowman, and its an ice-type high-ranking monster. Theyre quite rare, Romari exined.


    The spirit, vampire, and wizard whispered while huddled together in a makeshift cover made from putting branches together. They were stationed at the foot of the mountain, and their position overlooked the forest.


    Really? Is it stronger than an ogre? Galfredik asked. He felt his blood boil with excitement at the appearance of a brand-new monster. It would be a great achievement for him as a knight to kill the monster.


    Theyre probably simr in strength, but I think a yeti is much stronger in a cold environment since the source of its life is the cold itself. Thats why its said to be difficult to even approach a yeti. Its breath will cause metal to get frosty and all living creatures to slow down, Romari responded.


    <em>Hooh.</em> Thats amazing, Galfredik eximed. Contrary to his words, however, his eyes shone with fighting spirit as he red at the yeti.


    All of a sudden, the yeti threw the griffon against arge cliff, then thumped its chest with its long arms while roaring.


    <em>Kuwuuuuugh! Kuwuuuuuuughh-!!</em>


    <em>Kieeeeek!</em>


    <em>Hiek!</em>


    Mirian and Romari shriveled at the monsters roar. This yeti was the reigning king of the snowy mountains, and its roar contained a powerful Fear that could even affect a spirit and a wizard. Understandably, it was much worse for the orc warriors and mercenaries as they faced the full brunt of the Fear-containing roar. Almost all the troops; except a handful of skilled warriors, fell on their asses or dropped to their knees, while those who managed to remain standing were shaking in fear.


    Both of you, get it together, Galfredik said. He was the only one mostly unaffected by the yetis Fear.


    The two came to their senses.


    <em>Kiek?!</em> Hesing down! Mirian yelled. The yeti was over three meters tall, but it began to run down the steep slope at breakneck speeds unbefitting its stature. Although the three figures were quite distant from the yeti, they could see how the boulders and rocks standing in the monsters way were easily demolished.


    The yetis momentum was overwhelming.


    <em>Kuweeeegh</em><em>! </em>Everyone, prepare for battle! the chief orc shouted. The orc warriors of the Tolo family finally managed to ovee the fear and hurriedly began moving into formations while raising their weapons. Simultaneously, the mercenaries unsheathed their own weapons and formed a semi-circr formation.


    Evil spirit, you go tell the master whats going on, Galfredik ordered.


    Got it! Mirian saluted before quickly pping away.


    Miss Romari. You and I will go to those dogs, Galfredik said.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes. <em>Huh?</em> What are you doing? Romari freaked out when she saw Galferdik squatting like a duck with his back toward her.


    Galfredik replied, What do you mean? Arent you going to climb on?


    What? Me? Why? she asked.


    How else are you going to get there? Will you be fine running up by yourself? Galfredik asked with a frown.


    <em>Ah</em> Romari gazed at the sheer slope, then she eventually climbed on Galfrediks wide back.


    Hold on tight to my neck, Galfredik advised.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes, Romari answered. However, she only barely grasped Galfrediks cape. She had no experience with the opposite sex, and she had absolutely no intention of gving her first hug to a vampire who kept on teasing her every day. However, she immediately regretted her actions...


    <em>Papapapapa!</em>


    Galfredik unleashed all of his vampiric power and started dashing through the snow.


    <em>Hueeeeek</em><em>?!</em> A strange scream broke through Romaris lips. However, the roar of the yeti and the shouts of the Tolo warriors buried her scream.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    The yeti quickly arrived in front of the Tolo warriors after running down at a formidable speed.


    Fuck! Fire!


    <em>Kuweeegh!</em>


    The hot-tempered warriors and mercenaries let loose their wooden spears. Most of them were either orcs or half-orcs, so they possessed immense strength. Dozens of wooden spears flew at the yeti with incredible momentum.


    <em>Kuwuuuuuugh-!!!</em>


    The yeti responded by letting loose a piercing roar containing a Fear, powerful enough to create a small blizzard. At the same time, the monster swung a wooden stick the size of its body. Most of the wooden spears and the following arrows were either sent flying or fell vainly on the snowy ground. Several spears managed to avoid the yetis wooden stick and the powerful wind it created, but it couldnt prate through the monsters tough skin, let alone its fur.


    !


    Hey, you fangless bastards! Why are you just staring at it? Theres only one! I will award three gold coins and three horses to the one who deals a fatal injury to that furball! the orc chief eximed.


    It was an offer that the warriors and mercenaries would have died for, but right now, they remained frozen stiff. It wasnt that they didnt want to move; rather, they <em>physically</em> couldnt move. The Fear and pressure emanating from the monster were much too overwhelming. Moreover, the yeti initiated the charge.


    The yeti had already been nervous for quite some time now due to the uninvited guests entering its territory without permission. It was made even worse because some of the creatures possessed extraordinary spirits. The yetis pride was hurt and it felt instinctively repulsed by the strong auras. But that wasnt all Its patience wore thin and eventually reached its limit due to the influx of low-ranking and intermediate-ranking monsters, and now, even orcs emanating terrible stenches were crawling up its mountain.


    <em>Kuwuuuuuugh-!!!</em>


    Yetis were naturally bad-tempered, but it was no wonder that this <em>particr</em> yeti erupted with so much anger.


    <em>Kuwuug</em><em>!</em>


    <em>Kuwegh!</em>


    Three or four mercenaries were thrown back with every swing of the yetis wooden stick. Unfortunately, most of the mercenaries had only brought simple knives, axes, and javelins since they were only nning to climb a mountain. As such, most of the mercenaries couldnt even get close to the yeti with its three-meter-long stick. Nevertheless, the orcs took full advantage of their numbers. Eventually, they seeded in surrounding the yeti and had a few warriors approach it from the back.


    Die!


    <em>Kuwuugh!</em>


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Two orc warriors thrust their knives into the yetis broad back. However, their knives were made from poor-quality iron, and the weapons failed to prate even half of the yetis thick skin. The yeti grew enraged at the pain and roared while turning its head.


    <em>Kuwuuuuuugh-!!</em>


    It revealed its ck teeth as it shot out a white, frosty breath toward the orc warriors.


    <em>Kuwuuuugh!</em>


    The orc warriors clutched their faces before copsing on the spot.


    <em>Fwoosh! Crack!</em>


    The yeti stomped on the fallen warriors with its feet, then advanced once again while swinging its wooden stick.


    <em>Kwakwakwakwa!</em>


    The surroundings became filled with roars and screams, and orcs continued to be thrown back by the yetis wooden stick.


    D-Dammit! The expressions of the elders turned pale as they witnessed the one-sided massacre being done to them by the snowy mountains king. Just then, something happened that shoved them even deeper into their despair.


    <em>Kuweeeeeee! Kyaaahk! Kyaahk!</em>


    The orcs spotted a group of monsters at the foot of the mountain. They were letting out screams which were distinctively different from that of the yeti.


    What?!


    Various monsters, including goblins, kobolds, harpies, and gnolls began to rush madly toward the site of the yetis ughter.


    R-Retreat! Everyone, run down the mountain! Facing one yeti was already too much, so when arge number of roamers started rushing toward the orcs, the chief had no choice but to order a retreat. However, their formation had already copsed due to the yetis attack, so the troops couldnt easily pull themselves out.


    Orcs were able to disy their abilities to the fullest in ins, however, they were currently fighting in an icy, snowy mountain. The various monsters had adapted to the environment over many years, and they quickly managed to catch up with the fleeing troops.


    Chaos ensued soon after


    <em>Kuwuuugh! Kyaaaahk! Kuwegh! Kuahk!</em>


    <em>Kuhahaha!</em>


    There was a strangeugh mixed with the roar of monsters, but no one noticed it among the bloody frenzy. Naturally, theugh belonged to Galfredik. He had seeded in driving the monsters toward the orcs with the help of Romaris magic, as well as the help of the transformed beowulf warriors.


    As a result, the troops of the Tolo family were attacked by more than a hundred monsters, including a high-ranking monster. Their ranks werepletely dismantled, and they frantically ran back the way they came from.


    <em>Kugh! </em><em>Kuahh</em><em>!</em> The orc chief and the elders led the retreat, and they continued running while huffing heavily. Screams and shouts continued to resound, and less than 100 troops were following behind them. Unfortunately, most of the survivors were mercenaries. The warriors of the family had failed to escape since they were upied with the yeti.


    Dozens of monsters herded by Galfredik and the beowulfs chased after the fleeing soldiers.


    <em>I-I have to return! I have to go back and gather more troops! If that doesnt work, Ill ask other fangs for their help</em>


    The orc chief started to panic, and he couldnt think of turning his back to fight against the monster. He had never even imagined that his troops were certainly more than capable of dealing with the horde of monsters. In addition, he couldnt even remember that his eldest son had already crossed this devilish mountain.


    <em>Kuweeegh! Kuwegh!</em>


    The orc chief knew that the halting screams belonged to the warriors and mercenaries who wouldnt survive for much longer in this world. Even so, he ran with the sole desire to escape from the cursed snowy mountains as soon as possible.


    Eventually, once the group finally managed to reach the end of the slope, there were fewer than fifty troops left following behind the orc chief and the elders.


    <em>Kwuuu</em><em> </em><em>Kuwegh</em><em>!</em> The tribe chief came to a stop and took a moment to catch his breath once tnd became visible. The other orcs were utterly exhausted as well, and they sprawled on the spot. Their strength left their bodies as relief washed over them. But unfortunately, their nightmare was still ongoing.


    <em>Fwish!</em>


    <em>Kuweh?</em> The orc chief became wide-eyed when he saw a blurry, gray figure jumping off a rock located on the slope with a whistle.


    <em>Chwararara!</em>


    A sound simr to a trembling rattlesnake resounded, and the gray figure suddenly changed color to glossy ck.


    !!!


    The unidentified creature was covered from head to toe in jet-ck scales. Only a pair of eyes as red asva identified the creature as a human being.


    W-w-who is it!?


    <em>Kuwegh?!</em>


    The orcs jumped off the ground in shock. Eugene removed only the ck scales covering the lower half of his face before responding with a chilling grin. Duke Ba.


    <em>Kuwegh?!</em> The Tolo orcs squealed with surprise, and Eugene rushed at the creatures afterpletely revealing his vampiric abilities after a long time.


    ***


    The battle against the Tolo orcs ended before it even started. Fifty exhausted orcs were rendered helpless when Eugene attacked them from the front and Galfredik rushed their backline with the beowulfs.


    Normally, the orcs would have fought to the death while arming themselves with their Fear, which would have resulted in the death of one or two beowulf warriors. However, they had already expended their energy from the hectic escape, so they naturally failed to put up a good fight.


    <em>Kyah!</em> I knew you had a n, Dark Lord!


    <em>Kuhehehehe</em><em>! </em>Of course, theres a reason why hes my master. If it were just us, most of them would have escaped with their lives, Galfredik added with a boisterousugh.


    He wasnt wrong. Eugenes original n had been to lure the Tolo familys army to the summit of the snowy mountains. However, there were too many unexpected variables. First of all, it was unknown whether the orcs could endure the bitter cold and <em>actually</em> make it to the summit before turning back. In addition, it was unlikely that Eugenes small group could annihte them all.


    As such, Eugene modified his n to make use of the monsters. The yetis appearance only served to bolster his purpose.


    Lets go and get rid of the snow ogre and the rest of the monsters then. By the way, you took care of the wizard, right? Eugene asked.


    Galfredik responded, I left her with the evil spirit and one of the beowulfs. Its not like monsters are going to climb up the mountain again after descending.


    Good. <em>Ah!</em> Eugene started toward the mountain, then hesitated.


    What is it? Galfredik asked.


    I feel like Ive forgotten something Eugene muttered.


    <em>Huh?</em> What do you mean? Forget what? Galfredik said.


    Eugene frowned and fell into deep thought. After a moment, he raised his head.


    The hunter...


    <em>Aha.</em> Galfredik nodded.


    Eugene felt a little disappointed. He couldnt possibly imagine that the hunter had lived through the chaos. It wasnt as if Eugene had gotten attached to him, but the hunter had been quite capable so far.


    However, Eugenes thoughts disappeared as soon as he arrived near the bloody forest.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    <em>Huh?</em> Youre still alive? Moreover, those two


    The yeti and the monsters had disappeared, and in their ce was Romari, a beowulf warrior, the hunter, and Maxenne.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Apparently, the hunter fled to the forest as soon as the yeti appeared. He couldntpare with the orc warriors when it came to battles, but the hunter possessed superior knowledge when it came to survival skills and the habits of beasts and monsters. As such, he was able to preserve his life.


    Youre lucky. What about you? Eugene asked. Although Eugenes tone had changed drastically from their first encounter, Maxenne could only bow his head while trembling. Eugene had appeared from where the orc chief escaped, and it only meant one thing.


    W-well I was hiding among the dead warriors Maxenne answered.


    Galfredikmented with a grin, <em>Kyah~</em> Youre quite skilled. You outdid yourself even in that mess.


    Maxennes face glowed even redder. They were calling the hunter lucky, but himself skilled. Anyone could see that the man was being sarcastic. However, Maxenne had already abandoned his pride as a warrior. There was nothing he could say.


    Eugene turned his gaze away from Maxenne and spoke, And what about the snow ogre and the other monsters? You couldnt have killed them all, right?


    Romari answered with trembling legs. She had exhausted herself by using magic to charm a huge group of monsters.


    Well, its quite strange, actually. They killed all the mercenaries, started fighting among themselves, then started running away. It looked as if they were extremely surprised by something.


    Just now? Eugene asked.


    Yes. The yeti, so the snow ogre, was the first one to run away, Romari answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene stroked his chin.


    Romari carefully spoke, Sir Eugene. This is only a hypothesis, but monsters whove lived a long time on a special mountain, just like this one, can develop some semnce of consciousness. In particr, I heard that stronger and higher ranked monsters evolve even further due to the spiritual nature of the mountains.


    Like that wicked creature? Eugene pointed to the greedy spirit, who was busy searching through the pockets of the dead mercenaries and warriors


    <em>Kiee</em> theyre all beggars, Mirian said dejectedly with a pout. A spirit of water searching for wealth in the middle of a bloody mess It was an unexpected sight.


    Romaris expression turned veryplicated and pitying as she observed Mirian. She exined, Yes, yes. Well, it would be different from her, but its still simr in a way. In the case of the yeti, it would be more fitting tobel it a mythical creature.


    <em>Hmm,</em> anyway. Youre saying that the monster gained consciousness? Eugene asked.


    Probably. Thats likely why it ran away as soon as you used your Fear. It judged that it couldnt handle Sir Eugene as an opponent, Romari responded.


    You make it sound soplicated, but youre just saying that the monster ran away because it was scared of Master, right? Galfredik came to a simple, clear conclusion.


    Romari nodded. Yes. Thats it.


    No wonder it didnt show itself when we were crossing the mountain. Its smart for being such a big guy. Roamers these days They have no spirit, Eugene remarked.


    And how many monsters do you think could possibly even think to show off their spirit in front of an Origin?


    Indeed, even monsters residing in evilnds fled when they came to face Eugenes Fear, despite having been consumed by the evil, chaotic energy of the evilnds. It was no wonder that roamers had fled as soon as they sensed Eugenes Fear.


    Anyway, is there no chance that the yeti will attack us first? Eugene asked.


    Yes, Romari answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Thats a little disappointing Eugene licked his lips. He had been unable to participate in any subjugations recently due to the Brantian expedition. In addition, it was highly likely that a monster of the yetis caliber would possess a red mana stone.


    As if noticing Eugenes thoughts, Romari asked without hiding her expectations, Sir Eugene. Are you going to kill it? Yetis are quite rare and precious.


    Eugene answered, No. Its a shame, but well have to put it on hold. We have something more important to do.


    <em>Ah, </em>yes Romari was dejected at Eugenes answer, but there was nothing she could do. In the first ce, they werent here to kill monsters.


    Hey Eugene called out.


    Y-yes! Maxenne hurriedly responded while raising his head. He had been stealing nces at Eugenes party with mixed emotions as they conversed in a foreignnguage.


    Let me ask you a few things, Eugene started.


    Anything! Please ask me! I will tell you everything I know! Maxenne answered.


    How many troops are there remaining in the Tolo family? Eugene asked.


    T-There shouldnt be more than a few dozen guards. The orc chief had called for all of the orc warriors and the mercenaries, Maxenne responded.


    <em>Hooh,</em> is that so? So if someone attacks them now, they wont be able to put up a fight, right? Eugene asked.


    P-Probably, Maxenne answered with a pale expression. He wasnt an idiot, and there was no way he was oblivious to the identity of the someone Eugene had mentioned. The knight had utilized monsters topletely wipe out hundreds of troops. Maxenne was certain they could handle a small group of guards.


    Are you going to take care of them right away? Galfredik asked.


    <em>Hmm. </em>Im thinking about it Eugene answered. He became lost in thought for a moment before turning toward Maxenne and asking, How many direct descendants of the Tolo family are there remaining?


    B-by that are you referring to the sons and daughters of the chief? Maxenne asked.


    Whatever. How many can represent the Tolo family? Eugene rified.


    <em>Oh,</em> well, there arent any, Maxenne said.


    What? Eugene asked with a frown, and Maxenne came to realize that the scary knight wasnt very knowledgeable about the northern orcs.


    <em>Should I lie?</em>


    He was tempted to do it, but he quickly shook away his thoughts. Eugenes group would invade the home of the Tolo family anyway. If he lied, it would be discovered sooner rather thanter.


    B-Both the tribal chief and his immediate family from a noble family have to participate in wars. Orc warriors cannot represent their tribes if they do not participate in wars. It was the same this time around, Maxenne exined.


    Really? Then the direct descendants of the Tolo family Eugene muttered while looking around at the bloody aftermath of the battle.


    Maxenne nodded vigorously, Yes. All of them had been here, except the orcs who were too old or young.


    <em>Huh?!</em> No matter how simple and ignorant orcs are, thats just unbelievable. So he dragged all of his grown-up sons and daughters to the battlefield? Eugene asked.


    Maxenne responded, <em>Uh,</em> well. Its only natural for us.


    Even the stoic and seemingly unfazed Galredik looked to be in disbelief


    So thats why most orcs are short-lived. Theyre real men who live their lives without regret, Galfredikmented. Perhaps such an extreme way of life was natural for the orc rulers of the North. However, it was still quite difficult for humans to understand such actions, as they valued the preservation of their lineage.


    So its just the old and the young? <em>Hmm,</em> Eugene said before falling into deep contemtion. When he first crossed the snowy mountains, his goal had been to identify the movements of the Bayman Orcs and to deal a small blow if an opportunity arose. However, various circumstances had led him to his current situation, leading to the copse of the Tolo family. And since the Tolo family yed a major role within the Bayman Orcs, their demise was a huge blow to the entirety of the Bayman Orcs as well.


    Eugene had already well exceeded his original goal. However


    <em>Something more Couldnt we make this into an even better opportunity?</em>


    Even if the Tolo family, the strongest, copsed, there were still six other families remaining in the Bayman Orcs. Although luck had been on his side this time around, he couldnt guarantee that it would be the same in the future as he dealt with the other families.


    <em>They say its a union, but all of them are motivated by self-interests. Thats why they werepeting to be the first to invade. If thats the case.</em>


    Eugen stroked his chin out of habit, and as he contemted, he noticed Maxenne stealing a nce at him with nervous eyes.


    <em>Thats it!</em>


    A brilliant idea came to mind.


    <em>Oi,</em> Sir Maxenne, Eugene called out.


    Y-Yes!


    You, do you know who I am? Eugene asked.


    <em>I dont want to know! Dont tell me, please!</em>


    That was how he truly felt, but he didnt dare to voice his thoughts. He shook his head with an awkward smile. I-I apologize. I am quite short-sighted.


    Im Duke Ba, Eugene stated.


    <em>Hiek!</em> Maxennes face turned ashen at Eugenes immediate answer. He had been skeptical, but it turned out that the one responsible for everything was the vampire duke himself.


    As expected, it would have been better if he was ignorant.


    Please spare my life! I only wanted to make aplishments in the war! I didnt join the vanguard out of my hate for the duke. I swear Maxenne pleaded.


    <em>Oh,</em> I know. Why would I me you? If theres any fault, it would be with the chiefs of the Bayman Orcs tribes, Eugene responded.


    Youre so generous! You are so fair! Its only fitting that someone like you should rule Brantia, Your Excellency! Of course! Maxenne immediately fell to the ground and began praising Eugene.


    Eugene became certain that his eyesight hadnt failed him. He had predicted exactly the type of person Maxenne was. He was a man of honor, but he was a coward. He was faithful to his desires rather than his honor, probably due to his heritage as a half-orc.


    Sir, you joined the vanguard because you wanted to get ahead, right? You believed that you might have even gotten your hands on a piece ofnd south of the snowy mountain, Eugene said.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes. Yes, yes. However, I promise with all my heart that I am not against the duke Maxenne started.


    <em>Oh,</em> yes, yes. I know. Anyway, your desire for aplishments. Is it still valid? Eugene asked.


    What? Maxenne asked in return, dumbfounded.


    Im asking you if you want to get ahead. Do you want to be a lord? Eugene asked in a soft voice.


    <em>Uh</em> Maxenne eventually nodded.


    Yes. If it wouldnt harm your interests, Your Excellency, then I would like to get ahead, Maxenne confessed.


    Then do it, Eugene said.


    What? Maxenne became wide-eyed, and Eugene turned his gaze away from him with a mysterious smile. He spoke while looking over the bodies of the fallen orcs, Chief, elders, strong warriors. Moreover, I heard that all the sons and daughters of the Tolo family died, right? Wont they need someone to lead the Tolo tribe then?


    !!!


    Although Maxenne was a coward, he also possessed a keen sense. His eyes widened at Eugenes suggestion, and Eugene turned to look at him again with a cold smile. You can lead the Tolo family. However, when you be the tribal chief You know, right?


    <em>Gulp!</em>


    Maxennes expression flitted between fear and desire for a moment. Soon, he nodded.


    ***


    <em>Huh?</em> Hey, look over there, an orc guard said while tapping his colleague.


    <em>Huh?</em> The other orc guard turned his gaze toward where his colleague was pointing.


    Isnt that the messenger that Sir Kunderima sent? the orc guard said.


    And the other one is the halfie who left with the chief, his colleague added.


    The two guards were startled to see Maxenne and the hunter. In the meantime, Maxenne straightened his back and shouted in a confident voice after arriving in front of the wooden fence. Ive brought the tribal chiefs message! Open the gates!


    The gates had been sealed tight after the departure of the warriors. However, they opened at Maxennes bold words.


    Whats going on? What about the chief?!.


    The chief and the warriors have safely crossed the snowy mountain. We were ambushed by a group of roamers during our journey, but I fought them off with the other brave warriors, Maxenne said before gesturing at the hunter.


    The hunter stepped forward and opened the bag he was holding. All kinds of materials gained from the corpses of monsters fell from the bag.


    <em>Oohhh!</em>


    The eyes of the guards sparkled after seeing definite proof, and Maxenne shared a gaze with the hunter before continuing, There are even more that we killed. Anyway, there is a lot of news to deliver. Lets start with disposing of the monster corpses. <em>Ah,</em> right, who is in charge now?


    Lord Karuton. The chiefs uncle, one of the orc guards answered.


    Orcs burned as bright as the sun in their youth. However, they weakened as if their youth had been a lie as soon as they passed into their 40s. The dead chief and most of the elders were in their forties, which meant that the chiefs uncle was an old, feeble orc.


    I see. Will you show me to him? Maxenne asked.


    Naturally


    Monster byproducts were essential resources for the orcs, as they were always in need of supplies. The guards answered with a grin and let the two orcs through.


    <em>Ah,</em> wait a minute, Maxenne spoke aftering to a stop.


    The orc guards stared at him with curiosity.


    Maxenne continued with an awkward smile, <em>Ah,</em> well B-back home, theres a return ceremony to be performed after sessfully killing monsters. C-call it a roar of victory. Its like an offering of thanks to the spirits of the earth.


    <em>Kuhaha</em><em>!</em> Well, then. Sir half-orc has all sorts of weird things to do. Well, this is certainly enough to brag about and to give thanks, so do as you would like, one of the guards said with a boisterousugh.


    Even if they were mere guards, they were still warriors of the Tolo family. They found the half-orcs actions rather cute, though it was quite ridiculous.


    <em>Ill pull out all of your fangs raw, you bastards. Ill see youter.</em>


    <em>Haha.</em> Thank you for your understanding. Maxenne calmed himself and smiled before climbing up a wooden post.


    <em>Haaa </em><em>Wheeew</em><em></em> After taking a breath, Maxenne took arge gulp of the Norths cold air, then shouted like thunder.


    Max-enn-e of T-o-o-o-o-olo! Invites! S-i-i-ir Eugene insideeeeee---!!!


    A voice filled with anger, fear, and ambition resonated to the far depths of the deste fields. After a moment, Duke Jan Eugene Ba appeared with his group. He was equipped with all the equipment he had hidden in the depths of the snowy mountains.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Ten minutester


    Eugene entered through the wooden fence after receiving Maxennes invitation, and he seeded in destroying the viges troops in just ten minutes. The remaining troops numbered less than thirty, and the rest were females, children, and the elderly. Of course, orcs were strong and rugged regardless of their gender and age, but it was impossible for ordinary residents to put up any resistance against Eugenes group.


    You wicked little fangs! The spirits of the earth will punish you and swallow you whole!


    When the warriors return, they will tear your limbs apart and devour your heart!


    The remaining warriors of the Tolo family cursed their hearts out, but they were already badly beaten and were even tied up.


    Eugene was unfazed by their shouts. Rather, he looked rather annoyed as he responded to their curses, Thats funny. You have the right to kill me, but its evil for me to do this?


    What? the orcs asked, dumbfounded.


    Your chief and the warriors departed to kill me, right? Eugene asked.


    T-that means you are the orcs finally recognized Eugenes identity.


    Eugene nodded before responding, Thats right. I am Duke Jan Eugene Ba. You should at least know who youre trying to kill, you stoneheads.


    ! The orcs were shocked. Their fangs jutted out of their open jaws.


    Eugene continued, And if I were really evil, I would have already killed you all, right? As you know, Im a vampire. Since I didnt even suck your blood and left you alive, wouldnt it be for a good reason? How are a bunch of idiots like you going to unify Brantia?


    ... Despite the insult, the orcs remained silent. Although they were rather simple, they werent stupid enough to retort to Eugenes words. Eugene was holding the de, and he had every right to kill them. Even so, he kept them alive, and they knew he would have a good reason behind his inaction.


    Maxenne, Eugene called out.


    <em>E-Ehem.</em> Maxenne stepped out with an awkward cough at Eugenes call. The expressions of the orcs suddenly turned fierce. Although Maxenne was a half-orc, he still possessed the blood of the Tolo tribe. The orcs didnt look kindly upon a traitor who turned them over to the enemy.


    I-I understand. Everyone must be extremely angry. All of you must consider me a traitor. But its all a misunderstanding. I only epted His Excellency Bas offer to save all of Tolo, Maxenne started to exin.


    Stop shitting goblin dung out of your mouth and get ready to go to hell, you traitorous little bastard!


    Once the chief returns, hell pull out your spine. Take care not to lose your head until then.


    The harsh words of the orcs caused Maxenne to turn pale. However, he stole a nce at Eugenes icy eyes, then mustered up the courage to continue, T-That wont be happening. The warriors, including the chief, are dead.


    What?!


    What do you mean by that? You half-baked bastard, you think you can fool us with your lies?


    Its not a lie. Its true, Maxenne said while gesturing at the hunter. The hunter ced down another bag, then emptied its contents with great solemnity and respect.


    <em>Keugh</em><em>?!</em>


    T-T-thats


    The objects were none other than an assortment of colorful fangs with rings. The biggest and the most colorful of the fangs belonged to the chief of the Tolo tribe.


    The orc chief and the orc warriors died fighting against roamers while trying to cross the White Fang Mountain. Coincidentally, His Excellency the Duke had also been crossing over the mountain. So Maxenne continued with the story. He had practiced telling his story to the hunter dozens of times.


    It was extremely realisticso realistic that the orcs wholly focused on the story as sweat started to form on their foreheads while they tightly gripped hands.


    And so, having confirmed Sir Kunderimas end, His Excellency Ba decided that the first thing he would do was to destroy the roamers of the mountain. When he crossed the mountain, he discovered the chief. And despite being enemies, he fought with the chief against the monsters, but it was already toote. Everyone was killed, and only this orc and I survived with the help of the dukes party, Maxenne concluded, then he looked alternatingly between the orcs and the collection of fangs with sorrowful eyes before suddenly falling on his knees. I am ashamed to be the only one to have survived. I apologize to the fangs of Tolo. It was only right for me to have perished fighting along with everyone else, but I thought that someone needed to ry the news Please please dont forgive this shameful half-orc! <em>Uwahaaa!</em> Maxenne even burst into unnned tears. It was due to the great embarrassment and skepticism he felt. He couldnt believe that he had to resort to such desperate measures just to preserve his life.


    <em>Whats wrong with that bastard?</em>


    <em>How would I know? Anyway, hes putting on a great performance.</em>


    Eugene waspletely oblivious to Maxennes innermost thoughts. He was simply impressed with the half-orcs excellent acting skills. However, there was someone else who deserved the title of an acting genius.


    Sir Maxenne! You did your best! So please, let go of your guilt! And please dont ever think about killing yourself again! You must live on and continue the pride of the Tolo warriors! <em>Kheugh</em><em>!</em>


    Killing himself?


    The hunter stepped out in a timely manner and provided excellent assistance byforting Maxenne and shedding a tear. The orcs had been staring at Maxenne with sadness. But once the hunter stepped in, their eyes became tinged with a hint of surprise.


    <em>Kieeee. I cant believe they improvised this. What an amazing bunch.</em>


    <em>Yeah. I gave them the orders, but I never thought they would be so great together.</em>


    <em>Anyone else would think that they are a duo of an honorable knight and his faithful aide.</em>


    Eugenes group also couldnt hide their admiration. They watched on as the half-orc and the hunter held each other and shed thick droplets from their eyes.


    T-Then let me ask you one thing... one of the older orcs said.


    <em>Keup!</em> Ask me anything, Maxenne responded while wiping away his tears.


    The old orc looked sideways at Eugene before continuing, Why didnt you tell the truth from the very beginning? Why did you trick everyone?


    <em>Phew!</em> Would you have believed me if I did that? Who do you think the chief set out against? I didnt lie because I wanted to Maxenne answered.


    <em>Hmm</em> The old orc was rendered speechless. It was true. If the half-orc had started with the story, no one would have believed him. The whole tribe would have fought against the vampire duke with their lives on the line.


    As the atmosphere of the Tolo orcs subsided somewhat, Eugene stepped out.


    Can I say something? he said.


    The orcs nodded wordlessly.


    Originally, I was going to wipe you all out. However, this proud, honorable warrior of the Tolo tribe risked his life to persuade me. He begged me to spare the rest of the tribe. But Im not generous enough to spare the lives of those who nned to kill me. And that was when he made a suggestion Eugene started to exin.


    The gazes of the orcs turned toward Maxenne.


    Eugene continued, He said he would continue the honor and pride of the Tolo family, and persuade the other tribes. Tolo would once again stand as the centerpiece of the Bayman Orcs and make peace with me. As such, I epted his offer and gave him a chance.


    !!! The orcs became wide-eyed after hearing the shocking story.


    H-How ridiculous!


    Thats right! We appreciate that you retrieved the corpses of the chief and the warriors, but the Bayman Orcs will never give in!


    We still have many brave warriors!


    The warriors started raising their voices once again.


    Eugene looked over them with a cold gaze before responding, I heard most of those warriors left on ships to kill me, right? Wouldnt that make it so that the other tribes are in a simr situation as here?


    !


    And did you not hear a single word I said? I asked to make peace. What is it? Are you having a hard time believing my words because I beat all of you up and tied you up? Should I just kill you as I originally nned? Eugene said.


    <em>Ah</em> Even the most foolish of the naive orcs finally realized why Eugene had chosen to tie them up instead of killing them all.


    Just tell me if you want me to end your lives right now. Ill just burn everything to the ground and go find another tribe, Eugene stated. His voice was colder and sharper than the biting northern winds and the Origins fierce Fear caused the thick skins of the orcs to tremble with fear.


    They were eventually forced to give in, as any other choice would lead to the demise of the Tolo family.


    ***


    Maxenne was appointed as the temporary chief with the unanimous consent of the remaining warriors and the members of the Tolo family. He couldnt immediately be the official chief because he was a half-orc and the children of the previous chief were still young and alive. Still, he was satisfied with this oue.


    Eugene had noints as well.


    Once he united the rest of the tribes as well, Maxenne would be the representative of the Bayman Orcs, regardless of whether the Tolo family liked it or not.


    How would he aplish this? Simplehe was going to make sure of it. What other choice would the orcs have if he dered that he was only willing to speak with Maxenne?


    It didnt matter if some of the tribes were reluctant. From his experiences thus far, Eugene knew northern Brantia to be a barrennd. It was uncivilized.


    Even if he forcibly conquered the North in his n to unite the country, he judged that he would have more to lose than to gain. Rather, it was much better to use the same tactic as he had with the Fransil family, nd, and Brodin. He would guarantee them autonomy, as well as an appropriate title.


    It was up to the orcs to beat each other up over the title. Of course, it was entirely possible that a great hero would one day rally all the orcs, but such a thing would never happen in his lifetime. That was a problem for Lukes descendants to worry about.


    <em>Um,</em> will this really be okay? Maxenne asked. He carefully held out a parchment packed with scribble-like writing. Unlike most orcs, Maxenne was literate, perhaps due to his human father.


    Eugene checked the contents of the letter and nodded with satisfaction. Good. My knight will be satisfied with this.


    Eugen had made a request, or rather, an order for Maxenne to write a letter of apology for Lanslo. Although the chief and most of the warriors belonging to the Tolo family were dead, revenge couldnt be called proper unless it was achieved with ones own hands.


    <em>Its only temporary, but Lanslo will be satisfied receiving the handwritten letter of the tribes chief and the fangs of the previous chiefs direct descendants.</em>


    Eugene took the parchment with such thoughts.


    Maxenne carefully asked, So where will you be going now?


    I will return to where I came from. The same tactic isnt going to work for the other tribes anyway, Eugene responded.


    <em>Ah,</em> thats true, Maxenne nodded. Eugene had sessfully upied the Tolo family because Maxenne, the inviter, possessed the blood of the Tolo family. There was no way the other tribes would allow a vampire to enter their territories unless they were crazy.


    Although Eugene could make a n to infiltrate the other tribes, he had already lost interest in the North.


    <em>It will be better to let the orcs fight it out among themselves. All the capable warriors have already departed on ships anyway.</em>


    In addition, the North only had three evilnds. Moreover, since they had been opened a long time ago, they had beenpletely wiped out due to the constant, massive influx of strong orc warriors.


    It was highly unlikely that Eugene would discover any monster with red mana stones in those evilnds, and as such, hepletely gave up any of his lingering attachments to the North.


    Excuse me, Your Excellency, Maxenne suddenly spoke.


    What is it? Eugene answered.


    As long as I am the chief, I will take responsibility and prevent anyone from crossing the White Fang Mountain. I swear it on my fang, Maxenne dered. It was the result of mutual greed and understanding.


    But regardless of the reason, Maxenne was truly grateful to his benefactor for helping him be the tribe chief.


    Thats a good thing to say. But it doesnt matter if someone tries to cross the mountain, Eugene said.


    What?


    No ones going to seed anyway, Eugene continued.


    <em>Ah</em> Y-yes, as expected, right? Maxenne pretended to ept Eugenes words, but he couldnt help but wonder. If a strong warrior appeared one day, even if they werent as strong as Eugene


    Tell them to cross it if they want to be ripped to shreds by a snow ogre, Eugene dered.


    ?!Maxenne was appalled by Eugenes statement.


    Eugene stood up, Ill get going. <em>Ah,</em> you,e with me.


    The hunter answered in confusion, Y-yes?


    He had been soaking in his dreams of living a sweet, sweet future as the only one who was privy to the chiefs secret. As such, he was shocked by Eugenes words.


    Why are you so surprised? Were you nning to stay here? Eugene asked.


    <em>Obviously!</em>


    Unfortunately, the hunter couldnt voice his thoughts. He slowly raised himself from his chair while sweating.


    Eugene continued with a smirk, If you stay here, youre going to die.


    What do you mean the hunter asked with fear while looking at Wolfughter on Eugenes belt and Madarazika on his back.


    Eugene wrapped his arms around the hunter and slightly raised his voice as if he wanted Maxenne to hear his words. When we leave, youll be the only one who knows his secret. Do you really think that the sneaky half-orc will let anyone who knows his weakness live? If I were him, I would immediately eliminate such a source of anxiety.


    <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em>


    The hunter slowly turned his face. He met Maxennes gaze, and was shocked to see an expression of epiphany on Maxennes face.


    The hunter could easily read the hesitation in Maxennes eyes.


    <em>What? Did that half-formed fang bastard really?</em>


    The burning camaraderie that formed between them during their cry disappeared like a mirage of an oasis in the desert.


    What do you think? Am I right? Eugene asked.


    <em>Even an idiot could tell that you nted the idea in his head just now!</em>


    Y-yes. I think so. <em>Hehe. Hehehe</em> The hunter had no choice but to follow the insidious vampire with a forcedugh.


    Here, take this. You have a very important mission. Its also the only way for you to prolong your life, Eugene said.


    Whatever you say isw, Your Excellency. I will follow you until the end.


    The gold coin in his hand dispelled any dissatisfaction he had toward Eugene. The vampire was slightly insidious, but he was generous.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Galfredik. You stay here with the beowulfs, Eugene ordered.


    Got it, Galfredik immediately agreed.


    However, the beowulfs appeared surprised by Eugenes decision, Dark Lord, why is that so? I thought you were done with your work here.


    You want us to stay with these piglets? I cant possibly do that.


    The beowulfs werent quite angry, but they were clearly offended.


    Eugene shrugged in response, If you were to stay here, you would be able to fight it out against the orcs as much as you want. In addition, orcs mainly consume meat, so you could have meat for three meals a day. Well, if you dont like it


    What? Really? The beowulfs showed an instant change in attitude.


    Eugene nodded with satisfaction. Of course. You heard earlier, right? There are still six tribes remaining. Most of the strong warriors would have already departed on ships, but Im certain there are still soldiers guarding the tribes, just like here.


    <em>Hmm</em>


    Although the beowulfs suppressed their temper and acted rather timid in front of Eugene, they were initially a race as belligerent as the orcs. Moreover, there had never been many opportunities for them to fight against the orcs in the North. In the first ce, the beowulf warriors followed Eugene because he had tempted them with a chance to fight as much as they wanted, and they were more tempted with the former than his promise to reconcile them with the Crawlmarine family.


    Stay here with Galfredik and help that orc out as well. If it seems like he is up to something else, feel free to blow his head away, Eugene dered.


    T-that wont ever happen, Maxenne hurriedly shook his hands and head while looking at Eugene with anxious eyes. The half-orc had been secretly hoping that a portion of Eugenes group would remain behind, even if it couldnt be Eugene himself. Although he had temporarily be the tribal chief, he was still a half-orc without any foundation. He was naturally anxious and worried.


    I will feed you meat every day. If all of you wouldnt mind, I would like to have you as my escorts Maxenne started.


    What? Is that true? You will give us meat every day?


    Youre lying. You dont even have any money.


    The beowulf warriors reacted to the promise of meat.


    Maxenne continued, Its true. We may not have any money, but that does not mean we have no meat. Its been quite some time since we concluded our nomadic way of life.


    <em>Aha.</em> Well the beowulfs grinned in response. They seemed convinced by Maxennes words. Although it was difficult to win over the beowulfs hearts, it was easy to move them to ones desire once a rtionship was established.


    A couple of months will do. I just need to clean up and head over. Right, Master? Galfredik asked.


    The sooner the better, but dont overdo it. If you find that there arent any more orcs that can stand up to the half-orc, you can cross over, Eugene responded.


    <em>Ehehehehe</em><em>.</em> Making a tribe chief out of a half-orc with nothing? That sounds fun in its own right. Its going to be a big achievement, Galfredik stated.


    <em>Kiek!</em> What if they build a statue of Gal instead? Im against it. We need to make a statue of Sir Eugene first. I would be right there, sitting on his shoulder! Anyone who sees the statue should bow in and throw a gold coin, and if theyre so petty as to throw in smaller coins, they wont get their wish granted. <em>Kihehehehehehe</em><em>!</em> Mirian eximed before exploding into a boisterousugh.


    Youre not dead yet, so why are you already thinking about things that wille after your death? And whats the point of gold after death? You wont even be able to use it, Galfredik responded.


    <em>Kikeke~</em> Gal, you really dont know anything, do you? You dont collect gold, silver, and other treasures to use. Its exhrating to just look at it. Why do you think dragons collect gold, silver, and treasures even though they cant use them? <em>Kehehehehehe</em><em>!</em> the spirit eximed once more.


    Everyone simply turned their attention away from the crazed spirit, who was now evenparing herself to a dragon.


    Work hard, Eugene said.


    <em>Hehe.</em> All right, Galfredik responded.


    Eugene started to walk away, and Romari started hopping behind him.


    He turned his head. What is it?


    What? Romari nkly responded.


    You stay here as well, Eugene stated.


    What? Me? Why? Romari asked.


    The other tribes might have sorcerers, right? You have to help, Eugene answered. This was the very reason why he even brought her here.


    <em>Ah</em> Romaris face turned ashen.


    Galfredik spoke with a wide grin, Lets work hard, Miss Romari. Remember the smoldering, hot times we spent together?


    Stop saying such misleading things Romari red at him.


    What do you mean? Im just talking aboutradeship. Comradeship, Galfredik answered.


    <em>Ha</em> I should have never spoken, Romari muttered with a long sigh. Her shoulders drooped and her face filled with despair.


    I will give you a long vacation after this. Whether its Mungard or Brighton, I will provide you with proper amodation and as much as ingredients as you want. Feel free to focus on whatever you want by then, whether its research or creating a chimera, Eugene said.


    What? Really? Romari asked.


    Eugene answered, Of course. My aide will be the king of Brantia once the work here is done, after all.


    <em>Ah!</em> Romaris expression suddenly brightened up. It was true that no other forces could threaten Eugene once the Bayman Orcs of the North had been taken care of. Moreover, Luke, the future king of Brantia, had always been respectful toward Romari.


    I will do my best. No matter what, I will make that half-orc into the leader of the Bayman Orcs, Romari said with determination.


    Yes. I trust you, Eugene responded with a satisfied smile.


    Then, he turned to Maxenne with a change in expression. You heard them, right? My knight and wizard will help you. If you still manage to fail, I will be very disappointed.


    Maxenne responded, I will seed no matter what. Please leave it to me.


    A me ignited in the half-orcs heart as he bowed.


    ***


    Early morning the next day, Eugene quietly left the vige of the Tolo family with only the hunter and headed down the road to Balmund. He once again arrived on the White Fang Mountain. The site felt calm and sacred as if the recent massacre had never even happened.


    However, the cold wind of the mountain, which dried ones breath, contained hints of malice belonging to various monsters. Eugene sessfully traced the hints of the monsters energy with his Fear and discovered their route of escape.


    They seem to have diverged into many directions right here, Eugene said while looking around after arriving at a wide basin formed along a steep cliff. He sensed that the smaller monsters had fled down the valleys and the cliffs and that therger ones had fled to the various peaks, which were likely their original residences.


    The hunter was amazed. It felt as if Eugene knew more about monsters than he did. He groveled while answering, Thats right. Usually, monsters like goblins and kobolds like dark ces without sunlight. Larger monsters mainly live in higher ces where they have a wide range of view to spot any potential prey.


    And what about the snow ogre? Eugene asked.


    The hunters expression stiffened at the mention of the yeti. That monster has no such characteristics. It thinks that the whole mountain belongs to it. Thats probably why it attacked the warriors of the Tolo family in the first ce.


    By that, are you referring to the entire mountain range? Eugene asked.


    No, thats not true. Three to four mountains are the limit, no matter how big and strong they are. Any more than that, and it bes hard for them to travel back and forth within a day. Thats why they acknowledge each others territories and avoid conflict, the hunter exined.


    Eugene asked, Does that mean there are other monsters like the snow ogre?


    I cant say for sure since I have never been to the other mountains, but they should exist, the hunter responded.


    I see. So why did you stay here? Wouldnt it have been better for you to settle somewhere else since a dangerous monster like the yeti is roaming around this ce? Eugene asked.


    Its safer for there to be a king. It prevents other threatening monsters from barging in. Its fine as long as you know how to avoid the native monsters here and their territories, the hunter answered.


    <em>Hooh.</em>


    He could understand it. Indeed, a monarch in a country or a territory would stabilize thend and reduce the number of dangers and risks in the area. In other words, the hunted had lived in rtive safety thanks to the regions monster king, the yeti.


    <em>Um,</em> are you trying to catch the yeti? the hunter asked cautiously.


    <em>Hmm...</em> Eugene remained silent with his gaze fixated on the direction where he believed the yeti to have fled. The white mountain thaty at the end of his sight was magnificent. Its peak climbed toward the sky as if it were a spear challenging the heavens. Its magnificence was reminiscent of a giants palm restricting human ess.


    However, even the seemingly imprable barrier had a gap, and the group had been able to enter the North through that gap. And in the midst of the gap, there lived the snow ogre, or the yeti, which was a powerful, unrivaled monster among the roamers.


    <em>Is it a coincidence?</em>


    Eugene started to have doubts.


    You said you lived here for about ten years, right? Eugene asked.


    Yes, Your Excellency, the hunter answered.


    Have you ever heard of an evilnd located on the snowy mountain? Eugene asked.


    The hunter responded with surprised eyes, How did you know about that, sir?


    It was as expected.


    Eugene nodded, prompting the hunter to continue.


    Its something I heard from my dead father, but its said that there is a dungeon located in the White Fang Mountain. The problem is that no one knows where it is.


    Eugene responded, Thats only obvious. If the orcs warriors knew of its location, there wouldnt be so many monsters on this mountain since they would have subjugated the evilnd sooner orter.


    <em>Ah!</em> That makes sense! Youre amazing, Your Excellency! The hunter expressed his awe.


    Eugene turned his head and looked over the magnificent, mysterious mountain.


    It should be around here. That dungeon, Eugene stated.


    What?


    The snow ogre settled in the vicinity, and thats good enough evidence. Since it came from the dungeon, it must know a lot about the dungeons state. The monsters must have been expelled from the dungeon due topetition, so the yeti stayed there and hunted them quitefortably, Eugene exined.


    <em>Ah!</em>


    And theres a possibility that it might have been subjugated in the distant past, Eugene added.


    H-How do you know that? the hunter asked.


    This mountain range that you call the White Fang Mountain. Its very vast, right? However, among the enormous mountains, there is only one known route that can be used to travel back and forth, right? But it happens to be located here of all ces. Now, all of that cant be a simple coincidence now, dont you think? Eugene responded.


    !!!


    The hunters eyes became filled with shock. Eugenes reasoning was not only usible, but it was almost certain.


    The chaos in Brantia had been persisting for more than a decade now. During that time, it would have been strange for anyone to show any interest in a deste, remote area between thends of the humans and the orcs. Eventually, the evilnd of the snowy mountain would have been forgotten, and the yeti could have started its reign as the king after exiting from the evilnd.


    Sir, sir. Does that mean youre going to subjugate the evilnd here? Mirian whispered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene stared at the snowy mountain with his arms folded. He had rediscovered an old, forgotten road. One day, the orcs would certainly discover the passageway and descend south of the snowy mountain. At the very least, they woulde to hunt the yeti, which would naturally reveal the only passageway through the mountain.


    <em>Maybe it would be better for me to leave the evilnd alone.</em>


    Eugene came to a conclusion before turning to the hunter. We will have to catch the yeti.


    <em>Hiek!</em> W-With just the two of us? I-I-I The hunter wanted to refuse, even if he were offered a bag of gold coins. However, he was frightened by the strange light contained in Eugenes crimson eyes, and he could not continue to voice out his thoughts.


    No. I will do it alone, Eugene answered.


    <em>Ah!</em> D-does that mean I can head back to my cabin now? the hunter asked.


    No, you will follow me, Eugene said.


    Y-yes... There was no other choice but to obey the words of the one who carried both the sword and the gold.


    <em>But at least, tell me why?!</em>


    Unfortunately, the hunter could never voice such thoughts, and he trudged after Eugene with drooping shoulders.


    All of a sudden, he heard Eugenes quiet voice prating into his ears, From now on, you will be the snow ogres keeper.


    !!! The hunter froze like an old snowman. He was wrong to assume that nothing could surprise him anymore.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    <em>But how on earth is he nning to find and catch it?</em>


    The hunter couldnt erase his doubts as he followed behind Eugene. He knew that knights and warriors were masters of battles and experts of monster hunting. However, that was only true when they were inside an evilnd, or when they were faced with a monster. Finding traces of monsters, chasing them, identifying traps set by the sneaky monsters, creating favorable situations, and finally catching the prey was apletely different matter altogether.


    This was why those who came to the snowy mountain had always hired him. A knight or a warrior would takemand against monsters, but the rest of the process was under the domain of a guide or a hunter.


    Unfortunately, those knights and warriors would often proudly take credit for a guide or a hunters contributions as their own. As soon as they achieved their goal, they would oftenpletely disregard the guide or the hunters contributions.


    <em>His Excellency seems to be different from the usual bunch, but hes probably the same when ites to these matters.</em>


    The hunter revered Eugene, but when it came to monster hunting, he assumed Eugene to be no different from any others. He thought that Eugene would try to take the initiative, but thetter would eventually leave it to himself when tracking the monster.


    Shall we get started? Eugene murmured.


    <em>As expected, His Excellency is no different.</em>


    The hunter tried stepping forward with a smileit was finally time for him to shine.


    However, he was interrupted by Eugene. You stay back and keep safe.


    ? The hunter was taken aback by the unexpected development. He blinked several times before carefully speaking, Excuse me, but with all due respect, Your Excellency, shouldnt I take over from here? I have no intention of disrespecting you, but I should pursue the monsters tracks so that Your Excellency


    There is no need to pursue the monster, Eugene said.


    What?


    Eugene stood tall, then spoke in a quiet voice while evoking his Fear, I will have hime to me.


    <em>Paaaaa</em>


    The air itself began to vibrate and the umted snow on Eugenes shoulders began to quiver. The force contained in the Fear pushed the snow away, and the kes vaporized before they could even reach the ground.


    !!! The hunter couldnt hide his shock when he saw a crimson haze appear around Eugene. In the past, he had seen a druid work their magic a couple of times. However, the mysterious, reddish energy pierced his heart with both fear and wonder that was fundamentally different from magic.


    <em>Kwaaaaaa</em>


    The Fear was connected to the senses of the Origin, and it swept over the ck rocks and the white snow like a wave. It passed over the beasts hunting for food, and the monsters devouring dead bodies.


    Every creature in the mountain was forced to surrender when faced with the authority of an Origin, regardless of their size, species, strengths, and weaknesses.


    The power was even more overwhelming than the energy belonging to the yeti, the king of the region. The Fear of the Origin forced all creatures in the snowy mountain to concede, then they began to encroach on the snow ogres territory.


    <em>Kwuo</em>


    The yeti could only growl as it felt the restraints around its body and spirit bing tighter and tighter. The creature felt its mouth bing dry, and all the muscles in its body felt tense as it began to tremble.


    The pressure created by the authority even impacted the yetis guts, which were filled with undigested pieces of humans, beasts, and monsters.


    <em>Kuwuuuugh! Kuwugh!</em>


    Undigested pieces of flesh came gurgling out of the yetis mouth and anus. It struggled to ovee the fear and the pain, but it was forced into submission by the tight, suffocating energy. It was even worsepared to when the creature first woke up in the dark dungeon.


    The yeti had sessfully gained consciousness after driving away the evil energy of the dungeon a long time ago, and the mystical creature came to a realization. It needed to find the being who was binding it with fear from a distance.


    <em>Kwuo Kuu</em> The yeti escaped from its den with all its might. Then, it started following the crimson blood, which appeared to be beckoning the creature forward.


    ***


    Youre here, Eugene stated.


    <em>Hiek!</em> the hunter exhaled loudly after being liberated from the pressure of the Fear. Although he hadnt been faced with the brunt of the Fear, it had still been difficult for him to breathe even though he was simply an observer from the back.


    <em>Heuh Heuh</em> The hunter stared at Eugenes back with bloodshot eyes. Even his face was painted red. He had often heard about the vampires living south of the snowy mountain, but he had simply regarded them as equivalents of stronger orc warriors. He also judged that the mercenaries and warriors of the Tolo tribe had only been defeated due to Eugenes amazing n.


    But he had been mistaken


    The vampire duke hadpletely dominated the snowy mountain just now, which was supposedly built by giants during the beginning, with his energy. Now, he was looking down somewhere with calm eyes as if nothing had happened. The hunter naturally followed Eugenes gaze after barely recovering.


    He saw arge monster struggling up the slope. The creature possessed a grayish-white mane that was slightly different from the color of snow.


    <em>Kieeee, kieeeeek!</em> The giant snow monkey ising!


    !


    The hunter almost screamed at the sudden, frivolous shouts of the spirit, but he managed to stop himself and lowered his posture before watching the yeti.


    <em>S-something is wrong</em>


    He felt that Eugenes calm attitude was strange, but he still managed to pull himself together. The yeti looked the same as before, but the overwhelming majesty he felt from the monster a few days ago couldnt be felt anymore. However, the appearance of the terrible and brutal monster was still horrifying, and the hunter felt his back be drenched in sweat as the monster closed the distance between them.


    <em>Boom. Boom. Boom</em>


    <em>Hiek!</em>


    As the monster slowly walked toward the two, the hunter fell on his ass before quickly retreating and hiding behind Eugene. Soon, the yeti was only four or five meters away from Eugene, and the hunter felt a warm sensation on his crotch aftering face-to-face with a high-ranking monster for the first time in his life.


    <em>Krrrrr</em>


    The yeti growled while revealing its ck teeth, which could even rip apart the tough skin and thick muscles of monsters and beasts.


    Eugene sensed the fear, anger, and confusion contained in the monsters eyes. Eugene spoke as his eyelids twitched, Kneel, you bastard.


    <em>Kwaaaahh!</em>


    Eugenes Fear suddenly exploded from his eyes and curled around the yetis giant figure.


    <em>Kuwugh! Kuuuuuu</em>


    The yeti flinched with surprise, then eventually knelt down on one knee. The strongest monster of the snowy mountain, which was created from the chaos of the beginning, had surrendered to a vampire much smaller than itself. The hunter was made speechless by the amazing sight. He could only watch while his teeth chattered.


    You seem to be conscious, so listen carefully, Eugene dered.


    Thats right! Listen carefully! Else, youll be beaten to death! Mirian eximed.


    Just like me. Make sure to engrave my advice into your mind. Im telling you this as your experienced senior, Mirian yelled with her hands on her waist. However, she quickly flew into her leather pocket once she felt Eugenes gaze moving toward her.


    The yeti lowered its head even further as if indicating submission. Eugene spoke with a voice containing Fear, From this moment, you are subordinate to me, Jan Eugene Ba. Your body and soul will be subordinate to me, and you will only receive instructions from me and those who represent me.


    The monster was conscious and intelligent, but it had lived its entire life on the snowy mountain. There was no way the yeti could fully understand human speech. But even though Eugene had expressed his will in the humannguage, his authority and will was still directly imprinted on the monsters soul.


    The yetis soul and instinct would ept Eugenes will. It could only be called the Power of Word, which was a mixture of an Origins Charm and his Fear.


    If you vite my instructions, you will die. I will rip out every single hair you have and burn each and every single strand. But if you follow my instructions faithfully, I will acknowledge that all creatures born on the mountain belong to you. Even the evilnd that you were born in, Eugene continued.


    <em>Gwuoo?!</em>


    The yeti raised its head. Surprisingly, the creatures eyes shone with joy. Eugene pointed to the hunter trembling behind him before speaking, Remember this orc. Until the day you die, he will be my agent and your keeper. ept whatever this orc does on the mountain. And of all the beasts and tribes thate and pass through your territory, block and kill the ones he instructs you to. Do you understand?


    <em>Kuwuuuuugh!</em>


    The yeti roared long while mming itsrge, furry chest. Then, the yeti stared at the hunter as if memorizing his face, then it nodded. The hunter was dazed by the mysterious, seemingly impossible situation.


    Eugene stared at the hunter with dissatisfied eyes, then tapped him on the shoulder before speaking, What are you doing? At least, say hello.


    <em>Hiek?!</em><em>Ah</em> Y-yes. Yes! the hunter squealed before gulping. Then, he cautiously approached the yeti. N-now, I look forward to your kind cooperation. I am Kuwaul, the hunter said, introducing himself.


    <em>Kuwugh?</em> the yeti responded.


    N-not <em>Kuwugh,</em> Kuwaul, the hunter corrected.


    <em>Kuwuuuuahhhhh!</em> the yeti roared.


    <em>Hiek!</em> The hunter copsed once again as his courage ran out.


    Eugene reproached him. It can only understand my words. And dont say your name in front of beasts or monsters. They might mistake it for a threat instead because of the pronunciation.


    Y-yes The hunter felt dejected. He had revealed his name for the first time just to be scolded.


    ***


    Did you understand everything? Eugene asked.


    Y-yes. I will engrave your words on my bones, the hunter responded with a deep bow. His status had risen dramatically from a simple hunter to Eugenes agent. He was now responsible for managing the only passage of the snowy mountain.


    Then recite it back to me, Eugene ordered.


    Kuwaul coughed to clear his throat before speaking slowly and clearly, Chase out all the orcs who attempt to cross the White Fang Mountain from the North. Thoseing from the south should also be killed, regardless of race, if they do not possess Your Excellencys crest. And


    Although Kuwaul was illiterate, he was rather bright and smart. He managed to perfectly recite Eugenes instructions. A-and thats everything, Kuwaul concluded.


    Good. As long as you remember that and carry it out, you and your descendants will be respected not only by the northern orcs but by all the races living south of the snowy mountain. I will grant you the title of a bar since you are an agent who will carry out my orders, Eugene said.


    T-thank you! Kuwaul shouted with a bow. He didnt know what a bar was, but from the sound of it, he was certain it was something like being a noble.


    <em>Kieeeeh. </em>Old man Kuwaul is so sessful. Even our Gal doesnt have a title yet. Hey, hey, I was counting on you! <em>Kuwang!</em> Mirian eximed.


    W-well, my name isnt <em>Kuwang,</em> its Kuwaul, cute spirit, Kuwaul responded with a small smile. He much preferred the spirit, who was the size of his palm and had chubby cheeks, than the ck-teethed yeti.


    <em>Kieek?</em> W-Was old man Kuwaul captivated by my charm as well? <em>Kiehoo!</em> My charm once caused the entire spirit world to tremble, and it doesnt discriminate between races. However, this love cannot be. Ive already been tamed by Sir Eugene in both body and spirit. That is why I volunteer myself day and night to <em>Kieeeek!</em> the spirit spoke while contorting her body, then was flicked away by a finger strike that was twice or thrice stronger than usual.


    Pretend you didnt hear anything. She had always been weird and mentally strange, Eugene exined.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes.


    It was said that spirits and dogs took after their owners, however Kuwaul swallowed his words while bowing deeply. The subordinate knight, wizard, spirit, and even the vampire duke himself were strange and bizarre. But from now on, the strange vampire was his lord.


    <em>Who knows? Maybe Ill be a real noble of thend if I do what Im told. Hehe!</em>


    Kuwaul fell deep into his own hopes and dreams. However, he had never imagined that his small wish woulde to fruition decadester and that the honorable crest representing his family would depict the image of the white-furred snow ogre, the yeti.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    One! Two!


    <em>Heave-ho!</em>


    The port workers worked together to ce arge wooden box down. One of the workers went up to the supervisor and asked, Excuse me, sir, but what is this? Its <em>really</em> heavy.


    Its not treasures, so dont worry about it, the supervisor responded.


    <em>Whew!</em> Did I say otherwise? Its nothing like that, The worker quickly waved his hands with a hint of regret and surprise on his face. He had been thinking that if the box contained gold, silver, or other expensive items, he could cooperate with the ports gangs and sneak it away.


    Its going to the Palin Association. Its a cargo meant for the Palin Associations Vice Executive, so if you want to put your hands on it, do it at your own risk. However, keep in mind that it wont simply end with having your hands severed, the supervisor warned.


    N-No, its not like I was the worker muttered beforepletely giving up on any lingering attachments to the wooden box. Messing with items belonging to the Palin Association in the middle of Maren Harbor was akin to suicide. Moreover, it was even truer if it was cargo meant for Prisci Palin, known as the Witch of the Harbor. She had recently risen to fame as the leader of the associations revival.


    There theye. Hey! Right over here! the supervisor eximed while waving, and employees from the Palin Association came trodding over. A young man with a tidy appearance was among the group.


    Thank you for your hard work. Is this the cargo for the vice executive? the young man asked.


    Thats right. I was watching over it the entire time, so you dont have to worry about any damages, the supervisor responded. The supervisor was only responsible for controlling workers in a small area of the port, and as such, he wasnt a person of great stature. However, the Palin Association ced more importance on the supervisors role rather than his status, and the young man handed over a silver coin with a smile.


    Thank you for giving extra care. I will be sure to mention it to the vice executive as well, the young man remarked.


    <em>Hahaha!</em> Its always a pleasure doing business with the Palin Association. By the way, what is your name? I will make sure to remember it, the supervisor chuckled before asking.


    The young man instructed the employees to move the box, then turned his head at the supervisors question. Felid. Its Felid Tywin.


    !!! The supervisor was startled and hurriedly bowed.


    <em>O-oh,</em> so it was the young master of the Tywin family. I apologize. I did see you from afar the other day, but my vision is a bit dim, so


    Thats fine. My brother is the lord, not me. Do I have to sign here? Felid asked.


    Yes, yes, The supervisor held out a yellow parchment spread out on a wooden board, and the young man signed it with soft, practiced handwriting.


    Then The young man lightly nodded.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes. Yes, please take care. Unlike the young man, the supervisor gave an extremely courteous bow as the Palin Associations employees departed.


    Excuse me, supervisor. Who is that man, and why are you acting like that toward him? The Tywin family? Is it a famous family? one of the workers asked with a frown. He was rather confused. If the brother of a noble familys lord was working for a business association, it meant that the family itself wasnt very prominent.


    The supervisor jerked his head around and gave a look of pity before responding, Hey, you ignorant fool. You make yourself a living in Maren Harbor, right? You might not know Lord Tywin, but how could you not know of his younger brother either?


    ? Why was he being scolded for not knowing the younger brother of a lord? The worker simply couldnt understand it. Moreover, even the supervisor hadnt recognized the young man until he introduced himself, right?


    Listen carefully. Felid Tywin is Sir Jan Eugenes aide; no, His Excellency the Duke Bas aide. If you treat him carelessly, youre done for, the supervisor gravely remarked.


    <em>Heuk!</em> The worker stiffened on the spot. He first came to know of Duke Ba a few months after he had arrived in Maren. He was a legendary knight who suddenly appeared one day and conquered the areas near Maren with his power. He departed on an expedition to Brantia with the support of Marens mayor, as well as the guild leaders and the famous nobles of Maren. In the end, the self-made man had gone on to be a duke.


    The Palin Associations beening up and around since this year, and the neighboring lords are gathering their forces with Maren at its center, all because of His Excellency Bas sessful expedition. Do you know how many mana stones and monster by-products we are receiving from Brantia? the supervisor asked.


    O-of course. I carry those the worker responded. The huge amount of supplies they had been receiving from across the sea hadnt simply resulted in an increased demand for simple workers like himself. The worker had heard rumors in a pub that thanks to the explosive growth of various rted industries, the citys tax revenue alone had more than doubledpared to the previous year.


    But what if all that was due to a single persons achievements?


    In our city, even the mayor concedes to His Excellency Ba. The Palin Association is the only business that the duke deals directly with, and Young Master Felid is his first aide, the supervisor exined.


    I see. <em>Um,</em> so does that mean there are other aides? Why is Young Master Felid the only one working for the association? He could have made it big if he followed his master, right? Didnt that mean he was basically abandoned? the worker asked.


    <em>Ha!</em> You punk. How ridiculous the supervisor muttered while staring at the worker with disbelief. He continued, Do you even know the identity of his second aide? Do you even know what happened? Hes the new king of Brantia. Sir Eugene had made his second aide into a king. So what do you think he has nned for his first aide?


    What?! the worker eximed in shock.


    You bastard! Stop your bullshit and work! the supervisor thundered.


    <em>Ahk!</em> I-I got it! The worker hurried away.


    ***


    My masters shipment has arrived, Vice Executive, Felid said.


    <em>Ah!</em> Is that so? Is Would the shipment be in my office? Prisci responded.


    Yes. And please speak asfortably as before. I may be Masters aide, but I am also an employee of the Palin Association, Felid stated.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes. Yes, I-I will try Prisci responded. After hearing the wonderful news that Luke, who had gone from a ve to Eugenes aide, had taken Brantias throne, Prisci couldnt bring herself to treat Felid asfortably as before.


    <em>If he heads to Mungard right now, it wouldnt be a problem for him to just take a spot, right? If he bes Sir Eugenes agent in Mungard</em>


    Brantia was finally settling after decades of chaos and confusion. What theycked was food, and the rich continent would provide the supplies. In exchange, Brantia exported unpurified mana stones and monster by-products to the continent. As a result, more than half of mana stones and monster by-products from around ten evilnds were being transported over to Maren.


    What if Eugenes first aid, Felid, went over to Mungard and redirected most of the volume there from here?


    <em>H-ho! Hoho!</em> Come to think of it, it has been a while since you started working in our association, right? Prisci said.


    <em>Uh,</em> well, I cant say that it has been all that long A little flustered, Felid brushed the tip of his nose.


    <em>S-so cute</em>


    Priscis nostrils bulged and she took on a face simr to a middle-aged man. Although Felid wasnt strikingly handsome like Eugene or Lanslo, he was no longer an innocent country boy either. During the time he spent with the Palin Association, he had grown a palm taller and grew out a neat mustache. Anyone would see him as a neat, personable young man.


    In fact, Felid was quite popr with thedies because his eyes were gentle, and he gave off a calm impression. There were quite a few nobles wanting to take Felid as their son-inw, disregarding the fact that he was Eugenes aide.


    What do you mean? We can definitely call that a long time. <em>Ah,</em> so I was wondering; if I open a new branch, could you take charge of it? Prisci asked.


    What? Me? Felid said with surprise.


    Of course. Who else could I trust except you, Felid? Lord Tywins younger brother and Sir Eugenes aide Anyway, I had been thinking of Priscis words were interrupted by a loud bang.


    <em>Tung!</em>


    The two figures immediately turned their heads at the sudden noise. The source of themotion was therge wooden box left in the middle of the office.


    W-What is it? Prisci said.


    Well, excuse me for a second, Felid said while taking a stance in front of the slightly frightened Prisci. Prisci felt her cheeks heating up.


    <em>Oh my! Oh my! What is this? N-no, maybe a reliable, younger man is fine too.</em>


    Felid stared at the box with a frown, not knowing that the vice executive was looking at his wide back with enamored eyes.


    <em>tter!</em>


    <em>Ahk!</em> Prisci screamed and clung to Felids back when an even louder sound came from the box.


    <em>Shing.</em>


    Felid unsheathed his dagger and spoke, Vice Executive, please go and bring some people. Even if its cargo from my masters territory


    If you call for anyone, the great man you call Master will be in trouble, a voice called out.


    <em>Hiek?!</em> Prisci froze on the spot. There was someone in the box?


    Who is it?! Reveal yourself! Felid shouted while holding up his dagger. He had received frequent training from the chatty knight, Sir Madarazika, so his posture appeared wless.


    You seem to have a good foundation. Just what I might expect from the aide of the great one, The ropes that bound the box broke, and the box copsed to reveal its content.


    And what appeared was


    A-A coffin?


    Felid and Prisci became wide-eyed when they saw a dark, grim sarcophagus. Soon, the coffin opened and fine soil overflowed from within. Afterward, a man appeared from inside the coffin. The two people felt their hair standing on end when they saw a normal person appear from the coffin. The only silver lining was that the figure didnt seem hostile toward them.


    The man was dressed in all ck. He brushed the dirt off his hat and his shirt before speaking, The great one, or rather, His Excellency Duke Jan Eugene Ba. I am the administrator of his territory, Delmondo.


    !


    The two figures stood motionless with shock. They recalled a recent rumor that had suddenly started circting in Maren.


    - Duke Ba may actually be a vampire.


    Apparently, it was true.


    ***


    S-so, His Excellency was a real vampire? Prisci asked.


    You should not describe him with such a degrading term, though it is fine for meno, you cannot Delmondo spoke up.


    <em>Uh</em> I see. Prisci muttered.


    Delmondo took arge sip from his ss of wine and continued, Humans, elves, orcs, dwarves. Just like other races, we have a monarch as well. He is one of the monarchs, or perhaps he stands even above the monarchs. The fact that he is unafraid of the sun and mostly unaffected by the sacred artifacts of the church is proof.


    <em>Ah.</em> Indeed, Eugene waspletely fine during the day, and he wasnt afraid of priests or holy knights. Who could have possibly thought of him as a vampire?


    And unlike me, he does not need to feed very often. Moreover, he will drink the blood ofrger monsters possessing mana stones rather than humans. That is the source of power for members of the Dark n, Delmondo exined.


    Thats the first time I heard of that Prisci mumbled a response.


    Naturally. The church and priest of this kingdom are unconditionally hostile toward us, so they wouldnt have made it known, Delmondo said, nodding.


    And why is that? Prisci asked.


    A sneer came to Delmondos pale face as he responded, That shouldnt be whats important right now.


    What? Prisci asked.


    The City of Maren is on very bad terms with the Caylor Kingdoms royal family and the central church, right? Delmondo stated.


    A-are you saying? Prisci asked with surprise.


    Delmondo nodded. Thats right. A holy knight came to our territory. He called us pagans. The Archivald Marquisate has already be involved as well.


    Those crazy bastards! Prisci eximed. Although she acted timid in front of Eugene, Prisci was originally a woman of fierce temper. The fact that she earned her position as the associations vice executive proved her abilities and attitude.


    I dont know what the king and the church are thinking, but they drew their swords. In all likelihood, the City of Maren will be forced to make a choice as well. Will you stand on the side of the royal family, or with the great one and the Archivold family? Delmondo asked.


    <em>Hmph!</em> Theres no need to even think about it. I and the Palin Association will stand with Sir Eugene. What has the king ever done for us? Prisci responded.


    Do you really think that the City of Maren will share your thoughts? Delmondo asked.


    Naturally. Would we suddenly join the royalists? Not that it will ever happen, but even if we did, the citizens would demand the mayors head. We dont even know how much tax and military funds they will demand from the city. And worst-case scenario, I will ask my father and grandfather to rece the mayor. How much profit do you think Sir Eugene has gotten us so far? Prisci exined before asking.


    I-I see Delmondo was somewhat taken aback by Priscis response. She was fiercer and more temperamental than he had expected. In addition, he discovered why this woman had always maintained her rtionship with Eugene.


    <em>Although its a rtionship formed by money, shes loyal.</em>


    Felid had remained silent during the two peoples conversation, but he spoke up after a moment of silence ensued, Excuse me, sir. I understand why you came to Maren, but who is managing the masters territory right now?


    I just sold it, Delmondo responded.


    What?


    I have disposed of the territory to its original master, Marquis Archivold. That was the way to guarantee the greatest benefit to the great one, Delmondo added with a mysterious smile. He was apetent official of the empire before bing a vampire, and he had spent decades traveling and racking up experiences thereafter.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Delmondo gave a long exnation regarding his disposal of the territory, but unfortunately, Felid only understood less than half of what Delmondo had said. Meanwhile, Prisci listened intently, nodded every once in a while, let loose surprised gasps, and pped while bursting into an exmation once he concluded.


    After hearing your exnation, I can only say that you made the right call, Sir Delmondo. Besides, the duke can repurchase it whenever he wants, so theres not much to lose either, Priscimented.


    Delmondo responded, The Marquis of Archivold is a massive fan of the great one. Of course, Im certain she has her own goals to achieve through this transaction, but from the great ones perspective, the Carls Baggins Penins will be better off being under the marquis.


    Thats for sure. The new king of Brantia is His Excellencys aide. As long as Maren and Moffern continue to trade with Brantia, the Marquis of Archivold would not want her rtionship with His Excellency to sour, Prisci said, nodding.


    <em>As expected...</em>


    Delmondo was inwardly impressed by Prisci. She was a woman with an attitude, loyalty, as well as a brain.


    I think I know why the great one continues to conduct his business with you, Delmondo remarked.


    <em>Ah,</em> you tter me! Prisci waved her hands while suppressing a grin. She continued after taking a cautious expression, So youre here to warn us personally?


    Thats half the reason, Delmondo responded.


    Then what is the other half? Prisci asked.


    Please get me a ship leaving for Mungard, Delmondo replied.


    Will you be heading there personally? Couldnt you have gone there straight from Maren<em> Ah!</em> Prisci realized the crux of the matter while she was speaking, and she couldnt help but exim.


    Thats right. The fact that even a holy knight can sneak in, theres no one I can trust, Delmondo said, nodding.


    And that is why you came via one of our merchant ships. All right. I will find a ship that is set to depart in the shortest time, Prisci responded.


    Thank you. I will surely mention your loyalty to the great one, Vice Executive, Delmondo said.


    Thank you, Prisci said. She felt as if all her prejudices regarding vampires were falling apart. ording to the clergy, vampires were sneaky, evil monsters who had always treated human lives like flies. However, after meeting with the vampire administrator, she found him to be a well-spoken, elegant individual.


    <em>Well, Sir Eugene can be a little scary as well, but he has never done any harm to his own people. Anyway, I cant see any weaknesses or openings in this man. No wonder Sir Eugene chose to appoint him as the territorys administrator. Just what I would expect of Sir Eugene.</em>


    Prisci continued to dig herself into an illusion in her own mind, and Delmondo was doing the same.


    <em>As expected from the great one. I was wondering why he continued his rtionship with the Palin Association, but it turns out they have a person who can best realize and represent his interest.</em>


    In reality, Eugene never had such profound implications behind his choices. They had simplye to be.


    Two dayster, Delmondos coffin was once again loaded on a ship that Prisci found for him. After passing through the Rodrick Archipgos, the merchant ship arrived in Mungard in five days. The casket was immediately delivered to Lord Markuss mansion.


    ***


    Eugene headed to a farmhouse located near the mountain range after crossing over to find Silion. He paid a moderate amount of silver for taking good care of his steed, then immediately left for the new royal capital, Brighton.


    The chaos had subsided considerably in Brantia, and as such, Eugenes first solo journey had been quite uneventful andfortable. Of course, it wasnt without any problems.


    Eugene traveled alone in a long robe with a hat. His appearance was no different from an ignorant, nave noble traveling alone. And since there was no reason for Eugene to use his Fear during his travels, various bandits and roamers mistakenly recognized him as easy prey. Unsurprisingly, they were no match for Eugene, and he continued to travel South while ying such groups about once per day.


    Five dayster, when Brighton was just around the corner, Eugene came across a strange group.


    <em>Kieeehh?</em> Sir, sir. They must be nobles. Their armor looks expensive, and their carriage is huge and gorgeous, Mirianmented. Her eyes shone brightly as she stared intently at the unknown group while hiding in Silions mane. When it came to matters regarding money and wealth, she was more perceptive and sensitive than anyone else.


    You stay inside, just in case. Dont mess around, Eugene responded.


    Got it! Mirian saluted before shooting into her leather pocket. Eugene slowly headed toward the unidentified group.


    <em>Most of them are knights. But judging from their armor, they arent from Brantia.</em>


    The dozen-or-so knights were armed with te mail. However, the style of their armor was slightly different from those belonging to Brantia or the Caylor Kingdom. They looked tougher.


    <em>Theyre not from Caylor, so where are they from?</em>


    Eugene approached the group with such thoughts. As soon as the riders spotted Eugene, they began to move.


    <em>Hooh? Are they trying to protect someone?</em>


    Given that the movements of the riders were very concise yet unhesitating, they were obviously quite disciplined. The knights moved into a formation that would allow them to protect the figures located in the middle, but would also allow them to charge out at a moments notice. Their wary eyes remained on Eugene.


    Eugene stopped Silion once he was close, then ced a hand on his chest before announcing hisck of any hostility, I do not know where you areing from, but I have no intention of moving against you.


    ?! The knights flinched.


    <em>Do they not speak the Caylor Kingdomsnguage?</em>


    After deducing that the knights couldnt be from Brantia, he had purposefully spoken in the Caylor Kingdomsnguage, which was more widely known.


    Eugene repeated himself in Brantian, and a voice came from inside the knights formation.


    Sir, are you a knight from the Caylor Kingdom? Or are you a knight of the church?


    The voice had answered in Caylorian, but with a distinctive ent. What was quite unusual was that the voice was rather thin and soft, even though they were trying to mask it. It was clear that the voice either belonged to a woman or a little boy.


    Eugene answered, Neither. And if you want to know who I am, isnt it customary to reveal who you are first?


    The knights looked a little angry after hearing Eugenes words.


    <em>As expected</em>


    Eugene realized that whoever was inside the formation possessed a high status from the knights reaction.


    <em>Ah,</em> I see. That was rude of me. Unfortunately, however, I cannot reveal my identity to you, sir. However, I can tell you that Ie from the Roman Empire, the voice responded.


    Eugene was quite surprised, though he looked calm on the outside. He had never imagined that he would encounter a noble and knights of the Roman Empire in Brantia, as he had never seen them in the Caylor Kingdom either.


    Then, will you tell me who you are, sir? the voice asked in return. Whoever they were, they kept on making their voice sound thicker.


    Eugene responded, I am not obliged to reveal my identity to someone who wont even show their face. However, I can also let you know that I am a knight from the Caylor Kingdom.


    XXXX! XXXXXXX!


    XX. XXXX, XXXXX, the knights began to converse in an unfamiliar, foreignnguage after hearing Eugenes answer. Naturally, Eugene was able to decipher their words from the ability he gained from consuming the drakes red mana stone.


    <em>Imperial prince? Did they just say imperial prince?</em>


    It didnt matter that the knights were voicing their intent to force the cheeky opponent to his knees or wanting to subdue the arrogant man in an instant. What mattered was the two words that Eugene managed to make out.


    An imperial prince was the son of the emperor. Someone as important and distinguished as the imperial prince had personallye to Brantia?


    I apologize. My knights are extremely loyal. Anyway, you have a point, sir. Then let us go our separate ways, the voice remarked.


    Understood, Eugene responded. He was very curious about the Roman Empires imperial prince and his entourage, but his priority was to get to Brighton as soon as possible. As such, Eugene began to resume his journey after giving them a small nod.


    <em>Ah,</em> by the way, where are you headed? The voice called out.


    Eugene responded, Brighton.


    <em>Oh!</em> Is that so? The imperial prince eximed with joy. He continued, We are on our way to Brighton as well, so why dont you apany us? As you can see, it is our first time here, and it took us quite a while to get to this point.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene was about to refuse. He didnt need more baggage on his way to Brighton.


    However


    I willpensate you well. Sir Kerkan Tar.


    One of the knights came forward with a dissatisfied expression at the call, then threw a leather pouch toward Eugene. Eugene felt a pleasing, familiar weight when he received the pouch.


    Sir! Gold! Its gold! Mirian eximed after poking her head out of her pocket. She had gained the ability to distinguish the identity of coins just by their sounds due to her obsession with money. In any case, there was only half a days journey remaining until Brighton, and Eugene had no reason to refuse free money.


    He nodded after immediately pocketing the money, Let us do that. Follow me.


    Yes. sirs, the voice called out, and the knights quickly dispersed from their formation. Eugene gawked, curious about the appearance of an imperial prince who could afford to just throw away gold coins, and the knights sniggered.


    <em>Hmph!</em> This country boy from Caylor must be a curious little brat.


    Sir Ortimas, thats because hes from the countryside, right? Theres no way he can find real knights like us where hes from.


    Hes probably lying about the fact that he is a knight. What kind of a knight would go around by himself without any servants or aides?


    He must be a mercenary, a knight wannabe.


    <em>Hahahha</em>


    The knights continued to mock Eugene in the empiresnguage,pletely unaware that Eugene could understand their words.


    <em>Should I just beat them up?</em>


    Eugene was tempted, but he quickly shook his head. He could obtain more information if he continued to feign ignorance of the Roman Empiresnguage. Moreover, Eugene was more interested in the two people the knights were protecting.


    <em>Is he the imperial prince?</em>


    There was a young man wearing fancy clothes and a hat decorated with many jewels. His outfit basically screamed Im a high-ranking noble~. And next to the imperial prince, who looked to be around 17 or 18, was another young man of simr age. He appeared to be a servant.


    Then I look forward to our journey, sir. You can call me Localope.


    You can call me Jan, sir, It was obviously an alias, so Eugene responded by simply giving his first name. The name Jan was quitemon, so they shouldnt recognize him just by his first name.


    <em>Well, it doesnt matter even if they recognize me.</em>


    Then I will call you Sir Jan. Localope nodded with a solemn expression, then turned to the boy beside him and whispered, His attitude is a bit bad, but he doesnt look like the type to have other motives, Your Highness. He doesnt look as strong as our knights either.


    I agree. Anyway, dont reveal anything and pay attention to what you say and do, the other boy whispered.


    Yes...


    Although the two were whispering in the empiresnguage, it was easy for a vampire to eavesdrop. However, the two peoples actions and words seemed contradictory.


    <em>Hooh. Whats this?</em>


    Eugenes eyes glimmered when he discovered that the one wearing the simple gray robe and a hat was the real prince. He didnt know why, but the imperial prince of the Roman Empire had concealed his identity and was on his way to Brighton, the new royal capital of Brantia.


    That meant


    <em>I dont know what purpose they have, but they must be trying to meet Luke, right?</em>


    There was no other reason for the Roman Empires imperial prince to head to another countrys capital.


    <em>I can sense trouble brewing.</em>


    Eugene thought hard for a minute with a frown, then shrugged. Whatever the case, Luke was the new king of Brantia, and Eugene had put him on the throne to take care of such troublesome tasks.


    <em>Im going to go around evilnds and collect red mana stones.</em>


    Eugene nned to travel leisurely while removing his tattoos. And when he recalled the pouch of gold coins he had received, he felt happy. However, the dukes good mood quickly faded away before even ten minutes had passed.


    Sir. Do you know the one who calls himself Brantias king? Can you tell me about him?


    <em>Ah,</em> it would be even better if you can tell us about the Dark ns duke, the one who is said to be the kings guardian.


    I heard that the duke is quite strong. How does hepare to my knights?


    By chance, is that duke a servant of the Caylor Kingdoms king?


    Eugene regretted his decision to apany the prince as he was bombarded with one question after another.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Im not as shameless as to ask you for answers without a reward. I would appreciate it if you could tell me anything you know.


    Eugene reflexively snatched another bag of gold out of the air.


    Did they think of him as a beggar? Why


    Sir! Gold again! He must be filthy rich! the spirit excitedly whispered.


    Eugene stared at the prince with a frown. I was thinking about something else earlier, so I missed your questions. Please ask them again. I will answer to the best of my knowledge.


    Eugene felt extremely motivated. The additional ie was much toorge to be treated as a simple allowance.


    It appeared that he hadted an innocent, ignorant-of-the-world customer.


    He could only take advantage.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    First, I want you to tell me everything you know about the new King of Brantia, the servant disguised as the imperial prince asked Eugene while raising his chin somewhat arrogantly once Eugenes attitude suddenly changed. Eugene could already see signs pointing to the kids bleak future from his attitude, but it made sense. Even if he was just a servant, for him to serve the imperial prince meant he was from a prestigious noble family.


    <em>Kieeeek?</em> T-This little runt dares to act so arrogantly to Sir Eugene?! <em>Is</em> what I would say, but it was just too much gold! <em>Ptooey! Ptooey!</em> the spirit eximed before diving into her pocket and literally sucking and licking the gold coins.


    Just as the spirit had said, Eugene could tolerate such a level of arrogance for the amount of gold he had received. As such, he responded calmly, The king is the son of Count Crawlmarine. He has the support of many influential families, including nd, Brodin, Dark, and Eugene. In addition


    The servant interrupted, Anything other than such obvious stories? Do you know anything about him personally? From what I hear, the king started as a ve of Duke Ba before bing his aide. Wouldnt that mean hes a littlecking in culture and sophistication?


    <em>Is this brat trying to pick a fight with me?</em>


    But the question obviously came from the <em>real</em> imperial prince, not from the servant in disguise. The Roman Empire was a symbol of civilization and power. It was entirely usible for an imperial prince to evaluate the King of Brantia as such.


    Eugene responded, Its not the book that calms the storm, but rather the de. The Brantian King is a knight of considerable strength. I think he deserves the throne.


    <em>Hooh?</em> The exmation came from the real imperial prince. Eugene turned his gaze at the princes reaction, and the prince quickly realized his mistake and looked away while feigning ignorance.


    <em>Hes a terrible actor. However, I should y along for now.</em>


    The fake prince coughed and changed the topic after reading the awkward atmosphere.


    <em>Ehem</em><em>!</em> I see. But from what I heard, the Duke of Ba, the master and guardian of the king, is an amazing knight as well. Is that true?


    Eugene responded, Well, I heard he has some skills with the de.


    Eugene glossed over it, as he couldnt possibly endorse and praise himself. It would simply be uncouth.


    Thats not what Ive heard. On my way here, Ive heard that he is an outstanding man who is unrivaled with the de and a brave warrior who can ovee any tribtion, the servant said.


    Well, I have heard that some people think so, but I think it might be a little exaggerated, Eugene responded. He wanted to cringe in embarrassment.


    However, the imperial prince seemed to have a different idea regarding the duke than the duke himself.


    <em>Ha!</em> What do you mean by that? He is a hero who has conquered the turbulent times, a mirror for knights who seek honor and chivalry rather than a pretentious throne! said the imperial prince, disguised as the servant.


    Even though you havee from the Kingdom of Caylor, you are now walking on Brantiasnd, sir! How can you deny the glorious honor of Duke Ba? the prince continued enthusiastically with glittering eyes, and Eugene became at a loss for words.


    Apart from the fact that the prince was a horrible, horrible liar and actor, why did the imperial prince of the empire admire himself like so?


    <em>I dont have a good feeling about this.</em>


    The fake prince poked the real princes waist, and the real prince froze for a second before exining himself, Is what the young master has said repeatedly. Isnt that right, young master?


    <em>Huh? Oh! </em>Thats right. <em>Hahaha!</em> My servant has always had great admiration for Duke Bas strength and prowess, as have I. <em>Ahaha</em><em>. Hahahaha,</em> the servant quickly said.


    <em>Hahaha</em>


    Even the two peoplesughs were incredibly awkward. Eugene had to forcefully suppress a sigh.


    <em>Ehem.</em> Anyway, sir, since you are a knight from the Caylor Kingdom, you must know quite a bit about the Duke of Ba, as he is a member of the Dark n from Caylor. <em>Oh, </em>dont tell me you are biased toward him because he is a member of the Dark n? By any chance, are you a follower of the church there? the fake prince asked with cautious eyes, and Eugene quickly nced at the real prince and the other knights.


    Although they appeared to be looking elsewhere, he could tell they were waiting for his answer.


    Not at all. Not all knights of the Caylor Kingdom follow the central church, Eugene responded.


    <em>Oh!</em> Thats a good thing, the fake prince said. As expected, the Roman Empire also hated the central church of the Caylor Kingdom. Eugene felt slightly grateful toward Delmondo. The knowledge he possessed regarding the empire hade from Delmondo, a former official of the empire.


    Well, if thats all the questions you have for me, lets speed up a little. It will be better for the young master to rest at an inn rather than Eugene started.


    No, its fine, The real prince stepped up once again, although the fake prince was staying quiet.


    <em>If youre going to act, do it properly!</em>


    Then, surprise quickly filled his face and he hurriedly exined himself once again, The young master enjoys hunting and the atmosphere of the wilderness, so those things do not bother him. Isnt that right, young master?


    <em>Ah!</em> T-thats right. <em>Hahaha!</em>


    <em>Ahahahaha!</em>


    In a sense, the two peoples acting skills could truly send shivers down anyones spine.


    Eugene was convinced. He was certain that the two little runts would have been properly identified many times on their way to Brantia.


    Anyway, since we were on the topic, is Duke Ba really such a strong knight? From what I hear


    Eugene was getting fed up with the constant bombardment of questions, but he gave sincere answers. Of course, he was only giving properly packaged facts that most of his followers would already know.


    The greedy spirit wriggled inside her pocket, stuck out her head, then looked up at Eugene with rapacious eyes before chattering away, Sir, sir! Just give them some first-ss information and ask for more gold! They have so much money, so tell them about our first meeting! <em>Oh, </em>it was just fate, how we came to


    Eugene quickly pressed down on the leather pocket with one swift movement. Then, he responded appropriately to the constant bbering of his own legendary tales.


    And so! When Duke Ba executed the evil dragon in the Carls Baggins Penins, his holy sword shone bright with a


    Is that so? Thats great.


    And I am not certain about this, but in the Rodrick Archipgo, he stood facing an enormous sea dragon. At that time, he thundered with courage and an unyielding spirit to


    <em>Oh,</em> thats a little


    Ten! Ten Swordmasters of nd challenged the duke, and


    Where the hell had the prince heard these stories from?


    No; in the first ce, did monsters retreat when they were yelled at in the empire; and were swordmasters somon they had ten of them?


    <em>Dammit</em>


    For the first time in his life, Eugene regretted taking the gold coins.


    ***


    Let us part ways here, Eugene said.


    Thank you, sir. <em>Ah,</em> by chance, are you thinking of entering the pceter? If so the real prince started.


    No, I am going to depart immediately after conducting my business. Goodbye then, Eugene interrupted and said curtly.


    See you next time! Thank you is what the young master wants me to say! <em>Hahaha</em> The real prince was still faking it until the very end. Eugene walked away without looking back and immersed himself in the crowd.


    Sir, sir. What if you see him again? What if he recognizes you in the pce? Mirian poked out her head and squeaked. Even the spirit, who thought of herself as unrivaled when it came to talkativeness, had been forced to stay inside her pocket all day long in front of the chatty prince.


    He wont recognize me, as I almost never took off my helmet, and I even shaved. It doesnt really matter anyway since Ill have to go take care of the orcs as soon as the meeting is over, Eugene responded. ording to the information he had gathered from the Tolo tribe, the ships of the Bayman Orcs would soon be arriving.


    The only way to get to the south without crossing the snowy mountain was to travel via ships, and there were only a few coasts that they could utilize. If Eugene immediately departed with his troops, he could avoid facing the imperial prince in the pce.


    But do you think aide number two will be fine on his own? That prince, he sure talked a lot. What if aide number two gets angry and starts beating him up? Mirian asked.


    Unless hes out of his mind, he would never beat up a prince Eugene paused. The prince was currently disguised as a noble from the Roman Empire. Moreover, a servant was pretending to be the young master and the prince was pretending to be a servant.


    So what would happen if a servant was the most talkative and meddlesome of the bunch?


    <em>There is a high possibility that they will get into a quarrel with the knights or nobles.</em>


    Nobles and knights lived and died with pride and honor. Moreover, Brighton was currently crowded with nobles who had attended the coronation. A problem would certainly arise if the horrible actors acted exactly as they had toward him, or even half of what they had done.


    <em>Should I tell Luke and the others?</em>


    Eugene immediately shook his head.


    Luke could never lie or trick others, and he was a terrible actor as well. Perhaps Lanslo would make good use of the information, but not Luke. Eugene was almost convinced that Luke would make a mistake.


    Well, Im sure hell take care of it Eugene muttered. In the first ce, they had to be prepared for whatever treatment they would receive as the consequences of hiding their identity. In addition, the princes party had remained unexpectedly fine during their journey from the distant empire. It meant they had always reacted well to whatever predicaments they had found themselves in.


    As such, Eugene decided not to care about it any longer.


    I already got sufficient information about the empire, and Ive already paid for the damned gold coins by listening to him talk all day long, Eugene stated.


    Thats right! Even the money-crazed spirit agreed with Eugene. It was nice that they were able to obtain information about the empire, but the prince was so chatty that Mirian almost started to miss the loquacious knight of Maren, Sir Madrica.


    Lets prepare ourselves, just in case, Eugene said while hurrying toward Brightons City Hall, which had been transformed into the royal castle.


    Where are you from? This is the noblest ce in Brantia, where the great spirits The guards called out.


    Its me, Eugene responded.


    And who is me <em>Heup!</em> The guards gasped after recognizing Eugenes identity.


    <em>Shh.</em> Dont make a fuss. Act normal, Eugenemanded.


    Most of the guards wearing chest tes engraved with the royal crest were mercenaries Eugene had smashed apart in the past. They immediately stiffened after meeting the eyes of the vampire duke, who had returned after a long, secret mission.


    P-Please give us your orders, the guards stammered.


    Soon, or maybe even today, a group of foreign nobles maye visiting. They might introduce themselves as nobles of the Roman Empire. If they ask about me, dont ever tell them that Ive returned, Eugene said.


    U-understood. The guards quickly nodded at Eugenesmand.


    Good. Keep up the good work. No need for formalities, Eugene said.


    Yes! The guards stopped themselves from raising their spears in salute, and Eugene patted them on the shoulders before passing by. The guards stood as still as stone statues until Eugene disappearedpletely, then they finally breathed a long sigh.


    <em>Phew!</em> Hes really like a ghost. When did he return? <em>Oh,</em> thats right One of the guards turned his head toward where Eugene had disappeared with a sudden thought. However, Eugene was already gone.


    Master Pranbow and Sir Lanslo stressed that I was supposed to deliver their words to His Excellency <em>Welp,</em> Im sure he will find out as soon as he enters the castle. It will be fine, the guard muttered. The city hall had been renovated into the royal castle, and it was extremelyrge. What were the chances that Eugene would meet that person before anyone else?


    As such, the guard brushed it off and resumed his duty.


    However, he had never imagined that it would happen


    Neither Eugene, nor the guards, nor that person, the daughter of nds king and a princess knight, had imagined what was toe.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    <em>Lets go as quietly as possible.</em>


    Eugene was certain that news of his arrival would be a huge disturbance, which would alert the imperial prince of his presence as well. As such, he moved as quickly and as quietly as possible after discovering paths with the least human presence.


    The royal castle also served as the city hall, so it was very crowded. But since Eugene had already been inside the building before, he was knowledgeable about its structure. In addition, he was an expert at hiding his presence as a vampire, so he was able to sessfully prate the depths of the castle without making any ruckus.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    <em>Kieh?</em>


    Mirian and Eugene stopped at the same time. They had been walking under a stone wall located in the old back garden.


    Both of them were sensing something foreign. The energy felt different from a wizard, vampire, or elf, and it was approaching them very rapidly.


    What is it? After sensing the strange energy, Eugene turned his gaze and ced his hand on Wolfughters pommel.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    The sound of strong wind sweeping through leafy trees could be heard, and a dark green shadow crossed over the tall wall and fell straight in front of Eugene. Simultaneously, the strange energy, which could only be described as pure, instantly turned hostile.


    <em>Shucck!</em>


    A blue light sharply cut through the air and fell like a thunderbolt.


    <em>Kieeeeek!</em> the spirit eximed in shock. All of a sudden, the des trajectory shifted ever so slightly.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Eugene did not miss the chance and reflexively pushed Wolfughter upward to block the sword. Then, he twisted his de and stabbed forward. It was a perfect example of a parry, and Eugenes silver de shot like a storm. However, the attacker was quite formidable.


    <em>ng!</em>


    In an instant, the attacker managed to deflect all three of Eugenes strikes, then jumped backward without any preparation as if they were an acrobat. Any normal knight would be amazed or intimidated by the attackers moves, but Eugene wasnt a <em>normal</em> knight.


    <em>Kwararararak!</em>


    Eugene pounced like a beast, and his cloak fluttered in the wind like a beasts tail.


    !


    The attackers fierce gaze met Eugene''s eyes in midair.


    <em>Their hostility disappeared?</em>


    Eugene rxed his grip when his intuition informed him of the change.


    The attacker waved their sword in all directions, and the two des shed, resulting in a clear, metallic sound.


    <em>Chae, chaeng! ng!</em>


    <em>Ugh!</em> Although Eugene had rxed his grip, the attacker couldnt ovee the momentum contained in Eugenes sword. They grunted while being pushed all the way back.


    The two figures came to face each other, and both of them opened their lips almost at the same time.


    What are you?


    Who are you? The figures clear, transparent voice contrasted with Eugenes low, cold voice. The opponent was an elf-woman holding a longsword glimmering with light. Half of her face was covered from the eye down with a translucent cloth, and her body emitted a mysterious blue current.


    However, Eugene had never been someone who could be dazzled by someones appearance or voice.


    An elf? What is your rtionship with Pranbow? Eugene asked.


    You know Master Pranbow? Who are you really? the elf responded.


    You barge into someone elses house and wave around your sword, and ask who they are without introducing yourself? Where are your manners? Eugene retorted.


    The elf flinched, then looked as if she were going to speak. However, she remained silent and instead turned her gaze to Eugenes side.


    <em>Kieeehh?! Kieeee</em> Mirian eximed in fear and trembled before hiding behind Eugenes shoulder. However, the elfs emerald eyes followed Mirians movements.


    S-sir! Im <em>shcared</em><em>!</em> the spirit eximed. Eugene suddenly felt goosebumps rising at the spirits heartrending, mournful voice. The elfs eyes quivered slightly as well as if she was experiencing a simr emotion. Somehow, the elf looked rather angry.


    Eugene spoke once again, I asked you who you are. If you do not answer


    <em>W-woo, Woo, woo</em> A strange noise came from the elfs mouth.


    ? Eugene narrowed his eyes, wondering if his hearing had betrayed him. It was already unbelievable that an elf-woman possessed such great power and excellent skills, but now, she was acting incredibly strange as well.


    The elf-woman continued to stare at Mirians head, which poked out from behind Eugenes shoulder, and she puckered her lips once again, <em>W-wee, </em><em>whewoo</em><em>!</em> Good girl! Come here!


    Is she mental? Eugene muttered


    <em>Kieh?</em> Mirian tilted her head like a pet responding to her owners words.


    <em>Heup!</em> The elf sharply inhaled when she saw the spirits action. Her shoulders suddenly began to heave, and she quickly took several breaths.


    Eugene judged that the elf was collecting her breath to attack once again, so he raised Wolfughter. However, the elf-woman raised her trembling hand and beckoned to Mirian instead. For some reason, her eyes were slightly red.


    C-cute little undine. Ce here. Come. Good girl! <em>Ha! Ha!</em> The elf spoke with ragged breaths, which caused the cloth covering her face to waver. It was a truly grotesque sight, and it was almost impossible to believe that she was an elf. Her eyes were bloodshot while holding a sword, and her breaths were irregr and ragged.


    Is she a pervert? Eugene said.


    S-sir. Im <em>shcaredd</em><em></em> Mirian dug deeper into Eugenes back as her wings quivered.


    You The elf called out in a cold voice before continuing, Did you force that cute and adorable undine to serve you? You feel like a member of the Tribe of the Darkness. What kind of evil, malicious technique did you use to frighten the spirit so much? How wretched. How pitiful


    Eugene could not find it in himself to respond to the elfs words, which could only be described as nonsense.


    <em>Cute? Adorable? Who?</em>


    Sir, now that Ive gotten a closer look at her, she doesnt seem to be a bad person. Someone capable of urately grasping my essence couldnt possibly be bad. She must be a prophet born into a rich prestigious family, and she must have gone through a high degree of training to <em>Kieh?!</em> The spirit sneakily started to ept the elfs misguided thoughts, but Eugene snatched her out of the air with his finger.


    The elfs eyes changed at once.


    You! You! How dare you do such a vicious thing?! The elf eximed.


    You can have it, Eugene responded while flicking the spirit toward the elf.


    <em>Kiek!</em>


    <em>Ahk! Ah!</em>


    Mirian shot forward, and the elf stretched her arms to catch her joyfully.


    However


    <em>Shuack! Thuck!</em>


    <em>Kuagh!</em>


    Eugen narrowed the distance in an instant, then struck the back of the elf-womans head with the pommel of his sword. He showed no mercy to the distracted elf.


    Eugene ced the limp elf over his shoulder. He wasnt sure who this crazy woman was and what she was doing here, but he would discover her identity once he met with Lanslo and Luke.


    <em>Kieeeeehe!</em> Sir, you traitor! You abandoned me! Mirian mournfully eximed.


    Eugene cut her off. Stop talking nonsense and search for Luke or Lanslos presence.


    Traitor! Betrayal! <em>Kieeehuuee!</em>


    Perhaps, it was time for him to dispose of the crazy spirit as well.


    ***


    Mirian immediately found Lanslos location when Eugene threatened to <em>truly</em> abandon her, and Eugene headed straight toward him.


    Master!


    Sir!


    Lanslo and Luke weed Eugene with open arms. The two of them had been buried in a seemingly important discussion.


    When did you arrive? I didnt receive any reports <em>Huh?</em>


    What is that?


    The two figures expressions filled with surprise, and Eugene threw the limp elf on the floor as if she was luggage.


    Eugene responded, I dont know. I was traveling quietly to meet the two of you, but she suddenly attacked me.


    What? What a crazy bastard! How dare they! Luke shouted in fury, then he turned over the sprawling elf with a fierce expression.


    What?! He was stunned when his eyesnded on the figures face, and Lanslo also stopped in his tracks.


    What is it? Do you know them? Eugene asked.


    Are you saying that this person attacked you, Master? Luke asked.


    Thats right. So what? Eugene responded.


    They have a huge bump on the back of their head. Its the size of a fist, Lanslomented.


    They were pretty strong. I struck them with the pommel of my sword, Eugene exined.


    <em>Heuk!</em> A-are they d-dead?


    I controlled my strength, so they cant be dead. Do you know this person? Eugene asked.


    <em>Um, </em>S-Sir Eugene? Lanslo hesitatingly called out. He still addressed Eugene in afortable manner when they were in the presence of close personnel. Lanslo carefully raised the elfs body, which was limp like a corpse before saying, This person She is the nds princess.


    What? Eugene mumbled in shock.


    This is Princess Lilisain, the eldest daughter of nds king and the one known as the tinum Knight, Lanslo added before carefully raising the cloth covering the princesss face.


    The princess was still out cold, and even her tongue was sticking out. Eugene stared at her for a moment before looking away.


    I think we might need to break up the marriage.


    ...


    It looked as if that were the most appropriate choice. Luke and Lanslo showed their consent with their gazes. It was an unprecedented situation in which the kings guardian, the duke of the kingdom, had knocked out the woman who was supposed to be the queen.


    ***


    So, Princess Lilisain attacked you first, Master? Luke asked.


    Eugene responded, Thats right.


    Lanslomented, Im not suspicious of you or anything, Sir Eugene, but can you think about it one more time? Did you perhaps scare her, or activated your Fear in front of her?


    Nope! I saw it all. This smart, great prophet of a princess, who, by the way, can see the essence of things with her eyes of truth, was the one who drew her de against Sir Disloyal Traitor! Mirianmented.


    I see. But I think I might have heard a few strange phrases in your description.


    Y-you misheard me. W-well, then I will take <em>care </em>of the elf princess, Mirian hurriedly responded while stealing a gaze at Eugene before quickly flying toward Princess Lilisain. She was still lying face t, unconscious, on a sofa with a cool towel on the back of her head.


    Anyway, Luke, I cannot allow such a crazy woman to be your partner, Eugene dered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Well, I will always follow your will, Master, but why do you think she acted like that? Luke asked.


    How would I know? I dont want to know either Eugene responded. He continued after taking a nce at the princess, By the way, what about the other knights? It looked like there were fewer troops based on what I saw on my way here.


    <em>Oh, </em>as soon as the coronation ceremony ended, we held arge-scale ordination. Some of the knights from the Caylor Kingdom are out surveying thends they were granted, Luke answered.


    <em>Hooh. </em>I see. Good job. Those knights had been fighting for it, so its important that we are urate with giving them proper rewards, Eugene stated.


    I only followed the advice of Sir Lanslo and Master Pythamoras, Luke answered shyly while scratching the back of his head. He was now wearing a crown on his head, but he was still a faithful aide in front of Eugene.


    What about Pythamoras? Eugene asked.


    Lanslo answered, He went with Sir Randolph to take a look underground. By the way, Sir Eugene, it looks like you were sessful in what you set out to do, so where are Sir Galfredik and Miss Romari?


    Well, about that Eugene gave a detailed exnation of the events that urred in the North. Then, he took out a parchment and an object wrapped with thick cloth from his pack.


    "This is a letter from the temporary chief of the Tolo tribe, and this is the head of the former chief and his son, Eugene exined. Thanks to Romaris magic, the two orc heads had avoided any decay.


    Lanslos eyes glimmered coldly when he saw the heads of the two orcs.


    Eugene spoke, I know it would have been more meaningful if you got to do it yourself, but I brought them since things had already turned out this way.


    Eugene felt sincerely apologetic to Lanslo, as Eugene knew better than anyone the meaning of achieving true revenge. Even he was unwilling to yield the head of Dircht, the holy knight, to anyone else.


    Lanslo responded, Its fine. The other six tribes are about to arrive, right? I will wait until then to vent my anger.


    Thank you for understanding, Eugene said.


    No, Im grateful, Lanslo said with a grin. Eugene was a knight who conquered Brantia in less than six months with incredible achievements. The person who thrashed the northern orcs and smacked the elf princesss head was apologizing to him and thanking him. It was unfortunate that he had failed to personally take revenge, but Lanslo felt extremely fortunate to have the opportunity to stand by such a figure. On the contrary, he thought it was fortunate that Eugene took revenge in his stead.


    At that time, Mirian squealed while shooting toward them. She had been re-wetting the towel on the princesss head.


    Sir! Sir! The elf princess is about to wake up!


    !


    The eyes of the three figures immediately turned toward her.


    Princess Lilisain slowly rose to her feet. The back of her head was still decorated with a bump the size of a childs fist.


    Then, she turned her hazy, emerald eyes toward the three.


    A Vampire Origin, the King of Brantia, and the Knight of the Lake.


    The three men were already great figures in their own right. However, they still couldnt help but feel nervous standing in front of the crazy princess.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Where are we? Princess Lilisain muttered.


    My office. Princess, are you all right? Luke took the initiative and responded. Although he was now the King of Brantia, he possessed the lowest rank of those gathered here.


    Princess Lilisain continued, I recognized that. But why am I here?


    <em>Oh,</em> well, thats Luke mumbled while nervously shifting his gaze.


    Meanwhile, Eugene and Lanslo whispered to each other.


    I think she might have lost her memory. The impact to her head must have been quite substantial.


    Thats great. We could pretend that nothing happened. Eugene had thought about hitting the princesss abdomen, but he had decided on the back of her head since he suspected she was a woman. Now that he thought back to it, it seemed he had made the right decision.


    <em>Ah,</em> well. T-the thing is Luke continued to hesitate, and Princess Lilisain turned her gaze away from him and nced over at Lanslo and Eugene. Her eyes were still unfocused and nk. Eugene had been adorning a hood attached to his cape when he fought with Princess Lilisain. As such, she hadnt recognized Eugene right away. It could also be that she truly lost her memories of that time thanks to the blow to her head.


    However


    ?!


    Her eyes, which were dim like a madman, suddenly filled with a brilliant light. She was like a beast who was faced with a prey, or a warrior about to battle with their life on the line. Everyone felt anxious about what was toe next.


    She opened her lips. <em>W-Woeo</em>


    <em>Kieh!</em> Mirian trembled like a rabbit faced with a tiger before fleeing in a hurry behind Eugenes shoulder. Princess Lilisains gaze naturally headed toward Eugene.


    You. Evil member of the Dark n Princess Lilisain called out.


    Unfortunately, it appeared as if her memory had returned.


    <em>Wouldnt her memory disappearpletely if I hit her just one more time?</em>


    Eugene was tempted, but he suppressed the desire to do just that. Just as he was about to answer her, Luke, his loyal aide, stepped out. Princess, watch your words. This is my master and the honorable Duke of Ba, His Excellency Jan Eugene Ba. Insulting the duke is no different from insulting me and the entirety of Brantia. Show some courtesy.


    It still felt a little awkward, but Luke had certainly acted in a dignified way befitting the king of a nation.


    !


    Princess Lilisains eyes filled with surprise. She was taken aback by the sudden change in Lukes demeanor, but her emerald eyes were still fixated on Eugene, rather than Luke.


    You, or rather, Your Excellency. Youre the Duke of Ba? she asked.


    Thats right, Eugene answered. Princess Lilisain jumped to her feet after hearing Eugenes answer.


    <em>Dammit</em>


    Eugene swore inwardly when he saw her expression. Judging from her fiery gaze, it seemed things certainly wouldnt go easy as he had hoped.


    <em>Even so, she was the one who attacked me out of the blue. If I focus on that fact, maybe</em>


    <em>Tap, tap, tap</em>


    Eugene tried his best to think of possible countermeasures since Princess Lilisain was now approaching him rapidly. Knowing that he could take the initiative by speaking first, he opened his lips, I


    However, Princess LIlisain interrupted his words. It is an honor to meet you like this.


    Eugene had unarmed the princess to prevent any unexpected situations, but she still ced her hand on her waist as if she had her sword with her when she bowed.


    Eugene wasnt sure how to respond to the princesss sudden change in attitude.


    Princess Lilisain jerked her head up, then stared directly into his eyes before continuing, The dukes brilliant achievements and magnificent performance. I speak from the bottom of my heart, please consider enlightening this young and ignorant knight. I will consider it a lifetime of grace.


    Princess Lilisains words were very courteous and polite. One could even feel respect and awe contained in her tone. However, the fierce, emerald eyes embedded on the expressionless face seemed to burn bright as dark green mes. She waspletely serious, and it gave the illusion that she was standing on a battlefield.


    Please, I implore you. Princess Lilisain bowed once again when Eugene stood still without responding. Of course, he couldnt respond, as he was simply dumbfounded by the sudden change in her attitude.


    Eugene saw the bulge on the back of her head before responding, I think I have already imparted you a lesson.


    ! Lilisain raised her head, although her upper body was still lowered in a bow.


    You came at me first, Princess, and I defeated you. If this were a battlefield, you would already be dead. Wouldnt you agree? Eugene asked.


    You arepletely correct. I think it was a really sly, but explicit, timely tactic that stimted the opponents desire, making them reveal an opening. Once again, I am humbled and amazed, the princess said before bowing again in a knightly manner.


    Eugene turned his head and saw Luke staring nkly at her, as well as Lanslo desperately holding back hisughter with his head turned to the side. He was once again convinced.


    <em>I have to avoid this woman, no matter what...</em>


    Eugene decided that he would keep this woman away from himself and Luke, regardless of the alliance he had formed with nd. Now that he thought about it, striking the back of her head during their first meeting had been an excellent choice.


    <em>Kehm! Ehem!</em> Anyway, Princess Lilisain, Lanslo smothered hisugh with a cough before continuing, I would like to know why you attacked the duke. You dont even go out very often, do you?


    Princess Lilisain replied, I had realized my shorings during my bouts with Master Pranbow. I was studying the way of the sword while taking a stroll. But just then, I felt an inconspicuous energy. I judged that it was an enemy infiltrating the castle, so


    Eugene was surprised by her exnation.


    The elven princess, who couldnt simply be described by the word weird, had actually noticed his presence.


    <em>Even if they are both pure-blooded, is she different from Pranbow? Even so, Pranbow is a swordmaster, right? Whatever the case, shes amazing...</em>


    Eugenes eyes naturally headed toward Princess Lilisain as he pondered. As if feeling his gaze, she fixed her burdensome eyes on Eugene before speaking, I am a pure-blooded member of nds royal family. That is why I was able to sense Your Excellencys presence. There are one or two individuals every generation who are born with pure blood, and they are very perceptive to the flow of mana.


    <em>Oh,</em> interesting. Does that mean you are able to notice the presence of magic before it is activated?


    Possible. I can catch the fluctuation of mana that apanies the beginning of a spell, Lilisain responded. It seemed that she possessed useful, mysterious abilities as a pure-blooded elf. Although Eugenes intuition warned him to stay away from her, in all honesty, he was quite impressed by her abilities. As such, he stared at her with slight admiration.


    Unfortunately, Princess Lilisains cheeks turned red when she noticed Eugenes eyes, and Eugene felt as if a sudden chill was permeating his body.


    Your Majesty! Your Majesty! It suddenly became noisy outside, and Pranbow rushed into the room in a hurry. It was a rude gesture, even for a swordmaster of nd, but no one med him for doing so. It was obvious why the always gentle and dignified Pranbow was acting like such.


    The princess! Princess Lilisain has No, what is the princess doing here?! Your Excellency? When did you get here? The shock on Pranbows face magnified as he looked around after bursting into the room.


    Princess Lilisain responded with a bow, Sorry for causing you to worry, Master Pranbow. However, there is apelling cause and reason for the current situation. Let me exin...


    <em>Huh?</em> No, forget the exnation. Princess, the back of your head is Pranbow said with disbelief as his eyes stopped on the back of the princesss head.


    Let me exin Eugene quickly interjected.


    However


    Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Once again, an urgent voice rang out, and several nobles rushed in through the open door.


    Your Majesty! Theres trouble <em>uh?!</em> Your Excellency the Duke?! one of the nobles eximed in shock.


    Never mind that. Whats going on? Eugene waved off the nobles, then beckoned them to continue.


    The nobles didnt even hide their excitement as they responded, Distinguished guests have arrived at the castle!


    Distinguished guests? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes! Well, its the imperial prince of the Roman Empire! An imperial prince of the Roman Empire has personallye to celebrate the coronation of His Majesty Crawlmarine! He has traveled a long way!


    What did you say?!


    <em>Wow</em>


    <em>Huh!</em>


    Amazing!


    Luke, Lanslo, Pranbow, and Princess Lilisain expressed their astonishment.


    Eugene was also surprised, but in a different way.


    <em>I never thought that talkative brat of a prince would barge in after revealing his identity.</em>


    Eugene felt that he had to hurry.


    LuNo, king, Eugene called out.


    Yes? <em>Ah,</em> yes, Master! Luke answered. His face was dyed crimson with shock and excitement. He had never imagined himselfing face to face with a member of the Roman Empires imperial family.


    Im not here Eugene stated.


    <em>Huh?</em> What do you mean by that? Luke asked.


    I havent returned from my mission yet. If the prince of the empire looks for me, tell him that, Eugene said.


    Your Excellency! That cannot be! Its an imperial prince. As far as I know, this is the first time that the Roman Empire has included an imperial prince in their delegation to congratte the coronation of another countrys king. Its only natural for you to attend such an event! Even Pranbow couldnt help but show signs of intense excitement.


    But Eugene was the only person here who knew of the imperial princes true self, so he remained adamant about his demand.


    We still havent solved the issue with the Bayman Orcs. Lanslo, call the knights and the beowulf warriors here, Eugene ordered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I understand, Lanslo answered. Having been with Eugene for a long time, Lanslo quickly noticed that something was suspicious. Nevertheless, Lanslo agreed that the invasion of the Bayman Orcs had precedence over the visit of an imperial prince, so he conceded.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    Eugene ced a hand on Lukes shoulder. It was an incredibly profane action, but everyone knew Eugenes ce in the Kingdom of Brantia and the rtionship he shared with Luke. As such, the others simply watched.


    Eugene said, King.


    Yes, Master Luke answered. Eugene was acting much more serious and solemn than usual. Luke awaited his masters next words with both curiosity and nervousness.


    Eugene continued, The king is the face of Brantia. And I am Brantias sword and her shield. As such, you should fulfill your duties as a king, and I will fulfill mine as a knight of Brantia. The peace and security of the nationes first for me.


    It was an inspiring speech, something befitting the brave, honorable knights depicted in old fairy tales.


    <em>Ahh</em> Master


    <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em> Your Excellency! To think that you would throw yourself in the fire once again, even though youve just returned


    This is our blessing! Brantia is blessed to have His Excellency Duke Ba serving as the patron of the king and the royal family!


    The king and the nobles expressed their emotions as they were ovee with awe and wonder. This was the advent of a true knight who pursued perfect chivalry. The hot wave of emotions even spread to some unexpected figures.


    A-Amazing! Respect! Honorable! Respect! The elven princesss voice stood out among the many men, and all eyes turned toward her. Princess Lilisains eyes burned even brighter than when she looked at Mirian, and she even started to tremble. All of a sudden, Princess Lilisain copsed at Eugenes feet.


    <em>Ah!</em> P-Princess? Pranbow shouted with surprise.


    However, Princess Lilisain disregarded the swordmasters shout and bowed her head before speaking in a desperate voice. It was as if she were a knight waiting to be sworn in. I, Lilisain Marl nd, am still sorelycking, but as a knight of honor, I request my sword to be drawn with the dukes army.


    ?!


    Everyones expressions stiffened at the elven princesss sudden deration, as she was scheduled to be the nations queen.


    <em>I have to say no!</em>


    Eugene instinctively sensed an imminent crisis by the princesss sudden deration. He attempted to step out and reject her plea, knowing that the princess would bring as much trouble as the talkative prince. However


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Princess Lilisain raised her head and turned her burning eyes toward Luke.


    Your Majesty. I sincerely hope to observe His Excellency Bas glorious honor and noble chivalry by his side. If you consider nd a true ally and want to give me a chance to make amends for my mistakes, please allow me, she asked.


    <em>Ki</em> Eugene started.


    However, he was never given a chance to continue speaking.


    Of course! Your insight is certainly extraordinary! I will ept your request, Princess! Luke nodded with an ted expression without giving Eugene any time to respond. He was already quite moved by Eugenes words, and the princess, whom he wasnt very happy with, had apologized sincerely and had finally recognized his masters true face.


    As Eugenes number one fan, only one decision made sense.


    <em>K-kieee</em> Sir, what do I do now?


    Everyones faces were full of joy and glee. Everyone, except the duke who had found himself in a pit of dung while trying to avoid a bucket of it, and the spirit, who had finally met her match.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Extraordinary insight? You tter me, Your Majesty, Princess Lilisain said.


    Not at all. I have never imagined that you would have such a good eye for people, Princess. Please consider what I said earlier a slip of the tongue, Luke said.


    No, that was my fault. I have failed to recognize the <em>knight</em> among knights. It was entirely the fault and the sin of this ipetent one. I shall wash away my offense with my de, Princess Lilisain dered.


    I look forward to it, Princess! Luke eximed in response.


    Yes, Your Majesty! Princess Lilisain returned the gesture in kind.


    <em>They are on the same wavelength.</em>


    One could easily mistake the two for long-time friends. Eugene was speechless as Luke and Lilisain gazed at each other with eyes burning with fervor and passion.


    Eugene wanted tosh out and reject everything they had said. Sadly, it wasnt that simple. Even though Luke was his aide, he was now the King of Brantia. Rejecting the kings orders where so many of his nobles were present would be no different from ignoring the kings authority. Moreover, Eugene himself had ced Luke on Brantias throne. He couldnt possibly do something tantamount to disrespecting the king.


    He could only ept it.


    Afterward, Eugene spoke up, Princess Lilisain.


    Please give me your orders, Princess Lilisain jumped to her feet and eximed. Her controlled, disciplined attitude reminded one of a trained soldier rather than a princess. In addition, the way she looked at Eugene was quite unusual.


    <em>Dammit. At least she has some skills. She wont hold us back.</em>


    Eugene continued, Prepare to depart with Sir Pranbow.


    Honor. Master, let us go, Princess Lilisain replied before turning to face Pranbow. <em>Huh?</em> I dont even know whats going on anymore. Pranbow shook his head and followed Princess Lilisain out of the office.


    Eugene stared at the disappearing figure of Princess Lilisain, who was burning with passion and spirit. He finally gave up and came to ept the situation. He turned his head. <em>Phew.</em> Lanslo, how many troops do we have avable to mobilize?


    Lanslo replied without hesitation, proving his qualifications as the suprememander in Eugenes absence. We have about one hundred heavy infantries and about twenty knights, including those currently here. I can call for all beowulf warriors except those who have gone up North. If you think that wont be enough, we can gather knights and squad captains on our way.


    What about Edmund and Randolph? Eugene asked.


    Lanslo responded, I think it would be better for Sir Edmund to serve as the captain of the royal guard and for Sir Randolph to serve as the captain of the capitals guards. We will have to leave some troops behind anyway.


    Fine. Then we will depart right away. We will only take five days worth of food and drinking water. We will make up for what weck on our way, Eugene dered.


    Yes, Your Excellency!


    Now that he had stepped on the pot of shit known as Lilisain, he had to do everything possible to avoid the pit of dung known as the imperial prince of the Roman Empire. As such, Eugene decided to speed up.


    Lanslo, I will leave the heavy infantry to you. Gather the knights and the beowulfs within an hour, Eugenemanded.


    Master, are you nning to leave first? Luke asked with a startled expression.


    Eugene nodded. Thats right.


    Luke continued in a worried voice, But we dont know how many of the Bayman Orcs we will be facing. It could be dangerous, master.


    The nobles followed suit. His Majesty is right, Your Excellency.


    I do not doubt the capabilities of Your Excellency and the other sirs, but the Bayman Orcs are a race of warriors who once conquered thisnd.


    Indeed. It would seem right to depart only after full preparation, Your Excellency.


    Eugene was a vampire, the highest-ranking noble of the undead. As long as he continued to feed on blood, he would never tire. Therefore, there wouldnt be any issues with him departing right after returning from his previous journey.


    However, apart from the fact that he would be facing the Bayman Orcs, thorough preparation was required for any type of war. In that respect, the nobles were right.


    But Eugene remained adamant in his decision


    Who among you here has battled against the Bayman Orcs before? Eugene asked.


    <em>Uh</em>


    No one, right? Eugene asked once more.


    T-Thats right, The nobles bowed their heads after sharing nces. It wasnt only them; it was also unlikely that their predecessors once fought against the Bayman Orcs. Eugene continued, I have fought with the Tolo family, one of the tribes of the Bayman Orcs.


    What?!


    I-Is that really true?


    The nobles became wide-eyed with shock. They knew that Eugene had been away from the castle for a while, but they had never imagined that he had done such a thing. Luke and Lanslo nodded in affirmation, and the nobles gawked at Eugene with astonishment.


    Right now, I am the only person here who knows about the power and the true force of the Bayman Orcs. Do you really think that I would act without thinking? Eugene asked them.


    Sirs Eugene called out while looking around at the nobles with a cold gaze before continuing, Who do you all think I am?


    ...!


    This was just how people wereno matter how familiar you were with someone, your familiarity would start to dilute with the passage of time during that persons absence. It wasnt surprising that these nobles, prestigious enough to handle the nations affairs by the kings side, would be somewhat arrogant and haughty over time.


    As such, they had forgotten about it for a moment. They had forgotten how the red-eyed figure standing before them had taken Brantia by storm.


    <em>T-Thats right. This man is the Duke of Ba!</em>


    As you wish, Your Excellency! the nobles surrendered and shouted in unison. A mixture of fear and relief filled their hearts. They feared Eugene, knowing he was a cruel monarch, but they were relieved that he was on their side.


    ***


    Eugene led a group of knights and beowulf warriors through the back of the royal castle.


    <em>Haha!</em> Finally, were going to fight again!


    Thats right! My body has been madly itching after staying put for such a long time!


    The knights were in high spirits and morale. They had been itching to fight after resting in the castle for nearly a month while doing nothing but training. They had been granted their own territories, or manors ording to their achievements, but the young, energetic knights couldnt ept retiring and living out the rest of their lives in peace andfort. In addition, theirmander was an undefeated knight, and he was once again taking control of them.


    The knights were already addicted to the smell of victory and the battlefield. There was no reason they wouldnt choose toply with Eugenes summons.


    <em>Hiyaah! Ha! Haaa!</em>


    The knights were brimming with excitement after leaving the city in a while. Their excitement affected Princess Lilisain as well.


    Spirit! Energy! Amazing! I can tell theyre strong just by looking at them! Princess Lilisain shouted.


    Pranbow nodded in agreement next to her. They are excellent knights. Princess, It will be impossible to drive a sword through their armor without using Aura.


    Is it the same for the beowulfs? Princess Lilisain asked.


    Thats right. Their te coats are at least twice as thicker and heavier than <em>our</em> armors and the human knights. I cant guarantee victory if four of five of them attacked me at once, Pranbow responded.


    Even in nd, the beowulfs were famous for their strength. However, there was a huge difference between hearing stories and <em>actually</em> seeing their prowess in person.


    <em>How amazing! Truly incredible!</em>


    Princess Lilisain looked at the beowulf warriors with awe. As soon as they left the city, the beowulfs had transformed into lycanthropes and left to scout ahead. Her respect for the man responsible for uniting the strong knights and warriors grew evenrger, and her dark emerald eyes were fixated on the person in question as they burned even brighter.


    Princess


    Princess? <em>Hoho.</em> Princess Lilisain! Pranbow raised his voice.


    <em>Heup!</em> A big mistake. I beg for your forgiveness, Master. Princess Lilisain came to her senses and bowed in apology.


    Pranbow sighed, noticing the reason for her trance. <em>Phew!</em> Princess, do you like the duke that much?


    Yes, Master, she answered without hesitation.


    Of course, as a knight and a warrior!


    <em>Hmm</em> Pranbow took on a solemn expression, and his eyes sank coldly. He had known her since she was introduced to this world, and he had guided her in swordsmanship for twenty years. However, this was the first time he saw her express such interest in anyone.


    <em>The princess is supposed to be the kings partner, but things are flowing in an unexpected direction. Huhu.</em>


    Lilisain had always been an unusual girl since she was young. Even though she possessed an extraordinary visage that had always been a hot topic even among the beautiful elves, she never showed interest in prettying herself. Instead, she only admired and pursued strength and power.


    However, that was just the start of her peculiarity. When other princesses took rabbits, puppies, or small mountain birds as pets, Lilisain headed into the mountain and returned with a kobold cub, saying that it was cute and adorable.


    When other princesses learned embroidery, she bolted through the mountains and fields, devoting herself to hunting monsters and predators, saying that physical strength and stamina urately reflected the nations strength.


    Her peculiar personality caused everyone else to avoid her, but Pranbow truly cherished the princess. In addition, he discovered that the young princess had an unusual talent with the de.


    As such, he was both worried and regretful that her gaze toward Eugene was burning with such fervor. Still, he couldnt simply jump to conclusions. As such, he asked in a low voice, Princess. How much do you like the duke?


    ! Princess Lilisain hesitated before responding with an even more intense expression, I want to be next to him.


    Naturally, to fight by his side for a long time! What could be more honorable than fighting alongside such an aplished knight?! Moreover, if she remained by the dukes side, then


    <em>Kieeeeeeee!</em> Subordinate number one! Hit it! Go, go! <em>Kieeeeeehh!</em>


    Princess Lilisains gaze came to rest on the spirit, who was letting out an adorable scream while hanging off of Silions mane.


    <em>That child. I want it! I want to bite those cheeks forever!</em>


    Of all the spirits she had ever seen; rather, as the first spirit she had ever seen, Lilisain had neverid eyes on a creature that couldpare with the spirit in terms of cuteness. Princess Lilisains eyes filled with desire, and her breathing became ragged. Eventually, she uttered a phrase faithful to her instincts, A sincere longing for possession.


    Is it to that degree? <em>Hu Huhuhu</em> Pranbow muttered. It was absurd and horrifying, but Pranbow had confirmed the sincerity of the princess he cherished so much. He could prevent a poignant smile from appearing on his face.


    <em>Its said that the flow of mana and emotions are equally unpredictable. What should I do about this?</em>


    The elven princess gawked at the awe-inspiring knight and his spirit with hungry eyes, and the swordmaster looked on with anguish.


    ***


    Wee to Brantia, thend overseen by the spirits, Your Highness Localope.


    Thank you very much for your hospitality, Your Majesty Crawlmarine.


    The imperial family of the Roman Empire, and in particr, the direct descendants of the emperor, held the same status as the kings of other countries. It wasnt written anywhere or held inw, but it had been customary for a long time.


    <em>Haha!</em> I have heard the stories of your adventures to the glorious throne. They were very exciting to hear, Localope said.


    Its nothing. The great spirits of thend were looking after me, and His Excellency Duke Ba had led me in the right direction, Luke responded.


    <em>Oh,</em><em>my!</em> Youre modest as well. The kings bravery and honor as a knight are widespread as well, Localope continued.


    Im ttered, Luke responded. The two men were seated side by side, and they continued their friendly conversation. The other knights and nobles attending the feast also conversed while stealing nces at the two figures.


    <em>Ehem.</em> No matter how much I think about it, this is weird. Its very suspicious, Pythamoras muttered while scrutinizing Localope. He disliked the hustle and bustle of arge gathering, but he had no choice but to attend the weing feast as the kings wizard.


    <em>Huh?</em> What do you mean? Lanslo asked while keeping his eyes glued on the imperial prince. He was also attending the banquet for the same reason, though both he and Pythamoras were seated in a rtively quiet ce.


    What else? Im talking about the imperial prince, Pythamoras answered.


    What about the imperial prince? <em>Ah,</em> is he a fake? Lanslo whispered.


    Pythamoras shook his head, No, the princes attire and the armor of his entourage are undoubtedly from the Roman Empire. Moreover, I spoke to the knights earlier in the empiresnguage. They were very fluent, so they couldnt be fake.


    Then whats so strange about it? Lanslo asked.


    <em>Tsk, tsk!</em> What kind of a ce do you think the Roman Empire is? Would theye unannounced even though a direct descendant of the emperor is visiting personally? The imperial family there ispletely obsessed with customs and formalities, Pythamoras answered.


    Come to think of it; you have a point. If theyre here to offer their congrattions, it would have been natural for them to give us a notice in advance.<em> Hmm</em> Lanslos gaze turned sharp.


    Well, in this case, theres only one possible exnation, Pythamoras suddenly said.


    <em>Hooh.</em> And what is that? Lanslo asked.


    Pythamoras grinned as he stroked his coveted beard. The imperial prince must be in some kind of trouble. And in all likelihood, he came here without receiving permission from the emperor.


    What? No way Lanslo gasped.


    <em>Tsk, tsk!</em> Less than ten guards and only a single servant apanying the emperors son? Even the lords of this shabbynd would be apanied by more attendants. Why do you think that is? Pythamoras asked.


    ! Lanslo became wide-eyed.


    Pythamoras continued with a meaningful smile, Either he ran away from home, or he escaped. Its one or the other.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Eugene continued his journey to the western coast, where the Bayman Orcs were expected to arrive. On his way, Eugene continued to converse with the knights and nobles. However, while those originating from the Caylor Kingdom willinglyplied with Eugenes call, most of the Brantian nobles were rather callous.


    Their reason was simple. Most of them were under the Fransil family, so they didnt know much about Eugene. They had no fear of him, so they didnt deem his summons important.


    Sir Arkwood did notply with the summons. However, he is willing to provide some funds and supplies.


    The same goes for Sir Kezman. He states that it will be difficult for him to provide troops without the explicit permission of Lord Fransil.


    They appeared oblivious to the name of His Majesty the King and the royal familys crest. They reluctantly opened the gates when I gave the honorable names of the duke and Master Pranbow. And even then, they were quite inhospitable.


    They even questioned if the Bayman Orcs invasion was even true. They appeared doubtful of the fact that Your Excellency headed to the North and saw them personally.


    Eugene frowned as the knights returned one after another and gave their reports.


    How regrettable! Your Excellency, they are not qualified to be called knights. Please send me. I will speak to them with the sword, and it wille to an immediate resolution.


    Eugene quickly brushed aside Lilisains suggestion and became lost in thought. Judging from the knights reports, it seemed that the western nobles assumed that the birth of a new king had nothing to do with them. It was rather incredulous, but it made sense at the same time.


    Even in the Caylor Kingdom, numerous nobles lived their entire lives without seeing the king even once. Considering that, nobles were usually loyal to the great nobles and lords they served rather than the king. This was why even if their lord, the head of the Fransil family, became allies with the new king, their allegiance remained with the Franisil family, not the king.


    So when they were suddenly ordered toply with orders to provide troops, their disobedience wasnt a surprise.


    Your Excellency, why dont you go see Lord Fransil? Partec stepped up and asked carefully, recognizing that Eugene seemed to be in a strange mood. Partec had been bestowed a title during Lukes enthronement along with the other mercenary captains. Now, he was a proper lord with his own manor, and he was one of the kings knights as well. de and Lavan had also been sworn in as official knights.


    Eugene responded, We dont have enough time for that. If we went ahead and visited the Fransil family, asked for their cooperation, and returned to gather the nobles, the orcs would have arrived more than ten times in the meantime.


    Well, thats true Partec stepped back while scratching his head.


    The other knights raised their voices. They could no longer hide their anger.


    How could they act so impudently? They are clearly disregarding His Majesty the King and Your Excellency!


    Well spoken, sir! Your Excellency, lets just force our way in and show them our power!


    Both the Brantian knights and the knights from the Caylor Kingdom unanimously insisted on using force to deal with the nonpliant nobles and knights.


    Your Excellency, you have to think this through carefully. This could lead to the worsening of your rtionship with the Fransil family. If you force their followers, it could lead to aplicated situation, Pranbow advised. He was cautious, which was natural for a swordmaster of nd since nd possessed a simr position to the Fransil family in the new Kingdom of Brantia.


    Eugene smirked. Is that so? Then let me ask you a question


    What?


    Lets say that the Bayman Orcsnded in nd. What would you say if I dont offer my help with the excuse that I dont have the kings permission? Even though I am his guardian, technically, I am still the kings vassal, right? Eugene asked.


    ! Pranbows eyes quivered.


    Eugene stared straight into the elfs eyes before speaking firmly, The issue with the Bayman Orcs is a matter involving the entire kingdom. How could we call this a proper kingdom if the lords cannot unite under the king to deal with a national crisis? Do you think I went through all that trouble to see this sort of thing?


    Well, of course not, but since the coronation was already held, wouldnt it be better to use a more conciliatory approach in dealing with the nobles? I might be acting nosy here, but your name and honor may be tarnished, and it worries me, Pranbow responded. He seemed disappointed as he spoke.


    It was true. Pranbow thought Eugene could settle them honorably rather than through fear. He couldnt understand why Eugene was trying to use force to solve these issues.


    However, his assumptions proved that Pranbow was still unfamiliar with Eugene.


    Is my honor more important than the stability of Brantia? Eugene asked.


    <em>Hmm!</em> Pranbow was startled by Eugenes frigid gaze.


    Eugene continued, Honor, mercy, generosity. All those are good. But now that my aide has be the king, such things are for him to take.


    Then, Your Excellency Pranbow muttered.


    Are you asking because you dont know? At least one person needs to be holding the de. Someone must be ready to break your head if you act like shit. That way, they will learn not to act like an idiot and be loyal to the king, Eugene answered.


    ! Pranbow finally came to a realization upon seeing Eugenes cold smile.


    <em>I thought he was only saying it for the sake of it. Was he really nning on staying as Brantias sword this entire time?!</em>


    Eugene was nning to bear the stigma of being the symbol of fear while giving all the glory and honor to the king.


    Your Excellency Did you know that this was going to happen? Pranbow asked.


    I thought of it, but I didnt expect it toe to fruition. So I should do things ording to what I have nned, right? Eugene said.


    Let me ask you a question. Why do you want to carry the burden of dishonor and stigma? Pranbow asked. He was genuinely curious. Wasnt the pursuit of honor and famea knights ultimate purpose? What Eugene was trying to do was the farthest from glory.


    Itll make things easier in the future if I do this now. And most importantly


    Eugene continued with a sneer, I am a member of the Dark n.


    !


    No further exnation was needed. Pranbow fully understood Eugenes intentions from his response. Even if Brantia was generous and undiscriminating against other races, vampires were naturally a symbol of fear and horror to the other races.


    In the end, Eugene had basically made it clear that he would stay as a cruel member of the Dark n rather than an honorable knight.


    Pranbow finally gave in and bowed. I have nothing more to say. Please do as you wish, Your Excellency.


    There was no doubt that Eugenes choice would be far more conducive to the stability of the kingdom and the continual of the royal family.


    Eugene responded, Even if you did have something more to say, I would have had my way in the end.


    Eugene turned his gaze away from Pranbow and looked at the other knights before asking, Where is the closest territory from here?


    Its the Arkwood territory, Your Excellency, one of the knights answered.


    And then? Eugene asked.


    The Floyd territory. the knight responded once again.


    Good. Starting with the Arkwood and the Floyd territory, we will visit all the territories on our way to the expectednding point of the orcs. Those disloyal to the kingdom and the king will not be recognized as lords of Brantia. Therefore, those who do not answer the summons will be destroyed, Eugene dered.


    <em>Ooohhh!!!</em>


    The knights eximed vigorously.


    Sir Caltech, Sir Corbe. You two take this road to the Fransil family. Inform Lord Fransil of the current situation and let him know that I will dispose of the nobles at will. I will not ept questions, objections, or protests. No need to wait for an answer either. Deliver this message and return immediately. Go, Eugenemanded.


    As you wish, the two knights answered.


    Sir Clenmer. Head to the royal castle and inform the king and Pythamoras of my decision. The druid will know how to respond, Eugene continued.


    Yes, Your Excellency


    The three knights departed on their horses.


    Eugene looked back at Pranbow and Lilisain before smiling. I think this takes care of that. Any other suggestions?


    None... Pranbow shook his head.


    Lilisain simply stared at Eugene with glistening eyes and a blush.


    Three days. I will conclude the summons in three days. Sirs, there will be no need to conserve mana stones. Take them if you feel tired. Beowulfs, I will take full responsibility if you kill those who are acting like shit, Eugene dered.


    As you wish, Your Excellency!!


    <em>Kuwuoooooo!!!</em>


    <em>Kieeeeehh!</em>


    They cheered. However, there were no more honorable knights and proud warriors. The ones cheering were iron-blooded fighters who only took orders from one man.


    And


    Respect! Sincere respect! The elven princess, who had fallen deeply for the vampire duke since their first meeting, even raised her sword up high.


    <em>Haaa</em> She didnt even nce at her teacher, who kept shaking his head with regret.


    ***


    <em>Uh</em> So you are the Duke of Ba?


    Thats right, Eugene responded.


    Sir Arkwood was the owner of arge farnd, which spanned nearly 330,000 square meters, as well as dozens of serfs. He looked around at the vampire duke and his knights with slightly anxious eyes.


    <em>I never thought he woulde personally when I sent his men back.</em>


    The Duke of Ba was exactly as the rumors had it. The duke and the two knights apanying him were equipped in armor that Sir Arkwood could never even imagineying his hands on. However, that didnt mean Sir Arkwood was afraid of them.


    <em>What are you going to do? Youre in an alliance with Lord Fransil, arent you?</em>


    There were only three knights on his side, including himself, and twenty serf soldiers. Even so, the vampire duke could never attack them.


    <em>Hmm.</em> So, youre saying that you would like the knights of Arkwood to join you, as the Bayman Orcs maynd on the shore sometime soon? Sir Arkwood asked.


    Its a certainty, not a possibility. I saw it and heard it directly when I went to the North, Eugene responded.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes, yes. I guess so, Sir Arkwood nodded while speaking indifferently, recalling the words of Lord Fransil. His lord had warned him not to do anything to displease their new allies.


    However, though he appeared sympathetic on the surface, Sir Arkwoods thoughts werepletely different.


    <em>The Bayman Orcs are invading all of a sudden? What kind of nonsensical bullshit is this?</em>


    Lord Fransil had warned him to act cautiously around the new royalty. However, this didnt mean that he had to trust all of Duke Bas words and follow hismands.


    The northern orcs had been quiet for decades, so why would they invade all of a sudden? Who in their right mind would believe such nonsense? Moreover, Sir Arkwood had never participated in a war. He waspletely oblivious to how great or scary the Duke of Ba really was.


    <em>Even so, hes a duke. I should at least pretend to listen, right? This could be an opportunity. Nobles like him are always sensitive to public opinion, so Ill meet some of his demands and get what I can from him.</em>


    Sir Arkwood decided to trust in his pride as the master of and with history and tradition. In addition, he could make some small profits as well.


    With all due respect, the sword of Arkwood is not at your disposal, even for you, Your Excellency. My loyalty is to the Fransil family, he dered.


    Sir Arkwood felt his heart sink when Eugene remained silent and stared at him with cold eyes. As such, he smiled right away and continued, But as you know, Your Excellency, there are exceptions to everything.


    So? Eugene asked.


    <em>Haha.</em> If Your Excellency is generous enough to show us your honor, I could give Lord Fransil a proper exnation in the future, right? Sir Arkwood continued.


    Honor and generosity Are you asking for gold coins? Eugene asked.


    Arkwood didnt expect Eugene to be so blunt. He flinched before giving a meaningful smile. Depending on the situation, gold could act as a very useful tool, right? <em>Hahaha.</em>


    So, you are saying that you arent willing to ept a royal order, but you might change your mind if I pay you gold coins? Eugene said.


    <em>Oh, no!</em> Someone might misunderstand, Your Excellency. All Im saying is that theres a way


    <em>Shuack!</em>


    Sir Arkwood wasnt given a chance to finish his sentence. He could only blink reflexively as a silver sh disturbed his vision. Immediately afterward, he heard the sharp sound of the air being sliced apart.


    <em>Shiiing!</em>


    Hiek?! Sir Arkwood was stunned to see a de tip before his nose. The de shone with an eerie glow.


    It happened in the blink of an eye.


    W-w-what are you doing?!


    My lord!


    <em>Shing! Shing!</em>


    Sir Arkwoods men immediately unsheathed their weapons.


    Eugene ignored them and dered, Those who can wield a sword and ride a horse among your children, bring them all.


    Do you really think that you will get away with doing something like <em>Uah!</em> Sir Arkwood screamed and attempted to move back when Wolfughter poked his forehead. However, Eugene activated his Fear at that moment, and Sir Arkwood was forced to stay frozen like a rock.


    After tying up Sir Arkwood with his Fear, Eugene turned to the territorys troops and spoke coldly. The troops appeared angry, but they were also taken aback by Eugenes sudden behavior.


    Put your swords away unless you want to meet your ends, Eugene coldly said.


    ?! Everyone was appalled to hear the vulgar way in which Eugene had spoken. They had heard rumors, but it was still unbelievable to see that one of the highest-ranking nobles of the country could be so crude.


    Im not going to warn you twice. Put them away, Eugene said.


    Despite Eugenes final warning, the troops didnt put their weapons away. They looked as if they were confused.


    Eugene then spoke with a cruel smile, Start it


    Yes, Your Excellency.


    The price of ignoring his warning. You shall pay for it.


    Partec and Lilisain responded to Eugenesmand before taking action.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Partec, or Knight Partec Campbell, could still vividly remember his first encounter with his lord. The young knight once possessed a cold, sharp attitude at all times and the demeanor of a beast ready to explode at a moments notice.


    Partec had made the choice of a lifetime when he visited the Tywin familys castle along with the young knight.


    <em>The decision to follow the duke was the best choice I had ever made.</em>


    If he had rejected Eugenes offer, he would have ended up as nothing more than a second-rate mercenary for the rest of his life. He would have retired or died without ever aplishing anything noteworthy. However, he had epted Eugenes proposal. Afterward, he faced uncountable hardships and had almost lost his life numerous times while exploring evilnds and participating on many battlefields. In return, he had earned more money than he had earned in thest decade or so in just two years. More importantly, he was sworn-in and was turned into an official knight even though he was already in his mid-tote 30s.


    Some thought that Partec deserved what he had received, as he had worked hard and fought fiercely. However, Partec did not agree with their thoughts.


    No matter how fiercely one fought and lived, Partec had seen countless mercenaries who had been backstabbed or had been killed like dogs after meeting terrible employers andmanders. There was only one difference between such unfortunate souls and himself.


    <em>I serve the duke, but they didnt...</em>


    Partec didnt care whether Eugene was a vampire or not. For him, Eugene was simply a lord to serve and to follow for his whole life. Therefore, he wielded his sword against the serfs without showing any mercy. Naturally, serfs were no match for a veteran with more than a dozen years of experience. Moreover, their singleyer quilted jackets were no better than parchment in terms of providing defense.


    In an instant, five serfs fell into pools of their own blood. The remaining serfs, who numbered around ten, immediately fled in fear. There was an insurmountable difference between untrained, frail serfs, and a professionalbatant who spent most of his life as a de for hire.


    Instead of chasing after the fleeing soldiers, Partec headed to Princess Lilisain. He was going to help Princess Lilisain, but he grinned and sheathed his de instead when he saw her.


    Even three knights under Sir Arkwood were no match for Princess Lilisain. Befitting her fame as one of the best knights of nd, Princess Lilisains swordsmanship was quick and clean. There werent any redundancies in her movements, and she incapacitated the knights by aiming at the gaps in their chainmail.


    <em>She avoidednding any fatal blows on purpose. Amazing. Shes inferior to Sir Lanslo and Sir Galfredik, but shes stronger than the others.</em>


    Partec was amazed. The tall, beautiful princess was much stronger and more skilled than he had expected.


    <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em>


    One of the young knights, who appeared to be Sir Arkwoods son, grunted and fell backward after receiving a blow to his jaw with the blunt edge of Lilisains sword and a kick to his abdomen.


    <em>Kuagh!</em>


    A knight was thrown backward by a well-ced kick and was forced to his knees. It seemed Princess Lilisain possessed as much brute strength as men.


    <em>Uaggh</em><em>! </em><em>Uweegh</em><em>!</em> The knight regurgitated his meal on the ground, and Princess Lilisain nced at him before turning around and sheathing her de.


    Missionplete. I await your next order, she said.


    Good work, Eugene responded. He watched the situation y out with his sword fixated on Sir Arkwoods forehead. He was satisfied with Princess Lilisains skills.


    He had also noticed that Partec had grown considerably stronger as well. His skills with the shortsword and the shield wereparable with other knights, and Princess Lilisains abilities were one or two levels above the average knights of the Caylor Kingdom.


    <em>Kieeeeh!</em> Princess knight, youre amazing! <em>Wowie!</em> Mirian unknowingly eximed.


    ?!


    Princess Lilisains gaze slowly turned to the spirit.


    <em>Kieeek!</em> Mirian squealed upon meeting the princesss fiery eyes, and then she quickly hid behind Eugenes shoulder.


    Princess Lilisain muttered while licking her lips, Someday, I will definitely


    S-Someday you will definitely what!? What? W-w-what do you mean by that? <em>Kiehhhh?!</em> Mirian shouted with horror. Princess Lilisains eyes were filled with desire, but it was of a different kind than the spirits greed. One could even feel a tinge of madness contained in her gaze.


    Eugene simply ignored the spirit and turned toward Sir Arkwood. The death penalty is standard for those who disregard a royal order. You know this, right?


    !


    Eugene continued, I want nothing more than to cut off your head right now, but the king is an extremely honorable and generous man. Although the king is my aide, I cant just make decisions like this on my own.


    <em>Even though it looks like you already did everything you wanted?</em>


    Therefore, I will defer your punishment to ater date, Eugene concluded before withdrawing Wolfughter.


    <em>Huagk</em><em>! </em><em>Heuk</em><em>, Ha!</em> Sir Arkwood fell to his ass and stroked his throat with relief after finally being freed from Eugenes Fear.


    Ill be taking those three. And hand it over, Eugene said.


    W-what are you talking about? Sir Arkwood asked.


    Eugene continued as if it were only natural, You said you would provide money and food, right? Im busy, so hand it over.


    T-Thats Sir Arkwood was at a loss. The vampire duke was brazenly attempting to extort military funds and supplies from him, on top of taking his valuable knights. Even his own son was among the knights Eugene was about to take. How could such a man be a duke? He was closer to a bandit or a thief.


    If you dont want to, feel free to offer up your head for refusing toply with a royal order. Sir, do not test my patience. As I said earlier, I will not warn you twice, Eugene stated.


    How much will suffice? Sir Arkwood asked. He wasnt stupid. He had quickly identified the type of man the vampire duke was. Right now, he had to fulfill the vampire dukes desires. Otherwise, he would lose his head to the duke, who was exactly, or rather, even worse than the rumors had it.


    As you said, sir, gold is a <em>very</em> good tool depending on the situation. I will watch and see your devotion to the royal family and me, Eugene responded.


    The magical worddevotion. It would have been preferable for anyone to receive a demand for an exact amount, as there would be no upper limit with what Eugene was requesting. Sir Arkwood felt an oing headache, but he had no choice but to appease the duke with a groveling smile. After all, the crazy duke held the sword.


    ***


    Starting with Sir Arkwood, Eugene visited all the nobles on his way to the west coast. In just four days, he had received troops and supplies from seven nobles and lords.


    Naturally, it was written as received, but it read extortion via violence. The nobles shuddered with anger, but their fear of Eugene was far greater than their anger. In the end, they couldnt say anything.


    Moreover, Eugene held the justification in the form of a royal order. But although the nobles remained silent in front of Eugene, they reacted and made preparations in their own ways.


    They visited their support, Lord Fransil.


    How could he be so wicked and vicious? Lord Fransil! I was only trying to keep my loyalty to the Fransil family. However, the duke threatened my son and my knights. He had a knife pressed against my neck!


    As a vassal of the Fransil family, I told him that I could only provide him with troops with the lord''s permission. However, he suddenly ordered his knights to attack and


    This is sphemy! He called it providing reinforcements, but he has taken them hostage! Bayman Orcs? What a ridiculous excuse Its clearly a trick to strengthen his own position!


    You must tell the truth to the king and the royal family as the representative of the alliance! Someone must put a brake on the arrogant, wicked actions of Duke Ba! My lord!


    Nobles flocked one by one every day, and they all spoke of simr things. They vented their anger and frustration with Eugene.


    <em>Hmm.</em> At first, Lord Fransil offered his sympathy andforted the nobles. However, as they continued toe, Lord Fransils expression turned serious. Honestly, Eugene had sent a knight to him earlier on to exin the situation.


    However, this was much more serious than he had expected


    Lord fransil! You must make a decision!


    You must show them the will of the West! You are the only one capable of correcting the young kings ways!


    The nobles deduced Lord Fransils serious expression as anger, and they became even more vocal. However, due to their agitation, the nobles didnt see the reactions of the Fransil familys knights gathered in the hall. In particr, the nobles might have noticed that something was off if they saw the expression of Lorraine, the youngest daughter of their lord, as well as a few knights standing around her. However, they felt angry, unjustified, and afraid of Duke Ba. As such, they were fully absorbed in venting their anger and clinging to Lord Fransil for help.


    Eventually, Lord Fransil parted his lips with a distorted expression. This simply cannot be.


    <em>Ohhh!</em>


    My lord! The nobles expressions instantly brightened upon seeing Lord Fransils reaction.


    Lord Fransil continued, I cannot just sit back and watch. Prepare my horse immediately! I will personally go meet with the Duke of Ba. Sirs, all of you must apany me as well.


    Of course!


    We have trust in you, my lord!


    The nobles were convinced by the seemingly genuine anger of their lord. Neither the young king nor the duke could continue their reign without the support of the Fransil family, after all.


    ***


    How many knights did we take from those bastards? Eugene asked.


    A total of forty-two people, including the aides. Their skills are pretty average, but their equipment is decent. If we put them together, they will be pretty destructive, Partec responded. Partec had never officially received education regarding military tactics, but as an experienced mercenary, he could make sensible, tactical judgments.


    What do you think, Master Pranbow? Eugene asked.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Sir Campbell has a point. However, it will be better to have them work together with the original knights instead of separating them. We must consider their morale, Pranbow responded.


    Then let us do that. Eugene nodded.


    Princess Lilisain asked in a proud voice, Your Excellency. Are you not going to ask for my opinion?


    What do you think, Princess? Eugene asked half-heartedly. He didnt want to ask at all, but Princess Lilisain possessed the highest status right now aside from himself and Pranbow.


    Princess Lilisain responded, My opinion is that Sir Campbell and Master Pranbow are correct. That is all.


    .


    As expected, the word unique didnt do her justiceshe was crazy. However, Eugene couldnt deny that Princess Lilisains great skills had been of great help in the past few days. Even the knights who had disregarded Princess Lilisain because of her gender no longer doubted her skills. Rather, there were even a few knights who showed interest in Princess Lilisain, who always gave her all and fought fiercely in battles.


    Princess Lilisain was only interested in fighting, and she did not care for anypensation or receiving special treatment for her achievements. Members of the royal family were born with gold spoons in their mouths. However, Lilisain acted as a simple knight, unbefitting her great status. Of course, she had never forgotten to re at Eugene and Mirian with crazy eyes several times every day, which was quite horrifying.


    In any case, Eugene had decided to merge the newly acquired knights with his existing troops and knights, who were loyal to him. There wereints due to the difference in their nationalities and difficulties inmunication, but none of the knights dared toin. The knights of the Caylor Kingdom revered Eugene and knew well what he was like, and the forcibly enlisted knights were <em>extremely</em> afraid of him. All in all, almost half of the sixty knights, excluding the aides, werent true followers of Eugene.


    <em>Dammit. Saying nonsense about some orcs invading</em>


    <em>Its obvious that he wants to have us beat up some roamers and bandits to make himself sound even greater.</em>


    <em>I heard the rumors about his viciousness, but this is even worse, isnt it?</em>


    The enlisted knights recognized Eugenes great skills after experiencing it personally. However, the knights were fed up with the cruel attitude with which they were treated. As such, they fumed angrily as they were led to the shore.


    A few dayster, Eugene arrived at one of the four possible locations where the orcs could arrive. It was the northernmost of the four possible locations, and it was the most likelynding ce of the orcs.


    He gave orders to the knights and the beowulf warriors. The knights will remain here and set up camp. The beowulfs will form pairs and scout south, along the coast.


    Beowulfs were simr in speed to horses, but they possessed much higher endurance and were mostly unaffected by terrain. They departed immediately after hearing Eugenes order. There wasnt any meat waiting for them, but they were excited at the thought of facing the warriors of the Bayman Orcs, as they had once established a reign of terror across Brantia.


    In the morning, two dayster


    Dark Lord! Dark Lord!


    Two beowulfs rushed toward Eugene while shouting. Their figures were caked with dirt and grass, and it was apparent that they had returned in a hurry.


    We found the orcs! But theres something strange.


    What? What does that mean? Eugene asked.


    <em>Oh,</em> the thing is <em>Ah!</em> Come on, lets go! It will be faster for you to see it in person than for me to exin it, one of the beowulfs responded. The beowulfs were strong and loyal, but they were rathercking in eloquence. Eugene and his knights followed behind the beowulf on their horses.


    After about half a day


    The group finally arrived in a gravel field which drew a long arc against the backdrop of water reflecting the orange glow of the setting sun. The knights eyes widened with shock when they saw the unexpected sight.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    The gravel field was filled with the smell of seawater and corpses, and red-backed crabs and seagulls were enjoying a feast on the orcs dead bodies.


    What the hell is going on?


    Why are the orcs


    The members of Eugenes group muttered with shock. Everyone was shocked by the sight of more than fifty corpses.


    Eugene dismounted from his horse and walked toward the beach, then he looked over the swollen bodies.


    Somethings strange, Eugene muttered.


    Pranbow observed the bodies by Eugenes side, then voiced his agreement, Thats right. It looks like they had been in a battle, and then a monster showed up.


    It was just as Pranbow had said. The corpses of the orcs scattered across the beach were filled with various injuries inflicted by weapons, but there were also various bites andcerations on their bodies. Moreover, there were quite a few bodies with torn limbs, and the broken pieces of the ships that the orcs had used to arrive were also strewn all over.


    From the condition of the bodies, it looks like only a few days have passed since they were killed. Three days at the longest, Pranbow stated.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene contemted for a moment, then he looked at the beowulf warriors before speaking, Warriors, spread out and look for any traces of the orcs in the nearby area. Judging from how many ships there are, some should still be alive.


    Got it! the beowulf warriors answered before scattering.


    Eugene turned to Mirian and said, Look and see if theres anything to retrieve. Dont just look for money.


    Okay, the spirit answered before flying away to search the bodies. She was deathly afraid of ghosts, but she eagerly rummaged through the horrible remains of the orcs without hesitation.


    Eugene turned to the knights. The ones who had been forcibly enlisted from the western nobles had rigid, grim expressions.


    Eugene spoke, Now, do you believe my words?


    ! The knights flinched. None of them could meet Eugenes gaze. Unless their very eyes were deceiving them, they could see that Eugene had spoken the truth, and they could not bring themselves to look into Eugenes eyes due to the shame they felt.


    <em>I cant believe that Duke Ba was telling the truth.</em>


    <em>Then doesnt that mean hes actually crossed over the snowy mountain as well?</em>


    The knights feared Eugene and were dissatisfied with him, but they were still knights. A knight was someone who dreamt of adventure and craved achievements and fame.


    The eyes of the knights were finally opened in their embarrassment. Anyone who imed to be a knight would have made the same decision as Eugene when faced with the invasion of the Bayman Orcs, which hade true for the first time in decades. Eugene was not simply a vicious, merit-hungry man. He was a true knight who had made ns to prevent a major crisis.


    Stop looking around like fools. Clean up the bodies, Eugenemanded.


    Yes! the knights answered before acting on his orders. The knights worked hard to atone for their mistakes, and the orcs bodies were soon gathered in a single pile.


    Sir, there was nothing to get from their bodies. They didnt have much money either. All of them were basically beggars, Mirian reported after returning from her scavenge.


    Eugene responded, I thought so.


    The disappointed spirit quickly returned to her pocket.


    Light the fire, Eugenemanded.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    The bodies of the orcs zed. It was the end of many orcs who had risked their lives to voyage on their ships.


    Soon, the beowulfs returned from their reconnaissance mission.


    We found traces. There were a few more bodies in the pine forest located southeast, one of the beowulfs said.


    Lets go, Eugene responded. He mounted his horse again, then moved in perfect order with the knights. Unlike before, the faces of the knights contained no more dissatisfaction.


    Around ten minutester, Eugene arrived in a small forest filled with pine trees. He saw about ten corpses of orc warriors scattered around a narrow path leading into the forest. Most of the bodies suffered fatal injuries to their backs and heads.


    It looks like they died running away, Eugenemented.


    Pranbow replied, <em>Hmm.</em> Thats strange. The Bayman Orcs should be proud, brave warriors who do not retreat.


    Eugene shook his head. Thats a lie.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Pranbow said.


    Eugene continued, They know how to fear, and they are excellent at running away. I saw it with my own eyes.


    Eugenes statement wasnt entirely correct. He hadnt simply observed the orcs running away. Rather, he had been the one responsible for making them run.


    Pranbow nodded with a bitter smile after understanding Eugenes words.


    Your Excellency! Take a look at this! Partec suddenly shouted, and Eugene quickly moved towards him.


    <em>Hooh?</em> Eugene muttered with surprise after witnessing the bodies of two orc warriors. Both of them had perished while holding axes in their hands.


    Doesnt this look like they died while fighting each other? Partecmented.


    Thats right. Theyre from the same tribe, so they <em>Hmm?!</em> A sudden thought crossed Eugenes mind, and he became wide-eyed. It made no sense for the orcs to fight and kill each other after being on a journey all this way together, even more so if they were from the same tribe.


    However, Eugene knew one person who could be responsible for causing such a thing.


    <em>Could it be?</em>


    Eugene quickly examined the bodies. Lilisain, who was hanging around Eugene, quickly followed suit.


    <em>The orcs were beheaded in a single blow. This ones head was smashed in by something.</em>


    Amazing skills. I can see traces of sharp strikes, as well as strong, merciless blows, Lilisainmented.


    Thats right. Whoever was responsible for this is incredible, Pranbow said.


    The two powerful warriors even voiced their admiration. Their words further confirmed Eugenes suspicion, as those capable of ughtering orc warriors in such a fashion were extremely rare.


    However, Eugene knew exactly who could be capable of such a feat.


    Eugene turned to the beowulfs and asked, Do you know which direction the orcs are headed?


    Thats easy! Even easier than eating meat in our beds! the beowulfs responded while pounding on their chests.


    Mirian muttered with a puzzled expression, <em>Kieh?</em> Wouldnt you get indigestion?


    Nonsense! There is a saying among the beowulfs: More meat and more gold are always better, one of the beowulfs answered.


    <em>Kiehh?! </em>W-was there such an urate, wonderful saying!? I never realized how wise you beowulfs were. <em>Kihehehehe</em><em>! </em>Youve managed to impress me.


    <em>Kuhaha</em><em>!</em> Indeed, we are kind of cool!


    <em>Kehehehe</em><em>!</em> I admit it!


    The spirit and the beowulfs chortled. LIlisain took out a small piece of parchment and eagerly started to scribble while muttering, They like meat and gold Record it


    The human knights watched the scene fold out with pitiful eyes, and Pranbow was finally forced to interject.


    No, Princess. Why would you write something like <em>Ha</em> Pranbow shook his head with a sigh before meeting Eugenes gaze.


    They could understand each other without having to utter a single word. For once, the burden of shame belonged to the two of them, rather than just Eugene.


    ***


    The beowulfs were natural hunters. As such, they quickly picked up on the orcs trail. Eugene and the knights followed behind the beowulfs as they followed the trail. Soon, the blue hue of the moon touched the darkened world. The warriors continued the pursuit without breaks by consuming purified mana stones.


    After a long while, a group of beowulfs returned from scouting ahead about one kilometer away. They reported, It looks like there is a fight in front of us. We heard the sound of a lot of metal.


    The scent of the orcs continued forward, so Im certain they are the ones fighting. <em>Ah,</em> and I picked up the scent of something else as well. It was a rather familiar smell, one of the beowulfs said with a puzzled expression.


    Eugene responded, Thats reasonable. Im sure all of you know them quite well.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    You will find out when we get there. Everyone, prepare for battle, Eugene stated. The knights burned with fierce will and spirit after receiving Eugenesmand.


    Princess Lilisain drew closer to Eugene and spoke, Your Excellency.


    What is it? Eugene responded rather bluntly, wondering what nonsense she had prepared this time.


    Princess Lilisain continued in an unusually calm manner, The knights will be fine since they consumed refined mana stones. However, the horses will be exhausted shortly after starting the battle.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    She certainly had a point. However, there wasnt any time to take a break.


    As if reading Eugenes thoughts, Princess LIlisain continued, I am a pure blood of nds royal family. I can restore the animals energy.


    <em>Hooh?</em> Eugene was genuinely surprised.


    Lilisain spoke with a confident attitude, Give me five minutes.


    Princess Lilisain pulled on her reins and headed toward the knights. She rode between the bewildered knights, resting her hands on the heads of their horses and whispering in their ears.


    Something amazing happened


    The horses were exhausted after several hours of hard work. However, once Princess Lilisain touched and spoke to them, the horses suddenly neighed vigorously.


    <em>Ohh!</em> What could this be?


    Is it divine power?


    No. This is a different power than a priests blessing.


    Some knights had previously witnessed the blessings of high-ranking priests, which involved acting simrly to what Princess Lilisain had done to reinvigorate an animal or a person. However, they could tell that this was a different power.


    <em>Kiehh?</em> Sir, thats mana. Shes injecting mana into the horses, Mirian fussed, making an observation befitting a spirit for the first time in a while.


    Eugene was surprised as well. He had thought of Lilisain as a perverted princess who was only good at using the de. He had never imagined she possessed such amazing power.


    Amazing. Master Pranbow, are you not capable of doing something like that? Eugene asked.


    <em>Ehem.</em> Even if we are both pure bloods, Princess Lilisain is a special existence, which is why its possible for her. As I said earlier, only one or two such pure bloods are born every generation, Pranbow responded.


    So they are even rarer than swordmasters? Eugene asked.


    Yes, Pranbow responded in a rather dejected voice. Eugene turned his head. Princess Lilisain was returning with an indifferent expression after finishing her mission. The knights looked to be in awe of the elven princess.


    Missionplete. The horses will not tire for about five minutes of galloping at full speed, she said.


    Thats great. Thank you, Princess, Eugene answered.


    I am ttered. I only wanted to stay by Your Excellencys side and be of some help. I am satisfied if I was able to offer any help to Your Excellency, Princess Lilisain saluted Eugene while gazing at Eugene with fiery eyes.


    It still felt quite burdensome, but Eugene nodded. He was grateful for her help this time around.


    All right. I will allow you to be by my side, Eugene stated.


    Naturally, he was referring to the uing battle.


    Honor! I will give my body and soul to protect your side, Your Excellency! Princess Lilisain dered.


    Naturally, she was speaking of how she felt honored to fight by his side


    <em>Oh, my</em>


    However, Pranbows expression turned ashen as he watched the interaction. It was truly an elegant, romantic scene. A handsome man and a beautiful woman would stand by each others side and protect each other. Such a promise could only mean one thing! How could the two of them be so shameless as to promise their futures in front of all these people?!


    <em>Phew! So is this how its going to end?! Should I have them send another princess for the king?</em>


    Lets go! Eugene shouted.


    The horses galloped with even more energy and speed than before at Eugenes cry.


    <em>Paaaa!</em>


    Eugene took the lead with Princess Lilisain. He began to release his Fear, which curved forward like a bloodthirsty wave under the moonlight.


    <em>A-amazing!</em>


    Princess LIlisain trembled with awe. She had only heard about the awe-inspiring abilities of high-ranking vampires before. It was a powerpletely different from the mana handling of the pure-blooded elves. Moreover, elves and vampires stood at two extremes from birth. Their very natures were conflicting. Even so, Princess Lilisain found the crimson waves dazzling, dizzying, and beautiful. The mysteries of the highest ranking undead pulsated forward while dividing the darkness. In addition, her body tingled under the pressure of the Fear emanating from the vampires cape and spear.


    <em>This is the best! I cant believe I can take the side of such a great man! Ahhh!</em>


    Princess Lilisains breaths became ragged. She was simultaneously feeling the guilt and ecstasy of pleasuring herself with dishonest things.


    She found a group of figures engaged in fierce battles. She shouted upon spotting a knightughing maniacally among a group ofrge, fierce orcs. The knight held a sword and a mace.


    You! Youre mine! Princess Lilisain shouted vigorously. The pure-blooded elfs mana burst explosively, and she charged forward in a bubble of blue energy, leaving behind Silion and the rest of the group.


    No! Thats my vassal


    <em>Ziiiing!</em>


    The elven princess shot forward without hearing Eugenes flustered shout. A strong light began to form at the tip of her longsword. It was a unique power belonging to the pure-blooded elvesAura.


    Hey, Master! <em>Huh?!</em> What the hell is this? Galfredik turned his head with a happy expression after sensing Eugenes Fear. However, his expression immediately crumpled into a frown.


    <em>Haaaaaannnng</em><em>!</em> A female knight with emerald eyes glowing with madness groaned pervertedly whilst charging straight at him with a glowing sword.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Lady princess knight~ Lady princess knight~ <em>A-ing! Eheng!</em> It tickles when you touch me like that! <em>Kihehe~</em>


    <em>Ha! </em>Then what if I do this?!


    <em>Kieeeeh?!</em> Its so embarrassing! But I cant deny that it feels amazing~


    <em>Hoho.</em> Your joy is my happiness.


    <em>Kieeeeng</em><em>~ </em>Youre embarrassing me! <em>Kie~ Kie~ </em><em>Kehehe</em><em>~</em>


    <em>Hehehe~</em>


    You cute little things. Did I allow you to enjoy yourselves like that without me?


    Sir!


    Your Excellency, please join us.


    Well. All right. I feel as if the entire world is mine. It would be wonderful if us three could spend eternity together like this. Together, we could go around and kill monsters, defeat famous knights, and travel the world.


    <em>Kiehhh! </em>Impletely for it!


    Joy upon joy! <em>Hohoho</em><em>~</em> I am willing to follow you.


    <em>Hahaha~</em>


    <em>Kiehehehe~</em>


    ..


    ..


    What do you think? Is she having a nice dream? She keeps smiling. How cute, Romari spoke with a pleased smile while looking at Princess Lilisain, who continued to grin with her mouth agape.


    <em>Kieehh</em><em>?</em> Cute? Hey, roon, whats wrong with your eyes? Cant you tell? Thats the smile of a savage beast chasing after something!


    <em>Mmhm!</em> For once, I must agree with the evil spirit. The princess is an outstanding knight who has gone through years of rigorous training. Her war cry is a bit peculiar, but the word cute is not suitable to describe her. I am certain she has been enlightened by my blow. She must be training in her dreams, Galfredik said.


    No, that couldnt possibly be, right? You got her right on her forehead with a mace. Look at how her helmets been split in two. Theres no way she could have been enlightened. It would be a miracle if her intelligence remained unaffected Romari retorted logically.


    Pranbow stepped forward and spoke angrily, Thats a little harsh, miss wizard. Princess Lilisain is a pure-blooded member of nds royal family and a brilliant knight. Her brilliance is


    Romari interjected, She jumped at Sir Galfredik without knowing they were on the same side and got knocked out in two blows.


    Pranbow was forced to shut up. He had witnessed the shocking sight from right behind Duke Ba. He had never imagined that his beloved disciple would lose her de after a single exchange and have her helmet split with the next, even though she had used Aura.


    <em>Huh?</em> Shes smiling again. How adorable, really, Romarimented.


    <em>Kieeeee</em> Why do I keep getting goosebumps? I cant help but feel like somethings crawling all over my body, Mirian said.


    <em>Phew!</em> Pranbow turned his head with a sigh. He could no longer bear how the viinous group continued toment over the pure-blooded member of nds royal family.


    Anyway, who are these orcs? They seem to know you very well, Your Excellency, Pranbow asked.


    <em>Oh,</em> that friend? Thats Maxenne. Hes the temporary tribal chief of the Tolo family, Eugene answered.


    Temporary chief? Pranbow asked.


    <em>Huh?</em> Master Pranbow, you havent heard yet? Master and I demolished the Tolo family when we went to the North and made that guy the chief. So Galfredik exined what he had experienced in the North after Eugenes departure.


    His story left Pranbow, as well as the other knights, in awe and wonder.


    Sir Galfredik. Are you saying that the Tolo family has unified the Bayman Orcs? one of the knights asked.


    Well, I wouldnt go as far as to call it unifying. Lets just say they have a bigger say now, Galfredik responded.


    Well, you defeated all the remaining warriors, right? Doesnt that mean the Tolo tribe basically rules the North now? the knight asked.


    Galfredik replied, Well, it turns out that things were ratherplicated over there as well. Thats why I crossed over. I wanted to let Master know, as well as the tribal chiefs who had already crossed over.


    But the orcs ended up picking a fight at the beach. They must have been waiting for the rest of their warriors tond, right? Pranbow asked.


    Well, things escted once the monsters showed up, but thats basically what happened, Galfredik responded.


    <em>Huh!</em> Thats


    Pranbow and the knights could not hide their surprise. Eugene reacted simrly after hearing the story from Maxenne.


    ***


    Lizardmen?


    Thats right. The advance party was attacked just before theynded on the coast, Maxenne responded politely.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Lizardmen resided mainly by the sea and rivers. They were bipedal and capable of using various tools. However, lizardmen were born in evilnds, and they possessed mana stones. As such, they werent treated as a species but as monsters.


    The advance party belonging to the six tribes had attempted tond on one of the lizardmens habitats, and a fierce battle broke out between the 200-or-so Bayman Orcs and the lizardmen.


    In normal circumstances, the orc warriors would have won andslide victory. However, the beach was the lizardmens home ground, and the orcs could not fully disy their skills due to their fear of water. Even so, the orcs hurried to make anding. Only a few warriors were killed in the process, and once the orcs managed to step on the ground, the lizardmen were no longer their match.


    In the end, the lizardmen ended up fleeing to the seas. However, there was no way the orc warriors would forget the humiliation they had been subjected to immediately after arriving.


    That was how the chase began


    They had a sorcerer with them in the advance party, and they informed the rest of them about the lizardmen. The lizardmen arent aquatic monsters but rather amphibious monsters. They usually reside wherend meets water, Maxenne exined.


    <em>Hmm.</em> So they chased after the lizardmen after leaving some troops to wee the main army, Eugene stated.


    Yes. We arrived with Sir Galfredik, ignorant of that fact. But we had to respond in kind when the warriors of the other tribes started attacking us without warning, Maxenne continued.


    I would have done the same if someone had upied my tribe with force, Eugene answered.


    W-well, that wasnt me, but rather Sir Galfredik Maxenne muttered while breaking out into a cold sweat. ording to Maxenne, the half-orc had attempted to convince the other tribes with the Tolo family. However, Maxenne was just a temporary chief, a half-orc, and a youngster. There existed no such generous orcs who would actually listen to the words of someone like Maxenne. Moreover, Galfredik wasnt a knight who would take insults and ill-treatment sitting down. It was only natural for a battle to ur, and Galfredik easily made mincemeat out of the weakened groups of orcs.


    After convincing two tribes with his de, Galfredik continued his mission and visited the other tribes. However, stories about Galfrediks ruthless rampage had already reached the remaining tribes.


    The remaining tribes came up with a countermeasure. They weed Galfredik and Maxenne and treated them graciously. However, they informed the two that important decisions could only be made by their chiefs, who had already left on the expedition. As such, the tribes told the two to meet with the chiefs for an answer.


    Normally, Galfredik would have ignored their tricks and continued his rampage, but the orc tribes had mentioned the honor of Eugene and the king. If Galfredik smashed the remaining tribes as well, he would damage the honor and legitimacy of both Eugene and Luke.


    As such, Galfredik was left with no choice but to return. However, he made sure to carry with him a document of agreement from Maxenne and the four remaining tribes before leaving. Of course, they only managed to respond to the orcs trick thanks to Romaris quick thinking.


    So, the orcs who died here are warriors of the Kn tribe? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Sir Galfredik had exined the situation to the tribes chief, and tried toe to an agreement, but they attacked, Maxenne responded.


    He would have asked for deference, not an agreement. Even if it were me, I would have attacked if someone asked me to surrender while waving around a piece of paper, Eugene stated.


    A-as I have said many times, that was Sir Galfrediks Maxenne muttered.


    Anyway, thats enough of that. The bottom line is that the warriors of the six tribes chased after the lizardmen, and you went after those orcs, right? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Now there are only two families left, Katan and Pegoul, Maxenne answered.


    What a simple, ignorant bunch. They came by boat together, but they fought separately, Eugenemented.


    Well, thats the honor of the Bayman Orcs


    Maxenne was right. It was customary for the Bayman Orcs, including the Tolo tribe, to fight separately by tribe even if they traveled together. Eugene didnt know if their nonsensical tradition was truly based on their honor or the pride they had in their strengths. However, Eugene considered it <em>extremely</em> dumb. In addition, he could see why the orcs had seeded in unifying Brantia <em>only</em> once throughout history, even though they were much stronger than humans. It also made sense why their reign hadsted a short period of less than a decade.


    They were intoxicated by their own strength to the point that they had no idea how to gather their strength in one ce, and they were too proud for their own good, so it was only natural for them to never seed in truly unifying Brantia.


    <em>Its a good thing for me, though</em>


    Eugene grinned while having such thoughts.


    Maxenne spoke carefully while looking at Eugene with nervous eyes, Excuse me, Your Excellency.


    What is it? Eugene responded.


    Maxenne continued, Although things ended up this way due to Sir Galfrediks very small error of judgment, the heads of Katan and Pegoul tribes may have different opinions regarding this matter. Your Excellency, please I was wondering if you could persuade them with a little generosity.


    Persuade Eugene contemted for a moment before giving a meaningful smile. They chased after the lizardmen, right? And its highly likely that there exists a leader among the lizardmen like a lord or a king, right? One who has evolved beyond the rest? Eugene continued.


    Yes. Thats right, Maxenne answered.


    I will think about your request when the two tribes find the lizardmen, Eugene stated.


    <em>Ah</em> yes! Maxenne eximed with a brighter expression. Although his rtionship with the other orcs was slightly awkward, they were still his kin. He felt relieved at the thought that the remaining ones could be saved.


    <em>This is rather good. I might even get my hands on a red mana stone while taking care of the orcs.</em>


    I hope the orcs sessfully track down the lizardmen. Then we could work together to defeat the lizardmen, Eugene said.


    Im certain that will happen! The orcs of Katan and Pegoul tribes are great warriors who have been subjugating evilnds for a long time, Maxenne shouted.


    Yes, yes


    Maxenne found Eugenes satisfied smile a little disturbing, but he hoped that the two tribes would seed in tracking down the lizardmen nheless.


    ***


    Kill those dirty lizards!


    <em>Kuwuuuuuugh!!!</em>


    The orcs warriors charged with a vicious roar while brandishing their spears and axes at the shout of Katans chief. Although their journey had been quite short, only three days, and it had been just a simple voyage following the coast, it had been a life-threatening adventure for the orcs. In addition, a ship had been swept away and destroyed by the waves along their path, which cost them more than ten valuable warriors.


    The orcs finallynded after so much trouble, only to suffer losses due to the cowardly attacks of the lizardmen in the water. The enraged orc warriors had temporarily forgotten Duke Ba as they fought the lizardmen.


    In the end, the orcs managed to locate the lizardmens home base after several days of relentless pursuit. The warriors of the Katan tribe separated from the other tribes during their pursuit, but it was in the original n to separate uponnding, so they didnt care.


    The most important thing for them was to attack and kill the vile group of lizards scattering in all directions in the shallow stream.


    <em>Dieeee!</em>


    <em>Kuweeeeegh!</em>


    Orcs feared deep waters and seas, as they could not swim. However, they werent afraid of water itself, so their anger and fierce momentum remained unhindered in the shallow stream.


    The lizardmen fell one after another with each swing and stroke of the orcs weapons. After all, the lizardmen were poorly equipped, and they only possessed a few metal weapons. The lizardmen possessed the advantage in deep water, but they were no match for the orc warriors in such a shallow stream.


    As such, the lizardmen began to flee to deeper waters or caves after a short while.


    <em>Kuwuuuugh!</em> Dont let a single one get away! We must give the heads of those filthy lizards to the spirit of the earth before we carve out the hearts of the southern knights!


    <em>Kuwuuuuugh!</em>


    The orc warriors charged with madness in their eyes after seeing blood. They were truly a race born to battle.


    The appearance of the orcs made quite a horrifying sight. Drool dripped from theirrge, sharp fangs, and Fear emanated from their crazed, fierce eyes.


    However, the lizardmen believed in the existence who had ordered them to attack the orc warriors at sea. Their leader had killed three intermediate-rank monsters and had gone through an evolution. It possessed steel skin that easily deflected the swords of human knights, as well as powerful ws that shredded human armor like paper. Its tail was a massive, powerful club capable of decimating the skin and bones of a beast with just a single swing.


    They trusted in their leader, the Lizardman King.


    <em>Kieeeeeeeehhhhkkkk!!!</em>


    The Lizardman King roared and burst out of its cave after sensing the fear of its subjects, who were also its ves.


    <em>Kuwugh?</em> W-what is that?


    The Katan tribes chief and his warriors came to a stop.


    <em>Kuerrrrrrr Kuerr!</em>


    They faced a giant lizardman well over 2 meters tall and three timesrger than a regr lizardman. The giant monster held a long harpoon in its hand.


    The gray skin of the reptilian monster was covered withrge bumps, simr to armor, and its tail, which was as thick as the body of an orc warrior, was decorated with dozens of de-like rakes.


    There were five horns jutting out from the top of its head all the way to its neck, which looked simr to a sinister crown, and its bright yellow eyes, long fluttering tongue, and dense, packed, sharp teeth exacerbated the Lizardman Kings bizarre appearance.


    Even so, youre nothing more than a filthy lizard! <em>Kuweweegh</em><em>!</em>


    The Katan tribes chief roared before throwing a spear.


    <em>Thuck!</em>


    A tribes chief was a renowned powerhouse even among his people. However, the Lizardman King easily grabbed the spear out of the air before snapping it in half with its four fingers that were as thick as a trees roots.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    The orcs possessed poor smelting technologies and skills, but they were superior to humans in carpentry. The weapons the orcs used boasted great power and durability, even though they were made mostly from wood. If they were well maintained, they wouldnt rot nor bend for decades. As such, there were quite a few human mercenaries and knights who carried wooden weapons made by orcs.


    The chief of the Katan tribe always carried five javelins with him, and they were quite specialpared to other wooden weapons. The javelins were so hard that each one could easily break the bones of a beast with a swing.


    However, the Lizardman King had managed to snap it using only four fingers.


    !


    The chief and the warriors were shocked beyond description. As a war-loving race, the orcs had fought against numerous types of monsters, as well as warriors from different races. Even so, it was their first time facing a monster possessing such tremendous power. In the first ce, if they had faced an ogre, they would have never chosen to face it directly. They had never imagined in their wildest dreams that they would encounter a roamer monster as powerful as an ogre.


    Even more unfortunate and horrible for the orcs was that the Lizardman King was equally as ferocious as an ogre.


    <em>Kieeeeehkkkk!</em>


    The Lizardman King uttered a cry filled with malicious, evil energy, and the five horns lining its head became erect like solid logs. In addition, the spikes on its long, thick tail as well as its arms spread out like a fan and settled in the form of a crescent moon. The orc warriors immediately came to recognize the purpose of the spikes, which were as long as a shortsword.


    <em>Kuuweeeeeeee!</em>


    The Lizardman King roared before beginning its charge. It moved incredibly fast, unbefitting itsrge stature, and as it charged, the monster''s tail constantly beat against the surface of the water.


    The tail strikes against the water caused pirs of water to soar. The water barrier rose as tall as four or five meters, which was sufficient to mask the giant body of the Lizardman King. It cleverly hid in the diversion and began attacking the orc warriors.


    <em>Kuweeegh</em><em>!</em>


    <em>Kuwugh!</em>


    The orcs were thrown into the air with terrible screams as the Lizardman King ripped their armor and bodies with its spikes. The pirs of water were quickly dyed crimson, which worked to obscure the vision of the orcs even further.


    E-Everyone, out of the water!


    The boiling Fear of the orcs was snuffed out in an instant, and the orcs started taking steps back before eventually showing their backs. The distance between the orcs and the Lizardman King was over 20 meters, and the water was shallow. As such, the orcs assumed that they could escape.


    However, they were mistaken


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The Lizardman King struck down hard with its tail, then used the rebounding force to jump into the air. The distance between the Lizardman King and the orcs narrowed in an instant, and the monster threw its harpoon while in the air.


    <em>Shuck!</em>


    <em>Kuaaggh</em><em>!</em>


    Therge harpoon pierced through the water and prated the backs of two orc warriors. The two orcs were sewn together like skewers as their bodies flew away before crashing explosively into the water.


    The harpoon was attached to a long, thick rope made bybining severalyers of various monsters tendons, and the Lizardman King wielded it mercilessly after skewering the two orcs.


    The Lizardman King flung the bodies of the two orcs and thrashed the remaining warriors.


    !!


    Ass many as ten orc warriors were killed in an instant. The Katan tribes chief was struck with despair.


    <em>We cant win like this!</em>


    He desperately called out, S-Sorcerer! Hartan! Hartan!


    He called for the sorcerer, but the sorcerer wearing a robe and a hat with crow feathers, was already far away in the distance.


    You fucking bastard! You must have dicks instead of fangs! the Katan tribe chief shouted angrily. There was only one choice left for the chief of the Katan tribe.


    R-retreat! Everyone, run! he shouted.


    <em>Kuweeeegh!</em>


    There was really nothing they could do against such a sly and overwhelmingly powerful monster. The honor of an orc warrior was useless if they were dead. As such, the warriors of the Katan tribe began to run away in a hurry.


    <em>Keeeeegh! Keeeeegh!</em>


    The Lizardman King uttered a strange cry, and the lizardmen grabbed their spears and began chasing after the orc warriors.


    It was then


    <em>Kwaaaaa.!</em>


    A red wave of energy advanced from the direction of the orcs escape. The red energy quickly swept over the orc warriors, and they keeled over on the spot.


    <em>Kuwugh Kuwegh</em>


    A breathtaking Fear weighed down on the bodies and souls of the orcs, and the overwhelming Fear was quickly transmitted to the lizardmen as well. The lizardmen halted while chasing after the orcs with their fluttering tongues and fell into the water. Soon, the only existence standing tall was their master, the Lizardman King.


    <em>Kwwuhh?</em>


    The Katan tribes chief and his warriors struggled to raise their heads. They saw a knight d in ck armor charging horseback whilst holding a spear enveloped in crimson Fear.


    <em>B-by himself?</em>


    The chief and his warriors were panicking, but the same thought struck their minds.


    <em>Kieeeeeehhh!</em>


    The Lizardman King roared viciously after discovering the knight.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaaaaa!</em>


    A ck sh pierced the curtain of the crimson Fear and shot toward the Lizardman King. The monster attempted to grab ahold of the projectile. It had no doubt it could replicate the scene from a few moments ago and catch the ck spear as well.


    However


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The monsters hand was blown apart as soon as it came into contact with the ck spear. The projectile wasnt just fastit was also rotating at an extremely high frequency. After demolishing the monsters hand, the spear pressed forward with its original trajectory, piercing through the monsters head.


    <em>Booom!</em>


    The orc warriors had failed to leave even a scratch on the gray scales covering the Lizardman Kings skin. However, Eugenes spear managed to shatter it into a million pieces.


    The Lizardman Kingsrge body slowly fell backward after having its head blown away.


    <em>This is crazy!</em>


    The chief and the warriors were in disbelief. They couldntprehend the incredulous sight ying right before their eyes. They had been utterly helpless against the Lizardman King and had even been forced to run away. Considering that, how did someone manage to pierce through its head in a single blow?


    <em>Kwararak!</em>


    All of a sudden, the spear wriggled like a snake in the air and shot through the air to return to the ck knights outstretched hand. The shock on the faces of the chief and the orc warriors deepened even further at the mysterious sight.


    However, it wasnt over yet


    <em>Kuhahahahahaha!</em>


    <em>Haaang</em><em>! Hnng!</em>


    A burst of maniacalughter and a perverted moan simultaneously rang out, and dozens of mounted horses broke through the bushes.


    <em>Kieeeeehkk!</em> Mana stone! Mana stoneeee!


    A bluish, glowing creature followed after them while emitting an annoying scream.


    <em>Kuwuuuuugh!</em>


    The wolf-headed warriors passed by the fallen orc warriors before attacking the confused lizardmen.


    ***


    It did not take them a long time to deal with the lizardmen after killing their king. The Katan tribe had lost nearly half of their orc warriors in the fight, and Eugene took them captive before heading to the nearest manor of a noble.


    Where is the lord of this ce? Eugene asked.


    S-sir Leadwell has left to see Lord Fransil. He should be returning soon.


    It was truly brazen of the vampire duke to return so soon after beating the territorys soldiers like dogs and robbing them blind. Moreover, he had even brought tough, rugged orc warriors as captives. As such, the members of the lords family groveled and acted even more prudently.


    <em>How much more do you n to take from us?</em>


    <em>I hope the lord returns soon.</em>


    They did not dare to rebel against Eugene and his knights, especially since they had killed all the troublesome lizardmen in the nearbynd and brought back their by-products. The lizardmen had troubled the territory for quite some time, after all.


    They could only pray that their lord would return as soon as possible after alerting Lord Fransil of their urgent situation with Eugene.


    Provide my knights with drink and food. Give mostly meat for the beowulfs, Eugene said.


    Y-yes


    Sure enough, Eugene dictated that they were to feed a huge number of mouths without anypensation. The family of the lord felt as if the very sky was copsing.


    This should be enough, Eugene added.


    <em>ck!</em>


    The exhausted eyes of the lords family filled with awe and wonder. The pouch that Eugene tossed contained more than ten gold coins. The shiny coins sparkled, reflecting an amorous light.


    Why are you standing around like that for? What is it? Do you have no food? Eugene asked.


    <em>Oh,</em> no, thats not it! How could that be?! We will get on it immediately, Your Excellency! They quickly pocketed the pouch of coins and disappeared to prepare the food and drinks. They were afraid that Eugene would suddenly change his mind.


    Fair and square. Your Excellencys generosity is truly remarkable, Princess Lilisain dered respectfully. She seemed to have transformed into Eugenes second fan.


    Romari stepped up and spoke with an unbing smile, Princess, Princess I think you must not know Sir Eugene very well yet.


    What does that mean? Princess Lilisain asked.


    The money he just gave them. Im certain its what he took from the lord here. Should I say that he managed to wipe his ass without touching it? Its one of Sir Eugenes specialties, Romari exined.


    <em>Ah!</em>


    Princess Lilisains gaze quivered like ocean waves. Her eyes immediately headed toward Eugene. Anyone could tell that she was disappointed in Eugene.


    <em>And its done. A cute, charming princess like you shouldnt ever fall for someone as insidious as Sir Eugene. Never, as long as justice prevails.</em>


    Romari had fulfilled her duties as a wizarda walker of truth. She felt relieved, although somewhat scared of Eugene. She would surely receive some scolding from Eugene, but as long as she managed to save an innocentmb from the hands of a


    Even your n regarding supplies is perfect. You are a genius both as a knight and as amander. Respect. I am truly impressed, Princess Lilisain dered.


    <em>Haah?!</em> Romari groaned with disbelief. She was shocked by the princesss unexpected response.


    Stop spewing nonsense. Princess, get back to it, Eugene spoke curtly in a cold voice. For some reason, Princess Lilisain continued to trail after him like a puppy even though there were others around him, like Galfredik and Pranbow.


    Get back to it? What do you mean? Princess Lilisain asked.


    Eugene couldnt improvise anything for a princess to do. He could only create a hasty excuse.


    Training.


    Eugene peeked at Princess Lilisain while speaking. Even he knew that his excuse was beyondme.


    !


    However, a me was ignited in Princess Lilisains emerald gaze. She quickly retrieved a little parchment and a feather pen.


    A knight should never stop training. Must record Princess Lilisain muttered while scribbling away. It seemed as though the pen was magical, as there was no visible ink on the tools tip.


    Your advice will be my blood and flesh. I will never forget your grace, Princess Lilisain dered while saluting, then she turned around.


    <em>I have no idea what shes thinking. What a mysterious woman</em>


    Regardless, Eugene was relieved after having achieved his intention.


    Princess Lilisain took a few steps before suddenly turning her head and caressing her lips with her tongue, then


    <em>Wink.</em>


    <em>Kiehh!</em> Mirian stiffened with a shriek while looking over Eugenes shoulder. Princess Lilisain hummed while walking away, leaving Eugene speechless and the spirit in fear.


    What a unique individual. Even though she looks so beautiful Romari shook her head while staring at Princess Lilisain with regret. Then, she turned her eyes toward Eugene. In that regard, shes very suitable for Sir Eugene <em>Huh?!</em> W-what am I saying?! I cant believe I muttered such a curse! Romari reprimanded herself with shock.


    Eugene red at her with fierce eyes.


    That was the most terrible curse youve ever cast. Do not ever repeat such evil bullshit again. Ive finally managed to get my hands on another red mana stone. If anything goes wrong, Ill consider it your responsibility, Eugene coldly said.


    Romari felt rather confused, like she had been greatly misunderstood. However, she knew she wouldnt receive praise for bringing it up, so she simply decided to shut up.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    His Excellency Duke Ba headed toward Sir Leadwells territory. I saw him heading there with dozens of knights.


    <em>Oh,</em> is that so? Lord Fransil and the nobles apanying him rejoiced at the words of the wandering mercenaries. They had been ignorant of exactly where Eugene had headed toward, though they knew he was headed to the west coast. They were fortunate enough to acquire his exact location from these mercenaries.


    But there was one person with a grim expressionSir Leadwell.


    <em>Damned vampire! What more are you nning to take from my territory?!</em>


    Excuse me, Lord Fransil, but would you mind if we hurried up a little? I am worried about what that immoral duke might do in my territory, Sir Leadwell said.


    Yes, of course. Theres nothing for you to worry about, sir, Lord Fransil responded.


    <em>Ooh!</em> The expressions of Sir Leadwell and the nobles brightened. They were d to see their lord stepping up to his role as an important lord of the kingdom. If it were Lord Fransil, he would strongly preach the will of the west to the evil vampire duke and teach him the meaning of true honor.


    The nobles were filled with expectations as they hurried their horses.


    Half a dayter, they encountered an unexpected group.


    Who are they? Bandits?


    More like mounted bandits. All of them are on horseback.


    They could be nobles from the South.


    The nobles buzzed after discovering a group of about ten mounted figures in the distance. Their appearance was much too neat for them to be simple bandits, and more than half of them were properly armed. In Brantia, a group of men with such equipment would not live as bandits; they would seize territory for themselves and act as nobles.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Lord Fransil came to a decision. He felt ufortable simply passing them by.


    Hemanded, Sir Calpen, go and find out who they are.


    Yes! A knight directed his horse toward the unidentified group. Everyone observed the situation with expectant, tense eyes, and a few minutester, Sir Calpen returned with great excitement.


    My lord! My lord! Theyre the entourage of a member of the Roman Empires imperial family! Its His Highness Localope and his escorting knights! Sir Calpen eximed.


    What?!


    <em>Huh?!</em> The nobles eximed in surprise, including Lord Fransil. They were nobles of Brantia, but a member of the Roman Empires imperial family was of an entirely different statuspared to them. In the first ce, it was absurd topare a nobleman of Brantia, a small ind country on the periphery, to a royalty of the Roman Empire, which had a great influence on numerous kingdoms ever since the distant past.


    I-is that true? Is it really a member of the Roman Empires imperial family? Lord Fransil asked.


    Yes! Its true. The knights'' armor was of apletely different style than our own. In addition, the guiding knight knew how to speak ournguage. Impletely certain! Sir Calpen replied. The expressions of the nobles brightened at once, and they began to buzz with excitement.


    What a great honor! Lord Fransil, why dont you head over and give your greetings? It is a wonderful opportunity to socialize with a member of the imperial family.


    Thats right. A member of the Roman Empires imperial family is someone even the king cant treat carelessly. Moreover, its even a prince. If you can get close to him, you could use it to put pressure on Duke Ba and the unruly king.


    Lord Fransils eyebrows wriggled after hearing the tempting chatter of the nobles. Certainly, it was a possible feat for the prince of the Roman Empire. Besides, there was nothing to lose from establishing a close rtionship with the prince, even if it didnt work out the way he had nned.


    Lets go.


    Yes!


    The nobles followed behind Lord Fransil with joyous expressions. After a while, they were close enough to make out the faces of the princes party with their naked eyes.


    <em>Such luxurious clothes!</em>


    <em>The armor used by the knights and the horses are different from the style of the Caylor Kingdom!</em>


    <em>Impletely sure. Hes actually a member of the empires royalty!</em>


    The excitement of the nobles soared even higher in their admiration of the prince. For them, the Roman Empire was the most advanced ce in the world, the starting ce of all civilizations, and thend of abundance and wealth filled with streets of white jade and a golden pce.


    A prince of such a fabulous ce! The nobles stole nces at Lord Fransil. They were dying to speak with the princes group.


    Lord Fransil was also slightly excited, but he kept his dignity and pompous ease as he spoke, <em>Ehem!</em> I am the great lord of Fransil and the kingdoms


    How rude. Get off your horse and show some respect to the glorious golden blood of Rome, Sir Fransil.


    ?! Lord Fransil became confused when a young man, who appeared to be the princes servant, suddenly interrupted and scolded him. However, a servant assisting the prince would belong to a noble family holding a high position in the empire. Moreover, someone as proficient as the servant in the Brantiannguage would be extremely well-educated as well.


    Lord Fransil stepped out of his saddle, then he bowed politely while repressing his rising anger. The prince nodded from his horse, then spoke with a unique ent. His fluency with thenguage appeared a little worse than the servant.


    You must be Lord Fransil. I am Localope, the heir to the noble blood of His Majesty and the Count of Freibock. Its nice to meet you like this.


    It is my honor, Your Highness Localope. However Did you already know about me? Lord Fransil asked.


    Naturally The prince responded.


    <em>Oohh!</em>


    The nobles could no longer hide their excitement. A prince of the Roman Empire spoke in Brantian and even knew Lord Fransil. If things continued to work out like this, he could easily be acquainted with the prince and press the king and Duke Ba to


    I have heard about you from my honorable friend, King Luke, the prince spoke in a rxed voice. His words, however, hadpletely destroyed the sweet dreams of the nobles.


    It was one thing for the prince to have already met the king, but why was he referring to him as his honorable friend? Members of the empires royalty were known for their arrogance, so why was he referring to the king as if the two of them were the best of friends? Were they that close?


    I heard your daughter is set to be King Lukes mistress. It may be nosy of me, but I look forward to your kind help in helping the prosperity and stability of the royal family, the prince stated.


    <em>Ah</em> yes. Thank you for your blessing, Your Highness, Lord Fransil responded.


    By the way, where were you headed? the prince asked.


    Well, thats Lord Fransil hesitated. He had no desire to reveal all the details. Unfortunately, one of his apanying nobles waspletely incapable of reading the room. The noble failed to give up on his lingering feelings and opened his lips.


    Lord Fransil was on his way to the Leadwell territory with us. I am not sure if you are aware, Your Highness, but the one who ims to be the kings guardian, the duke, has recentlymitted an atrocious act.


    The kings guardian? Are you referring to Duke Ba? Hemitted an atrocious act?


    That is correct, Your Highness, The noble answered.


    Well, the Duke of Ba Noticing that the prince appeared interested in their words, the nobles excitedly recounted the stories they had told Lord Fransil. Naturally, they took on pitiful and unjustified expressions. The prince appeared young and inexperienced, so surely he would be vulnerable to recognition and would seek honor.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I see. Well, thats <em>Hmm.</em> The prince listened to the stories of the nobles with a grim expectation, which was what the nobles had expected. However, he shared quite a few nces with the servant next to him. It seemed that the young prince was quite dependent on the servant. The two of them appeared simr in age as well. Sure enough, when the stories of the nobles showed signs of continuing for much longer, the servant stepped up promptly.


    Your Highness. Shouldnt youe to a decision after meeting with the Duke of Ba?


    <em>Hmm.</em> That sounds like a good idea, the prince responded.


    What? Meet with the Duke of Ba? one of the nobles eximed with surprise, and the servant turned toward him with a cold gaze.


    His Highness Localope has business with the Duke of Ba, the servant stated. The nobles were shocked by the unexpected development. What business would a prince of the Roman Empire have besides meeting with the King of Brantia? Why would he need to meet with Duke Ba, who was but a stranger from the continent?


    <em>Uh</em> by business


    Does royalty of the Great Roman Empire have an obligation to exin that to you? the servant said with a re.


    <em>O-oh,</em> no. Not at all.


    But who did the servant think he was to speak so impudently? The nobles wanted to voice their anger, but they were forced to keep their mouths closed at the dignity and power emanating from the servants golden eyes.


    The prince stepped forward with a smile, Now, now. Did you say it was the Leadwell territory? We can all head there together. It appears that all of you sirs have business with Duke Ba as well, so we can go together then. Will that be all right, Lord Fransil?


    Of course, Your Highness, Lord Fransil answered calmly. He was different from the other nobles, who were still bewildered and unable to get their act together. He had climbed to be the monarch of a region in twenty years and had even be a vassal of the king because of his extraordinary sense for things.


    ***


    W-What!? M-my children?


    Thats right. And not only the Katan family, but the other five families as well. All of you will send two direct descendants to the Rhode family, Eugene responded.


    Saliva dripped down the fang ring of the Katan tribes chief. His jaws were opened agape with shock. However, he quickly came to his senses and racked his brain.


    <em>I dont know where Rhode is, but its still in Brantia. Ill have themy low for about a year. They can revoltter.</em>


    The sons and daughters of the tribal chiefs, including his own children, were all skilled warriors. They were no match for the ridiculous power of the vampire duke and his knights, but ten young and powerful orc warriors could easily take over a decently sized territory. It would take some time, but he would definitely take revenge for todays disgrace.


    I will do that. I will take responsibility and persuade the other tribes as well, the Katan tribe chief stated.


    Yeah, you dont have to. Theyve already decided to bepliant. And he will take care of the rest, Eugene responded while pointing to Maxenne with his chin. The half-orc smiled awkwardly, and the Katan tribes chief took on a fierce expression for a moment. He couldnt believe that he had to ce the future of the Bayman Orcs to a halfie with tiny fangs.


    So, who are you going to send? Eugene asked.


    <em>Hmm.</em> The chief looked around at the others who had been captured together with him. After a moment, he pointed at two warriors. Costan and Ortan. Both are my legitimate children. Ortan is set to be the heir to the tribe, the chief continued. He boldly pointed out his sessor, knowing that it would only be a year of suffering at most.


    <em>Hooh.</em> Your determination is extraordinary. I love it, Eugene responded.


    <em>Kuhaha.</em> We dont have any trust built between us yet, so its only right that I do this much as a warrior. Anyway, I have given you my faith, duke, the chief remarked. He thoroughly kept his insidious intentions hidden. He even spread his broad shoulders as if he had made a big sacrifice.


    However, he had no idea just what kind of person Eugene was.


    It must have been a difficult decision to make. Thank you for showing me your trust, Eugene said.


    <em>Ehem!</em> Youre wee, the chief responded.


    On that note, I will appoint the sessor of the Katan tribe as thebor leader. Sirs, take those two, Eugene said.


    L-Labor leader?


    Yes!


    The chief froze in confusion, and the knights answered vigorously before taking the two orc warriors. The two were bound by steel restraints and had been standing around awkwardly.


    Labor leader? What do you mean by that? the chief asked urgently as he watched his two sons being dragged away.


    Eugene answered with a look of surprise, <em>Huh?</em> Does the chief not know about the Rhode family? <em>Ah,</em> I guess you might not know since you lived in the North all your life.


    ?


    The Katan tribe chiefs eyes grew to the size of the moon and started quivering. Eugene continued with a meaningful smile, Rhode is the lord of the Rhode Inds. Its a prison ind.


    A-an ind? the orc muttered.


    Thats right. Naturally, your children and the other hostages will not be residing on the main ind where the prison is located. There are many uninhabited inds located next to the main ind. They will stay in one of them. There will be quite a bit of work for them to do, and if they dont work properly, they wont be getting any food and water, Eugene dered.


    <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em> The face of the chief immediately turned ashen. Orcs were afraid of water, and as such, an ind was an inescapable hell for them. No, rather, they might even go insane on their way to the ind.


    Since we have no trust between us, I decided to keep it that way. Anyway, when you return, do as you agreed, Eugene said.


    Do as he agreed?! Bullshit! Wasnt this a threat to make him do whatever the vampire wanted?


    <em>Keuwegh</em><em>!</em> The chief of the Katan tribe despaired and slumped on the spot.


    <em>Wow.</em> The masters insidious nature shines more and more as the days go by, Galfredikmented.


    <em>Kihehe.</em> It shines pitch ck. Sir demon king god emperor of absolute darkness needs to be like that, Mirian chimed in.


    Sir demon king god emperor of absolute darkness. Record the perverted princess muttered.


    Eugene pondered for a moment about disregarding all formality and pummeling the two of them. At that time, Pranbow hurriedly rushed in. He had been taking turns managing the knights with Galfredik.


    Your Excellency, you have guests, Pranbow reported.


    Guests? Mine? Eugene asked.


    Thats correct. Sir Leadwell and the other nobles are here with Lord Fransil. And they are apanied by His Highness Localope of the Roman Empire, Pranbow continued.


    Eugene frowned at the unexpected arrival. He was certain that he had avoided the dung, or rather, the prince. But he was also wondering


    <em>Hes just too persistent. Come to think of it, he seemed awfully interested in me from the very beginning. Did hee all the way to Branta because of me?</em>


    Why was it that a great noble like the empires prince wanted to see him? In any case, it was safe to regard this as fate. Therefore, Eugene decided to meet the talkative prince, who went around in disguise. Naturally, he would also deal with the snitch who went to Lord Fransil in vain hope.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Nice to meet you. I am Duke Jan Eugene Ba.


    ?! Both the real prince disguised as the servant and the servant disguised as the prince frowned after seeing Eugene.


    <em>Uh</em> Its an honor to meet you like this, Duke Ba. By the way, sir, havent we met somewhere? the fake prince asked.


    <em>Hmm?</em> I have never been to the Roman Empire, Eugene answered.


    No, its not that. I think we have met in Brantia, the fake prince hesitantly mumbled.


    I think you have the wrong person, Eugene replied, brazenly feigning ignorance while looking directly into the eyes of the fake prince. The fake princes gaze was filled with suspicion.


    No, think carefully. Im certain that the fake prince started.


    Your Highness, they say that there are at least two people in the world who look exactly like each other, right? I think we must be mistaken, the real prince interrupted him and drew a conclusion on behalf of the fake prince.


    We encountered a knight the other day. We hired him as a guide on our way to the royal castle. The knights appearance was slightly, or rather, quite simr to your own, Your Excellency. His Highness must have mistaken you for that knight, the real prince exined.


    <em>Oh, </em>is that so? Well, I guess he must have looked a lot like me, Eugene said.


    <em>Hmm</em>. Now that I see it, your voice is very simr as well. The fake prince pointed out.


    Well, my voice is rather ordinary. Eugene countered.


    Eugene boldly feigned ignorance until the end. The fake prince looked at Eugene with disbelief, and the real prince looked at him with suspicious eyes.


    <em>Huh!</em> How could there be someone who looks like the duke? Pranbow took on a serious expression and spoke, Your Excellency, if theres someone out there pretending to be you with evil intentions, it could result in a disaster. I think we need to send someone to take care of it as soon as possible.


    How dare they impersonate the duke? This is a crime that has to be paid for by tying the testicles of the criminal, as well as their child and their grandchildren, with rope and having them hang from a spire. We must dig their eyes out with a dagger, grind away their noses and mouths with basalt, then drown them in the waters of the Gulf of Elfin, Princess Lilisain said, outraged.


    It made sense for Pranbow to say such things without knowing the reality of the situation. Princess Lilisain was dazzlingly beautifulbeautiful enough for others to mistake her as an angel of the gods. However, the words that spewed out of the elven princesss mouthpletely shattered the expectations set by her otherworldly beauty.


    Even Eugene thought that she had gone a little too far.


    <em>No, in the first ce, theyre talking about me, right?</em>


    There was no such thing as an impersonatorit was him.


    Princess Lilisain felt a chill from Eugenes burning gaze.


    <em>Ehem! Ah,</em> I must have been mistaken. I apologize for this, Lord Ba, the fake prince stated.


    Its fine. Eugene nodded. The eyes of the imperial knights turned slightly fierce at Eugenes attitude, which was rather rude and irreverent to be directed toward the imperial prince. However, Eugene had no intention of showing courtesy to the servant, who was still pretending to be the prince for whatever reason.


    He judged that Prince Localope hade to Brantia to meet him. But the prince and the servant were still faking it. The thirsty one should be the one digging the well. If they were disappointed by the treatment they received from Eugene, then they had to reflect and repent. However, judging from the strange gaze that the real prince had, it looked like they would keep the faade going for the time being.


    However Eugene turned his gaze away from Prince Localopes group. He spoke while looking at Lord Fransil and the other nobles, who were standing around awkwardly as if they needed to poo.


    Why are you sirs here?


    The nobles flinched and turned their eyes to Lord Fransil like ducklings looking for their mother.


    <em>I think were fucked, but please cheer up!</em>


    <em>We only have you to count on, Lord Fransil!</em>


    The nobles looked at Lord Fransil with mournful, pitiful eyes. As soon as they arrived at Lord Leadwells manor, they noticed that there were orcs bound like simple livestock. It was then that they realized they were fucked.


    The attack of the northern orcs had actually been true! The simple truth overturned the essence of the argument they had prepared against Duke Ba.


    <em>Whatever you can! Please show us your honor!</em>


    Even so, it was still true that the duke had enlisted troops and had taken funds and supplies without Lord Fransils permission. Thus, the nobles held onto theirst bit of hope.


    Your Excellency Ba, Lord Fransil called out in a dignified manner. The expressions of the nobles brightened.


    Speak, Eugene responded.


    <em>Thud, thud, thud, thud.</em>


    Lord Fransil stretched out his shoulders and took several proud steps toward Eugene. As expected, he was a great, self-made man who had conquered western Brantia in a few years and had climbed to the seat of a great noble. He was definitely different from


    I heard that some of my followers had made a huge mistake against Your Excellency.


    ?!


    The nobles were startled by Lord Fransils unexpected words.


    Lord Fransil continued, The responsibility for the mistake of my vassals falls on me. I came to see Your Excellency personally to atone for that mistake and dishonor.


    <em>Hooh.</em> A mistake? Eugene responded as his eyes narrowed.


    Lord Fransil hurriedly responded as beaded sweat formed on his forehead, Yes. My first mistake was that I was unaware of the impending crisis the kingdom was facing as its lord. My second mistake was that I wasnt more active in cooperating to deal with the crisis. My third mistake was that my vassals were too loyal to myself that they failed to listen to His Majestys cries


    My lord the nobles muttered dejectedly. He was openly naming their faults and ming them in front of Duke Ba. They had never expected the great noble to backstab them like this.


    <em>Hmph!</em> Sirs, did you not understand why I agreed to see His Excellency Ba after hearing yourints? Lord Farnsil asked.


    C-Comints?


    Lord Fransil, you dont mean


    The nobles hurried to make excuses. They knew well that they were screwed if things continued at this rate. However, Lord Fransil was above them when it came to being quick-witted.


    Shut your mouths! What else could I call them if notints? sphemy? Nonsense?! You lot have really stunned me speechless!


    Just who was it that should be stunned speechless?!


    I cannot believe I had such people under me as my vassals! <em>Ha!</em> Howmentable! Well, who do I have to me but myself? Its all due to my carelessness and failure as their lord Lord Fransil did not stop after ming the nobles, but he even put on a show disying how regretful he was and that he was reflecting. He turned his mournful eyes toward Eugene.


    He was <em>very</em> skillful in the art of changing expressions.


    Your Excellency Ba. Originally, my humble self should have taken sole responsibility in asking for forgiveness for my wrongdoings, but I realized that the matter had been extremely serious. As such, I brought along the involved parties while riskingplicating matters, Lord Fransil concluded while bowing his head with a determined expression.


    <em>Amazing</em>


    Eugene was honestly impressed. Fransils acting was outstanding, but he was also impressed by the mans wit and political foresight. The ones responsible for theints were vassals of the Fransil family. As such, it didnt make sense for the Fransil family to take responsibility for their deeds.


    Lord Fransil should know this truth better than anyone else. However, he took the initiative and confessed fault on behalf of his vassals and asked for leniency and generosity for them. Unfortunately, the nobles werent aware of his true intentions and were standing around with dumb expressions.


    <em>I can leave the west in his hands.</em>


    Eugene came to a decision before speaking, Since you put it that way, it would be inappropriate for me to pursue this even further.


    Thank you for your lenient disposition, Your Excellency


    However Eugene muttered.


    Lord Fransil paused and raised his head.


    Eugene continued, If those men had been quicker and more cooperative, I wouldnt have had to make unnecessary sacrifices with my troops. The battle against the lizardmen was unexpected, and it was only due to the slow supply of troops.


    Thats


    If I had received the troops as originally nned, or even just a day earlier, I could have dealt with the orcs sooner. However, those men were uncooperative and dyed the troops for more than a day, which forced me to destroy the lizardmen while sacrificing my precious troops, Eugene concluded.


    This was a lie.


    If he had discovered that a monster with a possible red mana stone was with the lizardmen, he would have fought the lizardmen anyway.


    <em>But we only suffered four casualties, and no one was seriously injured or killed, right? Wow~ Thats amazing. Hes screwing them over even in this situation.</em>


    <em>Kuhahaha! Good! Its only right to treat shitheads like shit.</em>


    <em>Sir Eugene is truly the demon king!</em>


    At the least, Romari, Galfredik, and the spirit were certain


    <em>A reasonable argument! It could be called a tactically appropriate assumption!</em>


    <em>Phew! I dont even know anymore.</em>


    Meanwhile, Princess Lilisain and Pranbow were even more convinced in their respective impressions of the vampire duke. However, there was no way that Lord Fransil and his nobles knew the truth after having just arrived at the Leadwell territory.


    Lord Fransil once again praised Eugene while breaking out into cold sweat, I-I see. Once again, I sincerely apologize for the matter. Your Excellencys honor and chivalry are truly praiseworthy to not have simply passed by the monsters and


    Sir. If the Bayman Orcs hadnded as nned, who do you think would have been the first to be destroyed? Eugene asked.


    Eugene continued amidst the silence of the nobles, And the lizardmen had an evolved high-ranking monster as their leader. Do you think they would have continued residing downstream of the river and on the coast?


    What do you sirs think? Eugene asked while turning his gaze to the other nobles.


    ! The nobles were startled as they shared gazes. Anyone who wasnt a fool could understand exactly what Eugene was saying.


    The atmosphere transformed as he had intended, and Eugene muttered nonchntly as if he was talking to himself, It almost feels like Im protecting the kingdom by myself. Peacees with a price.


    Lord Fransil and the nobles finally understood exactly what Eugene was asking for.


    That How much will suffice? Lord Fransil asked on behalf of everyone.


    <em>Hmm.</em> It feels slightly wrong to calcte pure chivalry for the kingdom''s safety and convert it into money, but Eugene muttered.


    The nobles were nervous. It felt as if a cold dagger was pressed against their hearts. The nobles anxiously waited for the duke to continue. Eugene grinned and answered. It was an answer that anyone with some familiarity with Eugene could have guessed.


    Well, lets just see how sincere all of you are.


    ***


    <em>Kieeeeeeeng! Kieeeeng!</em>


    The evil spirit screamed in a half-crazed state while floundering around in a box filled to the brim with gold and silver. Princess Lilisain breathed raggedly on the side. It was hard to tell whether her gaze was fixated on the treasure or the spirit, but it was likely on thetter.


    <em>Haha.</em> Pranbow chuckled vainly like he found the entire situation ridiculous. He turned and spoke to the wizard, who was busily flipping through documents and was immersed in calctions.


    How much is there in total?


    Romari responded, I havent finished my calctions yet. However, itll be enough money to purchase three or four small territories.


    <em>Huh!</em>


    There were seven nobles who had issuedints against Eugene, and about half of their entire wealth had been robbed, or rather, <em>presented</em> as a token of sincerity. There was nothing wrong with the situation, and it could be called cause-and-effect from an objective standpoint. However, as a swordmaster who had lived his life with honor, Pranbow couldnt help but feel slightly bitter. In addition, he felt even more embarrassed to be under the imperial princes eyes. For some reason, the prince had been staring at him for a while.


    Where could a noble prince witness such a horrendous situation? Moreover, the person responsible for the situation was none other than a duke of Brantia, and he was ring at the gold and silver with pleased eyes. Even worse, the one breathing raggedly while looking alternatingly at the duke and the evil spirit was nds princess! Pranbow felt remorse, shame, and despair all at the same time.


    He couldnt help but speak to the prince, Your Highness Localope. You may find it a bit odd, but Duke Ba had made the best choice in consideration of the new royal familys finances. Its a decision he had made as the guardian of the king and the royal family rather than as an honorable knight.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Is that so? the prince doubtfully responded.


    <em>Hes suspicious. Anyone can tell hes suspicious.</em>


    Pranbow had to bear all the shame from seeing the princes reaction. Suddenly, the princes servant whispered into the princes ears. Then, the prince coughed before speaking, <em>Ehem. </em>Duke Ba.


    ? Eugene turned his head.


    This maye as a surprise, but I have a proposal for you, the prince continued.


    Go for it, Eugene responded. Their conversation drew everyones eyes. Just as the prince had said, the proposal hade out of the blue.


    Why dont youe with me to the empire? Of course, I am not attempting to make you, a duke of Brantia and the kings guardian, a servant of the empire. Im just asking for temporary help, the prince asked.


    I dont want to, Eugene refused without hesitation.


    <em>You said you were being chased by the crown prince, right? Why would I follow a prince who might be clobbered to death when he returns?</em>


    The decision was only natural. Eugene had alreadye to an understanding of the princes situation by eavesdropping on the conversation the group had in the empiresnguage.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    !


    The fake prince couldnt hide his shock. The real prince also stared at Eugene with nk eyes. It appeared he was quite shocked as well.


    It wasnt just the two of them.


    Pranbow, Princess Lilisain, and even Galfredik looked rather surprised as they stared at Eugene. Only Romari remained unfazed as she was still devoting herself to calctions.


    It was a natural reaction. The Roman Empire was a power recognized by the entire world. There was even a saying that all culture stemmed from the Roman Empire. It was customary since ancient times for new kings of countries and newly established dynasties to send a messenger to the emperor to report the change. So how could someone refuse a proposal from the imperial prince of such a ce? It would be an extremely difficult decision to make, regardless of ones race and nationality.


    <em>Kuhaha</em><em>!</em> Thats my master! Galfredik shouted boisterously. He stemmed from a poor family of knights, and he found Eugenes attitude extremely pleasing and refreshing.


    It was only natural! It didnt matter if it was the request of an imperial prince. His master was the monarch of the Dark n. Someone worthy of representing an entire race didnt need to dwell on a prince''s proposal. Moreover, Romari was usually quite fussy. For her to remain calm in facing the unexpected situation meant that she already knew this truth.


    <em>O-oh,</em> no. Its not something to refuse just like that. Let me exin my situation a bit more, Lord Ba, the fake prince hurriedly said.


    I dont think there is any reason for me to do so. Im busy with my own work, and I have no reason to go all the way to the empire to help Your Highness, Eugene responded.


    No, but


    Your Highness, I think you might be getting a little agitated. Why dont you stop here for today? The real prince stepped up and dissuaded the fake prince.


    The fake prince hesitated, then he smiled awkwardly. <em>Ehem! Hmm!</em> I became a little agitated without realizing it. I apologize for my disgraceful behavior, Lord Ba, the fake prince stated.


    Thats not what you should be apologizing about, Eugene muttered to himself.


    <em>Hmm?</em> What did you say? the fake prince asked with a curious gaze.


    Eugene responded, Its nothing. I think everyone should have gotten enough rest, so lets continue moving. Galfredik, take charge of the knights. Evil golden spirit, pull yourself together and go make some water. Princess, Master Pranbow. Get ready to depart.


    Eugene mounted Silion after giving his orders and moved away. He didnt spare a single nce at the princes group the entire time.


    That arrogant man the fake prince muttered.


    <em>Shh.</em> Even if no one here knows ournguage, we shouldnt be negligent, the real prince responded.


    <em>Ah. </em>I apologize, Your Highness, the fake prince said.


    Dont bow. Pat my shoulders instead, the real prince replied.


    Yes, the servant answered in the empiresnguage and patted the shoulder of the real prince before asking, Why must it be that man? I agree that he is a great figure, but Im sure we could find a stronger knight.


    No. I dont think there are any knights stronger than the Duke of Ba. My knowledge may becking, but I have neverid my eyes on such a figure, even in the imperial castle. As such, we must have him join us. For the future of the empire and for my survival, the prince said in a grim voice while bowing toward the fake prince as if he were being scolded by his master. However, his gaze remained on Eugenes back the entire time.


    ***


    Your Excellency, we will get going now. Please call us back anytime!


    If its for your sake, I will draw my de anytime, no matter who the opponent is.


    The expressions of the knights returning to their bestowed territories and manors were filled with loyalty toward Eugene. It was only a matter of course. Eugene didnt take all the money and wealth he had gathered from the western nobles. Instead, he had distributed them to his knights.


    The knights were already more than satisfied to have be official knights of the kingdom and masters of their own territories. Whenever Eugene rewarded them for their loyalty, and after every battle, their sense of loyalty toward him would grow even deeper.


    Well, its good that you would do that for me, but remember to always keep your des sharp for the king. The one who swore you in as knights was the king, not me, Eugene responded.


    Yes, of course. His Majesty has been ourrade since he was an aide of Your Excellency, one of the knights said. Most of the knights had been acquainted with Eugene since his time in the Caylor Kingdom, and they quite liked both Eugene and Luke. Luke could not bepared with Eugene in terms of skills, but the image of the humble aide who had always fought fiercely on the front lines, and the fact that Luke had never refused any bothersome chores were still fresh in their minds.


    Take care then, Eugene said.


    Yes, Your Excellency! The knightspeted to be the first to show their respect and politely saluted before departing.


    Well, then Eugene turned his gaze. The beowulfs were standing in groups of twos and threes while smacking their lips with regret.


    Great job until now, all of you, Eugene said.


    <em>Sniff!</em> Its nothing.


    Thats right. We got to fight a lot, and we ate lots of meat.


    <em>Oh,</em> I want to eat grilled duck.


    I want marinatedmb ribs. We cant have that in the mountains.


    As always, the conversation of the beowulfs quickly started to flow in apletely unrted direction. Eugene quickly cut them off. You can buy some with the money I gave you before returning.


    <em>Ehey</em><em>! </em>We cant do with only <em>some</em>. We will need at least 20 sheep to have a proper feast, one of the beowulfs responded.


    Whether its twenty or thirty, you will still have some money remaining after you buy them, Eugene responded.


    <em>Kuhehe</em><em>!</em> Thats true! one of the beowulfs eximed.


    Four boxes filled with silver rested on a cart pulled by one of the warriors. However, that wasnt the end of it. The packs that the beowulfs carried were filled with various riches as well. Eugene had given enoughpensation for the beowulfs to not worry about starving for years even without hunting after they returned to Perseus Mountain.


    Wolfgan and those remaining at the castle will help the king with his duties for the time being. There will be rotations every six months, so talk to your kind back on the mountain. All of you could volunteer yourselves as well, Eugene said.


    Why would we talk to them?! Well definitely volunteer!


    Thats right. If its helping the dark lord and the little king, we dont need anypensation. Instead, give us meat for our every meal and let us fight until our balls are soaked with sweat. Its a hundred times better than hunting in the mountains.


    <em>Kuhehehehehehe!</em>


    The warriors burst outughing while showing theirrge fangs. Eugene was greatly satisfied with the beowulfs. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that they had yed the biggest role during his time in Brantia.


    It was hard to find mercenaries as loyal and skillful as the beowulfs. The only downside was that they consumed an enormous amount of food. However, they had no other fault besides that. However, Eugene had only formed a contractual rtionship with the beowulfs, and as such, he had no choice but to let them go.


    But all of a sudden, Pythamoras, who had agreed to stay behind as the kings advisor, suggested, <em>Ehem.</em> This is a united kingdom, so theres no one stopping you from forming an alliance with the Perseus Beowulfs. Give official recognition of Mount Perseus as their territory, and you can have some of their warriors always stationed at the royal pce.


    It was a brilliant idea, as expected from a druid. It wasmonly known that thebined strength of two or three experienced knights was necessary to deal with a normal lycanthrope. However, what about beowulf warriors armed with specially forged te coats? It was difficult to guarantee the oue even if they were ced against five or six heavily armed knights. In fact, Eugene had arranged a duel between the beowulfs and the knights from the Caylor Kingdom, and four knights had been insufficient to deal with a single beowulf.


    Eugene immediately epted the druids suggestion and offered Wolfgan an alliance. The beowulf agreed without hesitation. Wolfgan was quite intelligent with excellent social skills and critical thinking. He knew that maintaining a harmonious rtionship with the new kingdom was the correct path for all of his kind.


    Dark Lord! Be careful on your way!


    Dark Knight, evil golden spirit, take care!


    <em>Kiehhh?!</em> Im not an evil, golden spirit! You dog-brained mutts! <em>Kieeeeeehhh!</em>


    The beowulfs departed while chuckling at the sight of the spirit throwing a tantrum.


    ***


    Eugene entered the royal castle while receiving a warm wee from Brightons residents.


    Master!


    Your Excellency!


    Luke and the nobles also flocked to the courtyard to wee Eugene. Their faces were filled with overwhelming emotions. It was because Eugenes expedition had led to a unified kingdom of Brantia for the first time in decades. Several dynasties had risen and fallen over the past few hundred years, but none of them had ever gotten the cooperation of the Bayman Orcs and nd except the Knight King.


    As such, all the nobles in Brantia had considered it impossible to recreate such a scene regardless of who ascended the throne. However, what had only evere to fruition under the reign of the Knight King was being re-enacted hundreds of yearster.


    <em>Uwaaagghh</em><em>! </em>Your Excellency! Your Excellency!


    All the gods and spirits of thisnd will bless the house of Cralwmarine and Ba!


    Everyone was thrilled. In particr, the nobles of the Ba Duchy shed tears of joy and cried out in tion. The duke had seeded in gathering all the treasures of the duchy, then he founded a unified kingdom. The kingdom''s nobles were ecstatic that such a figure had arisen within their generation. They no longer cared that Eugene was a vampire from abroad, as the duchy was entering its greatest era of prosperity since its founding thanks to Eugene. As such, theyughed and shed tears with joy, knowing that they could see and experience the glory alongside the duke.


    Hooray! Hooray to the king!


    Hooray to Duke Ba!


    Brantia forever!


    The cheers of the citizens shook the royal castle. Everyone rejoiced regardless of their age, ethnicity, and status. However, amidst the loud cheers and the festive atmosphere, some people watched with bitter,plicated expressions.


    <em>Hmph!</em> Making such a fuss about the making of a king on this small, remote ind.


    Thats right. Its a country even smaller than the territories of our great empires vassals.


    Its only natural for bumpkins to rejoice about such trivial things, right?


    Hold your tongues, sirs. Sir Localope stopped the knights whispers in a dignified voice. The knights quickly dropped their heads and stole nces at the prince.


    The prince continued while suppressing his anger, It may be a small ind country, but it is also thend on which we are standing right now. It is their kingdom and theirnd. But what about you and me, sirs? We have ournd, but we cannot return to it. People are waiting for us, but we cannot meet them. How are we any better than the people of Brantia?


    Y-Your Highness


    Please forgive our ipetence, Your Highness.


    The knights spoke while biting their lips. They couldnt raise their heads out of shame, and their voices were filled with sorrow.


    Sirs, I know that your disy of jealousy stemmed from your frantic hearts. However, keep in mind that such words and actions are unbefitting and dishonorable for knights of the great empire, the prince responded.


    Yes


    And raise your heads. However bad things may be, I am still the son of the great empire. Even though I may be trotting on a dark path in the night right now, the light will definitelye. Moreover, since I have finally found light on thend of the west, where the sun sets, all of you will have to do your best, the prince remarked.


    We will etch your words into our hearts. The knights finally raised their heads after answering and looked at the young prince. The princes fists were clenched tight, as were his teeth. He was dressed as the servant, but it was clear he was born with noble, golden blood. Unlike his arrogant brothers, who could not bear even the slightest difort, Prince Localope was resilient and headstrong. The knights truly respected and admired the wise prince with all their hearts. Otherwise, they would have never followed him to this remote ind nation.


    The knights were slightly narrow-minded, but they werent ones without honor and chivalry.


    However, they found one thing quite unfortunate


    <em>Again, hes looking at the vampire duke, not the King of Brantia.</em>


    <em>Has the prince taken such a liking to the duke?</em>


    The knights unknowingly clenched their fists. They knew well that the vampire duke with obsidian hair and crimson eyes was a strong knight. Knights with his talent and skills would be born only every decade or so.


    However, he was a Marecasioa daywalker. Even in the empire, only a few members of the Dark n were unaffected by the sun. The Marecasio yielded to the imperial family because of a covenant from the distant past, and the imperial family recognized their status. However, the Marecasio was the most dangerous of all foreign races.


    As knights from prestigious, strong families of the empire, they couldnt help but worry about Prince Localope. The prince had already taken great favor to Duke Ba.


    However


    <em>As expected, could only a Marecasio deal with another Marecasio?</em>


    <em>It may be true. We may need the help of that insidious vampire duke to drive out the demon king who resides by the side of the crown prince</em>


    It was an undeniable reality. Prince Localope stared at Eugene as if he was possessed, and the knights stared at Eugene with aplex look of jealousy and hope. Vampires were the representatives of darkness, but the duke could ironically be a newfound light for them.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    A feast began on the day of Eugenes return. The king and the nobles willingly donated funds and supplies to celebrate the true beginning of their kingdom. Bottles of liquor began piling up throughout the kingdoms squares, and poems and songs praising the king and the duke resonated throughout the kingdom, riding on the sweet aroma of alcohol. Skilled jesters and dancers showed off their talents, and actors recreated various scenes as the young king and the vampire duke in the middle of the square with exaggerated acting and singing. Everyone gathered in the streets and praised the young king regardless of race, gender and status. They drank and ate to their hearts content in anticipation of their kingdoms bright future.


    Eugene, the protagonist of the feast, also enjoyed the atmosphere with the nobles in the castles courtyard, and after fulfilling his duties as the kingdoms celebrated figure, he slipped away. He had something more important to handle.


    Eugene headed to a quiet annex, which was named the Duke Pce, then sent away all the servants before consuming the red mana stone of the Lizardman King.


    <em>Zing</em>


    His body was consumed by a burning sensation, and a sound simr to a mirror cracking resonated inside his head.


    Eugene closed his eyes. The world around him slowly dimmed, but it soon became dyed in red. At the same time, a familiar sight slowly came back into view.


    <em>I can see it.</em>


    He had previously glimpsed fragments of scenes in a dream-like state, but now, he saw a blurry, yet continuous scene. It was as if a faint memory was being retrieved from the depths of his mind. There were two men and one woman dressed in fancy, colorful clothes. Their white faces, crimson eyes, and jutting fangs proved they were all members of the Tribe of the Darkness.


    Within his consciousness, Eugenes gaze headed to a man with thin, silver eyebrows. It felt as if the man was returning Eugenes gaze, and an obvious sneer was visible on his face. The figures lips moved as if he were saying something, but unfortunately, Eugene could not hear it. However, Eugene judged from the figures eyes and expression that it wasnt anything good.


    Then, Eugenes gaze headed to the man standing behind the one with the silver eyebrows. The man stood there with his hands sped behind his back.


    The man had long curly ck hair, and his frame was asrge as Galfredik. What stood out about the man was that his entire face was filled with strange tattoos. The man also spoke, but again, Eugene could not hear it. However, unlike the man with the silver eyebrows, he didnt seem to be mocking Eugene, though he looked quite arrogant.


    Eugene finally turned his eyes to the final figure, the only female vampire. She had red hair like fire, and she looked rather young. She was gorgeous, just like a shiny ruby shining on its own.


    <em>The red, brilliant queen</em>


    Eugene wasnt simply thinking about her appearance. Rather, the emotion riling up from his consciousness defined her as such.


    The corners of her mouth crept up.


    Was it a sneer?


    No


    In the previous, blurred recollections, Eugene had considered it a sneer. But now, he could see that the emotion contained in her exposed face wasnt a sneer. Moreover, the emotions contained in her gaze were concern and expectation, and she was looking at Eugene.


    <em>Why?</em>


    A sudden question came into Eugenes mind.


    Suddenly


    <em>Crack!</em>


    A sharp sound simr to breaking ss was apanied by the shattering of the scene inside Eugenes consciousness.


    ***


    <em>Fwoosh</em>


    Eugenes Fear slowly subsided from soaring over his shoulder, and he slowly opened his eyes. His eyes seemed to glow red for a moment before quickly returning to normal.


    <em>Phew</em> Eugene let out a long breath. His gaze seemed more profound than before.


    Sir, are you done? Mirian asked while flying toward him. She had been watching from a distance while lying down.


    Thats right. Did you check? Eugene asked.


    <em>Yup, yuppers! </em>The one behind your neck has been erased, Mirian answered.


    Eugene used a mirror to check his back. One of the tattoos made of strange figures and ancient texts werepletely gone. This made it a total of seven tattoos removed.


    Eugene repeatedly clenched and rxed his fists.


    <em>Im overflowing with power.</em>


    It wasnt just his condition. He could feel power pulsating throughout his entire body. Something thaty dormant inside him until now had finally been liberated. It was an inexplicable instinct and mystery.


    Sir, what ability did you gain this time? Are you going to transform into a dragon? Or, or what if you can truly be a demon king? Or transform stones into gold and silver? <em>Kyah~</em> Just thinking about it makes my heart race! Mirian eximed.


    Its not that ridiculous, but I did gain a useful ability, Eugene responded.


    <em>Kiehh?</em> What is it?! What is it? Hurry up and show me! Mirian eximed once more.


    Eugene shrugged. I cant show it to you right away.


    <em>Huh?</em> Mirian pouted.


    Youll find out when we get to the sea, Eugene said. The ability he had obtained from the Lizardman Kings red mana stone was the power to resist all constraints that existed against him due to water. As such, the constraints ced on him by the sea were no longer an issue, and he no longer had to worry about one of the vampires biggest weaknesses. From now on, he wouldnt have to enter an especially made coffin when crossing the sea.


    <em>Tsk,</em> what is that? Im disappointed, Mirian muttered in a disappointed voice. It was a response befitting a spirit of desire. She pursued spectacr things for her immediate gratification.


    Eugene grinned. But Ive also gained a useful ability apart from that. Its something I can show you right away.


    Eugene had also regained a part of a high-ranking vampires power.


    Whaaaat?! Hurry! I want to see it! I want to see! Mirian cried out with an expression sparkling with expectation as if she had never been disappointed.


    Eugene grinned before taking a breath.


    All of a sudden


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    <em>Kieeeeeh?!</em> The spirit froze on the spot with surprise. Eugenes body had suddenly be engulfed in ck smoke. It was the ability that High Lord Federique had utilized in the pastImmaterial Form.


    <em>Flutter</em>


    The ck smoke rose into the air. The smoke moved as if it were alive, and it took on a specific shapea bat with its wings spread wide open.


    S-sir? Where are you? Where have you gone? Mirian shouted.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    As soon as Mirians voice was heard, the ck smoke swirled like a gust of wind, and Eugenes human figure quickly reappeared.


    <em>Kieeeeh</em> How did you do that? Mirian asked as her jaw dropped and became a pool of water.


    Eugene shrugged. Im not sure either. I just remembered it, and when I tried it just now, it worked.


    It could be seen as an inexplicable mystery by others. However, the abilities he had obtained from red mana stones were expressed in a way no different than simply breathing. The abilities were absolutews, and they came to him naturally.


    So you turned into a cloud? Is that it? Mirian asked.


    In that state, I can move anywhere as long as its notpletely enclosed, and Im impervious to physical attacks, Eugene responded. If ck Scales protected him from physical attacks, this abilitypletely neutralized physical attacks. However, it didnt render himpletely invincible. He would still be vulnerable to attacks from weapons containing powerful magic, weapons containing Fear or Aura greater than his own, and weapons made from pure silver. In any case, Eugenes abilities were now greater than before, and he had be stronger as well.


    ck Scales, Camouge, and Blood Fogwhich allowed him to absorb blood directly after vaporizing it.


    The ability to transform into monsters that possessed red mana stones, the ability to understand allnguages, and Berserk, which he hadnt used just yet. In addition, he had gained Immaterial Form, which he had decided to call ck Smoke, as well as resistance against the constraints ced on him by the sea.


    A-amazingggg! T-thats just what I expect from my sir! Mirian eximed with sped hands and glimmering eyes.


    Eugene found her reaction a bit burdensome.


    However


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    <em>Huh?</em>


    Eugene suddenly narrowed his eyes and stared at Mirian intently. The spirit looked puzzled for a moment, and then she started tough.


    <em>Kehehe!</em> Have you finally fallen for my charm? <em>Ang~</em> If you keep staring at me so intently, I cant help but be embarrassed <em>Kiehh?!</em> The spirit muttered while contorting her body, but then she screamed when Eugene snatched her out of the air.


    You, youve gotten bigger Eugene said.


    <em>Kiehh?</em>


    You even have another pair of wings, Eugene observed.


    <em>Kieeeeehh?!</em> As soon as Eugene released her, the spirit examined her entire body. Her eyes liquefied and grew twice asrge as usual with surprise.


    Y-y-youre right! <em>Wow! Kieeh! Kieeekkk!</em> She eximed while buzzing around the air. Originally, she had been the size of half a palm, but now, she was asrge as a palm. She had also be faster than before, perhaps due to the extra pair of wings.


    The spirit had evolved alongside her contractor.


    <em>Kiehehehehehe!</em> Ive evolved too, you know what Im saying?! <em>Ha!</em> From today onward, I shall no longer be known as Mirian. No, now, I am Neo King God Revolution Mirian Mark Two! <em>Kihehehehehehe!</em> The spirit spewed nonsense as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Eugene contemted giving the spirit a good smack, but then he came up with an idea.


    Since you evolved, your abilities should have improved as well, right? Eugene asked.


    <em>Kihehehe!</em> How foolish, sir. Thats the most obvious thing in the world. I, Neo King God Revolution Mirian Mark Two, have advanced in every way possible to the point where I should aim to be the next Spirit King. Do you know what Im saying~?! Well, you and I might be suitable for each other when you be the demon king. <em>Kihehehehehehe!</em> Mirian shouted arrogantly. Her head was held up high at a ny-degree angle.


    Eugene suppressed his violent urges once more and narrowed his eyes.


    Really? If youve be <em>that</em> great, that means you should be able to make water faster as well, Eugene said.


    <em>Kihehehe!</em> You dont have to say that twice! I, Neo King God Revolution <em>Kiehh?</em> The spirit abruptly stopped. Even though her arrogance had reached another peak through her evolution, it appeared that her intelligence, or rather, theck of it, had remained unchanged.


    Eugene continued, I heard there was a shortage of drinking water in the city. I was thinking about drawing water from a nearby river, but it would be quicker and easier for you to make a well for them instead.


    <em>Huh?!</em> W-Was I dreaming? Sir, my humble self must have dreamt of evolving just a little while ago. <em>Phew!</em> How could a small, weak, ipetent, little, and lowest-ranking water spirit like me evolve? Im content with living my life as your personal cute little spirit before I return to the spirit world <em>Kiehh?</em> Mirian hurriedly exined.


    Since youre a Neo King God whatever, who aims to be the next king of spirits, Im sure youll do great. I will give you three days. Just dig three wells, Eugene said with a grin while grabbing the so-called next Spirit King.


    The spirits arrogant attitudepletely disappeared.


    <em>Kieh?!</em> T-that would overwork me to death Mirian muttered.


    Three days. Eugene dered. He grabbed her tightly before throwing her out the window.


    Sirrrrrr! <em>Kieeeeehhh</em> The mournful voice of the spirit grew quieter as she disappeared into the distance as a small ball of water.


    ***


    Evilnd subjugation?


    Thats right.


    Out of the thirteen tattoos he originally had, there were only five tattoos left on his body. Now that Brantia was unified, Eugene had the perfect opportunity to hunt intermediate and high-ranked monsters in evilnds without any restrictions.


    <em>I have to get rid of all my tattoos somehow. Then I could use the armor, thest of the four treasures as well.</em>


    Eugene spoke to Luke while recalling the demonic armor Armis, which was currently sitting deep in the royal vault, Look for ces that havent been fully explored yet and are presumed to house high-ranking monsters. I want to visit all of them as quickly as possible. Perhaps a month?


    <em>Uh</em> Yes, of course. But master


    Hmm?


    No matter what anyone said, Luke was Eugene''s original fan. He continued with a guilty expression, Im truly sorry, but there are only a few evilnds in Brantia with high-ranking monsters. No, rather, its hard to tell if there are even any ces with high-ranking monsters.


    What?


    <em>Ehem.</em> The kings words are true, Duke Ba. Pythamoras stepped up before continuing, As you know already, the skills and bravery of thisnds knights are undoubtedly great. However, the quality of their armor and weapons are rather problematic. Moreover, all the outstanding knights have been engaged in war for the past decade. They paid little attention to evilnd subjugations. As such, mercenaries and those fresh on their quest to knighthood would usually participate in subjugations.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    The bottom line is that it will take more than a month to find which evilnds meet the dukes conditions, Pythamoras concluded.


    Eugene felt dejected. Brantia was inferior to the nations of the continent in almost every way, including the Caylor Kingdom. It was as expected of an ind nation on the periphery.


    <em>Dammit. Do I have to go through all of them?</em>


    Eugene felt disappointed at the possibility.


    Princess Lilisain took a step forward and interjected, Your Excellency. You just need to take me with you.


    What do you mean? Eugene asked. As another fan of Eugene, Princess Lilisain couldnt hide the joy she felt at the thought of being helpful to the respected duke, so she immediately answered, I am a pure blood of nds royalty. I can detect beings born from evil energy.


    <em>Hooh?</em> Eugenes eyes filled with surprise.


    Lilisain felt her body heating up as her nose started to twitch.


    For the duke, I-I will, <em>phew, phew!</em> I will find high-ranking monsters, Princess LIlisain said.


    We will depart tomorrow. You will apany me into the evilnds, Princess, Eugene dered.


    <em>Apany me Together together</em>


    Yes, sir! <em>Haaaaaaa!</em> Princess Lilisain exhaled heavily through her nostrils, which had grown twice asrge as usual.


    However, her expectations were never fulfilled.


    That night, a vampire that had traveled a long way from the Carls Baggins Penins had finally arrived at the royal castle.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    So thats what happened


    Yes, great monarch.


    Delmondo prostrated himself before Eugene, and Eugene looked down at him. Delmondos mask was a mess, and his ck robe was torn in various ces and caked with dust as if to prove that he had been running day and night to get here.


    Well done. Well, with something like that, you made the right choice toe personally, Eugene said.


    This humble one is moved to tears of gratitude by your greatness unfathomable mercy. However, I beg for your forgiveness once more for disposing of the territory without your permission, Delmondo responded.


    It was the best choice to be made, right? Marquis Archivold agreed, and after hearing your words, I think it was the right choice, Eugene said. He was a little disappointed about losing the silver mine, but he had to be satisfied that Essandra had paid a generous price for the territory. Moreover, Essandra had made a promise to return the territory to Eugene any time he desired after the current situation was resolved. In fact, it was as if Essandra was temporarily safekeeping the territory for him.


    By the way, how is the atmosphere in the Carls Baggins Penins? I havent heard anything from Moffern yet, Eugene asked. Markus, the vampire lord of Mungard, continued to send Eugene reports. ording to Markus''sst report, Moffern was still sending ships to Mungard. However, the situation could have changed suddenly and dramatically if Delmondo had been forced toe here personally after disposing of the territory.


    Please do not worry. The guilds of Moffern are still supporting your greatness. It is the same with the guilds of Maren, and the city itself has promised its active support as well, Delmondo answered.


    <em>Hooh.</em> Are they nning topletely separate themselves from the King of Caylor? Eugene asked.


    Thats the way this humble one sees it. The lords of the Carls Baggins Penins are gathering around the Marquis of Archivold, and the City of Maren is hiring arge number of mercenaries. Theres also a rumor that there''s a movement in the nation''s central region to keep the king in check and that Count Winslon stands in its center, Delmondo exined.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugenes eyes glimmered coldly. Two famous, powerful port cities of the kingdom and two of its five great nobles were standing against the king. It was sufficient to dere it a civil war.


    Master, what are you going to do? Are you going to join? Galfredik asked.


    Pythamoras stepped forward while clicking his tongue. <em>Ehem.</em> You shouldnt join in carelessly. Duke, you must consider your current position. Moreover, the kingdom is just taking its first steps. We should avoid conflict with other countries as much as possible.


    <em>Oh,</em> is that so? Galfredik muttered. A war engulfing an entire country could be a great opportunity for some. However, as Pythamoras had said, a duke and the kings guardian could not recklessly be involved in the civil war of the Caylor Kingdom. If he did so, it could easily turn into a war between countries.


    What are you talking about? I obviously need to join, Eugene answered in a calm voice.


    ?!


    All eyes turned towards him.


    Eugene exined, No, rather, its weird to say that Im going to join. In the first ce, wasnt it the King of Caylor who made a move against my territory on the continent? He said he would convict me because Im an evil pagan, right?


    That is correct. As I have mentioned, he purposefully sent a young, inexperienced holy knight. It couldnt have been for the sake of anything else besides insulting your greatness, Delmondo answered.


    Not all nobles were the same. They were subdivided based on their status and ss. However, the holy knight responsible for attacking Eugenes territory had been utterly pathetic. Unless the king and the royalists were fools, they would not have sent such a young, inexperienced holy knight, considering Eugenes skills and reputation. Such an action went beyond simply picking a fight. It was a deliberate insult.


    They made a move against me first, so I have to react ordingly. Besides, they should already know that I became the Duke of Ba, right? Dont you think so? Eugene asked.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Certainly


    Luke had recently ascended the throne, but it had been a while since Eugene had imed the Ba Duchy. Since then, more than a dozen ships had traveled between Maren and Moffern, so it would be impossible for Caylors king and the royalists to be ignorant of that fact.


    <em>Ah!</em> So youre saying that they must have done such a thing deliberately, knowing that youve be a great noble capable of representing Brantia, right? They assumed that you couldnt easily make a move against them, Lanslo stated.


    Eugene nodded. Thats what Im thinking.


    As expected...


    <em>Kyah~</em> They must have really used their heads.


    <em>Huh!</em> What a shrewd n.


    The knights expressed their awe. The knights themselves were quitecking when it came to politics and maniption. As such, they could not help but admire the Caylor Kingdoms king, the royalists, and Eugene, as he had seen right through their n.


    Even so, it doesnt change the fact that thend of Brantia and the king could be endangered if the duke bes involved.


    Pythamoras was adamant. However, he had a point. Pythamoras wasnt Eugenes loyal subordinate. Instead, he was the advisor to the King of Brantia. He was simply fulfilling his responsibilities and duties.


    <em>Hmm. </em>What to do


    Eugene pondered. He wanted topletely annihte those who dared to look down on him, the king and the royalists, but Pythamoras also had a point. He had finally unified Brantia and had made Luke the king for the sake of stable ie and as a retirement n. Things could quickly go awry if he became involved without a n.


    Justification. In the end, is it a matter of justification? Eugene mumbled.


    <em>Ehem.</em> Well, in this case, even justification is useless. We would have nothing to say if the King of Caylor stood by their words and insisted on pushing the matter. The rest of the world and the Caylor Kingdom wont see the duke and Brantia in a good light, Pythamoras responded. The nobles of the countries on the continent possessedplex blood rtionships with each other, and the same was true for the royal families of the countries as well. In other words, several kingdoms could join forces to invade Brantia if Eugene became involved. Eugene felt bitter, but he had no choice but to ept the logical prediction of the wise druid.


    <em>I dont like it. I should just go over there and</em>


    Eugene fell into contemtion. Romari, who had been watching the conversation with her characteristic nk eyes, slowly raised her hand.


    Excuse me, Sir Eugene?


    What is it? Eugene asked.


    Youre saying that the Caylors King isnt letting you make a move, right? Since you have your status to worry about, you cant join in the conflict recklessly, right? she asked.


    Werent you listening? Why are you asking? Eugene said.


    Im telling you this <em>because </em>I heard everything. Anyway, in the end, couldnt you simply create a situation where you can ignore whatever Caylors King says? Romari said.


    <em>Tsk, tsk, tsk.</em> Just what I would expect from a wizard from the continent. And how do you suggest we create such a situation? I just said a moment ago that theres nothing we can do if they insist Pythamoras said.


    Romari interrupted him, I think there is a way. No, rather, there <em>definitely</em> is a way.


    What? Pythamoras muttered with a dismayed expression. Everyone else also looked at the wizard with disbelief. It was hard to believe the words of someone who whined andined every day.


    Romari felt wronged, and she turned to Eugene, speaking in a grumbly voice, No, there really is a way, right?


    So what is it? Eugene asked.


    The imperial prince. The prince Romari answered.


    !!! Everyone stiffened for a moment, then took on shocked expressions. Romari felt pleased to see their reactions. She raised her head high and spoke triumphantly, What could the Caylor Kingdoms king do against the Roman Empires prince? Simply having him by Sir Eugenes side would solve all of the problems, right?


    That makes sense Eugene muttered, nodding.


    <em>Hooh!</em> Thats for sure. Even the King of Caylor cant possibly mess with the Roman Empires prince! The cardinal? What can he possibly do even if he hates the Roman Empire? If they dare to make a move against the emperors legitimate son, the Roman Empires army will retaliate. Then they will have no choice but to flee to the Holy Empire! <em>Kuhahahaha</em><em>!</em> Gafredik burst intoughter as if imagining the scene.


    Pythamoras, what do you think? Eugene asked.


    Eugenes words awakened Pythamoras from his thoughts.


    The druid answered, <em>Ehem! Ehem!</em> I-I think thats a reasonable idea. Im a little worried because Prince Localope seemed to be in a bind of his own, but we cannot deny his lineage and honor.


    <em>Hmm.</em> So there wont be any problems if I have the prince by my side? Eugene asked.


    Thats right, Pythmoras answered.


    Then I think weve reached a conclusion, Eugene dered.


    Pythamoras eventually nodded with a grim look. Eugene turned his gaze away and looked around with calm eyes before speaking, Were going to destroy everyone who dared to make a move against me.


    ***


    <em>Uh</em> so, will you help me if I apany you to the Kingdom of Caylor?


    Thats right.


    The prince and his group seemed startled by Eugenes sudden change of attitude since he had t-out rejected them only a few days ago.


    However, lets set a fair period of time, Eugene stated.


    A fair period of time? the fake prince asked while stealing a nce at the real prince.


    Eugene continued, I will help you for as long as the time you spend with me in the Caylor Kingdom.


    <em>Ah,</em> so thats what you mean, the fake prince responded while once again turning his gaze to the real prince. Anyone else would have mistakenly thought that the prince was asking for the opinion of his servant and friend. However, since Eugene already knew the rtionship between the two figures, he couldnt help but consider it horrible acting as he waited for the real princes answer.


    It doesnt seem like a bad offer. However, if you are trying to take advantage of His Highness Localope in a political the real prince spoke.


    He doesnt have to say a single word. I just need him to be by my side, Eugene responded. He would be more than happy if the talkative prince would just zip his mouth the entire time. What Eugene needed wasnt Localope himself but rather the status of a prince of the Roman Empire.


    Then I think it is a good proposal, Your Highness, the real prince said.


    <em>Oh,</em> is that so?<em> Hmm.</em> However, even if we return home, the journey to the imperial castle could take some time the fake prince responded. The fake prince, or rather, the servant, knew Localopes situation better than anyone else. The princes homing could be riddled with all kinds of crises and difficulties. If Eugene just left in the middle of the journey, saying that the promised period was over, Prince Localope would have to give up his life in a ce with no escape.


    Then why dont you offer Duke Ba an appropriate price? the real prince suggested.


    An appropriate price? the fake prince asked.


    Thend belonging to Your Highness The real prince stretched out the end of his words while observing Eugenes reaction. Eugenes expression indicated that he wasnt particrly interested, so the real prince quickly continued, As well as 10,000 imperial gold coins. Wouldnt His Excellency the Duke be satisfied with that amount?


    T-That much? the fake prince stuttered. It was smallerpared to the territories of the empires vassals, but Prince Localopesnd was known to be fertile. Moreover, 10,000 imperial gold coins was a humongous amount of wealth equivalent to fouror five years worth of ie from a decently sized territory. The servant couldnt help but feel regret that his masters precious property would be given to the insidious vampire duke.


    <em>Do they really think Ill do whatever they want if they give me money?</em>


    This was what Eugene would have thought, but it was simply too much money. As Eugene contemted epting the offer, he overheard a whispered conversation between the real prince and the servant in the imperialnguage.


    We must give him that much. That is the only way we can move the duke. Hes an unparalleled knight, but hes also a gold-coveting worm.


    <em>Gold-coveting worm? Does this bratty prince have a death wish?</em>


    But what will you do if things go awry? Youve already attracted the crown princes wrath. If things go wrong the fake prince whispered.


    Our opponent is that silver-browed demon king. He is the most powerful of the Dark n in our empire. We cannot afford to spare anything, including our money and wealth, the real prince responded.


    !


    Eugenes eyebrows wriggled. The one nicknamed silver-browed demon kingthey were also thought to be the strongest vampire in the Roman Empire. Eugene couldnt help but think of a certain figure.


    <em>Could it be?</em>


    The only one with the sneer among the three vampires in his memory had possessed silver eyebrows. If he were an Origin, it would not be strange for him to be called the silver-browed demon king.


    Prince Eugene called out.


    <em>Hmm? Ah,</em> what is it, Lord Eugene? The fake prince quickly turned his head away from the real prince. He had been listening to the real princes words with a serious expression.


    If you need me for a longer period of time, lets settle it at 10,000 gold coins and your territory. However


    The prince and his group looked surprised. They didnt expect Eugene to ept their offer right away. Eugene continued in a cold voice, Members of the Tribe of the Darkness living in the Roman Empire. Please give me a list and location of all the daywalkers among them. That is my condition.


    Eugene made up his mind.


    If the silver-browed vampire was in the empire, the other two could also be there.


    He had to find the three vampires to discover the truth. He had to know why his memories had been erased, why he had been forced to lead an ignorant life before dying miserably, and why he had returned to the past. He would look for the answers in the Roman Empire, the center of the world.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Hey, you bastard! Thats a box of mana stones! Be careful with it unless you want to return ten years worth of your sry!


    Sir! Sir~! Pleasee to the Dawn Moon Lighthouse! Its the specialty of Belmaron Hill! Our hostess is undoubtedly the best cook in the harbor!


    Herees Sir Gpa! You bastards, get out of the way! Move!


    The sun had just disappeared to make way for the veil of darkness over the sea, but the harbor remained noisy and crowded. There were workers carrying various containers and boxes with their sweaty tops exposed, touts clinging to those who were deboarding from ships, proud condescending nobles and their entourages, as well as members of foreign races constantly looking around the city with shock and admiration.


    However, one area of the port was strangely quiet. Perhaps it was only natural because there were ten burly, hooded figures standing in the area. Moreover, armor could be seen underneath their thick robes. It was obvious that they were a group of knights who had just returned from Brantia.


    In the first ce, the knights who participated in the Brantian expedition were all highly skilled figures with a plethora of experience. Moreover, such skilled knights had returned after experiencing numerous battles and killing many enemies to help the new kings ascension to the throne. The people of the harbor were well aware of this fact, and they knew that poking around the knights could easily result in the separation of their heads from their bodies. As such, they steered clear of the group of knights.


    <em>Tap, tap, tap.</em>


    The people of the harbor whispered as they watched the knights lead their horses down from the ships.


    Arent they the knights returning from Brantia?


    Thats right. But Ive heard that most of them had been sworn in and had received their ownnd over there. Why did they return?


    Isnt that because they missed their hometown? Even if the new King of Brantia has a close rtionship with our City of Maren, its still a foreign country, right?


    <em>Tsk, tsk!</em> You idiots. How could you be so blind to the truth?


    What? Theborers turned their heads at the voice of the cargo-working guild leader.


    Its right in front of your eyes. Its obvious! They returned because of the current mess in the kingdom, the guild leader exined.


    Is that it? the workers asked.


    Of course! Who do you think those knights fought under when they were in Brantia? <em>Hmm?</em> The one who became the Duke of Ba! Thats right! They served Sir Eugene! And who is His Excellency the Duke? The champion of the tournament! Troll yer and Wyvern yer! He is the pride of Maren! Do you really think someone like that will simply stand by and watch the situation from the sidelines? the guild leader eximed.


    <em>Oohh!</em>


    Everyone around him burst into admiration. There were many knights based in Maren and the surrounding areas, but the most famous and special among all the knights was none other than Sir Jan Eugene. Everyone knew that he had fought against and defeated orcs in the mountain range for the city''s sake, and he had achieved great and spectacr feats in the other regions as well.


    Was that all?


    After bing the Duke of Ba, he opened the port of Mungard and brought Maren tremendous profits. There was even a rumor that the citys budget had a two-fold increasepared to the previous year.


    In other words, Duke Jan Eugene Ba was Marens pride and a legend.


    <em>Kyah!</em> Now that you mention it, its true. If its Sir Eugene, he will send knights to help us.


    Of course! Sir Eugene is someone like that.


    Everyone threw in their praise for Eugene. One of the workers looked around carefully before speaking, But I heard stories that Sir Eugene is a vampire.


    !


    The workers turned their gaze toward the man. Faced with dozens of pairs of frightening eyes, the worker hurriedly waved his hands with a scowl. <em>O-oh no,</em> I was just saying that there are stories.


    Hey, you little bastard. Even if thats true, had Sir Eugene sucked the blood of our citys people? Or had he killed an innocent?


    Thats right! You little punk, its all thanks to Sir Eugene that someone like you gets to work and live a better life. You dare utter such bullshit?


    Ive never seen such an ungrateful fellow.


    Youre a royalist, arent you? Youre a spy sent by the king.


    The atmosphere became increasingly fierce, and the other workers started calling him names. At least in the City of Maren, beingbeled as a royalist and a spy was no different from being called a murderer.


    N-no! Thats not it! Im not, I swear! the worker eximed while hurriedly shaking his head.


    This will not do. We cant leave this bastard alone. How dare you nder Sir Eugene?


    It doesnt matter if hes a vampire or an orc. If hes shown you grace, you should shut your trap and praise him!


    The workers were enraged.


    Hey, you little bastard. Come over here!


    You crazy little punk!


    Me too! Im going to beat him up too!


    The city had be richer, but it was also facing a time of increased tension and anxiety due to the looming clouds of war. The men of the port firmly believed that the honorable Sir Eugene would defend Maren with his life. They kicked the poor worker on the ground as if to relieve their anxious hearts.


    <em>Uaggh?! Uhagghh!</em>


    The worker made the mistake of saying the wrong thing, and Eugene quietly headed to his destination along with the princes group while listening to the sad, pained groans of the worker.


    ***


    The citys quarterly ie has reached an all-time high.


    Good. What about the fluctuations in the prices of mana stones and monster by-products? Itll be problematic if they fall dramatically.


    <em>Haha!</em> Dont worry, mister mayor. The guild is definitely controlling the prices. Although the prices are down about ten percent fromst year, the purchasing price of raw mana stones has fallen, and the sales of refined mana stones have nearly doubled, the man reported. He was the leader of Marens merchant guild and the master of the Palin Association.


    The mayor smiled and turned his head before speaking, And what about the products made from the monsters materials?


    More than half were sold to merchants of the Spellen Duchy, the Kingdom of Rubiana, and the Roman Empire. We are also exporting a lot of raw materials as well, so there wont be any problems with our prices.


    Good. Very good, the mayor responded, nodding.


    The mayor of Maren and the guild leaders were extremely satisfied. As a result of the huge influx of mana stones and monster by-products from Mungard and Brantia, Maren was enjoying an economic revival. It was slightly worrying that the prices of the goods were dropping due to the huge supply, but it was also apanied by an increase in sales, so it didnt pose a huge problem.


    Well, all is good, but the mayor spoke in a quieter voice, and the guild leaders turned their eyes toward one person. Everyone already knew what the mayor wanted to talk about, and who was in charge of the issue.


    The mayor continued, Why are we failing to recruit more troops? Weve already been recruiting for a month, but we only have three hundred people? Moreover, fewer than twenty knights?


    The mayors words were a reprimand disguised as a question aimed at Trevik, the citys recruiter and the leader of the mercenary guild. Trevik responded with a frown, How is that my fault? What do you want me to do with all the useful troops in Brantia?


    Even so, arent you the citys recruiter? Even if thats the case, you should put more effort into recruiting soldiers, the mayor said.


    <em>Huh!</em> Didnt I warn you back then? I told them that we might get into trouble if we sent all the troops to Brantia. Who were the ones that insisted on sending all the troops, saying we had to help Sir Eugene? Trevik eximed.


    <em>Ehem! Hmm!</em>


    Well


    The guild leaders and the mayor hurriedly turned their gazes elsewhere. Maren was arge, popted city, but it only had a fixed number of mercenaries. There would never be a shortage of mercenaries in usual times, but right now, hundreds of them were currently abroad in Brantia, and the king had openly dered war. The current situation was proving to be a massive headache.


    So, did you send a letter to Sir Eugene, or rather, Duke Ba, for help? Trevik asked.


    I did send it, but we dont know whether he will agree or not. Moreover, it will take some time for them to arrive even if they do agree to help, the mayor replied with a sigh.


    Trevik shook his head. We must resolve this within the month. Duke Ba muste.


    Why dont we rally the neighboring nobles first? The Count of Evergrove has been quite supportive towards us as well, the mayor suggested.


    My, my. Mister mayor, and respected guild leaders, this isnt the City of Moffern, and it isnt the Carls Baggins Penins either. Our situation is different from theirs. The lords of the penins have their own standing armies and are uniting around Margrave Archivold. The Count of Evergrove is alreadypletely upied trying to protect and preserve his own territory. Moreover, he has no reason to lend his hand to help protect our city. And if I were Count Evergrove, I would stick with Count Winslon rather than Maren, Trevik exined.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    It certainly made sense. The Winslon County was a great nobility that reigned as the lord of the nations central region. Moreover, the prestigious noble families were connected through blood ties. In the end, if a real war broke out, it made sense to join forces with the Winslon County, as it was advantageous to be part of a more powerful union of nobles in negotiating with the royal family. Right now, Maren was nothing more than just a fragile port city with a lot of money.


    Why dont we ask for cooperation from the Winslon County? It seems like theyll be the ones to battle against the royal family first, so why dont we send them supplies and funds?


    Thats right. Lets give them thousands of gold coins to feed a thousand people for a couple of months. Since theyre going to fight anyway, we can ask them to fight for us as well. I think the count would be satisfied with receiving that muchpensation.


    The guild leaders voiced their opinions regarding the matter. Trevik, the only military expert present, responded with a sigh, <em>Phew!</em> Everyone, the king and the royalists are not fools. If you were them, would you choose to engage in a battle against Count Winslon, knowing that you could bleed hard, or would you rather fight against our city, which is overflowing with money but weak?


    <em>Uh</em>


    Well.


    The guild leaders were forced to close their mouths. Only fools would choose the former. In addition, war wasnt just about the number and quality of troops. Money and supplies yed a critical part in wars. If the kings army could rearm themselves after upying Maren, even Count Winslon and his union of nobles would have no choice but to concede.


    <em>Tsk.</em> So we have no choice but to cling to Duke Ba? the mayor asked.


    We will do our best to recruit troops, but we need Duke Ba and his men as well. Please try your best, Trevik responded.


    I understand. I will send a letter with a ship returning to Mungard, as well as a token of our appreciation, the mayor stated.


    Yes. However, you know that we cannot simply send hundreds of silver coins or a set of armor like we did in the past, right? We cant simply appeal to his loyalty and honor, Trevik said.


    Thats a problem...


    When Eugene first arrived in Maren, he had been a young, inexperienced knight. It had been rtively easy to handle him. But now, he had massively outgrown his past self. The City of Maren would need to provide at least ten timespared to what they had done in the past, or even more, to entice him.


    ***


    <em>Oh, my~!</em> The pride of Maren! The pride of the Palin Association! My pride! Your Excellency Eugene, youre finally here! Prisci eximed with excitement while running toward Eugene as if she wanted to hug him.


    Youve be rather noisy since thest time weve met, Vice Executive, Eugene responded while sidestepping to avoid her.


    <em>Oh, </em>not at all! How could you say such a sad thing?! Its not anyone else either, but Your Excellency! Prisc couldnt hide her overwhelming excitement.


    Naturally, Eugene was the Palin Associations patron and top customer. The number of mana stones and by-products imported from Mungard every month was truly enormous, and Palins share was thergest among the associations belonging to Marens merchant guild. The profit they had reaped over thest six months through importing from Mungard had already be greater than their total profit from the previous year, and all of it was thanks to Eugene. Prisci was willing to even hand over her liver if Eugene asked for it.


    Furthermore


    Your Excellency! I really dont know how to thank you foring back to us at such a time, Prisci said, half-eximing.


    Stop with the formalities and address me like you used to, Eugene responded.


    <em>Ah</em> C-can I? Prisci asked cautiously. Brantia was just an ind country on the periphery, but it was still a kingdom, and Eugene was its duke.


    If you dont want to, then treat me like a real duke and show proper etiquette. But it might be moreplicated than you think. Are you fine with that? Eugene asked.


    People should just live the way theyre ustomed to, right? I will do what you asked, sir. Prisci quickly bowed. She had no previous experience dealing with a duke, but she knew how tricky it was to conduct business with prestigious nobles.


    Good choice. Anyway, what did you mean <em>at such a time</em>? Eugene asked.


    What? Naturally, Im talking about how the king and the royalists are trying to invade us afterbeling the city as being traitorous. The mayor and the guild leaders have been looking forward to your arrival, Prisci exined. She wasnt particrly excited to see Eugene just because he was the Palin Associations top customer. Eugene had relied on his unparalleled skill with the de alone to be a lord and even a great noble. What reason would he have to return to Maren? Prisci was certain that he had returned to take Marens side in fighting against the king and the royalists. It wasnt only her either. The whole city firmly believed that to be the case as well.


    I see, Eugene answered bluntly. He had be smarter than before, so he quickly mulled over the situation. Indeed, he had returned to teach the king and the royalists a lesson, but from Priscis attitude, it was apparent that Marens situation was more urgent than he had expected.


    So what?


    Well, I have had a good rtionship with the City of Maren until now. However, I didnt return for that reason, Eugene said while turning his head.


    <em>Uh</em> Priscis gaze naturally followed along.


    Give your greetings. This is His Highness Localope, the heir to the glorious golden blood of the Roman Empire, Eugene announced.


    !


    ?!


    Priscis eyes filled with shock and disbelief at the unexpected appearance of an imperial prince, and the princes group looked simrly shocked as well. Why was Eugene announcing the princes identity immediately after arriving on the continent?

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    <em>Werent we going to keep His Highness identity a secret?</em>


    <em>You bloody duke! What the hell are you thinking?</em>


    They were greatly taken aback by Eugenes words, but the prince and his party had no choice but to take off their hoods. Although he was an impersonator of the prince, Vizaks handsome appearance reflected his status as a member of a prestigious family of nobles. Priscis eyes quivered when she saw his face.


    <em>A real imperial prince of the Roman Empire? Is this for real? What is a member of the imperial family doing here?</em>


    I-I-I give my greetings to Your Highness I-I am Prisci, daughter of Vincenzo Palin. I am the Vice Executive of the Palin Associations Maren branch, Prisci stuttered.


    Nice to meet you, Vice Executive Palin, Vizak responded.


    Its my greatest honor! Please,e inside No, some tea; no, ale or wine maybe some wine Prisci floundered even more after hearing his curt answer. As the vice executive of arge association, Prisci regrly met with many nobles. However, it was her first time meeting a member of the imperial family.


    Its fine. The Vice Executive can treat me just like how you treat Lord Ba, Vizak said.


    What?! How would I dare to Prisci eximed.


    <em>Hmm?</em> How dare? Hey, Vice Executive, are you saying that you can treat me however you would like but not the prince? Eugene asked.


    No! Thats not what Im Prisci hurriedly tried to refute.


    Thats enough. Anyway, I have already made a contract with the prince. I dont know if my schedule will allow for anything else, Eugene stated.


    <em>Ah</em> Priscis face turned ashen. The current situation was a mess. If Eugene had refused for any other reason, she would have been very disappointed and hurt. However, this was on an entirely different scale. She couldnt simply ask him to break his promise with an imperial prince of the Roman Empire, could she?


    <em>What should I do?! Grandfather, the Mayor, and the other guild leaders will be greatly disappointed. Ah! This is not the time.</em>


    Prisci forced a smile. It wasnt like she coulde up with a solution by thinking about it alone.


    P-Please,e in. You will still stay here for a few days, right? Right, Sir Eugene? Prisci asked.


    <em>Please say that you will!</em>


    One of the most important skills for a merchant to have was the ability to control their facial expression, regardless of the situation they found themselves in. However, Prisci hadpletely lost her ability to keep a straight face at the sudden appearance of the imperial prince.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Well, I was nning to, but Eugene answered leisurely while turning his gaze toward the prince. Priscis urgent heart was in in view for him to see. Through his action, Eugene was silently indicating that although he was in no rush, he would have to leave at any time if the prince so desired.


    Prisci felt rushed. She desperately eximed, Your Highness! Although its nothingpared to the imperial pce, there are a lot of things to be enjoyed in our city as well! Please give me the honor of serving Your Highness and the rest of your group!


    <em>Hmm.</em> Vizak looked sideways and shared a nce with Prince Localope before nodding slowly.


    Fine.


    It was unclear what Eugene was nning, but they had already promised to do as Eugene wished in the Caylor Kingdom as long as it wouldnt tarnish the dignity and the reputation of the imperial family.


    ***


    Prisci spent dozens of gold coins and treated Eugene, the prince, and the rest of the group to the best food and amodations before rushing to the city hall.


    What?! Did you say that Sir Eugene is in our city? And hes with a member of the Roman Empires royalty?!


    The mayor and the guild leaders had been about to end their meeting. However, they immediately sat back down in their seats after hearing Priscis shocking words. They had been pondering about how they would bring Eugene here, but it turned out he was already here. Moreover, he was apanied by a member of the Roman Empires imperial family.


    Thats correct. I did find it a little strange that Sir Eugene was apanied by so many people, but it turned out they were guards of the imperial prince, Prisci exined.


    W-Which prince? What was his name?


    Was he really a prince? Why would a direct descendant of the Roman Empires royalty be here?


    The guild leaders poured out one question after another without hiding their shock and disbelief. Prisci answered their inquisitive questions one by one.


    He stated that he was the third prince, Prince Localope. The ring with the imperial seal looked genuine, and I even confirmed that they spoke thenguage of the Roman Empire. In the first ce, theres no way that Sir Eugene would be going around with a fake, right? He is a Duke of Brantia after all, Prisci said.


    Thats true! <em>Huh!</em> Then whats going to happen now? The mayor asked while looking around at the guild leaders. However, the guild leaders were still dazed by the shocking news. They couldnt answer the mayors question.


    Meanwhile, Prisci had thought extensively about the matter on her way to the city hall. She carefully spoke, Mister mayor and respected guild leaders, although Im not certain exactly what it is, Sir Eugene mentioned that he had signed a contract with the prince.


    A contract? What kind of a contract is it?


    Im not entirely sure. However, thats not the problem. Sir Eugene said that he would have to leave for the Roman Empire with the prince and his entourage. Then what would happen to our city?" Prisci replied.


    "<em>Oh,</em> my...!"


    The mayor and the guild leaders became even more dismayed. If that happened, the most reliable card in their deck would disappear.


    Prisci continued, Ive managed to keep Sir Eugene and His Highness here for now, but they could leave our city right away, even tomorrow. We must figure something out before that, wouldnt you agree?


    <em>Hmmm</em>


    The mayor and the guild leaders shared gazes with grim expressions. They felt burdened by the sudden, unexpected problem.


    Prisci then mentioned the worst possible scenario. However, given the current situation, she was certain that it was also the most likely oue.


    Respected mayor and guild leaders. The people at the amodation and the people of our association have already seen Sir Eugene. In other words, the news of Sir Eugenes arrival will soon spread throughout the city.


    !!!


    Everyones eyes shook violently. It was one thing if news of Eugenes arrival was kept a secret, but things would quickly spiral out of control if the people discovered it. After all, Jan Eugene was a heroic knight recognized by all the residents of Maren.


    What would happen if they let him simply leave? The criticism of the citizens would obviouslynd on the mayor and the guild leaders. It was entirely possible that the City of Maren could copse from the inside before they could even properly confront the royalists.


    Where are Sir Eugen and His Highness staying?


    Lets hurry! We must talk with No! Even if we have to give them everything they want, we have to make them stay!


    The citys avable funds No, we have to make the guilds collect all the money they can.


    The leaders of the City of Maren started to panic.


    ***


    Sir, I was a little surprised earlier, Vizak spoke. He was still posing as the prince.


    What do you mean? Eugene responded with a rxed expression while turning toward Vizak.


    Sir, do you take the golden blood of the Roman Empire to be so lightthat you would speak of it so carelessly? If you had told me beforehand, I wouldnt have expected anything from you, Vizak continued.


    <em>Look at this guy</em>


    Eugene smirked at the tant, sarcasticment.


    He then responded, Are you angry that I revealed your identity? Or are you worried about something else? It appears that the one with the glorious golden blood flowing in their veins isnt very broad-minded.


    <em>Ha!</em> Vizaks face turned slightly red. Eugenes words were an insult to both him and his master.


    The golden blood of Rome wouldnt be swayed so easily by such things. I am only worried that there could be some rascals with evil intentions. Vizak pointed out.


    In Maren? Against me? Are you being serious about that? Didnt you hear what the people were saying at the pier? Eugene asked.


    Thats Vizaks face turned a deeper shade of red, and he was made speechless. Indeed, Eugenes reputation in the city was beyond imagination. Regardless of whether they were knights, workers, merchants, and nobles, everyone admired and revered the knight Jan Eugene.


    If he ever ran for mayor, he would be uncontested. It was also highly probable that quite a few people would support Eugene even if he dered himself king, considering civil war was just around the corner.


    At least in Maren, theres no one mad enough to go after the prince, Eugene stated.


    Lets say thats true. But were not going to stay here forever, right? Sir, as you know, we must depart quite soon. If we think about how chaos will break out with the civil war Vizak retorted.


    So someone could take the opportunity and attack the prince? Eugene asked.


    I dont think theres any guarantee that such a thing wont happen, Vizak replied.


    Thats funny, Eugene remarked. He revealed his fangs before asking in a cold voice, Have you forgotten who I am, Your Highness?


    !


    Vizak flinched. He was forced to shut up. He had forgotten in the heat of the moment, as it felt like Eugene was looking down on his master, Prince Localope. Eugenes reputation in Maren wasnt born from nothing; rather, his reputation was akin to a tall, strong tower created from his numerous, incredible feats. The tower''s foundation was Eugene''s abilities and skills as a knight and member of the Dark n. It was something that Prince Localope himself admired.


    - It was easier to rob the treasure house of the imperial pce than to infiltrate a marecasios castle. It was because the former was worth an attempt during the night, but thetter wouldnt differentiate between day and night.


    Vizak recalled the old dictum spoken in the empire as he took a deep breath. A marecasio stood above all other vampires and was capable of moving around unrestricted during the day. Marecasios were strong creatures possessing transcendent mystery. In other words, attempting to attack a daywalker was no different from suicide.


    I would like to offer up a word to His Excellency the Duke. Would that be all right, Your Highness? Prince Localope stepped forward.


    It was a promation disguised as a question, so Vizak nodded immediately. Localope turned to Eugene and continued, Let me ask you a question, Your Excellency.


    Go for it, Eugene responded.


    Are you trying to get His Highness name involved in the civil war of the Caylor Kingdom? Localope asked with a serious expression.


    Eugene responded with a chuckle, Why? Are you willing to help if I asked?


    Localope responded, That would be absolutely impossible. The weight of the honor carried by the one with the golden blood is unfathomable. There should never be a situation in which it bes involved with the political situation of another nation


    It wont happen, so dont worry, Eugene interrupted.


    But sir Localope was unconvinced.


    If you dont believe my words, then feel free to break the contract right now, Eugene stated.


    !


    Prince Localope became wide-eyed at Eugenes unexpectedly strong stance.


    It wasnt a promise of honor, and we are the only ones who know about the contract. Even if you back out now, no one will say anything. Isnt that right, Your Highness? Eugene spoke while turning his gaze to Vizak.


    W-Well, thats Naturally, the fake price didnt have the authority to make such a decision. He became flustered by Eugenes words.


    Vizak met Prince Localopes gaze, then bit his lips before continuing, Let us keep the contract. However, you must tell me why you revealed my identity to the Vice Executive of that association.


    Eugene responded, Im trying to clear my debts.


    Debts? Vizak asked.


    Its something I was going to do anyway, but its more profitable if I let them seek me out first, right? Moreover


    Eugene took his eyes off the confused Vizak and looked at the real prince before continuing, I think if His Highness bes involved as well, itll make his name more renowned. But if you dont like it, I can just


    Localope frowned before interrupting, I think you should definitely participate in whatever Sir Eugene is nning, Your Highness.


    I-Is that so? Then Vizak nodded obediently. As expected, the real prince was definitely smarter than the servant.


    A knock resounded at the door, and Edmund, the former holy knight, entered. He had apanied Eugene to Maren from Brantia.


    Edmund spoke,  Your Excellency. The mayor of Maren and the guild leaders are asking to meet with you.


    Eugene responded, That was quick. I will meet with them.


    Yes. Edmund left the room after saluting.


    Vizak still couldnt grasp the situation, so he asked, The mayor and the guild leaders? Why? <em>Ah,</em> are they trying to hold a banquet to wee Lord Eugene and me?


    If you want, Im sure they could hold a banquet for three whole days starting today. However, I dont think they are here because of that, Eugene responded.


    Less than an hour had passed since Prisci handed them the entirety of a luxury inn to stay in, but the mayor and the guild leaders were already here. Their actions essentially represented their growing anxiety.


    ***


    <em>Oh,</em> my! If it isnt the pride of Maren! Your Excellency Duke Eugene Ba! How long has it been!? <em>Ooohh!</em> I see that youre still using the armor that the City of Maren gifted you! <em>Hahaha!</em> the mayor eximed. He had heard from Prisci that Eugene disliked excessive formality, despite bing a duke. As such, the mayors greeting sounded quite natural.


    It has been a long time, Mayor. The armor is still serving me quite well, Eugene responded.


    If you would like it repaired, let me know anytime, Your Excellency, The leader of the cksmith guild, a half-dwarf, quickly stepped forward. The te armor was inscribed with the symbol of Maren, and it was an item symbolizing Eugenes rtionship with the city. The mayor and the guild leader had even seriously contemted making the symbol bigger under the pretense of repairing the armor.


    Well, that sounds good. Since Ill be heading into something major, itll be problematic if theres any trouble with my equipment, Eugene replied.


    !


    The phrase, heading into something major, caused the eyes of the mayor and the guild leaders to sparkle with hope. Eugene was a knight known as Marens hero. At such a time, what else could he be talking about other than


    Your Excellency, as expected, the City of Maren


    It would be good to have them checked out before I head to the Roman Empire, Eugene interrupted.


    The expressions of the mayor and the guild leaders instantly turned ghastly, but Eugene feigned ignorance as he asked, Anyway, what brought all of you here together?


    Well


    <em>Knock, knock!</em>


    Edmund once again entered the room after knocking, even though only a few minutes had passed since he brought the mayor and the guild leaders here. However, he wasnt alone; a restless man apanied him.


    Your Excellency. Someone from the city hall is looking for the mayor, Edmund said.


    The action officer? What are you doing here? the mayor asked with a frown. Why was a mere employee of the city interrupting them when the matter of the citys future was about to be decided?


    The action officer hurriedly raised his voice, Mister mayor, theres trouble! An army with the g of the royal family has appeared on the side of Etherin!

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    The timing was simply absurd.


    The royal army had arrived in Marens vicinity the same day as Eugene.


    <em>Kiee</em> I dont know if youre lucky, or if those old men and the others are just unlucky. No, never mind, probably both. Anyway, sir, since youre going to rip them off anyway, do it grandly, Mirian chattered while resting on top of Eugenes head. Ever since evolving, she was now able to freely hide or reveal her appearance. The sight of a spirit lying on the head of the respected, admired vampire duke was quiteedic. However, no one could see it, so only Princess Lilisain stared back and forth between the spirit and the vampire with zing eyes and hot, ragged breaths.


    Oh no! The mayor and the guild leaders were agitated. However, it was something that would have happened sooner orter. In the first ce, a month had already passed since the kingbeled Maren as a meeting ce for traitors and dered persecution against it. Unless the royalists were fools, they wouldnt havebeled Maren traitorous without devising a strategy first.


    However, the city''s mayor and guild leaders remained calm until now. There were many territories between the royal castle and Maren, and the majority of them werent on good terms with the royal family but were friendly to Maren. If the royal army ever set out toward Maren, the city would quickly receive news of it.


    However, no news had reached Maren for the entire month, and that had been sufficient to drive a false sense of security into the hearts of Marens mayor and the guild leaders. They had started to have various thoughts


    <em>Huh? We still havent heard anything.</em>


    <em>Maybe they were bluffing?</em>


    <em>Thats right! They must havemitted themselves without being prepared!</em>


    <em>We all know how ipetent the king is, right? And the royalists under him dont know how to do anything except to suck his dick.</em>


    <em>Good! Theres still plenty of time! Lets recruit troops and test the waters!</em>


    However, such thoughts resulted in their current predicament.


    What about the lords?! So many of them were against the royalists! What happened to the lords?


    W-were they taken by the royal family?


    No, how does that make any sense? Besides, even if thats true for the other nobles, what about the Evergrove County?


    Isnt that the same with Lord Gable and Lord Loftin?


    The mayor and the guild leaders started panicking as the situation quickly devolved into chaos. Trevik was the only one still holding onto reason. He spoke to the mayor and the guild leaders, Im notpletely certain, but in all likelihood, the lords must have either betrayed us or surrendered to the army of the royal family.


    ?!


    Trevik continued, Otherwise, it doesnt make sense that we didnt receive any reports until now, right? Why wouldn''t we have heard anything until the royal army came this close?


    Thats the mayor mumbled as if in disbelief, but he was inclined to believe in Treviks words.


    That may be true for other ces, but what about the Evergrove County? someone asked.


    Thats right. Its impossible that we havent heard anything if something happened to the Evergrove County The others also nodded with agreement. Half a year ago, the former count had relinquished his title to the countys sessor, Jevin, for health reasons. In the first ce, Jevin Evergrove had been taking care of the territory for several years before he officially became the count.


    The rtionship between Jevin Evergrove and Maren wasnt that bad as well.


    However, to bepletely honest


    The Evergrove County would find themselves in a difficult situation regarding the disposal of their mana stones without our city. Does that mean they were done in by the royal family? With the explosive influx of mana stones and monster by-products from Mungard, the power dynamic between Maren and noble families with evilnds, including the Evergrove County, had shifted. As the supply greatly increased, the purchase price of the goods fell ordingly, and the various noble families were ced in inferior positions based on their rtionship with Maren.


    <em>Hmm!</em> That must be. Since we didnt hear anything, its possible that they had beenpletely wiped out!


    Those evil, vicious royalists!


    Does the king have no honor?! How could he have done such a thing to an old, prestigious family like Evergrove?!


    The guild leaders expressed their anger against the king and the royalists.


    Everyone! This is not the time to be simply cursing at them. If the royal army hase all the way to the Etherin, the army will arrive in front of our city in two days. We muste up with countermeasures! Countermeasures! Trevik eximed. He felt frustrated that the guild leaders were still unable to establish realistic options.


    The guild leaders coughed in embarrassment and kept their mouths shut, and naturally, their expectant gazes gathered to one figure. Eugene kept a nonchnt expression while sipping on wine, and the mayor asked with a pleading expression.


    Excuse me, Your Excellency.


    Why did you call me? Eugene asked.


    Will you please lead Marens force with your knights, Your Excellency? the mayor asked.


    We implore you. Please, we willpensate you ordingly.


    Please fight for our free city!


    The guild leaders scrambled to ask after the mayors words. Right now, they had no one to trust but Eugene. ording to Prisci, around ten knights had apanied Eugene. It went without saying that Eugene himself was an overwhelming force, and it was obvious that those with him would be skilled as well. Moreover, aside from his unparalleled skills, Eugene was an undefeated knight and Marens hero. Clearly, his incredible reputation would aid recruitment and cause the troops'' morale to soar.


    <em>Kieehhh! </em>Were going to score it big as soon right after we arrived! <em>Kihehehehe!</em>


    <em>Hmm...</em> Eugene pretended to contemte the issue while stroking his chin as the spirit chuckled greedily.


    The mayor and the guild leaders felt even more anxious. They knew well why Eugene was mulling over the issue.


    Is it because of His Highness the Prince?


    We will pay the penalty of viting the contract. If you could give a good exnation to His Highness so as to not disappoint him


    No, its not because of that Eugene interrupted.


    ?


    Regardless, considering the rtionship I have with the City of Maren, its only natural for me to help, Eugene continued.


    <em>Ohh!</em>


    The expressions of the mayor and the guild leaders brightened at once.


    You are truly honorable!


    Your Excellency is the embodiment of loyalty and good faith!


    I will immediately give youmand! <em>Ah!</em> You will need information on our troops. First, I will get the mercenary captains and


    That man will take care of that, Eugene responded.


    What?


    Everyones gaze turned toward the person Eugene had directed his gaze at. A tall, burly knight armed with simple te mail stepped forward.


    Sir Edmund. I will give you themand of the mercenaries, Eugene spoke.


    As you wish, Your Excellency, Edmund responded. His gaze was sharp and filled with determination. Edmund was originally from the empire, but he had been taken captive in Brantia before Eugene rescued him. Eugene had brought him over to the continent, as his destination was the Roman Empire.


    <em>Ah</em>


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    However, the mayor and the guild leaders had no idea who Edmund was. They didnt dare to question Eugene, but their gazes were filled with concern and doubt.


    Sir Edmund was originally a knight of the Roman Empire. He converted into a holy knight and participated in the earlier Brantian expeditions. He knows more about tactics than anyone else. Hes probably more suitable than me to lead an army, Eugene exined.


    <em>Oh!</em>


    Everyones expressions immediately brightened after hearing Eugenes exnation. In particr, Treviks gaze was filled with great admiration as he looked at Edmund. Unlike those who were ignorant of military matters, Trevik had immediately recognized Edmunds value as the mercenary guild''s leader and the citys recruiter. It was amazing for someone to have be a holy knight as a knight of the Roman Empire.


    I am truly touched by Your Excellencys honorable decision! Naturally, we wont be only offering our words. We will definitely prove to Your Excellency the friendship Maren shares with you, the mayor dered.


    Eugene gave a content smile. It was something to look forward to. In the first ce, Marens mayor had been generous enough to gift Eugene an expensive te armor when they had just met.


    <em>Ill be able to fulfill my obligations while clearing my debt and receiving a reward at the same time. Im killing two birds with one stone, or rather, three birds with one stone.</em>


    I, Jan Eugene Ba, will always cherish my friendship with the City of Maren. It willst an eternity, Eugene responded.


    Of course! <em>Hahahaha!</em>


    Gold coins are basically eternal friendship! <em>Kihehehehehe!</em>


    The leaders of Maren were finally relieved of their worries. Theyughed boisterously without knowledge of the vampire dukes insidious thoughts.


    ***


    The news that Sir Jan Eugene, the great, undefeated knight, would take action to save Maren quickly spread throughout the city.


    The citizens cheered. In particr, the mercenaries under the citys employment were extremely delighted.


    Sir Eugene is a knight who has never lost, both here and in Brantia!


    Hes a knight loved by the gods! Justice is with the City of Maren!


    All those who had followed Sir Eugene had be lords and are living good lives in Brantia!


    A spirit who calls for victory and gold stands next to Sir Eugene! If you fight with him, you will never be starved for fame and fortune!


    The stories became exaggerated as they spread. The spirit of water was being discussed as the spirit of gold, and Eugene was no longer simply an undefeated hero. He was basically being revered as a god of war.


    Truer words had never been spoken. As expected from Your Excellency the Duke. The morale is already so high. I think victory is already ours, Princess Lilisain spoke while gazing at Eugene with fierce, burning eyes. She had also apanied Eugene across the sea.


    Princess Lilisain continued, I implore you, Your Excellency. Will you leave the vanguard to me? She looked as if she were ready to draw her sword and immediately charge with Eugenes permission. However, Eugene shook his head. No way.


    How disappointing... However, there must be a good reason why Your Excellency had said so. Please enlighten this foolish one of the answer, Princess Lilisain responded. Her manner of speech was somewhat unique, but the princess beauty was otherworldly. When she showed disappointment, sad sighs could be heard all over the ce.


    The pathetic bastards had dicks instead of heads.


    Eugene looked around with a cold gaze. He couldnt believe that they could even care about women at such a time. The mercenary captains flinched and quickly avoided Eugenes eyes. All of them were struck with simr thoughts.


    <em>The female elven knight is Sir Eugenes woman.</em>


    <em>It makes sense. With such beauty, shes definitely fit to be Sir Eugenes partner.</em>


    <em>Shes a princess of the Brantian elves? Even her position is suitable to be Sir Eugenes mate.</em>


    Their spections couldnt be further from the truth, but the men still vowed to abandon their interest in Princess Lilisain.


    The princess will act as a messenger to the enemy army, Eugene stated.


    H-honor! To have the opportunity to represent Your Excellency Princess Lilisains shoulders trembled as she muttered. It appeared she was genuinely touched. Those seeing her for the first time became even more convinced of the rtionship between Eugene and the princess. For her to be overjoyed on such a simple mission meant that the rtionship between the two was much deeper than they had initially thought.


    However, those who were already familiar with Princess Lilisain from Brantia, in particr, Prince Localopes knights, took on strange expressions.


    <em>Could that strange elf princess actually carry out her mission as a messenger?</em>


    <em>What if she causes a mess?</em>


    <em>Im worried that well have to mourn for her after she starts bbing nonsense in front of the enemy.</em>


    Princess LIlisain was unaware of their concerns. She was simply happy. Of course, even if she <em>did</em> know their thoughts, her reaction wouldnt have changed.


    Your Excellency Ba. You said you would send a messenger, not a vanguard. Are you thinking about mounting a siege defense? Trevik asked politely. He was being considerate of Eugenes new status.


    I didnt have such a thing in mind. And I didnte here as a Duke of Brantia, so call me the same as before, Eugene responded.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes. I will do so, Trevik said while bowing. Although Eugenes status had vastly changedpared to before, he was still the same person.


    Then, are you nning to fight outside the city? Trevik asked.


    For now, Eugene responded.


    <em>Hmm.</em> The knights and mercenaries took on strange expressions. It was an unchallenged truth that defending a siege was much more advantageous thanunching one. In addition, it wasmon knowledge that at least three times more troops were required to seed in a siege. However, defending the city in a siege was advantageous in a battle, but it wasnt necessarily a good thing.


    Once enemy troops surrounded the city, it would be impossible for anyone to enter and exit the city. In particr,mercial cities like Maren would suffer heavy losses if they became isted, even though they had a port.


    <em>Is he being considerate of Marens circumstances?</em>


    <em>Even so, we have too few troops</em>


    None of the knights and mercenaries could guess what Eugene was nning. The same was true for Trevik.


    <em>Ah.</em> So you are nning to send out a small group of scouts with the messenger. Of course, we must get an urate picture of the enemy before Trevikmented.


    Eugene interrupted him, No, the mercenaries will be in charge of defending the city, and all of the knights will apany me. We will end it swiftly without dy.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    ?!


    Those with even a bit of knowledge of tactics frowned, including the mercenaries and the knights. Mount an attack with a small group and let the main army defend? Regardless of how powerful cavalry was on a in, it was a tactic that they had never even heard of. However, it was difficult for them to point this out in the open, as Eugene was the one who suggested it. However, Eugene didnt even spare a nce at the knights, who were expecting an exnation. Instead, he turned to Trevik and said.


    The opponent is an army of royalists receiving orders from the king. You said that they hadbeled us as traitors, right? Then that means they are Marens irreconcble enemies. Is that right?


    Thats right, Trevik responded. He couldnt understand why Eugene was asking him something so obvious.


    Eugene then continued in a cold voice, Then if we lost, how do you reckon they would proceed? For example, how do you think they would deal with the mayor and the guild leaders?


    Everyone will be executed Trevik answered.


    The reason that the enemy gave for the conflict was that the king was attempting to stifle a rebellion. No monarch would be generous enough to forgive traitors. Moreover, Marens leaders had been at odds with the king for a long time, and they had also driven out all the royalists from the city.


    Thats right. That means this is different from a regr battle or a territorial war. Honor? Mercy? Such things shouldnt be expected. If you lose, you will <em>literally</em> lose everything. And as I said earlier, I am not standing here as a duke of Brantia. Im simply a knight who had beenbeled as a pagan and a traitor by the King of Caylor, Eugene said.


    Eugene paused before looking around at the knights and the mercenary captains. Everyone was looking at him with mixed expressions of expectations and tension. It appeared as if they had a conjecture about what Eugene was getting at.


    This was the Caylor Kingdom, and the current situation differed from Eugenes Brantian expedition. Eugenes goal in Brantia had been to obtain the throne for Luke. However, there was no need for Eugene to take anyones circumstances into consideration, except for a few friendly forces like Maren and Essandra. It was even truer as his opponents were the king and the cardinal. He had no intention of showing mercy to those who had provoked him first.


    As such


    We dont need to show them any mercy, and theres no need to hesitate in using whatever method possible right? Eugene continued.


    It wouldnt matter even if he used all of his abilities as an Origin to kill the king and all of his followers. After all, they were the ones who pushed the matter this far.


    ***


    <em>Hoho!</em> Sir, were you thinking of standing up to the king by relying on those weak, contemptible men?


    Viscount Cody Jenas,mander of the royal infantry, sneered while looking back and forth between his prisoners and the man standing next to them. The prisoners were knights of noble families who had been defeated and captured in battle.


    <em>You lowlife!</em>


    Jevin Evergroves cheek twitched as he suppressed the rising feeling of humiliation in his heart. He responded with a forced smile, Standing up to the king? Thats ridiculous. The Evergrove County and I have always been loyal to the king and the royal family. Those men are the ones who have betrayed me.


    Some of the prisoners were rted to him by blood. However, the count didnt hesitate to dismiss his rtionship with them from the moment he had decided to stand by the king. The prisoners red at him with contempt, but Jevin avoided their eyes. He could momentarily disregard honor for an opportunity to rise to be a great noble lording over the nearby areas, including Maren.


    <em>Moreover, isnt it a truly honorable thing for a vassal to be loyal to the king? I am just walking down the right path.</em>


    Jevin convinced himself that his own actions were justified. As if recognizing Jevins innermost thoughts, an arrogant smile appeared around the lips of Viscount Jenas.


    Hahaha! Lets just say thats what it is. Anyway, once I return to the royal castle with triumphant victory, I will put in a good word for you to His Majesty, Viscount Jenas said.


    <em>Vulgar, abominable bastard!</em>


    The words and demeanor of Viscount Jenas werepletely unbefitting for a noble, and in reality, he was actually the captain of arge mercenary group known as the Ashen Mercenaries. Jenas had more than three hundred men under hismand, and he had upied three small territories before demanding a title from the royal family.


    It was a demand that went againstmon sense, but his request was immediately granted on the terms that he would pay half of his territorys ie as tax and serve only the cardinal and the king, as well as act as their private army. It also helped that the previous masters of the territories Jenas had upied were those who had often expressed dissatisfaction with the royal family. It was better for the king and the cardinal to have a lord loyal to themselves, regardless of whether they were a noble or a mercenary captain, rather than three disobedient lords.


    In any case, Jenas and his men renamed themselves the Ashen Knights from Ashen Mercenaries, then served the kingdom as the kings sword by renewing their contract with the royal family on a yearly basis. They had received about two hundred horses from the king and had supplemented their other needs through looting. They had made sure to avoid the territories of royalists while they repeatedly invaded and plundered the territories of those disloyal to the royal family.


    Their nefarious deeds even caused some of the royalists to demand that they be controlled, but the king and the cardinal ignored such pleas. The king had only condoned the actions of Jenas and his men, as they were necessary during times like these.


    By the way, you must remember your promise to have my men take the leadership positions of Maren once you take over the city, Jevin said.


    <em>Hehe.</em> Do what you want. My men and I will be satisfied with just plundering them. I heard that the girls of Maren are silky and soft. Itll be a treat for my friend down here as well. <em>Uhahahahaha!</em> Jenas boisterouslyughed.


    <em>Hehe! </em>I heard that you could even find elves there since its a port city. Youll definitely be getting your fill, boss, one of his subordinates replied.


    Dont call me boss. Its sir. You simpletons, how many times do I have to tell you? Jenas said with a scowl.


    <em>Hehe.</em> Im sorry, the subordinate responded. The kingdom had knighted several of Jenas mercenaries during their time with their captain. They grinned in response to their captains scolding.


    Jevin hated working with such ignorant and shallow people, but he was determined to endure anything to achieve his ambition. He forced a smile on his face.


    The scouts returned, and a long note of the horn trumpet resounded.


    Sir Jenas! A messenger has arrived from Maren! one of the scouts reported.


    <em>Huh?</em> So, they have already figured out our movements? Jenas responded with a fishy smile. He was slightly impressed, but it changed nothing. Now that even Count Evergrove had offered his cooperation, there were no more territories that coulde to Marens aid. It would take a little more time if the enemies holed themselves up in the city, but Jenas was confident in taking over the city in just a month, even if he had toy siege.


    He had three hundred members of the Ashen Mercenaries on top of five hundred other mercenaries. Moreover, his three hundred subordinates had been with him ever since they were nothing but ordinary mercenaries.


    Furthermore, he had obtained an approximate estimation of Marens current situation after the Evergrove County had joined hands with him.


    It was a fight he simply couldnt lose even if he wanted to.


    <em>Hehe! Messenger or not, Im going to cut off their head and throw it in front of the citys gate.</em>


    Befitting his origin, Jenas did not care about the honor of a knight or any aristocratic customs. In addition, the enemies would be hanged for treason, anyway. He had permission toy waste to his enemies regardless of the methods. If he killed the messenger, he could properly imprint the dignity of the royalmand and fear toward himself on the hearts of the traitorous


    !


    <em>Heup!</em>


    <em>Wow!</em>


    T-thats?


    Jenas became wide-eyed, and bursts of admiration erupted from all directions. A female knight was approaching them with three other figures on horseback and two gs, one with the crest of Maren and the other with an unknown crest. However, the beauty and the appearance of the knight riding toward them were simply shocking.


    The clear, unblemished milky skin of her face housed two pure emeralds that shone with quaint light. The word <em>beauty</em> did not do her justice. She was simply otherworldly. The female knight possessed both a pure and seductive charm, and her ears were about a fingers length longer than regr humans.


    An elf.


    Its an elven knight.


    <em>Wow</em>


    Everyone was stunned speechless. They simply gulped and stared, not even thinking of speaking the vulgar, obscene words they were used to speaking every day. And although no one had given the order, the soldiers cleared the way for the elf and her group as if they were under a spell.


    <em>Clop. Clop. Clop.</em>


    Even Jenas could only stare at the elf in a daze, although he had objectified the women of Maren with his dirty words just a few moments ago.


    <em>A-A goddess! Ive finally met my soulmate!''</em>


    A bolt of thrill and excitement swept through Jenas entire figure. However, the spell broke the instant the red, plump lips of the elven goddess parted.


    Themander here. Which bastard? Princess Lilisain said.


    ?!


    Everyone stared with dumbfounded gazes, wondering if they had misheard.


    However, their ears hadnt betrayed them.


    Is everyone a moron, just like how you look? Or, are there tiny, cute dicks plugged into your ears? I asked who themander was she added.


    !!!


    A deafening silence enveloped the area. Everyone looked as if they had been struck in the head with a hammer.


    How could she be swearing so <em>powerfully</em>, despite having such a beautiful face?


    <em>B-but even this This is</em>


    <em>Isnt this basically a reward in the mercenary industry?</em>


    <em>M-more More, please do more!</em>


    Some of the perverts bathed in the sweetness of the princess harsh words. Jenas hurriedly stepped forward with a cough.


    <em>Ehem!</em> Such a beautifuldy has a rather harsh mouth. I am Viscount Cody of Jenas, an honorable, faithful knight of His Majesty the King. I have dedicated myself wholly to the glorious mission assigned to me by His Majesty.


    <em>Has this bastard gone mad?</em>


    Jevin felt dumbfounded to see Jenas instantly change his attitude and imitate a nobleman while boasting. It wasnt only Jevin either. Jenas long-time subordinates stared at him with pure shock.


    However, Jenas ignored all of their gazes and straightened his back as if he were a real noble. He spoke proudly, Sir. I can tell that you are an extraordinary knight at a nce. Wont you escape theing demise of the gang of rebels and dedicate your body I mean, entrust yourself to me? I will make a special exception and ask His Majesty to


    Princess Lilisain interrupted, I despise ugliness.


    ?! Jenas became wide-eyed as he stared at the beauty.


    Princess Lilisain asked with a look of confusion, But sir, are you a half-goblin? <em>Ah,</em> no, judging from your size, you must be a half-troll. The continent is truly a ce of wonder. I cannot believe that there exist mysteries that even my kind cannot fathom. Truly amazing.


    She meant it!


    She wasnt trying to mock him. Instead, she seriously believed in what she was saying!


    The hundreds of troops could neither cry norugh at the ridiculous situation. They looked back and forth between Princess Lilisain and Jenas, whose face was gradually turning red.


    You You..


    Jenas face crumpled and distorted. He truly looked like a half-troll as he eventually burst into a roar, You fucking bitch! I will strip you naked and %%%%#####***#### you!


    Jenas had returned to his original self after being called ugly. Even the other mercenaries frowned after hearing his vulgar words. However, Princess Lilisains expression remained unchanged. No, rather, judging by the slight flush in her cheeks


    Just imagining it alone makes my body temperature rise. Maybe its because youre ugly, but you have a good imagination. I acknowledge it, Princess Lilisain stated.


    You crazy bitch Jenas muttered.


    Truly amazing! Princess Lilisain eximed.


    W-what? Jenas asked.


    Princess Lilisain responded, My brothers sometimes called me that. As expected of a half-troll, you possess truly mysterious abilities. What amazing talent.


    You bitch! Ill kill you! Jenas cried out.


    No! Sir Jenas! S-stop, wait a minute! Jevin suddenly stepped forward. He had been looking closely at the two gs that Princess Lilisain was carrying with her instead of admiring her beauty.


    <em>Oi,</em> Sir Evergrove, have you forgotten who I am? Jenas spoke angrily.


    Jevin ignored him and turned to Lilisain before asking hastily, S-sir, that g. Is that the crest of Sir Eugene?


    A brilliant eye. Thats right. I am the representative of His Excellency Duke Jan Eugene Ba, Princess Lilisain responded.


    <em>Uah!</em> Jevins face quickly turned ashen.


    Sir Eugene?!


    Has he finally returned from Brantia? The knights of the Evergrove County also expressed their surprise. Eugene had left an evesting impression on them in a different way than he did on Jevin. How could they ever forget how Lugates, the winner of the tournament held by the county, died under Galfrediks hands? How could they forget how three knights led by Marvel were defeated and taken captive by Eugene?


    However, their shock was not as great as Jevins. Eugenesst words were still fresh in his ears.


    S-Sir Jenas! Jevin eximed.


    What? Jenas responded with an irritated voice. Although Jevin was technically greater than him in rank, Jenas was still themander of the royal infantry. He did not like being interrupted.


    However, Jevin could not afford to care about the mood of the lowly mercenary captain.


    Y-you cannot kill the messenger. You must send them back! Jevin hurriedly said.


    What? Sir, did you not hear what she just said to me? You want me to let that bitch go? After she trampled on the honor of the one who had received His Majestys royalmand? Jenas responded.


    Please, just listen to me! The one she serves is Jan Eugene! Jevin cried out.


    Eugene? Who is that? Jenas asked.


    <em>Ha!</em> Jevin felt even more dumbfounded.


    Even before leaving for Brantia, Eugenes name had been widely circting throughout the kingdom. His numerous achievements were one thing, but he had even won Count Winslons tournament and had be the champion. Every knight in the kingdom would have heard of his name at least once.


    <em>Ah!</em> N-no way


    No way, yes way, I dont know a guy like that. Sounds to me like hes just a rebel in cahoots with Maren. Ill just kill him too, Jenas responded. Jenas attitude convinced Jevin that the man was <em>really</em> ignorant of Eugene.


    <em>T-the king and the cardinal have no intention of actually attacking Maren. T-this was all a ploy!</em>


    They were infamous and notorious, but the Ashen Knights weremonly considered to be the royal familys hounds rather than its sword.


    Hounds were good to have, but they werent necessary. However, the lowly, greedy hounds hade running all this way without being privy to the truth.


    And


    The most dangerous beast Jevin knew was here to hunt the hounds.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Regardless, shes a messenger. You have to let her go.


    <em>Ha! </em>Ridiculous.


    Sir Jenas. Jan Eugene is a duke of Brantia. His messenger is likely to be an elven noble of Brantia. If you arent careful, you could


    Fuck! Brantia or not, I dont care. Ill need to enjoy myself and cut that bitchs head right now, Jenas interrupted Jevins words and turned toward his men before shouting, Hey! Pull that long-eared bitch off her horse!


    What? B-but However, his subordinates hesitated. They had performed all kinds of dirty and cruel things ever since they became mercenaries. It wasnt as if they suddenly felt conscious of their actions. However, they were still quite vulnerable to mysteries and superstition. Jenas men felt quite uneasy about the female elf, who was still looking down at them with calm eyes. In any case, elves were closely rted to spirits, right?


    They knew far too many stories about how recklessly messing with a spirit led others and their families to demise. They were afraid of inciting the wrath of a mystical being and being cursed by it.


    <em>Huh?</em> You punks! Stop dawdling! Pull that bitch down from her horse right now and take off her armor! Jenas screamed.


    Yes, yes! Eventually, several of his subordinates unsheathed their weapons and slowly approached Princess Lilisain and her escorting knights.


    <em>Shing.</em>


    Princess Lilisain pressed down on her helmet and unsheathed a longsword of nds royal family.


    Jenas burst into raucousughter. <em>Hahaha!</em>


    The elf had a body that looked firmer than other women, and she was taller as well. However, she was still a woman. In addition, how could such a pretty little elf know any swordsmanship? Jenas was certain that the enemy had sent an elf with such a fair appearance as a messenger in a flimsy trick to agitate them.


    How ridiculous. Even a dog will convincingly look like a knight if it has decent equipment


    <em>Wooong!</em>


    Jenas was interrupted mid-speech by a strong vibration.


    T-thats


    Jenas eyes grew wide with disbelief, nary a trace of the ridicule previously painting them. The same was true for the people approaching Princess Lilisain to drag her off her horse. They stopped midway and stared in disbelief at Princess Lilisain and the ancient sword she was wielding. All of a sudden, a blueish light wrapped around her longsword, and it exploded in a brilliant sh.


    <em>Shuk!</em>


    The energy surrounding her de burst like a wave. It carried with it a shockwave, which swept over three of Jenas men. The three figures immediately screamed and fell to the round rolling.


    <em>Uagggh!</em>


    Hot! Its hot! <em>Kuaagh!</em>


    My eyes! My eyes!


    The three men were armed with vested chainmail, which protected their bodies. However, their faces had been exposed through the gap in their helmets. It looked as if their faces had been ground and crushed with gravel. It was a bloody mess. In addition, the leather clothes they wore inside the chainmail had turned into mere rags.


    Its magic!


    Someone cried out, and the troops surrounding Princess Lilisains group quickly receded. The eyes of the soldiers became filled with fear as they stared at the blueish light surrounding the princess sword.


    W-what is this?! You wrench! What trickery is this?! Jenas eximed.


    <em>Ah, </em>this is something known as Aura. Its a secret technique of nd, Princess Lilisain responded.


    What Jenas muttered.


    Of course, Im not the only one capable of using it, Princess Lilisain added.


    ?! Jenas eyes filled with shock, and the three knights apanying Princess Lilisain swept their green capes back and pulled their swords out.


    <em>Woooooong!</em>


    Blueish lights began forming around their des, though they werent as deeppared to Princess Lilisains.


    What?! I-it couldnt be Jenas muttered with disbelief.


    Princess Lilisain grinned. Thats right. We are nds royal knights. <strong></strong><strong></strong><strong></strong>!


    A strange but powerful shout resonated.


    <em>Uwaaaahh!!</em>


    The elven knights responded with a shout and guided their horses in a direction while swinging their longswords. Several troops copsed with every swing of the elves aura sword, and blood sprayed everywhere. Chainmail usually provided good protection and could only be severed and prated by extremely powerful strikes. However, the elves'' swords pierced the soldiers'' armors as if they were nothing more than cheese.


    That wasnt all


    The swordsmanship of the elven knights was extremely fast and sophisticated. Even the knights of the Ashen Knights were unable to withstand the strong blows of the elven knights.


    Princess Lilisain and the elven knights urately targeted the joints and gaps in the Ashen Knights te mails, and the fast, powerful blows containing the power of aura severed their limbs.


    <em>Kuaaagh!</em>


    <em>Argh!</em>


    Continuous screams of pain apanied the swift charge of Princess Lilisain and the elven knights.


    You fools! Crossbow! Shoot them down! Surround them with your spears! Jenas screamed desperately. The spearmen and the archers began to move, but it was already toote.


    Most knights excelled in horseback riding, and even among them, elven knights were known for their impable horsemanship. Their techniques were one level above the rest, and they could be said to be one in body and mind with their horses.


    The elves werent simply fast. They were also confusing their opponents with their clever turns to escape the siege with ease.


    <em>Shing! Shishing!</em>


    Though dozens of arrows were btedly shot, the elven knights were already far in the distance. After securing a sufficient distance from the enemy, Princess Lilisain once again turned her horse toward the army of royalists.


    <em>Neiiiiigh!</em>


    She reared her steed in a ceremony of victory.


    - Ahh, this is called Mockery. Its something anyone can do.


    Her words reached the army of royalists through some kind of magic. Then, Princess Lilisain leisurely turned around and disappeared down the hill.


    That fucking bitch!!! Jenas roared with rage. He was furious.


    Were chasing after her immediately! Im going to kill that bitch and those long-eared bastards! Jenas cried out.


    Lets go!


    The Ashen Knights had been helpless as their captain was humiliated, and many of their colleagues were ughtered. The spectacle of the princess beauty slowly began to disappear from their minds.


    Around three hundred mounted warriors hurried in the direction where Princess Lilisain and her knights had disappeared to.


    Sir Jenas! You must not disperse the troops! Jevin shouted.


    Nonsense! You take your time ande slowly with the rest! Unfortunately, Jenas had already been blinded by his fury. He couldnt listen to Jevins reasonable advice.


    <em>Tututututututu!!!</em>


    T-This Jevins face gradually turned ashen as he watched the knights hurry away while kicking up a huge curtain of dust. Dark clouds gradually eroded the western sky, which slowly copsed onto him.


    ***


    Fifty warriors on horseback were riding along a gentle stretch of hills. A figure considered the leader of Marens knights approached Eugene, who was leading the group. He was Madrica, the talkative knight. In the past, he had received Eugenes help while fighting against orcs.


    Your Excellency Duke Ba. Madrica bowed. He had a good rtionship with Eugene, and he was extremely polite as well.


    You can just address me like you used to, Sir Madrica, Eugene responded.


    Ohh! Sir, you are still as humble as before, truly something I would expect from a man with a brilliant reputation practicing noble chivalry! I, Madrica, see your modest attitude as a mirror to reflect chivalry on which


    Eugene interrupted the knights words in a cold voice. Thats enough. What do you want?


    The prince alone was already talkative and annoying for Eugene.


    <em>Ah, </em>well, thats Madrica hesitated, then nced back at Marens knights before continuing, The other sirs were just too curious, so I wanted to ask you a few questions.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I see. What is it? Eugene asked.


    First of all, we were wondering about Sir Galfredik, your most trusted vassal and the embodiment of valor. We havent seen him around, Madrica stated.


    Galfredik was quite renowned in the Kingdom of Caylor, although not as much as Eugene. Moreover, the knights based in Maren, like Madrica, were <em>very</em> familiar with Galfredik''s strength. It was natural for the knights to be curious about Galfrediks whereabouts, as they knew he had always been by Eugenes side.


    Eugene answered, Galfredik stayed behind. He has to stay by the kings side for a while.


    <em>Hmm.</em> May I ask why? Madrica said.


    Brantia is still a little unstable internally. Thats why a reliable person had to stay by the kings side, Eugene answered. Originally, Eugene nned to bring Galfredik. However, Pythamoras objected as the kings advisor. The reason was quite simple. The reign of King Luke in Brantia was quite, or rather, mostly dependent on Eugenes strength. In fact, the reality was that the knights and nobles of Brantia were all prostrating to the throne because they were afraid of Duke Ba.


    As such, there were sure to be those who would devise ploys during Eugenes absence. However, it wasnt as if Eugene could stay in Brantia forever, so Eugene had decided to leave Galfredik and Lanslo behind. The two were incredibly strong knights, but that wasnt the only reason Eugene chose to leave them behind.


    Galfredik could control the vampires of Brantia and the knights who had crossed over from the Kingdom of Caylor, while the knights of Brantia respected Lanslo as a member of the Drak family. In other words, the two knights possessed the skills and reputation to maintain stability and peace in Brantia. Regardless of their race and nationality, everyone would have to be wary of the royal family as long as the two knights were present.


    Naturally, the two knights wouldnt stay in Brantia for an indefinite length of time. Rather, they would remain there until the Caylor Kingdoms knights had stabilized their positions as Brantias lords.


    Half a year at the earliest. They will return in a year at thetest. You were so curious about that? Eugene said.


    <em>Oh,</em> I see. So your wizard stayed behind in Brantia as well? Madrica asked.


    I worked her too hard until now. I left her in Brantia because she really wanted to work on her chimera. But, why are you asking about Romari? Eugene asked. It was reasonable for them to be curious about Galfredik because he was a renowned knight. However, Eugene didnt understand why they would ask about Romari.


    Thats a given, isnt it? The name of the brilliant shadowme sorcerer is famous! Everyone knows that she had defeated numerous evil monsters by your side and had even dominated the wizarding world of Brantia, Madrica responded.


    The brilliant what?


    No, in the first ce, had she ever done such things?


    Her magic was sometimes useful, but he remembered that she spent most of her time refining mana stones


    <em>Kieeeh!</em> What? Brilliant shadowme sorcerer? A mere roons being called <em>shadowme?</em> Im against that nickname! Zombie roon is the perfect nickname for her! That or mana stone purifier! Mirian eximed.


    For the first time in a while, Eugene agreed with the spirit.


    I dont know if a wizard with such a grand nickname is the same person as my wizard, but my wizard stayed behind in Brantia, Eugene said. Romari started sobbing while pleading with Eugene, saying that she wanted toplete her chimera, and Eugene had no choice but to grant her wish. Naturally, he gave her a time limit. She would have to cross over with Gafredik in a year at thetest, whether she wanted to or not.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes, I see. Then about the battle with the royal army Madrica finally moved on to the main topic of discussion. However, he was interrupted by the appearance of Princess Lilisain and the elven knights. They could be seen at a hill in the distance, riding toward Eugenes group like a storm.


    I, Lilisain, have returned afterpleting the glorious mission Your Excellency the Duke has bestowed upon me! Princess Lilisain reported. The knights, in particr, the knights of Prince Localope, were relieved to see the princess safe return.


    Glorious? It was just a simple messenger mission. Anyway, good work. Whats the size of the enemys army? Eugene asked.


    There were about three hundred cavalries and even more infantry. Their equipment and morale were excellent, but their skills were inferior to Your Excellencys knights! No, rather, it would be disrespectful topare the two, Princess Lilisain answered.


    I see Eugene muttered. He had expected Princess Lilisains dazzling beauty and unique personality to cause a problem, so he was slightly surprised to see that she had sessfullypleted her mission without a hitch. Well, it was understandable because no matter how strange her personality was, she would most likely try her best not to cause an ident on a mission like this as she was an elven princess.


    Did you deliver my exact words to the enemysmander? Eugene asked.


    I-I was ipetent! Princess Lilisain became wide-eyed and hurriedly lowered her head before continuing, It was because of the enemymanders horrid appearance, which resembled a half-troll, and his foulnguage <em>Keugh!</em> Please punish this ignorant knight with death! Please take my head!


    So, she really <em>did </em>cause an ident. The knights looked at her as if they had already expected such an oue.


    Eugene was speechless. The princess was crying out desperately as if she hadmitted the greatest sin in the world. It had obviously been an important task to ry Eugenes words to the enemymander, but failing to do so wasnt really a failure deserving of death.


    <em>Tutututututut..!</em>


    A heavy rumble was heard from the direction where Princes Lilisain hade from.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Eugene quickly took Silion up the hill, and he soon took on a puzzled expression.


    I thought you didnt ry my words to theirmander? Why are they alling after you like that, then? Princess, what did you say to the enemymander? Eugene had to ask once more.


    Yes!<em></em>Ahh, this is called Mockery. Its something anyone can do. Those were my exact words! Princess Lilisain hurriedly answered.


    Amazing...


    Eugene was satisfied. She may have caused an ident, but she ended up achieving a much better result than Eugene had originally intended.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    <em>Gulp.</em>


    Madrica was a strong knight. He was a little talkative and arrogant, but he had the skills to back his attitude up. In the first ce, it was impossible for just anyone to be recognized as a powerhouse and a representative knight of arge city like Maren.


    However, even for someone like Madrica, it would be the first time he would face a force consisting of almost three hundred cavalries. Such arge group of horsemen could only be seen in real wars, and although Madrica had experience with small-scale territorial disputes, he had never experienced a real war. Unfortunately, the same was true for the knights apanying Eugene.


    Thats ridiculous


    But given the variety of their equipment, they dont look like a formal knight order, do they?


    Their armor isnt uniform either, and their formation is a mess.


    Did they bring a group of mercenaries here?


    However, although the group of knights had no experience in war, they were authentic knights with excellent skills and extensivebat experience. As such, they urately grasped the characteristics of their opponents. And as they spoke, a simr thought came into their minds.


    <em>Is this worth a try?</em>


    The cavalry could be considered the strongest force on a t piece ofnd with no obstacles. Infantry was no match for cavalry in terms of mobility and pure destructive power.


    In addition, it wasmon sense that arger group of troops usually had a huge advantage in a battle between cavalries. However, it was based on the premise that the armament and skills of both parties were perfectly equivalent.


    Eugenes knights were outnumbered 50 to 300, but their opponents werent real knights but mercenaries on horseback. Moreover, while the allied knights were armed with te mail or te armor, most of the enemies had either leather armor or chainmail. Very few of the opponents carriednces, which were considered essential for knights. Instead, most of them only held swords and shields.


    In other words, although it was possible that the enemy held the advantage in terms of mobility due to their lighter load, they couldnt match the allied troops in terms of offense and defense.


    This could be worth a try as long as we remain cautious and ensure we dont get surrounded.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Judging from their haphazard formation, I dont think theres any need to worry about any organized movements from them.


    The knights quickly overcame their shock froming to face an enemy force six timesrger than their own. They began to calmly analyze and devise tactics that would likely be effective against the enemy. Such were knights with professional military training honed and sharpened through countless exercises and battles.


    Sirs, mobility seems to be the key.


    No, theres no need to worry about that, Eugene interrupted one of the knights. The knights turned their eyes toward Eugene.


    Eugene observed the fast approaching enemy, then spoke after turning to Princess Lilisain, Princess. How far have they been chasing after you?


    They should have covered about three kilometers by now, Princess Lilisain responded.


    Have they been maintaining their pace the entire time? Eugene asked.


    Yes, Your Excellency, Princess Lilisain answered.


    Eugene turned to the knights. The horses of the princess and the elven knights are of an nd descent. They are famous steeds famous for having great endurance. That is why their horses arent exhausted yet.


    <em>Ooohhh!</em>


    The knights eximed upon grasping the deeper meaning contained in Eugenes words.


    Eugene continued, Thats right. The enemys horses are already worn out. No matter how light their armor is, horses cant maintain that pace for a long time. Princess Lilisain, you did a great job.


    I am deeply touched. I will continue to work hard to be someone suitable to take your side, Your Excellency, Princess Lilisain responded. Her shoulders heaved, and her face turned red after hearing Eugenespliment, but she bowed humbly.


    Then should we charge at them right away, Sir Eugene? one of the knights asked. The knights were burning with the desire to destroy the enemy.


    Eugene shook his head. No, we willmence our chargeter.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Why is that? The knight asked.


    Our purpose isnt to defeat the enemy, Eugene answers.


    <em>Huh?</em> The knights appeared quite confused by Eugenes mysterious answer. Eugene removed his gaze from the knights and turned toward the enemy cavalry. They were now less than three hundred meters from Eugene.


    Eugene spoke while arousing his Fear, We will annihte them. Dont let a single one of them get away. Kill them all. And to do that, we have to make it impossible for them to escape.


    <em>Oooohhh!!!</em>


    The knights shouted with fervor at Eugenes bold deration.


    Everyone, ready your bows. Reverse wedge formation, Eugene dered. Mercenaries were usually trained in one or two weapons. However, knights had learned to utilize all sorts of weapons from an early age, and in particr, mastering the spear, the bow, and the sword was a must for knights. Hunting was one of the virtues of being a noble, and it was a great honor for knights to participate in huntingpetitions held by lords. As such, the knights apanying Eugene were masters of archery. Moreover, they werent just archers but knights. They could handle the bow while riding on horses.


    <em>Hooh?</em> The knights expressed curiosity after taking out their own longbows when they saw the bows of Princess Lilisain and the elven knights. The bows of the elven knights were only half the size of ordinary longbows. Their weapon was known as the horn bow, which was a special type of bow crafted by elves using the horns of buffalos native to nd.


    Your Excellency, should we fire? Princess Lilisain asked.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Can you reach that distance from here? Eugene asked.


    Its possible with the horn bow. They are within the effective range, Princess Lilisain answered. The knights could not hide their surprise after hearing Princess Lilisains affirmation. If her words were true, didnt that mean that the range of the horn bow was almost twice as long as a regr longbow?


    Then fire at will. Sirs! Move out! Eugene dered.


    <em>Ooooh!!!</em>


    The knights began to move after creating the reverse wedge formation centered around Eugene.


    ***


    Those bastards are running away!


    Cowards!


    Jenas and the Ashen Knights rode their horse vigorously after spotting Eugene and his knights a while ago. They thought that the enemies were retreating.


    <em>Hehe! Jan Eugene, youre not a big deal after all! If I get him, the entirety of Maren will belong to me!</em>


    Moreover, he would torture and y with the elf bitch in every way imaginable before killing her.


    <em>Five minutes? No, three minutes are enough!</em>


    The horses were quite tired now, but Jenas didnt pay them any attention. As long as he held the overwhelming advantage in numbers, the situation wouldntst more than a few minutes.


    What? Jenas muttered.


    Some of the fleeing enemy knights suddenly disyed strange behaviors. They released the reins of their horses andpletely turned around on their saddle.


    <em>Ha!</em> Have they gone mad!? Jenas scoffed at the ridiculous sight. It was definitely a great feat, but why would they perform such a crazy act in a situation like this?


    ?!


    However, Jenas became wide-eyed as soon as he saw the five or six figures aiming their bows, which were much smaller than regr longbows, in his direction.


    Those long-eared bastards? There was no way they would shoot when we were so far...


    But they did!


    <em>Kuagh!</em>


    <em>Agh!</em>"


    Some of his subordinates were thrown off their horses as the arrows pierced their necks and foreheads.


    <em>Dammit! Even so, there are only a few of them. If we keep chasing Huh?!</em>


    Jenas clenched his teeth with frustration, then became greatly surprised. The arrows continued to fly without rest, and five or six people fell on or from their saddles with each shot. It was truly an unbelievable disy of bowmanship.


    <em>Tututututu!</em>


    The horses of their colleagues trampled on those who were thrown off their steeds. Their bodies were ttened before they could even scream.


    Dammit! Jenas realized the severity of the situation when dozens of his men died in the blink of an eye.


    Speed up! Get those fucking bastards and kill them! Jenas furiously eximed. The members of the Ashen Knights, who were already extremely agitated, beat the reins of their horses even harder, but the animals were already at their limits. It was impossible for the horses to obey the will of their owners.


    The distance between the pursuers and the runners couldnt decrease anymore, and the chase continued with about a distance of one hundred meters between the two groups. No, technically, it could no longer be called a chase. The ones being chased after were much too rxed, and the victims of their arrows continued to pile up. Meanwhile, the Ashen Knights were doing nothing but chasing. Moreover, there were almost three hundred targets for Eugene and his knights. Even if they werent keen on focusing on specific targets, they could still hit either a horse or a human as long as they fired.


    In the end, the pursuers gradually slowed, and the horses without owners and those that couldnt continue anymore came to a sudden halt. The phenomenon quickly led to a situation simr to an avnche.


    M-move!


    Keep going! Dont block the way! You fucking <em>Uagh?!</em>


    The majority of the Ashen Knights were former mercenaries. They were ignorant troops who had never received tactical training regarding horseback formations. As such, it was impossible for them to cope with unexpected situations in arge-scale battle between cavalries.


    The tired, halted horses further disrupted their haphazard formation. At first, they chased after the enemy in threerge units, but now, they were tangled and torn into dozens of different groups. To make matters worse, rain began to fall from the dark skies, lowering visibility.


    Sir Eugene! Its raining! This will make it harder to move! Madrica shouted loudly in a voice full of regret. The worst situation for cavalry was rain. The water turned the ground into a slippery mess, making it hard to travel and fight on horseback. The same would be true for the opponents, but the most rational thing to do was to retreat. As such, Eugenes knights felt regretful.


    <em>This is quite unfortunate...</em>


    However, Eugene had a different idea...


    Mirian, its your turn, Eugene stated.


    <em>Kihehehehe! Oi, oi!</em> Sir, I was waiting! Mirian arrogantlyughed as she released Silions mane and flew into the air.


    <em>Ta-dah! </em>Showtime! Mirian eximed.


    Huh!? The knights were surprised when a fist-sized lump of light suddenly appeared in front of Eugene. Princess Lilisain and the elves had always been capable of seeing the spirit, so they werent surprised. Rather, they stared at Eugene with expectant gazes.


    <em>Haha! </em>Is it time for I, Neo King God Revolution Mirian Mark Two, to step up? Mirian dered haughtily.


    There is a saying that only extinct spirits are good spirits, Eugene said with a fierce gaze.


    L-living spirits are good too! the spirit stuttered, then shot forward like a beam of light as if nothing had happened. She stopped in front of a small group of enemies.


    Mirian Kieeeeeeyyyaaahhhk! The name of the skill she eximed was iprehensible. The rain clumped before pouring down on the enemies heads, and she continued, Mirian kick! Kick! Kick! Mirian punch! Mirian tornado! <em>Kihehehe! Kiyehehehehehe!</em>


    After evolving to acquire a new pair of wings, Mirian had be faster than before. She zoomed through the battlefield while shouting in a crazed voice. Of course, there was absolutely no kicking, punching, or a gust of wind. Rather,rge chunks of water continued to sweep over the enemies. However, the balls of water werent just effective at confusing and drenching the enemies.


    Mirian! Water Parrrrrkk!


    <em>Rumbleee!</em>


    A scene befitting Mirians skill name finally unfolded alongside her flippant shouting. Arge amount of collected rainwater had transformed into a torrent, sweeping away the enemies. Unfortunately, it wasnt sufficient to topple over the horses or to deal a major blow to the troops. However, the water gathered around the enemy troops was dozens of timesrger than in other areas, creating a huge patch of mud beneath their feet.


    D-damn it!


    That little ghost!


    An evil spirit! Its an evil spirit of water!


    The troops howled and screamed as they fell into the depths of the slippery mud. It was as if the ground had transformed into a swamp.


    Eugene turned to his knights. They were simply watching the unbelievable sight unfold with shocked expressions. Eugene eximed, What are you all doing? This is your chance!


    ! The knights finally came to their senses, and they hurriedly grasped the opportunity.


    <em>Uwoooooo!!!</em>


    They shouted valiantly before firing their arrows at the immobilized enemies. The allied knights had been at an advantage even before Mirians disy befitting her identity as a water spirit. But now, they were like fish in water. All they had to do was simply fire their arrows from a distance while circling around the mud, and dozens fell from their arrows.


    Get off your horses! You fucking morons! Jenas btedly shouted while pulling out his sword. Quite a few troops followed his orders and dismounted their horses before running after him.


    However


    <em>Kwaaaaaaaa!</em>


    A crimson stream spread like a wave through the rain.


    <em>Huak?!</em>


    <em>Ugggh!</em>


    Their bodies stiffened like stone statues thanks to an Origins Fear.


    !


    The eyes of Jenas and his knights filled with shock. They were like fish in a, unable to move despite their struggles. A ck knight was rushing toward them, carrying with him crimson energy that fluttered behind him like a bat''s wings.


    Kill them all Eugene muttered in an indifferent voice as he threw Madarazika with all of his strength.


    <em>Kyaaaaaahhh!</em>


    The demonic spear shot forward with a cry of joy at the expected ughter. It waspletely covered by a crimson Fear as it pierced the rain and headed straight for Jenas helmet.<blockquote>


    Jaspaaar''s Thoughts


    Trantors thoughts: At this rate, it almost feels like Mirians slowly bing Eugenes guardian deity lmao. Or rather, should I say Neo King God Revolution Mirian Mark Two?</blockquote>

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    <strong>Chapter 207</strong>


    ...


    Madrica and the other knights looked around. Their eyes still held traces of excitement from the recent battle. The battlefield was filled with the remnants of numerous broken gs and spears. The sight obscured by the rain and the fog was devastating. The bodies of hundreds rested atop pools of blood and water, and the asional screams and groans of the critically injured could be heard in the rain and wind. All three hundred enemies had been killed or disabled, and not a single person managed to escape.


    Meanwhile, not a single allied soldier was killed. Rather, none of them suffered any injuries. Madrica shuddered.


    <em>I cant believe that we really managed to wipe them out</em>


    It was hard to express the tion he felt with words. His body heated up from the lingering emotions of the battle.


    A great victory? No, a victory as overwhelming as this could not be defined by such simple words.


    It was truly glorious and honorable to have participated in such a battleto have yed a part as one of the protagonists. It was the honor of a lifetime to have been a participant of a battle that would surely be known to the entire world.


    Madrica could no longer contain his passion and the mes in his heart.


    We wonnnn!!! He shouted and thrust his longsword into the air. His face glimmered with the rain and blood.


    <em>Uwaaahhhhh!!!</em>


    His fellow knights roared with victory. Their feat would be passed down as a historical battle in the Kingdom of Caylor, and they would be remembered as heroes of Maren in the future. Then, the eyes of the victorious heroes naturally turned to the one responsible for their glory, Eugene.


    This is just the beginning, sirs, Eugene dered.


    <em>Oooohhh!</em>


    The eyes of the knights burned even fiercer than before.


    Gather and bring the survivors, Eugene ordered. The remnants of the enemies were found and dragged over. They were barely breathing. After prolonging their miserable lives with low-grade refined mana stones, Eugene spoke with a cold gaze.


    I am Duke Jan Eugene Ba. I will spare those who answer my questions sincerely. I promise this in my honor.


    <em>Ugh</em> The prisoners quickly nodded. They were ignorant, but they knew how significant the honor of a duke was. No, rather, in the first ce, it was the prestige of the devilish knight who had decimated their captains head with a single blow and killed many of their colleagues. They were strong toward the weak, but weak toward the strong. As such, they did not hesitate.


    Affiliation, Eugen asked.


    A-ashen Knights, sir, one of them responded.


    Knights? You lot? Eugene asked. He questioned if they deserved to call themselves knights, but the prisoners could not afford to feel offended. How could they object when the person responsible for destroying 300 of them with only 50 had said so?


    We were originally Ashen Mercenaries. However, we became the kings knights after the captain signed a contract with him, the man answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Is that so? Eugene said.


    Madrica quickly stepped forward, Sir, the Ashen Mercenaries had been notorious in the Drentra region. I havent heard of them in a while, but it appeared that they entered the kingsmand.


    Eugene responded, I see. Who has the highest rank here?


    The gazes of the prisoners turned, and the person concerned raised his hand.


    I-I was one of the squad captains, the man said.


    Thats good. You must know a lot, Eugene stated.


    Yes, yes! I will tell you everything I know, the prisoner spoke of everything he knew, from matters regarding the king and the cardinal to the situation near the capital and the movements of the noble royalists. He even exined the most trivial of things.


    His storiessted for almost ten minutes. Eugene nodded after listening until the end, Good. You were sincere, so I will let you live.


    T-thank you, sir!


    Eugene fed the seven captives another low-grade refined mana stone.


    Now, what will you do, sir?


    Why dont we head back to Maren and dere our victory before reorganizing the troops?


    No, we will continue and attack their main army, Eugene responded.


    !


    It will be a waste of time to return. And the kings infantry captain is already dead. Doesnt that mean they no longer havemanders to lead their army? Eugene added.


    <em>Oh!</em> Definitely! The knights eximed as their determination was ignited once again. They had already achieved a perfect victory. If they continued and defeated the enemys main army, their feat would definitely go down as a historical event. It wasnt even worth contemting for knights who lived for fame and achievements.


    You are right! Now that the enemys cavalry has been wiped out, the remainder of those nobodies and bums cannot possibly be our opponents!


    Count Evergrove is leading the army, right? Let us rid ourselves of Marens traitor today!


    What do you mean, count? Hes just a filthy rat who betrayed his honor and faith!


    The anger of the knights was great. Everyone had been worried about Evergrove County before they left Maren. Because they had received no contact until the army of royalists were basically at their gates, they had automatically assumed that the Evergrove County had lost and surrendered. However, it turned out that the count had surrendered and had even cooperated with the royalists instead of fighting them.


    By the way, the rain will make it difficult for the horses to move. One of the knights pointed out.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Well, thats true. A few knights nodded anxiously. It was possible for infantry to fight in the rain, and the advantages of cavalry didnt exist in such an environment. The Ashen Knights had been wiped out just a while ago due to the mud.


    If its rain, it wont matter, Eugene remarked.


    What?


    He continued, Have you all forgotten? I have a spirit with me.


    !


    <em>Kihehehehe</em> The knights flinched as a peal of sinisterughter resounded. A blue light appeared in front of their eyes.


    <em>Ooooh!</em>


    The spirit had gifted the enemies hell while shouting the iprehensible names of her skills. The knights eximed when she finally showed herself.


    Knights! I am no other than King God Neo Revolution <em>Kieeek!</em>


    Eugene stopped the nonsensical introduction by snatching the spirit out of the air. He plucked her wings between his fingers and raised her into the air.


    This is the spirit of water that I have contracted. We can borrow her powers, so there is nothing to worry about, sirs, Eugene said.


    Understood! the knights answered vigorously. She seemed a little unusual, but they had witnessed the wonders of the water spirit earlier. As such, they trusted in Eugenes words.


    ***


    <em>Dammit. Its all because of that bastard who got lucky and hit the jackpot</em>


    Jevinined inwardly. He was now leading the main army on behalf of Jenas.


    <em>What should I do? Theres quite a few of them but at this rate</em>


    An army of five hundred troops, excluding the porters and the depot merchants, wasnt small at all. He even had his own knights. In terms of numbers, it was definitely an army capable of fighting against Maren. However, the problem was that more than half of the troops were serfs. The rest of them were mercenaries who had been scraped together from all over the ce as well. Aside from their skills, or rather, theck thereof, it was questionable if they could even fight properly if a battle broke out. In addition, the armysmand structure was essentially nonexistent.


    <em>Like it or not, I have to admit that I need that vulgar lowlife. This is driving me crazy.</em>


    The infantrymen apanying the Ashen Knights were troops hired and maintained by silver coins and Jenas notoriety. However, their employer, who was also the one responsible for their obedience through fear, wasnt here. Of course, he would join them soon, but Jevin didnt know what would happen if they encountered an unexpected situation.


    I just hope they be tired ande back Jevin muttered with hope.


    The leaders of the mercenaries waddled over. One of them spoke, Count, the boys are exhausted. I think wed better take a break. Thats fine, right?


    What did you say? Jevin raised his eyebrows and responded.


    One of his knights shouted with anger, Hey! Watch how you address His Excellency! How disrespectful!


    <em>Oh,</em> Im sorry about that. Its because were stupid, One of the mercenary captains apologized. However, the mercenary captains were still grinning. Under normal circumstances, they wouldnt have even dared to speak to Jevins knights, let alone Jevin himself. However, the current situation couldnt be called <em>normal.</em>


    Their captain, Jenas, was missing, and the army would copse without the presence of mercenaries. In addition, the mercenaries were originally active near the capital. As such, they would never need to see Jevin and his knights again after this. Thus, they didnt need to be afraid of Jevin and his knights.


    <em>Ehehe!</em> Well, we cant help it. If we continue the march, well be exhausted before we can even get to Maren, one of the mercenary captains exined.


    You bastards Jevins knights gnashed their teeth. However, the captains of the mercenaries had a point. Their troops were quite exhausted from the long march.


    As such, they had no choice but to turn to Jevin and voice their agreement, Your Excellency, I think it would be best to set up some tents and take a break.


    Since the weather is like this, the infantry captain should be returning soon. Its impossible to chase after the elves in this environment after all.


    No matter how ignorant he is, he should know that much at the least. Im certain that he will be back soon.


    Jevin responded, <em>Tsk.</em> We cant help it. Then


    At that time, a group of mounted horses appeared in the distance beyond the gradually fading curtain of rain.


    <em>Oh!</em> The Ashen Knights must be back! one of the knights shouted with delight.


    <em>Hmm.</em> At least, they arentpletely <em>Huh?</em> Jevin suddenly frowned and narrowed his eyes. He had been pleased to see the return of his allies, but he had noticed that the number of horsemen on the small hill was fewer than their original numbers.


    Were they defeated in a battle? Jevin muttered. However, they lookedpletely fine from a distance. In addition, they looked a little different from the Ashen Knights for some reason.


    <em>Huh?!</em> Jevin eximed in disbelief.


    There was a knight leading the mounted party. It was a man riding on a ck horse wearing ck armor, and the image of the man was something Jevin couldnt forget, even in his dreams.


    J-Jan Eugene Jevin stuttered while trembling.


    Suddenly, the moist air started to quiver ever-so-slightly.


    <em>Paaaaaaa!</em>


    Then, a wave of crimson began to creep toward them from the small group of horsemen.


    <em>Hieek?!</em>


    W-what is that?!


    Its magic! Its a curse!


    The mercenaries and serfs lost theirposure when they saw the huge torrent of dark reding toward them. The wave of crimson wriggled as if it were alive.


    And as the current swept over the five hundred soldiers


    <em>Huaagh!</em>


    <em>Kuagh!</em>


    A terrible fear struck their hearts, and all of the troops froze on the spot. It was truly a breathtaking, horrifying situation. However, that wasnt the end of the surprise.


    The frozen soldiers felt as if they were hearing the faintest ofughter as a lump of bluish light shot toward them from the wave of crimson. The bluish color of the light sharply contrasted against the backdrop of dark red.


    <em>Fwaaaaaaa</em>


    Then, numerous transparent grains started to emerge from the muddy soil filled with rainwater.


    <em>Heave-ho! Heave-ho!</em> Ill be Sir Eugenes subordinate number one for today! But tomorrow, call me Spirit King! <em>Heave-ho! Heave</em>screw this! This is too hard! <em>Kieeehhh!</em>


    ?! Jevins eyes filled with shock. As the screaming blue light passed him by, small grains rose from the ground around him as well. And it didnt take long for him to realize that they were droplets of water.


    The thousands, or rather, tens of thousands of water droplets, soared high into the sky and gathered to form arge chunk of water. Then, the water began pouring down right outside the ranks of Jevins troops like a waterfall. Simultaneously, the group of horsemen began to charge toward them from the top of the hill.


    <em>Tutututututu..!</em>


    <em>Keugh! </em>W-what are you all doing? G-get up A-and fight Jevin desperately shouted. However, his voice could barely be heard. He was simrly affected by the Origins Fear, and he couldnt move a muscle.


    Some brave knights drew the holy symbol in the air and pulled out their swords with all their might, but that was all they could do.


    Eugenes cavalry rushed forward on the drynd, which had been artificially dried with an inexplicable power, and they dug into the ranks of the stunned soldiers.


    <em>Kwa! Kwa! Kwa! Kwa! Kwa! Kwa!</em>


    When heavily armed horsemen charged into therge army of foot soldiers, dozens of bodies were sent flying with screams. The mysterious power holding them in ce finally dissipated, but it was already toote. The knights were rampaging like angry predators, and the serf soldiers began to flee in all directions in fear.


    It wasnt much different for the mercenaries...


    They had beenpletely unprepared for the battle, and the horsemens charge hadpletely wrecked their formation. There was nothing they could do to resist. Of course, quite a few mercenaries mustered up the courage to swing their swords, unlike the fleeing serfs. However


    <em>Shuaaaackkk!</em>


    The ck knight was clearly special even among the dozens of knights, and in front of the ck knight, the soldiers were nothing more than moving bundles of straw.


    The ck knight cut down the mercenaries while riding his horse with a crimson spear in one hand and a silver sword in the other. His weapons howled for blood as they struck the backs of the scared soldiers. Furthermore, five or six knights using swords coated in a strange blue light followed behind the ck knight and cut down the mercenaries with quick, brilliant swordsmanship.


    It was literally a bloodbath.


    JaJan Eugene! Jevin screamed desperately. Simultaneously, Eugenes red eyes found the exact location where Jevin was standing.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    <em>Grin.</em>


    !!!


    Jevin started to tremble upon seeing Eugenes smile. At the same time, he finally came to aplete realization of exactly why he hated Jan Eugene and was so afraid of him. During their first meeting, Jan Eugene was nothing but a lowly knight. However, even then, the man had never considered Jevin to be above him, even though he was the heir of the Evergrove County, a highly renowned, prestigious family with a long history! However, back then, Jevin did not acknowledge this fact. No, rather, he brushed it off as an impossibility. Eugene had been a small, unknown knight who was just trying to make a name for himself, so how could he have dared? However, Jevin could not ept it.


    The brutally strong and beautiful knight had always considered him as insignificant as an insect. The way Eugene looked at Jevin was no different from how Jevin looked at the people serving him in the county.


    Jan Eugeneee!!! Jevin screamed.


    <em>Shing!</em>


    He finally lost all reason as his pride waspletely shattered. Jevin pulled out his longsword and snapped the reins of his horse.


    Y-your Excellency!


    My lord! his knights shouted with dismay, but Jevin disregarded their pleas and galloped his horse with his bloodshot gaze fixated on Eugene.


    <em>Kuaaaahhh!</em> He shouted.


    Eugene decapitated three mercenaries with a single stroke of his sword, then turned his head in the direction of Jevins warcry.


    <em>Shhk.</em>


    Madarazika left his grasp. Although it had been a light throw, the spear shot through the air with a terrible roar. Once it was only a few meters away from Jevins horse, the creature stopped in its tracks due to the fierce energy contained in the spear. The spearhead of the weapon, which was coated in crimson energy, stopped two palms width away from Jevins face.


    ! Jevins body froze as the demonic spear continued to let out an eerie cry. It wasnt only him either. His horse was alsopletely suppressed by the Fear emanating from the spear. The creature was frozen in its ce and was drooling with fear. The mercenaries standing near Jevin also retreated with gazes of horror.


    Even though the counts life was being threatened, they couldnt possibly react to the horrifying mystery of the spear aimed at Jevin.


    <em>Uah Uagh</em> Jevins eyes lost focus, and saliva started dripping down his chin as both his mind and body slowly sumbed to the mystical energy flowing from Madarazika. Eugene slowly directed Silion toward him. However, the knights and mercenaries in the surroundings stood glued to their spots, as if time itself was frozen in the area.


    Eugene finally arrived in front of Jevin and grabbed hold of Madarazika, which remained frozen in the air.


    <em>Ziiing.</em>


    The demonic spear cried out with regret as if it was left unsatisfied in its desire for blood. Eventually, it stopped vibrating.


    Eugene spoke, Do you remember thest thing you said?


    <em>Uah</em>


    Eugene continued, I will never confront anyone who holds a g with the crest of Eugene. I swear this on my honor and the honor of the Evergrove County.


    Jevins body started to tremble violently once Eugene recounted the very words he had spoken during theirst encounter. Jevin was recalling the shameful memory of that day.


    However, there was nothing he could do. His knights also lowered their heads with grim expressions. They were living testaments to the events of that day. They had heard with their own ears and had witnessed it with their own two eyes.


    You and your family no longer have any honor, Jevin Evergrove, Eugene spoke in a cold voice.


    <em>Keugh!</em> Jevin bit his lips, and blood started to flow. He then responded, W-what are you nning on doing with me? I am the Count of Evergrove and a knight of the royal family. I-if you harm me, t-the king will not sit still.


    The bright, young count was no longer here. In his ce was a dishonorable coward who was shuddering in the face of death, one who was cing his fate in the hands of others.


    My lord The expressions of Jevins knights turned grim at the shameful behavior of their lord. Eugene was convinced that Jevins time was over. A lord couldnt be brilliant on their own. A lord without loyal nobles and knights was nothing but a scarecrow. However, Jevin still had his uses, at least for Eugene.


    <em>Hooh?</em> The king will not stand still? What, is he going to send some troops to rescue you? Eugene asked.


    T-thats right, Jevin stuttered.


    I wonder about that. Do you think the king will have soldiers to spare after sending so many to attack Count Winslon and the union of nobles? Eugene continued.


    What?! Jevin eximed with disbelief.


    Eugeneughed before responding, Ive already heard from the others, the ash pile or whatever it was. They told me that arge army numbering several times theirs had headed there. Well, they believed that the royalists were nning to strike Maren and the union of nobles at the same time, but anyone who isnt a fool can see that Maren was the bait and their real target was the noble union. And since youre not a fool, you must know the truth.


    ! Jevin Evergroves eyes quivered with shock.


    Eugene stared into his eyes while continuing in a quiet, cold voice, The Ashen Knights was a decoy, wasnt it? The king and the cardinal yed a trick to catch Count Winslon and the noble union off guard. Correct?


    <em>Uah</em>


    Judging from your reaction, I must be correct. However, you had already boarded the same boat as them and couldnt back out anymore because you realized this toote. But now, the Ashen Knights are truly just piles of ashes, and youre stuck like this, Eugene continued with an even deeper smile while focusing on destroying Jevins spirit.


    Jevin Evergrove. Do you still think that the king will help you? Eugene drove thest nail in the coffin.


    <em>Keugh!</em> Even Jevinsst, desperate attempt of a trick was instantly seen through and destroyed. His lips spurted even more blood as a groan escaped from his lips.


    <em>Heugh Heugh</em> Jevin panted amidst the despair and shame which were greater than the fear he was feeling.


    However Eugene started, and Jevin raised his head.


    Eugene continued, You will get to meet Caylors king.


    ?! Jevins eyes widened. However, his gaze was filled with fear rather than hope. Eugene smiled, but Jevin saw him as a being even more sinister than the devil himself.


    Eugene whispered into Jevins ears, If thousands of troops left to attack Count Winslon and the noble union, only a few capable soldiers will be left to defend the royal castle. Dont you think so?


    ***


    The battle drew to a rather nd conclusion as all the serfs fled following the first charge. It was simply impossible for two hundred mercenaries to put up any resistance against fifty heavily armed knights on horseback, especially after being crushed by Eugenes Fear. More than half of the mercenaries were killed in an instant, and the rest surrendered. The same was true for knights of the Evergrove County. They had been rather reluctant to join sides with the king from the very beginning, and they knew that Jevin had vowed on his honor not to go against Eugene. As such, they lost their will to fight as soon as Eugene appeared.


    Of course, some of the knights resisted to the end, but Princess Lilisain and the elven knights wiped the floor with them.


    nd had been disconnected from the continent for a long time. As such, the knights of the Evergrove County couldnt cope with the unfamiliar swordsmanship and Aura of the elven knights.


    In the end, the battle began amid an overwhelming disadvantage of fifty to eight hundred troops. However, it ended in a historic victory for Eugene and Marens knights, and it even brought Eugene an unexpected profit.


    W-were just a bunch of lowly merchants who had signed contracts with the royal family. Sir! Please show mercy.


    Please show us your mercy!


    Depot merchants naturally apanied an army with eight hundred troops, and the two representatives of the deport merchants begged Eugene for mercy. Moreover, they had crawled to Eugene on their knees after seeing him and kowtowed.


    <em>Why are they acting like this?</em>


    Eugene wondered. He had been nning to release them after seizing a reasonable sum from them. However, it was only natural for the depot merchants to react as such.


    <em>Regardless of the situation, how could he treat a count like that?</em>


    <em>Sir Jenas was still the kings infantry captain, but he killed him just like that! No consideration for a ransom or anything!</em>


    <em>That knight doesnt even consider the consequences of his actions. We have to keep quiet and lie t.</em>


    That was what most wars were like. Soldiers could die, and even knights could be killed. However, it was customary to treat enemymanders, usually high-ranking nobles, with honor and take them as prisoners without killing them.


    However, Eugene had ughtered the members of the Ashen Knights and even killed their captain. Moreover, the merchants clearly witnessed how Eugene had treated even the most prestigious noble in the area, a count, as if he were just a piece of garbage. The merchants couldnt suppress their shock and fear.


    <em>We will lose our heads for sure if we try anything funny or talk our way out of this!</em>


    One of the merchants carefully raised his head while lying t on his stomach. He spoke nervously, We still have a lot of supplies remaining that we were going to sell to the Ashen Knights. We have their loot as well. We will hand it all over to you, sir.


    Really? Eugene responded.


    The merchants felt even more distressed by Eugenes lukewarm response. It was as if the indifferent crimson eyes were questioning them, asking is that all your lives are worth?


    N-naturally, we will pay for our ransom as well! the merchant hurriedly continued. They could earn money once again, but they only had one life. The depot merchants had to pay Eugene everything they had earned while working with the Ashen Knights. Like so, the depot merchants left with their workers, and Eugene and his knights were left with twenty carts loaded with huge amounts of supplies and loot.


    The spirit stood on the piles of gold and silver with her hands on her waist. Sheughed arrogantly. <em>Kihehehehe!</em> Its to my liking. However! I, King God Neo Revolution Mirian Mark Two, still hunger for more.<em> Kieeehehe Kihohohohoho!</em>


    Although the spirit had contributed the most to their great victory, her annoying disy made Eugene want to give her a good smack on the head. The knights whispered among themselves as they watched the spirit.


    They say that shes a spirit of gold, not a spirit of water. I think theyre right


    Thats why shes cute Princess Lilisain abruptly joined in their conversation with a greasy smile simr to a middle-aged man. However, the knights did their best to ignore her. They were already convinced that the princess was Eugenes lover.


    No, she looks more like an evil spirit rather than a spirit, right? Did you see how she dumped water on them while screaming kicks and punches with her words? Ive never seen such a high level of deception before, one of the knightsmented.


    Even better, Princess Lilisain said.


    Certainly And look at her endless greed. Only someone like Sir Eugene could possibly control such a powerful, evil spirit, another knight responded.


    Ipletely agree with that, Princess Lilisain chimed in.


    In any case, the conversation concluded with praises for Eugene.


    ***


    The City of Maren gave a grand wee to Eugene and the knights for returning with an overwhelming victory. Not a single allied soldier had been killed in the battle, and they had destroyed arge army numbering ten times their own instead. It was a historic, staggering victory, and the residents of Maren were ecstatic.


    The god of war! Jan Eugene!


    Sir Eugene is Marens greatest hero!


    Raise a statue! Let all the minstrels and bards write songs of heroic deeds! Lord Eugenes unparalleled honor will live on forever in our poetry!


    All the pubs and restaurants of the city distributed free food and alcohol, and all of the citys residents, regardless of their status and gender, rushed out and recited hymns of victory.


    The mayor and the guild leaders of Maren were the most overjoyed of them all.


    You are indeed the hero of Maren, sir! Here are three thousand gold coins we prepared topensate you for the victory.


    Sir Eugene! We decided to build a ted statue in the middle of the city square for you.


    We n to engrave poems of your heroic deeds to honor your achievements under the statue.


    We have decided to build a mansion for you on Palma Hill with the money we have raised from the city and all the guilds. Please ept it.


    We have decided to impose a full tax exemption on all items that we trade with Mungard and the royal family of Brantia. No, rather with everyone who uses the crest of Lord Eugene Ba.


    Eugene couldnt be more satisfied with thepensation that the mayor and the guild leaders had offered him. As expected, Maren knew exactly how to show their sincerity.


    <em>Hmm!</em> I only did what I had to do as a friend of Maren, but I am deeply moved by everyones sincerity. My friendship with Maren willst forever, Eugene dered.


    <em>Oh!</em> Sir Eugene!


    Sir!


    The mayor and the guild leaders were touched. However, they didnt reward Eugene simply from the goodness of their hearts.


    <em>He took Count Evergrove prisoner!</em>


    <em>The supremacy of that region belongs entirely to our city now!</em>


    With the addition of the Evergrove County, sevenrge and small territories were nowpletely within Marens sphere of influence. Given the additional profits they would gain in the future, Eugene was truly like a god to the mayor and the guild leaders. Except, he wasnt the god of war that the knights considered him as such, but rather, the god of wealth.


    The god of wealth spoke, Since weve resolved the primary threat, I think we should move on to the next n.


    <em>Oh!</em> Are you nning on joining with Count Winslon and the noble union right away? the mayor asked.


    Eugene shook his head. No, why would I bother doing something like that?


    <em>Huh?</em> You said that the main force of the royalists is over there, right? Then shouldnt we help the noble union? the mayor asked.


    Eugene responded, Count Winslon will take care of that. And its a noble union, right? I dont think we will receive a warm wee from them, anyway. Dont you think so?


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    It was true. Eugene was the champion of the tournament held by Count Winslon. The nobles would wee him outwardly, but many of them would obviously be wary of Eugene. In addition, there were quite a few nobles who disliked Maren apart from the royalists because merchants and guilds were in power in Maren.


    Then, what are you thinking of doing? the mayor asked.


    Eugene skimmed over a mapid out on a stone table, then ced his finger without hesitation and spoke, We will be heading straight here.


    !!!


    The eyes of the mayor and the guild leaders filled with shock. Eugene was pointing at the capital of the Caylor Kingdom.


    Marens god of wealth was nning to devour the royal family of the Caylor Kingdom.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Recruiter! Guild Leader!


    <em>Ugnh!</em> Why are you screaming like that this early in the morning? Trevik opened the door with a disheveled appearance. He had drunk a little too much at the previous nights banquet tomemorate their victory.


    The employee of the recruitment center frowned at the smell of alcohol. My goodness. What do you mean this early in the morning? Its been a while since the sun came up. Anyway, I think you shoulde quickly.


    Why? Did someone get drunk and cause an ident? Trevik asked.


    Its an ident, alright! But, its not that kind of ident! the employee responded.


    Then what? Trevik asked with a frown while taking a sip of water. Such happenings were quitemon.


    Applicants! We have had andslide of applicants this morning! the employee exined.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    Trevik realized the peculiarity of the situation from the visible excitement on his subordinates face. He hurriedly put on his clothes before heading to the recruitment center.


    What the? Treviks eyes became filled with surprise when he saw a crowd of two to three hundred people.


    These are all applicants? Trevik asked.


    Thats what Im saying! the employee responded.


    What the hell could have happened overnight <em>Ah!</em> Trevik came to a realization while talking, then burst into an exmation. He asked, Are they the ones who were employed in other territories? Have they returned?


    Yes, yes. It looks like the story of His Excellency the Duke and the other sirs has spread. Weve even got knights, the employee answered.


    Well, well. As expected Trevik nodded. Maren was the representative city of the nearby area. The neighboring nobles must have been paying keen attention to Marens situation with the royalist army, and as soon as news broke that Eugene and his knights had demolished the army of the king, the nobles must have immediately sent the mercenaries under theirmand.


    <em>The nobles truly are masters at walking a fine line.</em>


    Trevik felt rather bitter, but he couldnt me them either. On the surface, everyone cried out for honor and faith. However, how many could truly act honorably even when their very lives were on the line in a civil war? A single mistake was sufficient to rob someone of everything they possessed. It was best toy low and observe the situation until a clear picture was drawn.


    <em>Well, in any case, its good for us.</em>


    Although it was quite obvious why the nobles had decided to jump aboard, Trevik was still relieved that they chose to stand on Marens side. It was because Maren was nning an unprecedented event, something that had never been done in the citys history.


    And at its center was


    <em>Marens god of wealth, no, the god of war, Sir Eugene.</em>


    Trevik grinned. Perhaps, he had been influenced by the mayor and the guild leaders. He recalled the nickname that the mayor and the guild leaders had given Eugene. He spoke, Take them in one by one. Dont forget to assign the applicants to city defense starting today.


    I understand!


    The employees of the recruitment center got busy. However, their expressions were bright. The city was already safe, and they were participating in the gathering of one of the greatest forces in history under Marens banner.


    ***


    So, are you asking me to go to the capital of the Caylor Kingdom?


    Thats right.


    And youre nning to rece the king, and you want me to be a witness?


    Dont make me repeat myself. Just tell me whether you will do it or not.


    <em>Ha</em> Vizak simpered. He was still posing as the prince. It was ridiculous enough for Eugene to say that he would rece a nations king, but even more absurd when he asked the prince of the Roman Empire to stand witness. Vizak was even starting to wonder if Eugene was even being serious.


    Sir. Do you realize what kind of repercussions could result from what you are asking of me right now? Vizak said.


    Your Highness, I dare say that my advice is for you toply with Duke Bas suggestion, the real prince interrupted.


    What? Vizaks eyes quivered after hearing Localopes words.


    No, even so, this is Vizak muttered.


    Eugene interrupted, If you dont want to, you dont have to. Anyway, please decide before we leave tomorrow. Then.


    N-no, sir! Duke Ba! Vizak called out. However, Eugene disregarded the fake princes shout and left the princes room.


    <em>Kiehh?</em> Sir, you actually dont need the prince? The old man mayor pleaded with you to persuade him, right? Mirian poked her head out of her pocket as soon as Eugene left the room and chattered.


    Eugene responded, Thats what the mayor wanted. I dont care whether the prince stands witness or not.


    Last night, the mayor and the leader of the merchant guild visited Eugene quietly and asked for Prince Localope to apany all of them to the capital. If everything went ording to n and Eugene and Marens troops sessfully upied the royal capital, it was indispensable to subjugate the current king and rece him with a new king. It was best to carry out the task as soon as possible before other countries and nobles could intervene.


    Everyone would obviously suggest a new king who would provide them with benefits. Such a situation could lead to others reaping all the benefits from thebor that Maren had performed. Moreover, even if the king was reced as soon as possible, ording to the n, rumors, and scandals aimed at the unprecedented situation would certainly arise. It was entirely possible that the situation could devolve into yet another civil war.


    The mayor of Maren and the guild leaders wanted to forestall such an oue, and the best method to do so was to make use of Localope, a prince of the Roman Empire, a superpower recognized by the entire world.


    - Sir Eugene. The mere presence of the Roman Empires prince will be sufficient to quell theints and objections of the nobility. So, I request this of you.


    Eugene was already quite familiar with the behavior of nobles. As such, he knew that the mayors judgment was correct.


    However


    <em>Why should I?</em>


    Eugene wasnt a nobleman of the Caylor Kingdom. He simply desired to punish the king and the cardinal for picking a fight with him. He honestly didnt care what happened to the kingdom after he had achieved his goal. However, he couldnt just openly refuse the desperate plea of Marens mayor. His rtionship with Maren had always been favorable, and it would likely continue in the future. That was why Eugene had decided to heed the mayors request.


    Of course, his own proposal to the princepletely excluded the desperation contained in the mayors request.


    <em>Hrng.</em> I still think its better to ept the mayors request. Hes a <em>very</em> nice man, Mirian remarked.


    Do you consider anyone<em> very</em> nice as long as they shower you with money? Eugene asked.


    After hearing that Mirian had yed a huge role in the battle against the royal army, the mayor presented her with a special gift. She was paid one hundred gold coins, and she was to be included in the statue of Eugene to be erected in the center of the square.


    <em>Kiehh?!</em> Gold and silver are proof of trust, isnt it? You did the same, sir! Mirian eximed.


    Eugene chose silence. For once, the spirits words werepletely urate.


    Mirian continued, Anyway, I agree with the words of the old man mayor! And the talkative prince said he would do it, too, so its already done! <em>Kihehehe</em><em>!</em>


    Eugene nodded in response to the fanaticalughter. He recalled Localopes reaction. Although Eugene was never told the exact circumstances of Localopes departure from the empire, he had a rough guess. It was obvious why a great noble, a legitimate son of the emperor, would be wandering around with only about ten escorting knights and a single attendant.


    <em>Im sure hes being chased. Hes being chased by a powerful figure of the Roman Empire.</em>


    There werent many figures capable of cornering an imperial prince. However, Eugene was sure it wasnt the emperor himself. The emperor held absolute authority in the empire, and if he were angry with his son, the entire world would already know about it.


    <em>Well, Ill know the details sooner orter when he returns. I just have to take care of the prince until then.</em>


    Before leaving Brantia with Prince Localope, Eugene had sent someone to the Roman Empire to secure urate information. The one he sent was the most knowledgeable about the Roman Empire among Eugenes subordinates, and he was one of the few people Eugene knew would never betray him. It was Delmondo, a former imperial official of the Roman Empire. He had left for the Roman Empire as a baron of Brantia with an identification card signed by Luke himself.


    <em>Is he going to meet his father? No, that couldnt be. The Roman Empire is humongous, after all.</em>


    And even if he did, it didnt matter. The existence of a parent for a vampire was absolute. However, the existence of a monarch stood even higher. No one could deny or defy a monarch, regardless of their n.


    ***


    Your Highness! Are you serious about this? Please reconsider it. If this bes known to the imperial city Vizak muttered.


    Then my brothers will be furious. They will say that I have defiled the reputation of the golden blood, Localope responded.


    Vizak struck his chest as if he were frustrated. If you know it so well, why are you doing this? Even His Majesty coulde forward. Getting involved in the affairs of another countrys civil war and royal family This is going to turn into a serious diplomatic issue.


    His Majesty will not say anything. No, rather, he will be favorable to the situation, Localope answered.


    What? Vizak asked with surprised eyes.


    Localope responded with a smile, His Majesty has always wanted to take the kingdoms around us. However, thats practically impossible. Do you know why?


    Forgive my ignorance Vizak mumbled.


    The empire is great, but it is still impossible for us to deal with all the neighboring countries at once, Localope answered.


    H-How sacrilegious! Im afraid someone might hear you! Vizak eximed.


    I dont care if its sacrilegious; its the truth. Even during the reign of Leondolf the Great, who was known as a conqueror, we only went as far as taking the eastern kingdoms as subjects of the empire, right? The empire even sent envoys to the western and southern kingdoms, including the Caylor Kingdom, to soothe and relieve them. Why was that? Localope said.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Vizak was from a prestigious family of nobles. It was impossible for him to be ignorant of the reason, considering the high-quality education he had received since he was young. Even if the Roman Empire was a superpower and other kingdoms had to bow their heads to it, it could not go to war with all of the countries.


    If the empires territorial boundaries were widened, its troops would be dispersed, and such an event could lead to a failure in their business in the East. The conqueror had been wise. The empires rtionships with the western and southern countries were quite friendly, so he had sent envoys and gifts to appease them and to provide them relief.


    His Majesty wants to continue the will of the great conqueror and take the western and southern kingdoms as his subjects as well. However, like the great conqueror, His Majesty is concerned about going to war with many countries all at once. But the king of the Caylor Kingdom was suddenly reced. Do you think His Majesty will hate it? Localope asked.


    <em>Ah!</em>


    Localope continued, My brothers wont like it. However, I guarantee that His Majesty will be interested. Of course, if I act as nothing but a simple observer, it will only garner a little bit of His Majestys interest. However, if I show my presence


    He trailed off. In fact, even he couldnt tell what would happen. The crown prince was already in line to take the throne of the empire. Even if he, the empires third prince, became an influential figure in another nation, he couldnt possibly influence the ascension.


    However


    <em>At the very least, they couldnt possibly hurt me outright when I return home.</em>


    The emperors interest was directly rted to his survival. Localope was still an escapee, so he made the decision to settle for now.


    ***


    The next morning


    About eight hundred troops departed Marens gates. The army was a humongous force consisting of a thousand people, including the depot merchants. It was one of thergest gatherings of troops in Marens history to leave on an expedition. The armies of different noble families joined with the army along the road, then headed East.


    East was toward the Winslon County, where the noble union was gathered. Anyone could tell that Maren was nning to join the noble union to oppose the king and the cardinal.


    The situation was quite chaotic due to the civil war, but the surprising news quickly spread to many ces. Naturally, it wasnt known that the total number of troops had decreased slightlypared to their initial departure. In addition, it remained a secret that all the missing people were knights and that the captain of the army had disappeared with them.


    We will use the same tactic as the royalists. The cavalries will apany me to the capital. The rest of you will join Count Winslon, Eugene dered. The attention of the king and his army would be diverted, Count Winslon would be grateful to him, and Eugene would be the first to take the royal castle and all of its bounties.


    It cant get any better than this! As expected, youre the best when ites to being sneaky! King of all kings, the devil king! <em>Kihehehehehehehehe</em><em>!</em>


    Eugene felt as if he could even finish Mirians sentences now. After evolving, the spirit and the vampire grew even closer. Eugene and his knights quickly advanced toward the capital of the kingdom.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Hmm.


    Count Winslon stood on a high wall and looked down with a somber gaze. He was wearing his familys armor for the first in a long time. A huge encampment was located beneath walls with nearly three thousand troops swarming about like ants. Dozens of gs could be spotted hanging all over the ce as well.


    There were as many as six nobles with titles granted by royalty, and there were over twenty nobles, including the minor lords. This was the noble unions army. The huge gathering of troops could surelypete against the army of the royalists. In fact, until only a few days ago, Count Winslon believed that the noble union could win.


    However, his optimism about a victory quickly subsided after news spread that arge number of elite soldiers from the northern border had joined the enemys army. The soldiers of the noble union were experienced in evilnd subjugations and territorial disputes, but they could neverpare to soldiers from the border who experienced war every day. There was bound to be a qualitative difference between the two forces.


    Trust our knights, my lord.


    Well, of course, Sir Rhymesler. I feel reassured thanks to you, sir, Count Winslon responded to the words of the knight. Sir Rhymesler was the captain of a knight order Count Winslon had personally sponsored.


    However, his thoughts were contradictory to his words. The knight order had been organized partly to unt his power to the neighboring lords, not to participate and effectively fight in an actual war. There was no doubt about the individual skills of the knights, but a small territorial dispute waspletely different from a real war with thousands of participating troops. In a situation like this, one hundred well-organized mercenaries would prove much more useful than ten excellent knights.


    Your Excellency! Your Excellency Winslon! A few nobles came up to the wall while shouting with excited expressions.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Count Winslon could not easily rx his expression. He couldnt imagine how they were nning to bother him today. The nobles were rather removed from their sense of reality, perhaps because they were too absorbed in the stories of old heroes, or it could be because of the long period of peace. This was especially true of nobles belonging to prestigious families. It was apparent that they considered war as a simple game, likely due to their confidence that their status would be preserved even in defeat. However, what they didnt know was that they would be robbed of their titles andnd, then thrown out onto the streets to be food for roamers.


    However, regardless of how he truly felt, Count Winslon forced a smile. In the end, all of them were valuable allies who had gathered under the banner of the Winslon family.


    Yes. What brings all of you here in such a hurry, sirs? Count Winslon asked them.


    We have troops from the City of Maren. Maren has sent reinforcements to help our union and Your Excellency! one of the nobles answered excitedly.


    <em>Ohhh?!</em> Count Winslons expression brightened at once. He recalled the face of a certain knight based in Maren. However, he became rather disappointed when he briefly stared at the face of the reinforcements captain. The knight possessed a reliable physique and radiated powerful energy, but Count Winslon was unfamiliar with him.


    Nice to meet you, Your Excellency. I am


    However, Count Winslons disappointment soon disappeared after the knight finished his introduction.


    Count Winslon asked, The Duke of Ba? Sir, are you truly a knight of Duke Jan Eugene Ba?


    The count was greatly surprised. He was even more surprised that themander of the reinforcement army was Eugenes knightpared to the arrival of eight hundred skilled mercenaries and enough supplies tost at least two thousand people for a month.


    Themander of Marens mercenaries was none other than Edmund.


    That is correct. His Excellency the Duke gave me orders to warn the count of the royalists ploy and to join forces with the noble union, Edmund responded.


    Ploy? What do you mean by that? Count Winslon asked.


    You probably already know that the king had sent arge force to attack Maren, Edmund answered.


    Well, yes. Thats why I was a little worried that you are here, sir, Count Winslon said.


    Edmund was slightly moved by Count Winslons words. Indeed, it was just as he had heard from Eugene and Lanslo. Count Winslon was truly a noble man of honor and faith.


    You are truly honorable and faithful, as I heard from His Excellency the Duke. However, you dont have to worry. The Ashen Knights came after Maren, but they were annihted by the duke, Edmund said.


    T-The Ashen Knights? Annihted, you said?! Count Winslon eximed with surprise. The nobles around him also buzzed with excitement.


    Ashen? Arent they the notorious bunch?


    Thats right. They were led by the kings infantry captain. I have heard that they had performed all sorts of wicked deeds near the capital. Annihted


    Although he hadnt participated in the actual battle, as he had to stay behind and guard the city, Edmund still nodded with pride after hearing the astonished gasps and whispers of the nobles.


    Thats right. It was a group of cavalries led by the kings infantry captain, Cody Jenas. There were five hundred additional troops as well, including mercenaries. His Excellency the Duke and his knights wiped them all out.


    <em>Oooh!!!</em>


    The nobles eximed at the news of the unexpected victory. However, a number of them exchanged nces with sullen expressions, though they had smiles on their lips.


    Edmund felt bitter. He knew the reason behind their reaction.


    <em>As expected, it was an excellent choice that His Excellency did note.</em>


    The noble union had yet to even engage in a battle against the kings army, but Eugene had already made an unexpected appearance and obtained a great achievement. Some of the nobles couldnt simply ept it with joy.


    Judging by Eugenes character, something would have definitely broken out if he hade here personally, which would have soured the atmosphere of the noble union.


    Your Excellency, and many sirs Edmund called out in a stiff voice.


    The eyes of the delighted nobles gathered toward Edmund.


    Edmund continued, His Excellency has obtained a piece of information from annihting the Ashen Knights.


    <em>Hmm. </em>Do tell, Count Winslon said with grave eyes. He instinctively noticed that the information would be rted to the ploy Edmund had mentioned earlier.


    The king and the cardinal had no intention of actually taking Maren. The Ashen Knights were simply a bait to turn the attention of the noble union to Maren, Edmund exined.


    What?!


    No, what do you mean by that?


    The nobles were shocked, and Edmund continued while sweeping his gaze at the nobles, "As you all know, the Ashen Knights were led by the kings infantry captain. So, many people considered them to be the mainstay of the royalists. And such a group had departed toward Maren.


    <em>Huh!</em> So if they had seeded in taking Maren, it would have been good, but even if they failed and only managed to buy time, it still would have garnered our attention? Count Winslonmented. He truly had a sharp judgment befitting a great lord of a huge territory.


    That is correct, Edmund replied.


    Then, while our attention is on the Ashen Knights, the kings main force Count Winslon muttered.


    Thats correct. His Excellency the Duke expects that they are headed here. I am here to warn everyone and to assist the noble union, Edmund said.


    ! The eyes of the nobles quivered with shock, but it was only for a moment.


    Those vile, dishonorable men! Do they really think we will falter in fear?


    Sirs! Lets teach them a lesson! Theres no way we couldnt do something that Maren had seeded in doing!


    Thats right!


    Several nobles raised their voices, and the rest of the nobles voiced their agreement with indignation. Everyone was quite agitated, as if they would run out and charge at the enemy immediately. They were certainly in high spirits.


    However, Count Winslon spoke in a somber voice, Sirs! Inspect your troops right away and prepare to depart! We must show those dishonorable bunch that their trickery hasnt bamboozled us!


    As the high lordmands! the nobles eximed.


    Edmund was impressed by Count Winslon. The man certainly had the ability to act on the nobles wrath and use it as a catalyst. After sessfully unifying the nobles in an instant, the count turned his stern gaze toward Edmund.


    Sir. I am deeply grateful to Lord Eugene and Maren for their great kindness. I, Winslon, never forgets any grace and enmity, Count Winslon said.


    Edmund responded, Your Excellencys sincerity, I will certainly ry it to His Excellency the Duke. For the time being, I will do my best as an honorable sword of the noble union, so please use me as you wish.


    <em>Hahaha!</em> Just what I expect from Lord Eugenes knight! I will treat you well and make good use of you, sir! Count Winslon said joyously. He was genuinely pleased. In addition, he felt an even greater liking for Eugene after he had sent him such a humble, honest and trustworthy knight.


    <em>My eyes werent wrong. Not only did he obtain the Ba Duchy, he even acquired such a rare talent. I will make sure to treat Lord Eugene as a valuable pir of the kingdom.</em>


    Count Winslon came to a decision. However, a sudden curiosity struck him.


    By the way, sir, where is Sir Eugene right now? Count Winslon asked.


    Edmund replied, <em>Ah,</em> His Excellency is working separately with his knights to figure out the movements of the enemy.


    <em>Oh!</em> He is still performing his duties as a knight without break, immediately after achieving such a great victory! What a great fortune! Sir Eugene is truly a great fortune for the kingdom. <em>Hahaha!</em> Count Winslon said whileughing boisterously, unaware of the true intentions of the so-called great fortune.


    ***


    The capital of the Caylor Kingdom was located a hundred kilometers farther than the Winslon County from Maren. However, while Edmunds mercenaries traveled on foot, Eugenes chosen group were knights on horseback. They could not travel as fast as messengers, but it was possible for them to travel more than fifty kilometers each day without expending too much stamina.


    Eugenes entry into the capital had been expected to take around seven days. However, it was slightly dyed due to the presence of numerous territories between Maren and the capital, which was more than Eugene had expected. While the Ashen Knights passed through all the territories without a hitch due to the g of the royal family they carried, Eugene had to face problems every step of the way.


    Such was a case where several knights and 40-50 soldiers blocked the way of nearly eighty knights.


    Stop! You are now entering thend righteously given dominion by His Majesty and god to


    Bring me whoevers in charge, Eugene said.


    Yes, sir! Eugenes knights answered before quickly charging and attacking the troops blocking their way. They had already experienced a simr situation several times.


    Naturally, the knights gave consideration to their opponents honor and gave Eugene various advice on how to deal with the situation ording to custom. However, the patience of the knights quickly grew thin when they came to face the same situation every single day.


    N-no! Those vile men!


    Sirs, do you have no honor?!


    The knights of Maren snorted in response to the dismayed shouts of the other knights. By now, the knights of Maren didnt even care about the names of their opponents.


    <em>Hmph!</em> If you knew honor, you would have already sided with the king or with us!


    Youre just cowards who only know how to hide and test the waters, so how dare you speak of honor?! Come on!


    The knights of Maren were trembling with anger, but they did not cross the line. Those who fled were let go, and the enemy knights and nobles were spared their lives. However, they were slightly roughed up before being dragged in front of Eugene.


    <em>Uahhh</em> Eef othas fieend oaut hao yoau traeted me The nobleman mumbled rather iprehensibly with tears and a runny nose. His nasal bone was broken, and the area around his mouth was swollen. It was hard to even make out his original appearance.


    So what if others find out? Who are you going to tell? The king? Or the noble union? Eugene asked.


    ?! The noble trembled with shock. He couldnt find even any semnce of honor that any noble should possess with Eugene. Simultaneously, a thought shed through the noblemans mind.


    He struggled to open his torn, swollen lips with fear. <em>A-ah</em> you The Awshen Knwights? Infwantwy cwaptin


    Ill have to beat him up some more, Eugene said.


    <em>Heeu?!</em> The man moaned with a horrified expression.


    What did you call Sir Eugene?


    Do you really think were those lowly, vile weaklings? You havent learned your lesson yet, <em>huh?</em>


    Who cares about honor? A man like you will onlye to his senses with a beating!


    The brutal pummeling began once again.


    <em>U-uahhhhhh!</em> The nobleman felt wronged. He had no choice but to assume that such a rude, vicious group of horsemen were the Ashen Knights, who were notorious near the capital. Moreover, although they were enraged at being called the Ashen Knights, their current actions couldnt be called better than the Ashen Knights; it was arguably worse.


    Sir, listen carefully. This is Sir Eugene, the great hero of Maren, the true friend of His Excellency Margrave Archivold, and one who shares the same will with His Excellency Count Winslon, Madrica announced. He followed Eugenes orders and remembered to leave out the fact that Eugene was the Duke Ba of Brantia.


    ! The nobleman became wide-eyed. His swelling had somewhat subsided after consuming the refined mana stone he had received from the knights. He could recall hearing about a knight in the far south who had killed several high-ranking monsters in an evilnd and had received great praise from the margrave. Moreover, he could also remember that the same knight had be the champion in all the events of the knightpetition hosted by Count Winslon.


    <em>T-this is trouble! Then I have only one choice</em>


    The nobleman racked his head in the face of a sudden crisis. However, Eugene spoke with a smirk, You better not say that you pulled out your de to fight against injustice, thinking that we were royalists.


    !!! The noblemans eyes filled with shock. His inner thoughts had been revealed.


    Eugene continued, How did I know what you were thinking? Thats simple. Were following back the exact path that the Ashen Knights had taken whileing to Maren from the capital. Sir, while you let the kings army through, you stopped me. Isnt the conclusion quite obvious here?


    No, sir. I-I the nobleman stammered. He knew he was done for.


    For your information, I have already encountered eight other nobles simr to yourself. You are the ninth, sir. <em>Oh,</em> and one more thing. I had dealt with all of them the same way, Eugene said.


    <em>Hiek!</em> The nobleman shrieked as he wetted his pants. There was only one thing that came to mind. Since he had blocked the path of such cruel, heartless knights, surely there was only one way things were going to end.


    However, Eugene gave an unexpected answer. First, pay us your ransom, gather as many troops as possible, then join forces with Count Winslon.


    What...? The noble was startled.


    You know Sir Farain, right? Eugene asked.


    I-I do the nobleman answered.


    Gather your troops and go to Sir Farain. Join him before heading together to the Winslon County, Eugene stated.


    I-Is that all? the nobleman asked.


    Thats right. <em>Ah!</em> Of course, you will have to show your sincerity with your ransom. Sincerity. You know what Im saying, right? Eugene said with a cold smile.


    The noble quickly nodded away. He had a hunch that if he failed to satisfy Eugene with the ransom, a worse fate than the beating he had received for mistakenly calling them the Ashen Knights was awaiting him. In the end, he was finally released after handing over everything he had in person, then stamping a promissory note, promising that he would pay one hundred gold coins.


    Then hurry up, Eugene said.


    Y-yes! I will never forget your grace! The noble bowed several times before departing with his troops, save the deceased few.


    Prince Localope and Vizak slowly crept up to Eugene and asked, Sir Eugene. Do you really think that man will join with Sir Farain?


    Eugene responded, I dont know about the ransom, but I am certain he will join forces with Baron Farain. Baron Farain is afraid of Maren, so he will head to the Winslon County.


    Baron Farain was the first lord to block Eugene and his knights. However, unlike the others, he had been determined to cooperate with Eugene and Maren from the beginning. As such, Eugene had informed him that troops would be joining him for the next seven to eight days and that he should head to the Winslon County after gathering enough troops.


    <em>Hmm.</em> To think that you would have Sir Edmund lead the main force of Maren to the Winslon County to confuse the royalists while youre going to attack their rear with the armies of the other nobles! The dukes strategy is truly remarkable, Prince Localope eximed. He had long been impressed by Eugenes skills as a knight, and now, he seemed to havepletely fallen for Eugene.


    However, he was misinterpreting Eugenes intentions.


    <em>Its to attack the rear of the enemys army, but its also because the noble union will be more chaotic, the more nobles there are.</em>


    His n involved weakening both the royalists and the noble union with his minor scheme so that no one would interfere with him when he hit the royal castle. However, he had never expected, even in his wildest dreams, that his n would act as an incredible strategy against the enemy.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Despite the various happenings, Eugene and his knights were able to arrive at the capital in ten days. Unfortunately, it was impossible to avoid attention with nearly one hundred heavy cavalries moving together. However, no ordinary citizens dared to stand in their way even though Eugenes knights carried no g to identify themselves. The only problem was the nobles who had mistakenly picked a fight with Eugene and suffered the consequences. As soon as the nobles paid their ransoms and bought their freedom, a number of them immediately sent a message to the royal castle with news about Eugene.


    The chaotic situation of the kingdom gave rise to an increase in the number of bandits, and monsters began to roam about in greater numbers due to the poor management of evilnds. As such, the messengers of the nobles had been significantly dyed in their journey to the royal castle. In the first ce, it was difficult for a group of two or three messengers to safely reach the capital without encountering any problems. Meanwhile, nothing blocked Eugenes way except for some crazy nobles, and they had finally reached the capital within ten days of departing from Maren.


    Sir, what are you nning to do now? Dont you think it would be wise to rest for a while? Vizak asked. The fake prince had rarely dismounted his horse except when he ate and slept. Both his body and mind were quite exhausted.


    The march had been a difficult one, and Vizak would have long fainted with exhaustion if not for the refined mana stones he had been consuming every so often.


    Eugene responded, Let us rest after we finish upying the castle. Besides, you havent even participated in any battles, have you? Youre making a mountain out of a molehill.


    Vizak would have immediately retorted not long ago, but he had already somewhat given up. It was indeed true that Eugene and the other knights had taken care of those who stood in their way until now. The imperial knights couldnt even unsheath their des even once during the journey, and the prince and Vizak had traveled mostfortably out of anyone in their group.


    His Highness only asked because he is curious about how you are nning to get into the capital and take over the royal castle. Isnt that right, Your Highness? Localope said.


    <em>Ah</em> T-thats right. Its just as he says, Vizak responded while feigning a cough.


    <em>Ehem!</em> Even if the duke and the other sirs are brave as dragons, its not an easy feat to take over the capital. Even if the majority of their troops are absent, there will still be hundreds of soldiers guarding the capital and the castle, Vizak said.


    Thats not for you to worry about, Prince, Eugene responded.


    Vizak felt annoyed, and the vessels on his forehead bulged. However, he suppressed his anger while stealing a nce at Prince Localope.


    Sir, you arent nning to employ a dishonorable method to deal with the nations king, are you? Vizak asked.


    A dishonorable method? Eugene asked.


    Using the power of the Dark n. It might be appropriate when dealing with monsters, but it would be very troublesome if you used it here. Even if you seeded, there would be great criticism from other countries, and the other nobles of the Caylor Kingdom would find it hard to ept the oue, Vizak continued. Prince Localope nodded in agreement with Vizaks words.


    A country like Brantia, which was considered a barbaric country on the periphery by others, was more lenient toward such issues. However, the nobles of nations that proudly boasted themselves as being civilized would take issue with the smallest of things. In particr, the de of criticism would immediately turn on those who employed any semnce of dishonorable or cowardly methods.


    And the so-called dishonorable or cowardly methods included the unique abilities and mysteries of other races. Such was the reason why vampires were marginalized in many of the continents countries.


    Eugene spoke with a cold smile, Thats none of my business.


    W-what? Vizak said.


    Eugene continued, I am not a nobleman of the Caylor Kingdom. So, I dont have to care what happens to the kingdom, nor about what the nobles here think of me.


    But


    In addition, Eugene interrupted Vizaks words with indifference, then looked around his surroundings. It was as if he were about to address his following words to those who were secretly paying attention to the conversation between him and the prince.


    Eugene continued, The honor that you mentioned. Isnt that from the perspective of the victor?


    ?!


    Im saying that those who had already obtained everything could impose those various restrictions for their own good. They had to have done so to prevent challengers from rising up against them, so they always rant about chivalry this, honor that. Eugene said.


    The prince and his men seemed to be in disbelief. However, Eugenes knights were frowning in contemtion. If someone else had said the same thing, they would have scoffed. However, Eugene was the strongest, most honorable, and most sessful knight they knew. At least for them, Eugene stood at the pinnacle and was a symbolistic representation of what it meant to be a knight.


    The king and the cardinal had attacked my territory first, and they had pointed their de at those whom I share friendship with. Why do I have to take into consideration their circumstances and honors? If they had any intention of treating me with honor, they would have found me first and formally dered war, Eugene said. Vizaks eyes quivered even greater when he heard Eugene openly criticizing the king and the cardinal.


    However, the knights nodded with affirming gazes and clenched fists.


    But sir, think of those who are cooperating with you. Dont you know that your actions mightnd them in troubleter? Vizak said.


    Others? <em>Oh,</em> like the leaders of Maren and the Count of Winslon? Eugene asked.


    Thats right


    If the king had consideration for their honor, he wouldnt have tried to send a group of trash like the Ashen Knights to Maren to try and trick them. Am I wrong? Eugene said.


    T-thats


    Those bastards who call themselves the king and the cardinal were the ones whomitted despicable shit. Honor? Generosity? Hospitality? <em>Oi,</em> Your Highness, could you show such sweet sentiments to bastards who are trying to crush and kill you? Is that how you do things in the empire? Eugene asked back.


    ! Vizak became wide-eyed with shock. However, he couldnt respond to Eugenes words. Even Localope, the true recipient of Eugenes acrimonious criticism, remained silent and simply gazed at Eugene with a stiff expression. The two couldnt help but be reminded of the one responsible for their current predicament.


    <em>Could I fight them fairly and win? No, before that, had they ever treated me with honor and justice?</em>


    There was no need to even think about it. It had only been half a year since the two were forced to leave the empire while shedding tears of blood after being subjected to all kinds of schemes and intimidation. They could never hope to escape their current situation with an honorable method. In the first ce, wasnt that why they were asking for help from Eugene, a Marecasio?


    Even so Vizak muttered.


    Your Highness, Duke Ba is absolutely right, Localope interrupted.


    <em>Huh?</em> What? Vizak took on a flustered expression.


    Localope turned his gaze away from the fake prince and continued, You have opened my eyes and enlightened me, Your Excellency. The honor of a person who points their de toward me is not worthy of consideration. The dishonorable methods of the opponent? Such is the excuse of the loser. No one will show you any consideration even if you cry honor after losing. Only the victor can speak of honor and justice.


    And such would be portrayed as the grace and generosity of a monarch


    Localope knew this, as the greatest emperor in Roman history, the conqueror, had done so as well. Behind the great victories of the conqueror were hidden tricks and threats. The inheritors of his blood, the members of the imperial family, were aware of this fact.


    Your servant is truly wise, Your Highness, Eugene said.


    <em>Ah, oh,</em> well Thank you, Vizak stammered. Anyone could tell that Eugene was putting the servant over the prince, but Vizak couldnt help but ept it. After all, the servant was actually the prince.


    <em>Ehem!</em> Anyway, how are you nning to get into the capital? Vizak asked.


    Your Highness. I dont think we should intervene in that matter. The chiefmander of the troops is Duke Ba. Our actions could be seen as a challenge to his authority, Localope intervened.


    <em>Ah</em> I see. Sure, Vizak muttered.


    No, thats not true. This time around, Your Highness will need to intervene, Eugene suddenly said.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Eugene continued with a grin, There is a way to get into the royal castle without facing any obstruction whatsoever. Would you like to hear about it?


    ***


    <em>Huaah!</em>


    Viscount Horie of the capitals guards yawned with a bored face. Count Hatres, the queens brother and the captain of the guards, had departed with the soldiers as themander of the army. As such, he had been ced in charge of the capitals security.


    However, there wasnt much work to be done. Quite a few territories were embroiled in conflict no different from civil wars, but the royalists mostly dominated the areas near the capital. As such, it was very quiet.


    Therefore, Viscount Horie and the guards, numbering close to two hundred, calmly carried out their tedious work of identifying and inspecting passersby at the gate.


    Next, a guard called out in a monotonous voice after skimming over the contents of a cart.


    <em>Huh?</em> His gaze changed slightly. The following six visitors were knights on horseback. Other soldiers quickly crept up around the guard. He had conducted rather sloppy inspections until now, but he couldnt do the same for these six heavily armed knights.


    Where are youing from, sirs? the guard politely asked.


    A knight wearing a ck cape raised his hood. It was quite clear at first nce that even the cape was expensive and top-quality. The knight answered, Nice to meet you, sir. I aming from the imperial city of the Roman Empire


    Vizak continued while holding out a golden identification token embossed with the seal of the Roman imperial family. For the first time in a while, he was acting in his original position as a servant.


    And as such, the Third Prince of the golden blood, His Highness Localope wishes to receive the King of the Caylor Kingdom.


    <em>Hick!</em> The guard was brought back to his senses with a hup.


    P-please wait a minute! Captain! Sir Horie!


    The news of a visit from the Roman Empires royalty was immediately conveyed to Viscount Horie. Viscount Horie rushed to greet the distinguished guests afterying his eyes on the golden token, which was clearly authentic. Then, he turned his horse to ry the shocking news to the royal castle.


    Naturally, the group entered the capital without any further confirmations or cumbersome processes.


    Theres no need for me to use my abilities when theres such an easy way, wouldnt you agree? Eugene asked.


    Thatswhat a great n, Vizak responded with an awkward smile. In truth, he wanted to shout his discontent. He couldnt believe that a member of the empires imperial family and a great noble like a duke was using such a cowardly, dishonorable trick. However, the prince had already given his permission, and it had already happened.


    Now, he had no choice but to do as the insidious vampire duke had said. Eugenes crafty thinking went beyondmon sense, and Vizak couldnt fathom when this would end. But for now, once he met with the king


    What? Sir! What are you doing!? Vizak eximed. The same was true for Prince Localope and his knights. Currently, they were waiting inside the guards building until someone suitable from the royal castle weed them.


    Eugene disregarded their startled gazes and took off his te armor, organized it, then gave it to Princess Lilisain.


    You are the only one I can entrust my armor and spirit with. Dont lose it, Eugene said.


    I-Im infinitely honored! I will protect it with my life! Princes Lilisain eximed with flushed cheeks while looking all over Eugenes half-naked body with a rather perverted gaze.


    <em>K-kieh?!</em> I-I feel a chill all of a sudden


    Princess Lilisains gaze was already fixated on Mirian, and the spirit trembled with fear. It appeared all the abilities she had gained from her evolution were useless in this situation.


    G-good girl, right? Gently, softly Ill treat you nice. You trust me, right? <em>Haaa</em><em>Hoah</em> Princess Lilisain huffed.


    <em>Kiek!</em> Mirian squealed before quickly hiding in Eugenes armor. Princess Lilisain created a ruckus while trying to find the spirit.


    Vizak and the prince still couldnt understand what was going on.


    Someones going toe from the royal castle soon! What are you nning to


    <em>Paaaa</em>


    Fear suddenly emerged from Eugenes figure like a haze.


    <em>Crack! Craaack!</em>


    Eugenes body twisted strangely, and he soon began to transform into a savage creature.


    What?!


    Y-Your Excellency!?


    The surrounding figures quickly retreated with fear. A husky voice came out of Eugenes lipshe had transformed into a monster.


    The remaining troops in the capital wouldnt be enough to deal with a high-ranking monster, so whats going to happen, then?


    !!!


    Vizak stood silent with shocked eyes, and Localope, the wise prince, answered in his stead, The knights waiting nearby will have a reason to enter!


    Thats right, Eugene answered before quickly jumping out the window. His appearance looked very much like a dragon.


    A momentter, the roar of a drake resounded with the terrified screams of people. Drakes were known as the strongest monsters onnd, along with the ogres.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Sir Eugene must be doing well, right? the mayor of Maren asked.


    Hes a knight who won against 800 with 50. Besides, has he ever lost a battle? Trevik responded reassuringly.


    Well, youre right, the mayor nodded with a relieved expression. It wasnt that he had no trust in Eugene. It was simply because taking over the royal castle of a country was apletely different matter from winning a few battles. It would have been strange if the mayor wasnt anxious, knowing that they could face a major transformation after the king was reced.


    The arrow has already left the bowstring. Now, we have no choice but to wait for the results. Itll work out somehow, Trevik said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Well, thats why I wanted to say this, but Theres now saying that we just have to stand and wait, right? the mayor asked back.


    What? Trevik asked. The mayor lowered his upper body and lowered his voice, as if he were wary of anyone listening. It was rather strange for him to act like this because only the two of them were in the office.


    The mayor whispered, This is something Ive only discussed with the merchant guild leader.


    Yes.


    What was he about to say? The mayors cautious, tense demeanor caused Trevik to lower his posture as well.


    The mayor continued, Assuming Sir Eugene takes over the royal castle, the present king will definitely be disposed of, and a new king will ascend the throne.


    Well, thats true Trevik remarked.


    But no matter how hard I think about it, we dont have anyone who can rece the king, the mayor said. The current king could be forced to step down, but they could not rece the royal family in its entirety. Such an action would be tantamount to <em>real</em> treason. Moreover, nobles valued honor and legitimacy. They would obviously only support a suitable member of the royal family to be the new king.


    <em>Hmm</em> Trevik contemted. He wasnt an expert when it came to politics.


    The mayor spoke once again as if he were frustrated, So what Im saying is that the nobles wont listen to us. It doesnt matter who we support. Its most likely that the one being supported by the Winslon County and the noble union will be the next king.


    I see. But why is that? Trevik muttered.


    No matter who it is, theres no way for the new king to be favorable to Lord Eugene and Maren. After all, arent we the decisive reason for the abdication of the current king? Im certain the new king would try to maintain his distance from us. The noble union will also remember to be wary of us, the mayor exined.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I see, Trevik answered.


    Thats right. At best, we would be left with some leftovers. We would likely receive guaranteed tax cuts, as well as administrative, legitive, and judicial powers. Of course, thats not bad at all. Its not bad at all, but the mayor said before trailing off.


    Treviks eyes finally filled with astonishment because he realized what the mayor was getting at.


    The mayor continued in a quiet voice, We will continue to act the same way toward the new royalists as well.


    I agree... Trevik nodded. Once the new king ascended the throne, the ones supporting him, in other words, the noble union, would be the new royalists. And in the first ce, it was impossible for a port city like Maren to maintain a good rtionship with hereditary nobles. They were currently in the same boat due to the king and the cardinal, but they would obviously pit against each other once the kingdom was reorganized.


    So, what are you nning to do? Dont tell me youre going to ask Sir Eugene to pick out a new king? The noble union would not listen to such an unreasonable demand. Trevik pointed out.


    Of course. Besides, Sir Eugene doesnt have to worry about the consequences of taking down the current king and the cardinal. Even if we ask something like that of him, he wont do it, the mayor said.


    Then


    The mayor continued with a glimmer in his eyes, I think it would be better to establish Sir Eugene as the King of Maren.


    !!!


    Trevik was surprised. In fact, he had never been so surprised in his life until today.


    M-mister mayor? What do you mean? N-no, I mean, even if thats the case, would the other guilds and the citizens tolerate this decision? Our Maren is a free city. How could you suggest a monarchy? Trevik said.


    Dont get me wrong. It wont be a monarch that you are thinking of. Sir Eugene will be a symbol. I would say that he will possess <em>very</em> little real power, the mayor exined.


    A-a symbol? Trevik asked.


    The mayor answered, Thats right. The king will be Sir Eugene, but the real power will be with us. We will form a guild-centered parliament. The king and the royal family will be there to garner the respect of the citizens. <em>Ah,</em> of course, we will need to pay for all the fees required to maintain the dignity of the king and the royal family.


    What? Never mind the money. Do you really think Sir Eugene would ept such a position? Trevik asked.


    He most likely will, the mayor replied.


    ? Trevik was dumbfounded.


    The mayor shrugged. At first, I also thought it was a ridiculous idea. However, after careful consideration of the things Sir Eugene had achieved in Brantia, I saw a definite possibility.


    What do you mean? Trevik asked.


    The one who is most revered and feared by all the nobles and knights of Brantia is not its king. Rather, its Duke BaSir Eugene, the mayor answered.


    !


    And do you really think thats the end of it? Orcs, elves, vampires Everyone, regardless of their race, is more afraid of Sir Eugene than the king. In the first ce, it was <em>only</em> possible for their king to ascend the throne, as he was Sir Eugenes aide. This is definitely true, for all the knights who had returned from Brantia testified to it, the mayor said.


    <em>Huh?!</em> Trevik eximed.


    Now, the important thing here is Do you really think Sir Eugene is unaware of this fact? the mayor asked.


    He would obviously know, Trevik answered while immediately nodding his head. To him, Eugene was one of the strongest knights in history, but thetter was also an extremely intelligent individual.


    Thats right. So, he did all those things whilst knowing about these facts. Even though he could have risen to the throne, he handed it over to his aide. The merchant guild leader and I became certain of one thing after discovering this fact, the mayor said.


    What do you mean? Trevik asked with a puzzled expression.


    The mayor responded with a deep smile, Sir Eugene isnt very interested in authority and power. In addition, he is someone who will allow himself to be used to an extent if hes left alone andpensated ordingly. Thats what Im saying.


    ! Treviks eyes filled with shock. Was there anyone in the world who didnt want power? However, he realized that it was certainly usible after a moment of contemtion. When he recalled the words, actions, and demeanor shown by the knight Jan Eugene since his first appearance, he realized that Eugene was indeed a man with little greed for authority. And if it was in his interest, as the mayor had just said, Eugene had always been willing to cooperate.


    And one more thingtheres one more thing to be gained by taking Sir Eugene as the King of Maren. Its also the decisive reason why we must take him as our king, the mayor said.


    I think I might know what it is Trevik remarked.


    <em>Oh?</em> Really?


    Yes. If youbine his skills and our troops, neither the king nor the noble union would be able to touch our city, or rather, our kingdom. Trevik pointed out.


    <em>Hahaha!</em> As expected! Youre a recruiter down to your bones, The mayor burst into boisterousughter after hearing Treviks answer.


    Then, I will take it that you have agreed with my suggestion, Trevik, the mayor said.


    Yes. Trevik nodded. He could see no harm in pushing ahead with the n.


    Well, lets get to work. First of all


    Thus, the n to enthrone Eugene as Marens King was initiated.


    ***


    <em>Uagggh!</em> Its a monster!


    A-a dragon!


    Eugene ran rampant in the heart of the Caylor Kingdoms capital, unaware of the events transpiring in the City of Maren. The people of the capital rarely sawrge monsters. To them, Eugene was no different from a legendary evil dragon. Naturally, Eugene did not harm the residents, as his objective wasnt to kill them. Simply smashing apart buildings while letting out a deafening roar was sufficient to cause the people to scatter in fear.


    The first ones toe running were the capitals security forces.


    <em>Uaa!</em>


    T-the knights! Get the knights!


    Unfortunately, the elite troops of the capital had already departed to fight against the noble union. As such, the guards werent able to get anywhere close to the drake. They had never even participated in an evilnd subjugation, let alone experienced any battles. The mere sight of a high-ranking monster and its overwhelming majesty was sufficient to make them numb.


    <em>Is that it?</em>


    In the meantime, Eugene casually destroyed a few more buildings before spotting the tallest andrgest building in the capital and running toward it.


    No! The dragon is heading toward the royal castle!


    Chase after it!


    The guards followed Eugene with great shock. The royal castle was immediately informed of the drakes appearance in the capital. The royal castle was located in the highest ce in the capital, so there was no way the rampage of a monster with a height of three meters and a length of ten meters could be missed.


    T-that! What is that?! one of the guard knights eximed while pointing at the drake, which was jumping from building to building while smashing apart everything in its sight.


    Its a monster! A dragon! A dragon has appeared! one of the soldiers responded with a shout of his own.


    No! Im asking how a monster like that managed to enter the capital! the knight cried out. However, no one could give him an answer.


    Dragon! The dragon ising this way! one of the guards screamed.


    <em>Huh?</em> No, its noting this way. That direction is <em>Huh?!</em> The knights face turned pale when he saw that the monster was heading toward the royal familys hunting ground. It was questionable if a group consisting of a dozen knights could defeat the monster.


    ***


    The news of a high-ranking monsters rampage quickly spread to the cardinal and the kings wizard. The reactions of the two people were pr opposites.


    W-what?! The cardinal was greatly shocked when he heard that a monster resembling a dragon had suddenly appeared in the capital and was causing destruction in its path.


    However, he soon spoke with a solemn expression befitting his position as a religious figure, I see To think that such an evil monster has appeared in this great citya ce protected by God. Such a being goes against the providence of God. Leave this matter to me and go assist His Majesty.


    The cardinal mimicked the holy symbol on a golden, sacred object hanging on his chest. His actions were incredibly courageous and selfless.


    <em>Ooohhh!</em> Cardinal! The guard knight was deeply moved. The cardinals actions were truly befitting the kingdoms supreme priest, someone who had been directly bestowed his position by the pope of the Holy Empire.


    However, as soon as the knight returned to the castle, the cardinal spoke, Brothers, gather all the holy knights into the cathedral.


    What? Not the royal castle? the members of the clergy asked with surprise.


    The cardinal roared in a solemn voice, <em>Oh,</em> brothers! Are we not servants of god and of his holy will? In such an emergency, a servant must protect the house of his master. Where else would we go?


    His words made sense, but the cardinal was essentially stating his intention to hole up in the cathedral with the protection of the holy knights.


    <em>Ah</em> The clergy immediately recognized the cardinals intentions. However, they were all holy men, and there were no ws in the cardinals words in terms of catechism.


    Above all else


    Brothers! Let us hurry!


    Yes! We must protect his house with faith and prayer!


    The clergies of the royal castle had always been loyal to the cardinal. Moreover, they were also human, so it was their instinct to get out of harms way.


    Soon, the cardinal and the priests fled the royal castle and dashed toward the cathedral.


    <em>Huh?</em> Are you sure?


    T-thats right, Master Dolgwen! It was a ck dragon the size of a castle tower!


    <em>Hmm.</em> If it were a true dragon, it would have been shooting fire from its mouth and flying in the sky. No, in the first ce, theres no way I would not have felt it


    How am I supposed to know all that?! Anyway, you must step forward! the knight cried out.


    The wizard slowly raised their head. Even though they were inside, their entire figure was hidden with a dull robe. The wizard always wore their hood, and perhaps because of their magic, their face could not be distinguished at all. However, the wizards red eyes could always be seen.


    The knight gulped. He was a knight, and at such a close distance, it would be entirely possible for him to behead the wizard with a single stroke of his de. However, he always felt as if that was something that could never be done.


    The wizard was perhaps favored by the king because of the inexplicable pressure and mystery they exuded.


    Its probably not a real dragon, but a drake, the wizard said.


    A drake? the knight asked.


    A monster that failed to be a dragon. Even so, its considered a superior-rank monster, so you will need at least twenty knights to defeat it. But thats only possible in evilnds with their enclosed spaces. In an open ce like the royal castle, the best we can do is possibly drive it away, the wizard exined.


    B-but the monster the knight muttered dejectedly.


    But theres a way the wizard suddenly said.


    Is that true? The knight asked.


    I swear in the name of magic. Leave it to me, the wizard replied. Although his face was still indistinguishable, the knight felt as if the eerie wizard was smiling.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    The vicinity of the gate where Eugene first made his appearance as a drake was in a state of absolute chaos.


    Move! Get out of my way!


    <em>Uaaah!</em>


    Arge crowd was struggling to push through the gate to escape the capital, and Viscount Horie was running around in the chaos after returning from the royal castle. Prince Localope grabbed hold of the viscount.


    Sir! Wait, listen to me for a second! Prince Localope said.


    <em>Hmm!</em> Sir! Its an emergency right now, so Viscount Horie attempted to shake off the princes hand. He could not afford to take care of them right now, even if they were the imperial princes group.


    No, thats not it. A group of knights employed by His Highness is in the vicinity! Prince Localope eximed.


    <em>Huh!</em> Is that true?! Viscount Horie was astounded.


    Although this is a foreign country, we cant just wait around and do nothing, right? His Highness wants to lend a helping hand to the King of the Caylor Kingdom. Can I bring the knights? Prince Localope exined.


    <em>Ooohh!</em> I-is that really true? Viscount Horie asked with delight. He had basically been handed his title due to his family background, and he had no practical experience. Under normal circumstances, he would have been more stringent and reported the situation to the royal family, but he couldnt think of going through the formal procedures in such chaos. It was the first time he was experiencing such turmoil. In addition, he was responsible for the capitals security during the absence of the count, who was serving as themander of the army that had departed to fight against the noble union.


    It was more important for him to ovee the current crisis, even if it meant he would face a reprimandter.


    His Highness was fortunate to hire arge number of knights. Perhaps it was a divine revtion to prepare for this crisis. Anyhow, can I call them right away? Prince Localope asked once more.


    Of course! I will offer my gratitude to His Highnesster. I must head to the royal castle, so please call the knights in my stead. Then! Viscount Horie eximed before rushing to the royal castle with the guards. He appeared to be quite befuddled by the situation.


    Prince Localope turned to the knights and shouted, We must hurry as well! We need to go and get the knights!


    But Your Highness! Its simply too crowded in front of the gate! Its impossible for us to get through with the horses! one of the knights responded.


    What? This The princes expression darkened at the unexpected predicament. Suddenly, a spirit the size of a first levitated into the air whileughing arrogantly.


    <em>Kihehehehehe!</em> Thats a problem that I, King God Neo Revolution Mirian Mark Two, can solve for you!


    ? The princes eyes filled with doubt and surprise at the spirits haughty words. The spirits mysterious self-introduction was unimportant if she could indeed solve the current problem.


    ***


    <em>Hahaha!</em> Sir Bello caught four deers! I think I won this hunt, Your Majesty.


    Tsk! Theres no helping it. <em>Oi!</em> King Payle the 2nd of the Caylor Kingdom responded before gesturing with his head. The servants rushed over and ced arge box on the ground.


    <em>Haha.</em> Thank you, Hayborne said before opening the lid of the box with a content smile. He was the younger cousin of Payle the 2nd and the Count of Entoller. The box was filled with various equipment made from the by-products of intermediate-rank monsters and handicrafts made from mana stones.


    Sir Bello, this is for you, Hayborne said while handing over a piece of equipment.


    Its an honor, Your Excellency Entoller, His knight, Bello, responded with a bright expression while receiving the equipment.


    <em>Boom, boom, boom, boom</em>


    <em>Huh?</em> What is that noise?


    <em>Hmm.</em> I wonder.


    A gentle, dull, repetitive reverberation could be heard from the distance, and everyone turned their gazes in the direction of the noise.


    Perhaps someone is cutting down a tree?


    <em>Huh!</em> Would they dare?


    This was a hunting ground dedicated to the royal family. In addition, it was one of the prohibited areas in the capital. Anyone trespassing into the hunting ground would be executed. No one would invade the hunting ground unless they were out of their minds.


    With the current state of affairs, some people might have gone mad. I will go and find out whats going on, Your Majesty, Bello said while receiving his shield, sword, and spear from his aide. He was quick to act. He was the winner of todays hunt, and if he could handle the unexpected situation, he could surely gain more trust from the king.


    Right. Take care of it quickly, the king responded. Bello recognized that the king was in a bad mood and quickly advanced along with his aides. However, he was forced to a stop alongside his aides after moving less than fifty meters.


    <em>Boom! Booooom! Boooooooom!! BOOOOM!!!</em>


    The noise gradually grew louder.


    <em>Kuweeeeeegggh!</em>


    A huge monster simr to a dragon suddenly appeared, breaking through the thick covers of the humongous trees. It exploded into a terrible roar capable of freezing the spirits of all living things, including humans and beasts.


    What?! Bello inhaled sharply as his horse came to a screeching halt. His aides reacted simrly. Everyone forgot to breathe as they dumbly stared at the monster responsible for the forests devastation. Meanwhile, Eugene-drake looked down at the group with puzzlement.


    <em>Huh? Who are they? From their demeanor, they seem like nobles.</em>


    Eugene was visiting the capital for the first time, so he didnt know exactly where he was. He had simply seen a forest located near the royal castle and judged that he would be more noticeable if he created a ruckus there. That way, the king and the nobles of the castle would be even more agitated, which would give his knights enough justification to enter the capital.


    A group of knights outraged by the monsters threat! A brave stand against the horrible monster!


    How could there be a better justification than that?


    <em>But what should I do with them?</em>


    Eugene contemted for a short moment.


    <em>Huaaaaap!</em> In the meantime, Bello came to his senses and threw a spear with all his might. As an experienced knight, he had been quicker than the others in regaining his senses. However, Eugene leaped into the air as soon as the spear left the knights hand.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    What?! Bello couldnt help but express his disbelief. The enormous monster had jumped to avoid the spear all too easily, then narrowed the distance to himself in the blink of an eye.


    Eugene shot forward dozens of meters in an instant before swiping with hisrge w.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Bello was rendered into an unrecognizable, miserable piece of meat, as he was literally blown away.


    Sir Bello!


    Master!


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Eugene continued and swung his tail to knock the aides off their mounts. The other knights btedly rushed forward.


    You damned monster!


    All of the knights were royal knights, and they were famous as the royal familys shields. Normally, royal knights protected the royal family in close proximity, and as such, they were thought to be quite strong and skilled. However, that wasnt the case at all.


    In fact, the most important requirement to be a royal knight was ones status rather than their skills. Regardless of how talented and skilled a knight was, they could not be a royal knight unless they stemmed from a family that had always been loyal to the royal family. In addition, the cardinal of the kingdom had greater influence in the royal castle than even the king. Therefore, the royal knights were selected based on their families and their loyalty to the church.


    For such reasons, it was impossible for the royal knights to even stand a chance against a superior-rank monster like a drake, especially when they had less equipment than usual due to the huntingpetition.


    <em>Kuaag!</em>


    <em>Argh!</em>


    Eugene instantly crushed ten additional humans before sweeping his gaze at the others. He had no idea that they were royal knights.


    <em>I should roar right about now.</em>


    <em>Kuuuuuuuugh!!!</em>


    Eugene roared with all his might to ensure the sound would reach the royal castle. The humans frozen stiff by Eugenes Fear immediately scattered like a group of frightened sheep.


    <em>Huaaagh! Ahhk! Ahh!</em>


    <em>Kyaaaah!</em>


    Eugene ignored those fleeing on foot and chased after the ones escaping on horseback. They were obviously high-ranking nobles based on the fancy, expensive clothes they were donning.


    <em>Im certain they will dispatch troops if nobles are being threatened.</em>


    Moreover, it would provide a great reason for his knights to immediately enter the capital. Eugene roared once more before chasing after the nobles like a wolf chasing his prey. He couldnt help but think that his n was perfect, and he was truly satisfied.


    But it was then


    <em>Huaaaah!</em>


    A cry containing a mysterious energy resounded. It caused even Eugene, an undead of the highest rank, to flinch.


    <em>This is...?</em>


    Strangely, it was a roar familiar to Eugene.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    ?


    Eugene stopped chasing after the nobles, then turned his head. A monster was running toward him from the distance.


    Twin-headed ogre? Eugene muttered. Indeed, it was an undead form of the monster, twin-headed ogre, just like the one Eugene had faced in the past.


    <em>Huaaagh!</em>


    The monster emitted a bizarre cry before swinging the two giant axes in its hands.


    <em>Fwoosh! Krrrrr!</em>


    The des of the axes cut through the air, and an evil energy distinctively different from Fear was etched on the des, and all creatures that made contact with the energy exploded into gray ash.


    <em>Boom! Boooom!</em>


    In just a few breaths, the nobles were killed. None of them had been able to even utter a cry of pain before they disappeared into nothingness. Unsurprisingly, Payle the 2nd was among the casualties. It was incredulous and absurd, but the King of the Caylor Kingdom had died in the hands of an undead monster on his own hunting ground.


    Of course, Eugene had never even imagined it. In fact, no one could have imagined that a king and his nobles could possibly be hunting leisurely while there was an ongoing civil war in the kingdom.


    Eugene simply assumed that an unfortunate group of nobles had met their miserable ends as he looked around him. Undead monsters were puppets. In all likelihood, they had to be apanied by their masterthe wizard responsible for resurrecting them. As such, he definitely had to find the wizard controlling the monster if he wanted to defeat the twin-headed ogre.


    Unfortunately, however, he couldnt find the wizard. To make matters worse, Eugene didnt have much time remaining in his drake form. Moreover, although a drake was an extremely powerful monster, it fell short of one of the most powerful creatures to roam the earththe twin-headed ogre.


    <em>Damn it.</em>


    In the end, Eugene was forced to undo his transformation. He stood naked in front of one of the strongest monsters in this world.


    <em>Huuuuung!!!</em>


    The monster roared fiercely toward thest creature standing. The monster waspletely submerged in evil energy and had long been robbed of its thoughts and will.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Eugenes figure became entirely covered by ck Scales, and Fear soared through his body. The translucent Fear of the Origin overflowed like mes, and any living creature would have had its soul eroded and body frozen stiff.


    But unfortunately, the monster standing in Eugenes way was an ultimate undead monster that had been revived by magic. it remained mostly unaffected by the Origins Fear. Moreover, Eugene had left all of his weapons behind to transform into a drake.


    Of course, Eugene still had <em>weapons.</em>


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Eugenes fangs extended until they were as long as his fingers.


    <em>Craack!</em>


    His ws also extended to about one meter. His ws became stronger as he gained abilities.


    The two strongest undead faced each other, one wrapped in a crimson Fear and the other cloaked in obsidian-colored evil energy.


    It was incapable of thinking, but the twin-headed ogre did not rush at the Origin Vampire as if it could still sense danger. Meanwhile, Eugene was also contemting how he could get rid of his enemy.


    However, it didnt take him long to find an answer


    <em>Theres no helping it.</em>


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Eugenes Fear started to overflow, and it soared high into the air as if someone had poured oil into a fire. The crimson energy rose to a height of four to five meters, then swirled into a spiral shape. Then, Eugene sucked the cloud of energy into his mouth.


    <em>Kuwuuuuuuuuugh!</em>


    Eugene roared. As stabbing pain filled his body, he felt a strange sense of vitality. Simultaneously, it felt as if his mind had be hazy and clouded; an intense, unparalleled killing intent started to beat against Eugenes soul.


    Only one thought dominated his mind


    <em>Kill and destroy.</em>


    It was a whisper of chaos that sought nothing but destruction.


    This was the effect of the ability, Berserker. Eugene was using it for the first time.


    <em>Kuwuuuuuuuuughhh!!!</em>


    The Origin Vampire attacked the undead twin-headed ogre like a devil armed with the unforgiving mes of hell. He had turned into a Berserker.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Why is she sote? Prince Localope muttered impatiently with a frown.


    It will be fine. That spirit, King God whatever it was, she has formed a contract with the duke, right? Moreover, she has recently evolved as well. She will return soon, Vizak whispered softly in thenguage of the empire. However, the princes frown was still there.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Mysterious energy detected, Princess Lilisain muttered before jerking her head. She had been looking in the direction where Mirian had disappeared.


    ??? Everyones gaze turned as well. Something strange was definitely happening within the luggage piled up in one corner of the guards quarter. The heap of baggage began to shake as if there was an earthquake.


    Whats going on?


    Is it magic?


    The knights pulled out their swords. Suddenly, the pile of luggage copsed in all directions with a loud bang. With it, something ck made its appearance.


    What?


    T-thats


    Both the princess, the prince, and his entourage became wide-eyed upon seeing the objects. Eugenes armor and spear were levitating in the air after pushing apart the other luggage. Moreover, the armor wasnt Eugenes original te armor but rather the heirloom of the Ba Duchy. It had always been in a box.


    Whats going on?! The knights were befuddled by the sudden situation.


    The demonic armor Meanwhile, Princess Lilisain mumbled in disbelief. Unlike Prince Localope and his knights, Princess Lilisain recognized the armor. After all, it had been presented to Eugene as a gift from the royal family of nd.


    <em>Wooong Wooong</em>


    The armor and the spear hummed, then suddenly flew out the window at breakneck speed. The prince and his knights could do nothing but watch the scene y out with confusion.


    <em>Kieeeeehk!</em> I brought the knights! Theyre going to enter through the gates soon! Mirian eximed after flying in through the window where the armor and the spear had escaped through.


    <em>Oh!</em> Great job!


    Everyone was delighted to hear Mirians words. They were slightly bothered that they were employing a rather dishonorable strategy, but what was done was done.


    Prince Localope turned to his knights and spoke sternly, You must never let Marens knights know that Sir Eugene had turned into a monster.


    Understood, Your Highness. The knights nodded obediently. They knew well why Eugene had only brought along those familiar with vampires.


    As soon as the knights enter, let us chase after the monster, or rather, Sir Eugene, Princess, Prince Localope said.


    <em>Aaah,</em> indeed, such is my obligation, Princess Lilisain answered. Prince Localope unsheathed his own de in response, thinking that he would never be ustomed to the elven princess peculiar way of speaking.


    ***


    <em>I want to kill.</em>


    <em>I want to split open that thick neck and consume all the blood.</em>


    <em>Ah, there wont be any blood since its undead.</em>


    <em>Then Ill just rip it apart to shreds.</em>


    <em>And then Ill find other living things and kill them over and over again.</em>


    Eugene grinned as an intense, murderous intentpletely dominated his mind. His eyes had be colored in an intense hue of crimson, and the muscles in his body had be several timesrger than usual. Eugene felt an indescribable vitality flowing through his body as he rushed at the undead twin-headed ogre like a beast. He had be several times faster than before, and the twin-headed ogre couldnt even react properly, let alone observe Eugenes movement.


    <em>Craaack! Crack!</em>


    With every swing and sh of the bloodstained w, the monsters muscles were torn and burst open. However, as a creature that had been revived by magic, the undead monsters body was immediately restored by the evil energy.


    This would never endthe only way topletely subjugate the monster was to find its master, the wizard. However, Eugenes mind was filled with nothing but the intent to kill. His mind was clouded, and he couldnt think of finding the wizard. All he wanted was to destroy the annoying undead in front of him.


    <em>Huuuuuungh!!!</em>


    Eugene went behind the roaring ogre and wrapped one of his arms around the monsters neck.


    <em>Craaack!</em>


    Eugenes arm had be several times thicker, so it crushed the ogres neck without any problem. However, the ogre had two heads, and the remaining head turned to Eugene as he crushed the other. The ogres thick hand grabbed one of Eugenes legs.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A roar resounded as the ogre flung Eugene straight to the ground. However, vampires were insensitive to pain, and after transforming into a Berserker, Eugene couldnt feel pain anymore.


    Eugenes limbs were strangely bent, and his bones were sticking out. It was a truly grotesque sight.


    <em>Craaack! Crack!</em>


    However, the crimson Fear instantly permeated the injured areas like blood and immediately recovered Eugenes body to its original state.


    <em>Kyaaah</em>


    Eugenes blood vessels bulged, which made him look <em>very</em> evil. He shed with his ws as he charged at the ogre.


    He ripped, crushed, and sliced.


    The vampire Berserker was no longer a man but a demon. He continued to ravage the ogres body and limbs, but the evil energy endlessly surged and continued to restore the undead monsters body.


    However, Eugene was still engulfed by a primitive form of madness. He couldnt make any rational judgment as he continued with his repetitive actions.


    <em>More! More! More!</em>


    <em>Kill! Kill! Kill!</em>


    It was as if another ego was in control of Eugenes body right now, and it didnt matter if Eugenes body was destroyed. It only pushed Eugene to his limits for the simple goal of ughter and destruction. It was almost as if it was hoping for Eugenes ruin rather than the twin-headed ogres.


    Eugene had no idea, but those who had previously used the Berserker ability ended up dying before they stopped being a Berserker. The user of the ability would simply be a medium and scapegoat for the madness within it. They would continue to vent the abilitys murderous will and madness until the end of their lives.


    <em>Attack! Only attack!</em>


    Eugene performed simple, indiscriminate attacks while disregarding his own injuries. The twin-headed ogre swung itsrge axe toward Eugene.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The blow contained enough power to decimate a boulder. Eugene was sent flying away, and he crashed through a tree trunk before falling to the ground. However, he stood up once again as if a puppeteer was controlling his limbs with invisible threads.


    Repeating his current actions would be fruitless, but he was incapable ofing to such a conclusion. Even though his Fear was starting to dim, his madness would continue to drive him to stand up and blindly rush at the enemy. After all, that was the only thought dominating his mind.


    However


    <em>Kyaaaaaahhhhhk!</em>


    A bloodcurdling wail from afar reverberated throughout the forest. Simultaneously, the ogres evil energy and Eugenes madness were suppressed for a short moment.


    <em>Fwooooooosh!</em>


    The bundle of armor quickly flew and momentarily disassembled itself beforeing together on Eugenes figure. No, it was more appropriate to say that the pieces became glued to Eugenes body.


    <em>Craaack!</em>


    In a blink of an eye, root-like protrusions emerged from the inside of the armor and stabbed into Eugenes body. The protrusions pierced straight through ck Scales.


    Now, Eugenes body and the armor were connected as one.


    <em>Kuaaaagh!</em>


    Eugene let out a shriek. Simultaneously, his dark crimson eyes regained their usual redness. He had recovered his sanity, as the madness was driven away.


    <em>Kyaaaaaahh!</em>


    Madarazika circled Eugene while emitting a cry of joy before settling in Eugenes grasp.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    The waves of Fear swirling around Eugenes body gathered around the spear and transformed into a red me. Eugene immediately threw the spear, and the mes wrapped around the weapon before gathering at one point to form a triangle.


    <em>Kwarararara!</em>


    The spear flew through the air as the coral-blood-colored ming wings pierced the twin-headed ogres sternum. Then, the spear crackled with red sparks as it disappeared into the monsters body as if the undead monster had simply absorbed it.


    It was then


    <em>Huuuuunnnng!!!</em>


    The twin-headed ogres entire body became engulfed in mes.


    ***


    <em>ng!</em>


    The stick swirling with crimson evil energy shattered into pieces like ss.


    Kuaaagh!


    Soon after, blood poured out like a waterfall from the wizards mouth. The coral liquid continued to flowas if all the blood was being drained from the wizards body. A small pool of blood formed on top of the spire where the wizard stood.


    <em>Kuuagh</em><em>! Kuah</em>


    The wizards red eyes had been glowing with an evil light. However, the light gradually faded, and his eyes turned bright yellow. The wizard slumped to the ground in exhaustion, and then he began to crawl with all his might.


    After some time, he reached the bolted door near the spires steps and knocked.


    T-the door Open the door.


    Master Dolgwen! Two guards hurriedly opened the door before rushing in to help the wizard.


    A tiny, red light glimmered in the eyes hidden beneath the hood.


    <em>Shuack!</em>


    <em>Kuaagh</em><em>!</em>


    <em>Argh!</em>


    A rose-colored daggercerated the soldiers throats, and blood gushed out from the wounds and soaked the inside of the wizards robe and hood.


    <em>Huaah!</em>


    The wizard ravaged the soldiers corpses, and he ced his lips on their necks before sucking on their blood like a beast. The wizard raised his head after feeding for a short whilehis yellow eyes had returned to their original color of red.


    The wizard looked down at the two corpses with dissatisfaction, and then he began to move down the spire.


    To think that its him I cant believe its him the wizard muttered in a hoarse voice.


    And he has almost regained all of his powers? How? Did he break his covenant? the wizard continued to mutter in apprehension. After exiting the spire, the wizard began to sprint in a direction.


    He was rushing toward the capitals cathedral.


    ***


    Follow me!


    <em>Uwaaaahh!!!</em>


    Arge group of knights rushed up the hill with Madrica in the lead, and the capitals guards hurriedly ran after them.


    !


    Madricas eyes became filled with shock when he saw the hunting grounds state of ruin. The once-green fields had bepletely covered with ck and gray ash, and only the clothes and ornaments strewed across the ground proved the expired existence of humans.


    A two-headed monster could be seen kneeling in the middle of the destruction, and next to it was a spear embedded in the ground, as well as a figure lying beside it.


    T-thats?!


    Everyone immediately recognized the strange spear.


    S-siiirrr!


    Your Excellency!


    Mirian and Princess Lilisain rushed forward.


    Your Excellency! Your Excellency Ba! Princess Lilisain cried out as she jumped off her horse and embraced Eugenes unmoving figure.


    Sir! <em>Hing!</em> Sir!


    Your Excellency! Please wake up, Your Excellency! Princess Lilisain attempted to take off Eugenes helmet as tears and snot soaked her pretty face. However, the helmet wouldnt budge, and the princess even struggled to raise Eugenes visor.


    <em>Ah!</em> she eximed. Eugenes face, which was usually white, was slowly turning blue.


    <em>Huaaaang</em><em>!</em> Sir Princess! What do we do with him? <em>Huaaang</em><em>! </em><em>Kieeeng</em><em>!</em> Mirian cried desperately. She wasnt <em>just</em> crying; tears were literally pouring out of her.


    Princess Lilisain nced at Mirian and bit her lips. Then, she took out a dagger and slit her hand without hesitation.


    Princess! The elven knights called out with shock after btedly recognizing what she was about to do. However, Princess Lilisain let a drop of her blood soak Eugenes blue lips without hesitation.


    The blood of nds pure-blooded elf soaked Eugenes lips red. Surprisingly, the blood was sucked into his mouth as if it had melted upon contact.


    <em>Keugh</em><em></em> Princess Lilisain groaned softly as she squeezed her palm. She ced her hand on Eugenes mouth, and the blood was continuously being sucked into Eugenes mouth.


    <em>Kuaaaaagh</em><em>!</em> Soon, Eugene opened his eyes with a loud roar.


    Sir!


    <em>Aaahh!</em> Your Excellency!


    Eugenes eyes regained their focus, and he saw Mirian and Princess Lilisain.


    He asked, What about the monster? What happened to the undead ogre?


    It haspletely stopped! Its dead, Princess Lilisain replied.


    I see, Eugene said after briefly staring at Princess Lilisains tear-streaked face.


    He clenched his fists several times before speaking, Why am I so full of energy?


    The heirloom of the Ba Duchy had flown through the air and autonomously wrapped itself around Eugenes body. Then, he remembered instinctively throwing Madarazika at the monster. Unfortunately, he absolutely had no recollection of what happened prior to and post the short scene. It felt as if the memories of those moments had been deleted.


    T-thats Princess Lilisain muttered with a sudden blush.


    One of the elven knightsmented and said, Your Excellency has absorbed the pure blood of nds royalty.


    ?


    Eugene stared nkly as if he was saying, <em>so what?</em>


    Princess Lilisain exined in a low voice, A rtionship of blood. Thus, both my blood and mana belongs to Your Excellency now.


    <em>huh?</em>


    W-well, I-I can no longer get married.


    <em>Kieeeeeeeehh?!</em>

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    And thats because Princess Lilisain continued while twisting her body.


    Eugene raised his hand and interrupted. Stop. Thats not whats important right now. Have you forgotten why were here?


    M-my mistake! I will reflect on my negligence! Princess Lilisain immediately responded with a bow. It <em>really</em> did seem as if she was born to be a knight.


    Madrica and the other knights came rushing over.


    Sir Eugene! Whats going on? Why was there a monster all of a sudden?


    Did you kill it? You took care of a twin-headed ogre all by yourself?


    <em>Ehem! </em>Sir, isnt that obvious? Sir Eugene has already edified an undead twin-headed ogre during his time on the Carls Baggins Penins.


    Thats right. I heard that the City of Moffern has it disyed in the city hall as evidence of his faith.


    The knights excitedly buzzed about the edification of the twin-headed ogre. It was quite a famous story, even among Eugenes countless achievements. The knights had gazes of excitement, awe, and envy.


    You are truly amazing, sir!


    Its not just a regr ogre either, but a twin-headed ogre! You must be the only knight in the world who has killed two twin-headed ogres!


    This will be a legend, sir!


    The arrogant, self-respecting knights raised their thumbs. Numerous nobles would covet a prestigious knight who had seeded in hunting an ogre. However, Eugene had not only killed a twin-headed ogre, but he had done it twice at that. This was no longer a matter of pride and jealousy.


    Thats not whats important right now, sirs. Thats an undead. Dont you know what that means? Eugene pointed out.


    !!!


    It was impossible for the knights not to know. Undead monsters didnt juste into existence outside of evilnds. The presence of an undead indicated the presence of a master responsible for creating the undead.


    I cant believe that an undead would appear in the middle of the kingdoms capital


    The atmosphere quickly turned serious.


    This is no ordinary thing, sirs.


    I finally understand why the people ran away and created such a ruckus. This would have escted quickly if not for Sir Eugene.


    No. Isnt the timing too coincidental? As soon as His Highness and Sir Eugene entered the capital, something like this happened. Thats too coincidental, right?


    <em>Ah!</em> Is it because of Sir Eugene and us?


    <em>Hmmph!</em>


    <em>Huh? Things are heading in a strange direction.</em>


    Eugene pondered as he watched the knights whisper among themselves with serious looks.


    His original n was to enter the capital using Prince Localopes identity, transform into a drake, and cause a ruckus. It would be impossible for the capitals troops and the royal castle to subdue the monster, so the prince would pretend to offer his help and call the rest of the knights into the capital. Eugene would put on a show and pretend to run away, then revert his transformation. He would then enter the royal castle and capture the king and his nobles.


    Of course, there were bound to be minor variables, but this was the best way to upy the royal castle without losing any of his knights. But currently, the knights seemed to be thinking that the monster responsible for causing chaos in the capital was the twin-headed ogre rather than the drake.


    <em>This might be good.</em>


    Eugene was overjoyed as an idea came to mind, but he spoke solemnly, <em>Hmm.</em> My thoughts align with all of yours, sirs. It seems to me that the king has resorted to evil mysteries.


    !!! The knights became wide-eyed.


    Eugene sighed before continuing in a calm voice, <em>Phew!</em> Undead monsters arent made overnight, are they? It had definitely been prepared for a long time. I have faced countless enemies and monsters until now, but I have never struggled as much.


    A-as expected!


    What amentable thing! To think that a king of a nation would rely on ck magic


    He dared to release a monster in his own capital? Its so ridiculous that a man like that is the king!


    Sirs! We must bring that disgraceful man down from his throne right away!


    The knights were enraged. It seemed as if they would run to the royal castle any minute and pummel the king and his nobles. However, Prince Localope and his knights couldnt hide their shock as they watched the scene y out.


    <em>You were the one who made a mess in the capital!</em>


    <em>Youre going to shift the me just like that?</em>


    <em>The word insidious doesnt do this man justice. Conspiracy at this level should be called art.</em>


    Meanwhile, Prince Localope and his men were relieved that such a man was on their side. What would happen if they had to fight against someone as insidious as Eugene? Just imagining it gave them a headache.


    Sirs, I think we need to catch the evil wizard responsible for creating the undead. We wont need many people. The elven knights and I are able to fight against magic, so we will take care of it. The rest of you can head to the royal castle and arrest the king, Eugene suggested.


    Understood!


    Sir Madrica, I will leave the matter of arresting the king to you, Eugene said.


    <em>Ooohh!</em> Its an honor. I will make sure to bring down that unrighteous king from his throne. Someone who has betrayed righteousness does not deserve to be the king! Madrica eximed with joy. As a person who liked to stand out and show off, he was ted to be entrusted with such a monumental task.


    Your Highness. They will need you to enter through the gates of the castle, so please go with them, Eugene said.


    All right. Prince Localope nodded. He had already decided to jump on the tigers back.


    Sirs! Lets go! Today, we will use our hands to correct the justice of this ruined kingdom!


    <em>Uwoooooh!!!</em>


    The knights quickly headed toward the royal castle along with Prince Localope and Madrica. It wouldnt be much of an issue to upy the castle with so many knights, especially when the capital was in chaos due to the appearance of a drake. There was no need to mention the skills of the knights serving a prince of the Roman Empire either.


    Eugene turned back toward Princess Lilisain and the other elves.


    He then said, The ogres master, a ck wizard, should definitely be around. Unfortunately, I failed to pick up on their trail. I dont think they are an ordinary wizard, so lets split up into pairs and look for traces.


    With all due respect, Your Excellency, you wont have to go through all that trouble, Princess Lilisain responded.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    What was she on about now?


    Eugene frowned, and Princes Lilisain continued with her head held high, As I said before, pure-blooded elves of nd have the ability to detect mana.


    !


    Eugene took on a surprised expression, and Princess Lilisain suddenly felt hot.


    <em>W-what an adorable expression. Its somewhat alien to his usual bravery and dignity, but its to my liking! Aaaahhh, I want to touch him! I want to embrace him until his skull cracks and Ah! W-what am I thinking?</em>


    Princess Lilisain started to drool while staring at Eugene with dazed eyes, but then she suddenly came to her senses.


    So, youre saying that you can locate the ck wizard, Princess? Eugene hurriedly asked when he felt a sudden, strange chill running down his back.


    Princess Lilisain nodded while wiping her mouth. Its possible. Actually, I can already feel the flow of evil mana. All we have to do is follow the flow.


    Lets go, then, Eugene said.


    Yes!


    Eugene and the other elven knights followed behind Princess Lilisain.


    ***


    Dragon? Are you saying that an evil dragon has appeared in the capital?


    Thats right.


    !!!


    The holy knights gathered in the cathedral were appalled. However, their shock soon transformed into ferociousness.


    Sirs! This is not the time to be standing around! Let us go and kill that evil dragon immediately!


    This is a trial and a test from god. We must kill the evil dragon with our own swords.


    God


    Give us courage!


    The holy knights drew their swords and kissed their des before drawing the holy symbol in the air.


    <em>No, you crazy bastards!</em>


    The cardinal was flustered, but he attempted to put on a calm, benevolent expression.


    <em>Ooohhh!</em> The faith of all of you sirs is truly noble and holy. However, sirs, you must not forget your duty, the cardinal hurriedly spoke.


    What? The holy knights turned their gazes and asked. They were burning with ambition disguised as faith.


    What is a holy knight? Is it not one tasked with the duty to defend the will of god and his holy divinity? the cardinal added.


    <em>Ah!</em>


    <em>Hmm!</em>


    The holy knights appeared startled. The cardinal continued, convinced that everything was going as intended, Then I will ask you again. Where is faith, and where is divinity? His Majesty? The royal castle? No! Its right here! Its the house of the servants who had always performed the work of god. This cathedral had always remained upright in preaching faith and establishing the divinity of god, even when the nations royal family kept on changing hands!


    <em>Oooh!</em>


    The holy knights fell down on one knee and drew the holy symbol with enlightened expressions. In the first ce, more than half of the holy knights stemmed from families with close rtionships with the cardinal. Moreover, most of them had lived in the cathedral since childhood and had received religious education and training. In other words, the cardinal was essentially the mentor of their souls and the father of their faith. It was only natural that the holy knights would blindly believe in the cardinals words.


    Wethe holy servants of godmust obey his will! Let us defend divinity from the evil dragon, brothers in faith! the cardinal dered.


    We follow your will! the holy knights answered in unison. Some immediately started praying, while others even started to shed tears.


    <em>Good, good</em>


    <em>As expected of the cardinal!</em>


    The priests looked at the holy knights with satisfaction.


    It was then


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A roar resounded from outside.


    <em>Hiek?!</em> the cardinal squealed and crouched with no consideration for his dignity.


    W-what is it!?


    Has the evil dragon arrived?


    Brothers, get ready!


    The holy knights prepared to rush out, but just in time, the door burst open, and a group of knights rushed in.


    Who is it?!


    Who dares! Do you realize where this is?! the holy knights screamed. Their momentum was great. As holy knights residing in the capitals cathedral, they were literally stered with equipment containing divine energy, and they were quite skilled as well. In the first ce, Payle the 2nd had sent off his elite soldiers to deal with the noble union without hesitation because the cathedrals holy knights were here. However, the king had met his vain end in the hunting ground. The holy knights were unaware of this fact, so they aimed at the uninvited guests who dared to invade the cathedral rather than the royal castle.


    You pathetic men!


    <em>Bang!</em>


    The ck knight who led the intruders shouted while striking the butt of his spear against the ground.


    What are you all doing while an undead is ravaging the capital?! the knight eximed.


    W-what?!


    <em>ck!</em>


    Eugene raised his visor and looked over the knights with fierce eyes before raising his voice, I am Duke Jan Eugene Ba.


    Duke Ba?


    Jan Eugene? some of the holy knights muttered his name with puzzlement.


    However, one man recognized Eugenes identity and shouted with fury, You heretic! You killed my brothers!


    He was the one man Eugene could never forgetJung Dircht.


    Sirs! Its him! He is the heretic who killed our brothers using dirty tricks under the order of that traitorous Winslon! He is a member of the evil Tribe of Darkness!


    What?!


    You!


    <em>Chaechaeng!</em>


    Swords and spears overflowing with divine power were immediately raised against Eugene. Eugene had been prioritized as a target to be immediately eliminated after the incident in the knightpetition held in the Winslon County. As such, the central church had begun collecting information about him.


    They discovered that Eugene had be a duke after crossing over to Brantia, and they had also heard the rumors about him being a vampire. Today, their target to eliminatethe heretichad suddenly appeared in the cathedral. The holy knights were greatly angered and shocked, but this was also an opportunity of a lifetime for them.


    However, Eugene stood unmoving and red at Jung Dircht with cold eyes before continuing, Me? Thats funny. Listen here, sirs. Could a member of the evil Dark n step foot into the cathedral on their own?


    Naturally, he had received an invitation as a member of Prince Localopes party, but there was no need to say it. Moreover, it was evident that his n was working, judging by how some of the holy knights flinched in response.


    I asked if it was possible for a member of the Dark n to enter a cathedral protected by god, Sir Jung Dircht, Eugene said.


    T-thats Jung Dircht could not find the words to retort. Eugene was simply too confident, and the current situation was contradictory to what he knew and believed. The same was true for the other holy knights.


    <em>Huh? Come to think of it, thats true.</em>


    <em>How can a vampire enter a cathedral protected by pure silver and divine power? Especially in broad daylight?</em>


    Since the current situation is urgent, I will disregard the plot you haveid against me, sir, Eugene added.


    <em>Ugh</em>


    More importantly! Eugene shouted, showing off his superb acting skills against the confused knights.


    He turned his gaze to the cardinal, who stood dumbfounded on the podium, The one who created the undead that broke into the capital is here. Cardinal, do you know who they are?


    W-what did you just say?!


    What nonsense!


    The holy knights retorted with disbelief.


    Its true. I can testify.


    ?!


    I am a direct descendant of nds royal family, Princess Lilisain continued while taking off her helmet and mustering mana. The gazes of the holy knights fixed on her.


    What?!


    E-elf! the holy knights eximed.


    Princess Lilisain possessed the beauty of a goddess, but the mysterious mana entuated her appearance. The way she stood against the backdrop of the colorful ss of the cathedral could only be described as holy.


    <em>Ooohhh</em>


    The cathedral was filled with a storm of admiration and shock. Princess Lilisain could easily be mistaken for a saintess.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    What?


    Everyone was filled with disbelief when one of the elven knights threw two objects on the floor. They were the two heads of the twin-headed ogre. The spoils of the battle still emitted an evil energy, which the holy knights and priests easily recognized.


    I-it was true?


    An undead in the capital


    And that knight?


    Neither the priests nor the holy knights coulde to their senses when they were presented with a series of clear evidence.


    <em>I cant believe that the wizard actually fled to the cathedral. If all goes well, I will be able to take care of the wizard and these church bastards all at once.</em>


    Naturally, Eugene felt like taking to the skies in joy.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Eugene looked around at the dumbfounded knights, then turned his gaze toward Princess Lilisain.


    Princess, He called out.


    Yes, Your Excellency, she answered before once again putting on her helmet and walking forward without hesitation. The holy knights faltered and made way for her, even though she was an outsider, and this was their home ground.


    W-what are you all doing?! Sirs! Brothers! the cardinal shouted desperately, and a few holy knights hurriedly blocked Princess Lilisains way.


    Eugene stepped forward. Princess Lilisain is a pure-blooded member of nds royal family. As such, she is able to sense the flow of mana. Its thanks to her that we were able to trace the trail of the one who created the evil monster all the way here.


    !


    Eugene continued, And my purpose is to punish the evil man who created the undead monster. Dont tell me that the churchs holy knights are trying to sabotage it?


    Well


    The expressions of the holy knights blocking Princess Lilisains way stiffened. They nced at each other.


    <em>Now, will you look at that.</em>


    Eugene came to a rough understanding of their personality and temperament from their reactions. He was certain that they came from wealthy, prestigious families and were quite skilled. However, they appeared to be vulnerable to unexpected situations and variables. Come to think of it, even the holy knights he had faced in Count Winslons knightpetition had been very simple and straightforward. They had devised a ploy in their own right, but it had been pathetic and boring from Eugenes perspective.


    <em>I see. They dont know much about the world, as theyve lived isted lives at the church. All the words they must have heard until now must havee from that little rat.</em>


    Sirs! What are you all doing?! You must not believe in the words of that heretic. I am the one who delivers the word of god! Do not be misled by evil! Sirs! the cardinal continued to howl desperately, but the holy knights were still hesitating.


    Eugene became convinced in his spection, and in fact, it was true. Under normal circumstances, the holy knights would have trusted and obeyed the cardinals words without question. However, it was hard to do so when they saw the heads of a twin-headed ogre right in front of their eyes.


    <em>Heretic? That knight?</em>


    <em>But thats the heads of an undead. I can feel the strong energy of evil.</em>


    <em>Elves detest evil, and shes an elven royalty. Would they really lie in a church? Does that make any sense?</em>


    The faith that the cardinal tried so hard to instill into the hearts of the holy knights was causing conflict and confusion. The holy knights were simple and naive, but they werent stupid.


    How unpleasant. A man who ims to deliver the words of god is calling heresy even in front of clear evidence, Eugene suddenly said.


    W-what?! the cardinal screamed.


    Eugene continued while ring at the cardinal with cold eyes, Or is it because youre trying to hide something? Is there something you cant possibly tell to your brothers of faith?


    You bastard! the cardinal shouted.


    Bastard? Eugene said. The atmosphere surrounding him suddenly shifted.


    <em>Hiek!</em> The cardinal flinched. Eugene had only evoked his Fear very slightly and directed it only at the cardinal, so no one else noticed it.


    Are you insulting a duke of the Kingdom of Brantia? Are the priests of the Caylor Kingdom ungrateful, dishonorable scoundrels? Eugene said.


    <em>U-uah</em> The cardinal remained silent while trembling. Although it was only a meager amount, the Fear of an Origin wasnt something that ordinary humans could handle.


    The cardinals helpless appearance was sufficient to bring deep disappointment and shame to the holy knights. Apart from anything else, Eugene had personally eliminated the undead that threatened the capital. He was a benefactor of the kingdom and the church.


    So how could the cardinal be calling him names? And how could he be showing such an ugly disy after being scolded?


    <em>Perhaps</em>


    <em>That knight might be telling the truth.</em>


    Eugene had proudly entered apound protected by pure silver and divine power. They were no longer even considering the possibility of Eugene actually being a vampire. The faith of the holy knights remained strong, but a small crack had opened in their sense of loyalty toward the cardinal. The cracks quickly began to spread to the other holy knights. Even Jung Dircht, who hated Eugene the most, stared at him with bewitched eyes.


    The situation is urgent, so lets settle it like this, Eugene said after withdrawing his Fear.


    He then continued, Let us find evidence first before cing the me on anyone. And I wont ask for your cooperation, so please dont disturb the princess and me. I simply want to find the evil wizard who created the undead. Sirs, what do you say?


    Eugenes gaze was no longer on the cardinal but on the holy knights.


    <em>Oh</em> The holy knights were slightly touched. They were knights as well, so they were also aware of how unpleasant it was to have their honor questioned. If they had been ced in the same situation, they would have already exploded in anger. However, Eugene was showing consideration for their circumstances and was solely focused on destroying evil.


    Understood.


    We would like to help you, sir, but not everything is clear yet Please understand our need for prudence.


    When some of the holy knights sheathed their des and showed their respect, the rest followed suit.


    Brotheeersss! the cardinal shouted vehemently, but the holy knights didnt even spare him a nce. Rather than their status or justification, it was their deep faith that was moving their hearts. Their faith was siding with Eugenea true knight practicing honest justice and chivalry.


    <em>As expected, they are nave...</em>


    Unfortunately, the true knight wasughing insidiously inside.


    Princess, lets go, Eugene said.


    Yes! Princess Lilisain answered while staring at Eugene with a charmed gaze. She was amazed at how he had gained control of the situation and shut down the cardinal and the holy knights with but a few words.


    Princess Lilisain walked unhesitatingly toward the basement of the great cathedral.


    ***


    <em>Tap, tap, tap!</em>


    The wizard limped down the underground path with glimmering red eyes. Despite being in absolute darkness, the wizard strode forward as if he had no trouble seeing ahead. In fact, the wizard could actually see in the night as in as day. After all, he was a member of the Tribe of Darkness.


    <em>Heuk, heuk</em> However, the wizard was breathing raggedly. It was unbefitting of a vampire, as they were known to not tire easily.


    It was because part of the damage from the undeads annihtion had been transferred over to the wizard. Taking the risk of shared damage was only natural for one to control a powerful monster like a twin-headed ogre.


    <em>I wish I could have had more blood. But I didnt have time...</em>


    The wizard was disappointed, but there was nothing he could do. If anyone else had been responsible for defeating the twin-headed ogre, he wouldnt have been in such a hurry. However, as long as it was that person, he had to escape as soon as possible.


    <em>How did he regain his strength?</em>


    <em>Did they break the covenant?</em>


    <em>No, it wasnt simply broken. Someone has helped him...</em>


    <em>Was he also responsible for ruining things on the Carls Baggins Penins?</em>


    Numerous thoughts disturbed the wizards mind. The wizard suddenly turned around, as he sensed something familiar.


    <em>W-who is it? H-how?</em>


    Although the wizard had be much weaker than usual, it wasnt to the point where he couldnt utilize the intrinsic senses of a vampire. As such, the wizard realized that someone was following him down the underground path.


    <em>N-no!</em>


    The wizard tried his best to speed up. He knew that this was possibly the biggest crisis of his life. However, the chill-inducing energy only grew nearer.


    <em>J-just a little bit more..</em>


    The wizard walked forward with desperation. He could feel the wind gently blowing from afar.


    Found him! Over there!


    The wizard sumbed to despair as a voice resounded behind him.


    <em>You...</em>


    <em>***</em>


    Eugene instinctively recognized the identity of the wizard gasping against the damp wall.


    <em>A vampire.</em>


    He could only sense a tiny trace of Fear from the wizard, but he knew that thetter was a vampire. Moreover, they seemed to be quite a high-ranking vampire as well.


    <em>Should I capture him?</em>


    While Eugene was contemting, some of the holy knights ran out from behind Eugene with longswords containing divine power.


    You have vited gods providence, you wicked servant of evil!


    <em>Wooong!</em>


    The divine power of the holy knights lit up the dark passage even brighter than their torches.


    <em>Kuaaagh!</em>


    Eugene merely felt a bit of difort, but the wizard screamed and covered his face with the sleeve of his robe aftering face-to-face with divine power. The angered holy knights ravaged the wizards body.


    <em>Well, it should be fine.</em>


    Eugene left the holy knights to their devices, thinking that the wizard was better dead than captured. Knowing that the wizard was a vampire, Eugene was certain that the wizard would definitely talk about him, which would disturb his n.


    In many ways, it was better for the wizard to die at the hands of the holy knights.


    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>


    <em>Kuaagh!</em> the wizard screamed as a white me engulfed his body.


    As expected! The holy knights rejoiced after confirming the wickedness of the wizard. Only monsters and beings rted to necromancy and ck magic would show such a reaction after being struck with a weapon of divine power.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Finally, the wizard scattered into ashes, leaving behind only an old robe.


    We have killed an enemy of god!


    Today! Faith has prevailed once again!


    <em>Ooohhhhh!!!</em>


    The holy knights roared with joy. It was their most important duty and achievement to punish evil beings that stood in opposition to god.


    Great work, sirs, Eugene said.


    N-not at all, sir! the holy knights answered while bowing their heads with embarrassment.


    You should have finished him off. I have nothing to say.


    My body reacted before anything as soon as I felt the evil energy exuding from him


    In truth, the holy knights rushed forward while pretending to be angrier than they really were because they had been worried about the duke stepping forward. Besides, a knight of Eugenes caliber should know this fact as well. If he had been pursuing merit, he could have taken care of the wizard before anyone else, and no one could have stopped him.


    Nevertheless, the honorable knight had willingly conceded the glorious work in consideration of themselves. As such, the holy knights were extremely grateful to Eugene.


    Sir. I apologize once again.


    We were caught in a moments delusion, which caused us to doubt a knight as brave and honorable as you, sir.


    The holy knights apologized. Eugene shook his head. No, things like this happen sometimes when you follow gods will. Wouldnt you say that even this is a test of faith? I can fully understand your positions, sirs.


    <em>Ooohh!</em>


    S-sir, you are truly


    Eugene had willingly yielded the merit, and he was even giving them face. Even if he showed a little greed or selfishness, no one would hold him ountable for it. The holy knights were ustomed to watching the political games of nobles in the capitals royal castle and the cathedral. As such, their admiration for Eugene grew even greater.


    Heretic? Traitor?


    Who would dare to use vile tricks to nder such an honorable knight?


    I feel like my delusion has been lifted!


    Sir, you are truly an honorable knight. You have opened my eyes.


    The holy knights trembled as they were ovee with emotion and passion. Theyplimented Eugene, and Eugene responded with a humble smile.


    You tter me. You were the ones who aplished this with your deep faith and noble chivalry. On the contrary, I was truly impressed by all of you. You could never bring shame to the name of a holy knight.


    <em>Ooohh</em>


    Sir!


    Inwardly, Eugene disregarded the passionate cries of the holy knights. Instead, he busily contemted how he could use the innocent knights. Regardless of what anyone would say, the holy knights were the strongest among the troops residing in the capital.


    What if he could win them over?


    <em>I might not have to get my hands dirty.</em>


    Not only would it be possible to bring down the king and the cardinal, but it would also be possible to thrust the leaders of the kingdom into chaos. Eugene knew that fanatics would fan even a small spark into thergest of mes. He knew from his experience.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    !!!


    The holy knights and priests were shocked when they learned that the underground escapee was Dolgwen, the royal wizard favored by the king.


    <em>W-what is all of this about?</em>


    In particr, the cardinal could note to his senses. It was because he had been the one who had personally rmended the wizard Dolgwen to the king. However, the cardinal was more shocked and confused by something else rather than the fact that Dolgwen had created an undead.


    <em>Why did I do that? Howe I introduced the wizard</em>


    He couldnt deny the fact that he had introduced Dolgwen to the king and had even acted as Dolgwens guarantor. He could even clearly remember the events that transpired just a year ago. However, the cardinal couldnt understand why he had done such a thing.


    <em>Why? Why on earth did I?!</em>


    He hadnt considered it strange, not even once until now. However, this further fueled his confusion. He had never even considered the possibility that he had been affected by Charm, an ability high-ranking vampires had up their sleeves.


    Everyone! Eugene disregarded the cardinals strange reaction and raised his voice. He gestured toward the holy knights who had apanied him underground and continued, We were only able to defeat the evil wizard thanks to your courageous and honorable actions, sirs.


    <em>Ohhh!</em>


    The four responsible knights raised their heads with pride, and their colleagues cheered for their fulfillment of the sacred duties. It would have been a lie to say that they werent jealous, but they were still relieved that their colleagues had saved their faces.


    Eugene then said, However, this isntpletely over yet. The evil wizard knew that the oldest secret passage was hidden in the basement of the cathedral. Moreover, the wizard knew exactly where he was going, while all of you had close to no idea how to navigate the passage.


    <em>Hmm!</em>


    Thats


    The cheerful atmosphere surrounding the holy knights immediately subsided. Their gazes naturally turned to a specific person. Only the cardinal and a few senior priests knew the details of the cathedrals underground passage.


    W-w-what!? Why are you looking at me with those eyes? Look, sirs! I am the cardinal! I am the one responsible for leading the faith of our kingdom The cardinal hurriedly defended himself after receiving the suspicious gaze of the holy knights.


    Eugene cut him off. I heard that you were the one who rmended the evil, vile wizard to the king, Cardinal.


    T-thats the cardinal muttered with a pale expression. He was quivering, and the eyes of the holy knights on him had already turnedpletely cold. Of course, there were a few who looked at him with regret, but most of them looked as if they were suppressing their disappointment and anger.


    <em>Good.</em>


    Eugene was satisfied. The cardinal could not deny his connection to the wizard, which meant he could not escape responsibility for the deeds that Dolgwen hadmitted. All that remained was his fall.


    However, Eugene could not stop here


    Sirs. I think it would be best for us to head to the royal castle first. Shouldnt we be clear about an issue like this and bring it to light in front of everyone? Eugene said.


    <em>Oh!</em> Youre absolutely right, sir.


    Brothers! Let us go! We have to mend the broken faith and justice!


    Thats right! That is the sacred duty of us, holy knights!


    Although holy knights were praised as the sword of the church and guardians of faith, they never had <em>real</em> power and authority. They roared with fierce momentum and moved without hesitation.


    ***


    Eugene entered the gates of the royal castle with the others. The gates were usually closed, but they were open when Eugenes group arrived.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Theres a strange atmosphere Eugenemented.


    Youre right, the holy knights answered. Indeed, it was strange. A monster had made its appearance in the middle of the capital, but they couldnt see even a trace of the soldiers, as well as the servants and the nobles of the castle.


    <em>Ah!</em> Perhaps some people attempted to loot the castle in the middle of the chaos!


    My goodness! Let us head to the pce as soon as possible! Sir ir! You go find His Majesty and the other members of the royal family!


    The holy knights hastened their steps, and Eugene followed behind them rather leisurely. However, once they arrived at the pce, their eyes became filled with shock. A group of heavily armed knights hadpletely upied the pce, and the nobles of the castle were gathered in one ce, trembling.


    <em>Shing, shing!</em>


    Who are you, sirs?! How dare you show such disrespect! Do you know where this is?! The holy knights quickly unsheathed their weapons and gathered into a battle formation. They were enraged.


    Suddenly, one of the opposing knights rushed forward while shouting, <em>Ah!</em> Sir Eugene!


    ?! The holy knights turned back, and Eugene stepped forward while taking off his helmet.


    Sirs. Those men are knights and myrades. They are not the enemy, so do not worry, Eugene exined.


    ?! The holy knights were dumbfounded.


    Eugene walked past them, and Madrica spoke energetically, Sir, as youmanded, we have upied the


    Eugene interrupted him. As expected, Sir Madrica! You have saved the royal castle from the threat of the vicious monster! Amazing!


    He patted the chatty knight on the shoulder while speaking. Eugene had experience with the chatty knight in the past, and as such, he knew exactly how to handle the talkative, pretentious knight.


    At first, Madrica appeared puzzled by Eugenes words. However, the corners of his mouth slowly curled up as Eugene continued to praise him. In the end, his hands came to rest on his waist and his chin to the sky.


    <em>Haha!</em> I am ttered. I only did what I had to do as a knight. Of course, it might have been a little difficult if it wasnt for me, but Madrica started.


    Thats right. As expected from Sir Madrica. Anyway, sir. Dont you have something to report? Eugene said.


    <em>Ah,</em> thats right! I almost forgot, Madrica answered. Although he was chatty, Madrica had a strong sense of responsibility.


    He stopped ttering himself and spoke with an awkward expression, As you can see, we have fulfilled your orders, sir. However, we failed to secure the most important personthe king.


    !


    Eugene frowned. Madrica hurriedly waved his hands and continued, <em>Oh,</em> its not my fault. The king wasnt here when I entered the castle with the other sirs.


    Eugene responded, <em>Hmm.</em> Then where is the king? Dont tell me you dont know.


    <em>Hahaha!</em> Of course, of course. I have already figured it out and sent the other knights over there. They should be back with him soon, Madrica said.


    Well, thats a relief, Eugene stated with satisfaction.


    Madrica continued in a mocking tone, Ive only heard stories until now, but I never realized until today that the king was so ipetent and insane. Going out to hunt in this situation. Tsk, tsk. Even if hes out of his mind, he shouldnt have


    Hunting? Did you say hunting? Eugene interrupted.


    <em>Huh?</em> W-well, thats right, but Madrica nodded. He was surprised by Eugens sudden change in attitude.


    Madrica continued, Was it his younger cousin? Anyway, he took his family and a few royal knights to the royal hunting ground. Its located right next to the royal castle, so the knights should be returning<em>Huh?</em> Sir? Sir Eugene?


    Eugene walked past Madrica and headed for the nobles. They were surrounded by the knights of Maren, and they were quivering while huddled in a group.


    Eugene then said, Let me ask you. How many people went to the hunting ground, including the king and his attendants?


    Most of the nobles stayed silent and exchanged frightened gazes, but one person mustered up the courage to answer. A-about fifty people.


    Were the royal guards wearing brown leather armor stitched with gold? Eugene asked.


    <em>Ah, </em>yes. Thats right, the noble replied.


    Eugene slowly turned around. He instinctively felt that the situation had gone to shit.


    He looked around at the curious eyes and slowly parted his lips, I think the king may have kicked the bucket; no, he may have perished.


    !!! Everyones eyes became filled with shock as silence filled the pce.


    The one who broke the silence was none other than the cardinal, who had been practically dragged to the pce by the holy knights.


    Its you! You were the one who murdered His Majesty the King!!! the cardinal roared. His roar garnered everyones attention.


    <em>This is an opportunity!</em>


    The cardinal was a master of politics. He had been able to extend his influence to the royal castle, the church, and even the king because he possessed excellent wit and judgment. Eugenes remark was the cardinalsst chance to reverse the situation.


    Sirs! That evil man has murdered His Majesty the King! Otherwise, how is it possible that he can speak of things that no one present knows?! the cardinal continued.


    !


    The holy knights became wide-eyed and slowly turned their gazes toward Eugene.


    <em>Has that sly bastard gone mad?</em>


    Eugene was stunned but impressed at the same time. It was as he had expected from someone who had practically maintained control of the entire kingdom all this time. He was truly witty and quick on his feet.


    Sir, dont tell me


    The eyes of the holy knights turned fierce, as Eugene simply stood there and admired the cardinal. It was only natural. No one but the inhabitants of the royal castle could have known that the king and some of his nobles had gone over to the hunting ground. However, Eugene had tantly stated that the king may have died as soon as he heard that they were on the hunting ground.


    Brothers of faith, what are you all doing?! He is a traitor who may have killed the king! Will you continue to sit still and watch?! Jung Dircht raised his voice while unsheathing his sword. Like the cardinal, he had been looking for a chance.


    The incitement was effective.


    <em>Chae-chae-chaeng!</em>


    Quite a few of the holy knights responded in kind and unsheathed their des before pointing them at Eugene and Marens knights.


    These punks dare?


    Protect Sir Eugene!


    Eugenes knights didnt stay still either. Princess Lilisain and the elven knights inched closer to Eugene, and the Knights of Maren unsheathed their own weapons and confronted the holy knights.


    Suddenly, a sharp, clear voice resonated throughout the pce. How discourteous! How dare you all reveal your weapons in the presence of the one carrying the glorious golden blood of Rome!


    The one who hollered was Prince Localope. He was still disguised as the servant. When everyones eyes turned toward him, Prince Localope stepped forward in front of Vizak, who was still pretending to be the prince, before raising his voice once again.


    Sirs! Is this the attitude the Kingdom of Caylor has chosen to take in front of the golden blood of Rome? I take it that all of you want His Highness the Prince and me to take this sight as the honor of the Caylor Kingdom? Im asking if all of you wont mind if I report this before His Majesty the Emperor and all the officials of the great empire!


    !


    All the knights faltered. The pressure they felt from the Roman Empire, and the emperor was just that great. In particr, the holy knights had already heard about Prince Localope from Eugene. They had been quite excited about the possibility of bing acquainted with the prince, so they were even more hesitant to make a move.


    Once the heat subsided slightly, Prince Localope looked around with keen eyes and spoke, And you would persecute someone without listening to their story or without any evidence? Sirs, where are the honor and chivalry you had always been crying out for? Is your honor so light it would disappear in a few words?


    <em>Hmm...</em>


    It was the words of someone belonging to the Roman Empires princes group. Moreover, their words sounded reasonable.


    The holy knights slowly lowered their swords with awkward expressions. Vizak stepped forward while coughing. He had been taken aback by Prince Localopes unexpected behavior.


    <em>Ehem! </em>My servants words are my thoughts. So, Caylors cardinal...


    Yes, yes P-please speak, Your Highness, the cardinal answered with a bow. As a master of politics, he knew very well the prestige of the empires imperial family.


    Vizak continued, I think we cane to a judgment about your assertion after we hear Sir Eugenes story. What do you think?


    You are absolutely right, Your Highness. You are truly befitting the glory of the one carrying the golden blood. The cardinal agreed with joy.


    <em>It doesnt matter what you say. You wont be able to turn the tables. No, I will make sure that never happens!</em>


    The cardinal was confident. He was the de facto ruler of the kingdom and a master of politics. However, his expression quickly crumpled less than a minute after Eugene started telling his story.


    So, you fought against a drake in the hunting ground and chased it away, but as soon as that happened, the twin-headed ogre made its appearance? Prince Localope eximed with a look of surprise. He looked as if it was his first time hearing the story.


    <em>Prince, your acting skills are pretty good.</em>


    Eugene answered, Thats right. As soon as I sensed the evil energy, I rushed over. However, the king and his entourage were already dead. Well, rather than dead, I guess it would be more appropriate to say that they had been


    Lies! That evil man is telling a lie! the cardinal interrupted Eugenes words and shouted desperately after sensing impending doom. He knew from experience that whoever possessed the louder voice in a situation like this would hold the advantage. He once again opened his mouth to draw everyones attention.


    Sirs! Theres trouble! The knights who had left to capture the king and the nobles rushed back into the pce while shouting, and everyone turned toward them.


    Take a look at this! I think the evil monster has killed the king and the nobles!


    <em>Thud!</em>


    There were no bodies, but considering the clothes and the sealed ring, Im certain it belongs to the king.


    Those present were appalled when they saw the kings clothes and ornaments. Eugenes voice once again resonated in their ears, They were killed and turned into ashes by the undeads evil energy. Since there were no bodies, it was impossible for me to know that they were the kings party. That is why I made that statement earlier, that I thought they may have perished. Well, anyway, I think this proves the fact that Im not the kings murderer.


    Silence instantly descended on the pce.


    Eugene turned toward the pale-faced cardinal and red at him before speaking, The one who rmended the ck wizard and the one responsible for creating the undead. It was you, right?


    !


    Moreover, the ck wizard fled as soon as the king died, but they were caught and killed in the secret corridor located in the cathedrals basementa ce that is only known to a few people. <em>Hmm?</em> What a coincidence. Youre deeply involved in everything, Cardinal. And such a person is trying to use me as the kings murderer


    <em>Uah! Ugh</em> The cardinal trembled while breaking out into a cold sweat. Eugene turned his gaze away from the cardinal and spoke to the shocked holy knights and nobles with a cold smile.


    Everyone. What do you think?

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    We were against it.


    But the cardinal was so stubborn about it


    The wizards origins were unclear, and they didnt even say which school they belonged. Thats why I was against it


    The priests were the first ones to deny their rtionship with Dolgwen.


    We do not know politics.


    Although they were a wizard, we simply epted it because the cardinal had said so.


    Of course, if you consider that as neglect of our duties as holy knights, then I have nothing to say. However


    I have nevermitted any dishonorable act.


    After that, the holy knights made their excuses as well.


    I-I should have made a stronger statement as a loyal subject of the royal family, but the cardinal and His Majesty had been so insistent


    I couldnt help it. It was the kings sole authority to pick out a court wizard.


    T-thats right! Otherwise, we would have never allowed an unidentified wizard into the royal castle. We only allowed it because the cardinal had vouched for the wizard.


    Finally, even the nobles of the royal castle desperately denied any connection with the cardinal or Dolgwen. The man in question, the cardinal, could only remain silent with a ghastly expression. It was entirely possible for a man to be stunned into silence, and even he, a master of politics, was simply too stunned to speak. His brain had stopped working entirely due to shock.


    Those who had revered and held him in awe until yesterday were now unwilling to even make eye contact with him, and it was in the middle of the royal castle, to boot. The cardinals mind was broken after the experience. He had experienced the unthinkable, and the unimaginable had taken ce.


    As a result, he made a crucial mistake.


    I-Is this a dream? Thats right. This is a dream. This is a trial from God. When the moments darkness passes, his light will the cardinal muttered with a dazed expression, and the holy knights and priests became convinced.


    <em>Its over for the cardinal.</em>


    Only a few people had <em>actually</em> liked the cardinal. Most of them had only stayed by his side because of his religious status, power, and financial capabilities. However, it was now confirmed that King Payle the 2nd had been killed by the undead monster and that the cardinal had shared an undeniable rtionship with the ck wizard. All that remained was for the fortress of status and power the cardinal had built over the years to copse into nothingness.


    <em>Good. The atmosphere is now ripe.</em>


    Eugene grinned inwardly while watching the scene y out. Naturally, he maintained a somber expression on the outside. He then spoke, <em>Hmm.</em> So when the cardinal rmended the evil man as the court wizard, all of you were against it. Is that what you are saying?


    Silence followed Eugenes cold voice.


    How could that be true? Some of the people gathered here, or rather, quite a few of them, had been very much in favor of Dolgwens appointment as the court wizard. They had been attempting to get into the cardinals good books, after all. That was why everyone immediately closed their mouths. If anyone said the wrong thing, half of the people gathered here could be swept away in an instant.


    While the people looked around awkwardly, one of the holy knights turned to his colleagues with a determined expression. He was one of the knights who had apanied Eugene down to the cathedrals basement in pursuit of the ck wizard.


    Brothers. In the name of god, let us speak the truth and leave behind what we must. He is watching and listening to all of our actions and words, and he is omniscient, right?


    ? The holy knights stared at their colleague with puzzled expressions.


    The man continued, When the cardinal tried to have the evil ck wizard be the court wizard, some of us were in full agreement. Is that not true?


    <em>Hmm!</em>


    The expressions of the holy knightspletely changed. Indeed, it was true that a small number of them had actively supported the cardinal. And among them, the one who most enthusiastically sympathized with the cardinal was


    ...?!


    It was the knight who was still holding on to his sword even when all of his colleagues had already sheathed their weapons.


    Sir Dircht. Why did you actively agree with the cardinal when all of our brothers wanted to be cautious and watch the matter y out? one of the holy knights said.


    W-what? Dircht responded.


    Didn''t you say that us holy knights have to empower the cardinal, sir?


    Thats right. You said it was the best way to definitely eliminate heretics and apostates.


    The creator of the undead, a ck wizard, is a terrible heresy I cant believe you were in favor of bringing such an evil man as the court wizard


    I-I Jung Dircht muttered with a pale expression while slowly retreating.


    Eugene spoke nonchntly, Sir Dircht, is it? Come to think of it, I recall you saying that you would definitely kill me at Count Winslons knightpetition, right? You even called me a heretic.


    Eugene had spoken in a quiet voice, but everyone heard his words. The first to respond to his words were the chivalrous knights who had apanied him down to the cathedrals basement.


    <em>Ha!</em> No wonder you started badmouthing Sir Eugene ever since you suffered a crushing defeat and returned from the knightpetition in the Winslon County!


    Youbeled an honorable, faithful knight like Sir Eugene as a heretic? How could you possibly


    Without him, we would have never killed the undead, let alone the evil, ck wizard.


    Dont tell me


    The conversation between the holy knights seemed to be heading in a particr direction, and Jung Dirchts started to nk out.


    Eugenes voice pierced through his daze like a dagger.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Did it seem like I would get in the way of the cardinals n?


    Killing two birds with one stone


    Eugene sessfully cornered both the cardinal and Jung Dircht with one move. He continued with augh, But you failed. Holy knight Jung Dircht, or should I call you what you are? The kings murderer?


    It was finally time to settle the debt from his past life.


    ***


    No! Im telling you, no!


    Sirs! Brothers! I-Im the cardinal! Im the guardian of faith in thisnd <em>Huagh! Arghh!</em>


    The gazes of onlookers were cold as the cardinal and Jung Dircht were dragged away. All circumstances and evidence indicated that they had not only brought in Dolgwen but had also been involved in the creation of the undead monster and in the conspiracy to kill the king.


    Even their positions of faith could not exert any power in the unprecedented crime of killing the king. Most importantly, those present were desperate to identify the real culprit and sever their rtionships with the culprit as soon as possible.


    <em>Um,</em> I think we should discuss how to proceed someone muttered, and the eyes of the nobles and ministers immediately turned to a certain someone. Regardless of what anyone said, Eugene currently held the most power in this ce.


    <em>Is he nning to take the throne?</em>


    <em>N-no way He wouldnt have any justification for doing so.</em>


    <em>But you never know with a knight like him.</em>


    The nobles and ministers woreplicated expressions as they looked at Eugene.


    Eugene parted his lips. Why are you all looking at me?


    What?


    Have you all forgotten? I am the Duke of Ba. I am not a nobleman of the Caylor Kingdom. Eugene pointed out..


    <em>Ah!</em>


    Come to think of it, it was certainly true. The knight neither possessed a title in the Caylor Kingdom nor had he been sworn in by the king. He was a duke of the Kingdom of Brantia, which made him a perfect stranger.


    Its a matter of the Kingdom of Caylor, so do as you all please. <em>Ah,</em> of course, it might be a bad idea for only those gathered here to discuss and decide, Eugene stated.


    What do you mean by that?


    Although Brantia was a rtively weak, smaller country, a duke was still a prominent noble. As such, the nobles and ministers of the Caylor Kingdom were perfectly polite to him. Of course, the presence of dozens of knights fiercely ring at them from behind Eugene was also of great help.


    The civil war isnt over yet, right? And the king died in the midst of it. Are you trying to establish a new king with just whoevers present? In this situation? No, in the first ce


    Eugene continued and enlightened the cold reality for the dazed nobles, The king and high-ranking members of the royal family are dead. What do you think will happen if news spreads that the culprit was the cardinal and the court wizard?


    !!!


    Shock bloomed on the nobles faces. It was just as Eugene said. The king and the cardinal had been the ones responsible for inciting civil war and sending arge force to fight against the noble union. They hadid out the ns and had executed them.


    However, one of them was now dead, and the other would soon be sentenced to death. But what if this news reached the noble union and the expedition sent to face them? Moreover, what if it became known that the nobles and ministers had discussed the enthronement of the next king without any of them?


    <em>Were fucked!</em>


    As nobles, they knew exactly the current situation. The one holding the sword was the king, and even if all the nobles gathered here organized their troops, it would be less than a tenth of the soldiers belonging to the noble union and the expedition. More than ten thousand troops would inevitably advance into the capital, and those gathered here would meet an unfortunate end.


    Please help us, sir!


    Please share your wisdom with us! Sir Eugene! Please, I implore you!


    The nobles flocked to Eugene. Eugene was their only hope. He had nearly a hundred knights under hismand, the support of the holy knights, and he had even killed the undead twin-headed ogre.


    S-sir, you are a close acquaintance of Count Winslon, correct? You are the only one who can resolve this predicament! The nobles begged. They had found their only lifeline, and they were desperate.


    Eugene looked around at them with rxed eyes before answering, Although it is true that I am close to Count Winslon, Im not the only one with the answer to this situation.


    What?


    Eugene slowly turned his gaze after answering, and the nobles followed suit like baby birds following their mother. There stood the imperial prince of the Roman Empire, but he was actually Vizak, with a dazed expression.


    If its the one with the golden blood, they should be sufficient to bring together all of your opinions and represent them, Eugene added.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    <em>Ah!</em>


    Vizak frowned, and the nobles immediately flocked toward him.


    Your Highness!


    Please! Help us!


    Your wisdom is known even in the empire, so please, for our kingdom


    Your Honorable Highness!


    Your Highness!


    The nobles called for help with all kinds of praise and ttery, even though it was their first time meeting the prince.


    <em>Kieeeh</em><em></em> They look like a bunch of zombies, the spirit remarked while shaking her head. She had been slowly drooping while yawning at all the political talk until now.


    Princess Lilisain, who had been staring at Eugene with respect and awe, quickly stuck to his side and spoke, Your Excellency. Im thinking it might be better if you would just ept their request.


    Why would I? Eugene responded with a smirk. Then, he turned his gaze to the holy knights.


    Sirs, Eugene called out.


    ? The holy knights turned their eyes to him.


    Eugene continued in a gentle voice, No matter what anyone says, wouldnt you say that you were the biggest contributors to killing the ck wizard and crushing the cardinals evil conspiracy? Thats why Im saying this, but doesnt it make more sense for you to speak out in such a chaotic situation rather than the nobles?


    ! The holy knights became wide-eyed. However, it was only for a moment. The holy knights werepletely ignorant of politics. They had done nothing but train their bodies and sword in the church for their entire lives. However, their eyes started to glow with determination after hearing Eugenes suggestion.


    Eugene then delivered the decisive blow. Only those armed with true faith and chivalry can present a proper standard to calm the chaotic storm of politics. Caylors holy knights should take the center stage during such a precarious time for the nation. Who else can do such a thing?


    You are right!


    We have to stay alert, especially at times like this!


    God is watching us, brothers! At this time when we have no king, only God''s will can lead this country to justice!


    A small piece of firewood thrown by Eugene immediately grew into a roaring me. The holy knights trotted over to the nobles without hesitation.


    S-sirs, why are you?


    What are you doing, sirs?! This is not a religious event The nobles voiced their dissatisfaction at the holy knights unexpected action.


    God speaks! It is a natural obligation of obedience to correct the wavering faith in a national crisis like this


    No, what do you mean?!


    The chaotic atmosphere turned even more turbulent with the sudden intrusion of the holy knights.


    No! Im just saying


    Stand back! You are troubling His Highness!


    Show some honor! This is His Highness the Prince of the Roman


    Naturally, Prince Localope and his entourage were also flustered by the sudden situation. They had suddenly been thrown to the center of the stage.


    Eugene met the princes gaze in midair.


    - Try your best. This is your chance to be the main character.


    - Well, thank you, but this is


    The two shared a silent conversation. Eugene then withdrew his gaze from the flustered prince. As nned, he managed to deal with both the cardinal and Jung Dircht. In addition, he even managed to throw the Caylor Kingdom into chaos. Now, there was only one thing left for him to do.


    Now, lets go do what we must do, Eugene suddenly said.


    <em>Huh?</em> What we must do? Princess Lilisain asked with a confused look.


    Eugene gave an honest smile as he answered, This is the royal castle, isnt it? We are the benefactors of the kingdom, so dont you think we deservepensation?


    <em>Ah! Ah</em>


    A true knight always had to be sure of their favor and spite. Princess Lilisain was once again awed by Eugene.


    <em>Kieeeehhh!</em> Leave it to me! I will find everything, gold-silver-treasure-deeds-documents, everything! The body of the spirit sparkled in the same light as gold and silver as she prepared to make use of her specialty after a long time.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Two dayster, the cardinal was decapitated in the presence of the nobles. The charges were treason and regicide. To be honest, it was rather ridiculous. Regardless of the circumstances, it hadnt been an easy matter to simply off a great noble and the supreme religious leader of a kingdom. Rather, it was a serious matter. Not only for the religious people of the kingdom but for foreign countries as well. In particr, the Holy Empire was responsible for anointing the cardinal, and it could well send investigators to demand a thorough investigation of the truth.


    In other words, under normal circumstances, it would have been near impossible to put the cardinal to death so quickly.[1] However, the near impossible had happened. It was because the royal castles nobles were more fearful of what awaited them immediately rather than the things that would happen in the distant past.


    They would need to face the noble union, Count Winslon, as well as Count Hatres, who had set off to face them. Those people would obviously storm the capital immediately upon hearing the news that the king had been killed by a monster created by the court wizard.


    And there was no chance in hell that the nobles from the noble union wouldugh and


    - Hahaha, is that so? How unfortunate! All of you must have had a hard time.


    say such a thing.


    The one holding the sword was the king. They would <em>definitely</em> rush the capital and exterminate all families with even a sliver of connection to the cardinal, as well as the nobles they were on bad terms with. The royal castles nobles desired to live a long, fruitful life, even if it meant consuming buckets of refined mana stones every day. As such, they desperately wanted the cardinal to die as soon as possible.


    Naturally, it would paint a strange picture if they only killed the cardinal. As such, they also executed some of the high priests and the holy knights who had shared a deep rtionship with the cardinal. After eight heads fell, an announcement was made to the capital describing the events.


    Great confusion descended upon the capital almost immediately. The two most powerful men of the Caylor Kingdom, the king, and the cardinal, had died. Unsurprisingly, the chaos quickly spread to the areas near the capital like wildfire, and the Caylor Kingdom entered an unprecedented time of turmoil.


    However, the royal castle, which could be called the starting point of all the chaos, remained peaceful and cid.


    ***


    I feel full just looking at it. I think Ill be fine to starve for a while, Mirianmented while rolling around in a box filled with gold coins. She held three skewers in her hands.


    Who in the world would ever think that she was a spirit of water? Eugene could only see an aquamarine pig.


    Dont you feel embarrassed to say such a thing even though youve been eating nonstop since morning? Eugene asked.


    Not ashamed at all. I have a separate stomach for admiring gold and silver, Mirian answered.


    Isnt that for desserts? Eugene asked.


    <em>Mmhm!</em> Theres one for that too! Mirian eximed.


    She had been strange from the beginning, but she had be even more iprehensible after evolving.


    The door opened, and Prince Localope entered the room with his group along with Princess Lilisain.


    The contractor and the spirit look so rxed while <em>someone </em>is literally dying, suffering day and night from the nobles, Vizak muttered. As he said, Vizak had be noticeably ragged in the past few days. After the death of the king and the cardinal, the imperial prince was the only one the nobles could rely on. As such, all kinds of figures stormed him nonstop to try and establish a rtionship with him.


    Well, theres nothing more for me to do. And you know what? How long are you going to keep up the ridiculous pretense? Eugene asked.


    W-what do you mean? A-a pretense? Vizak flinched. However, Eugenes gaze remained on Localope, who stood a couple of steps behind Vizak.


    The imperial prince should be the main character right now. You have to step up to the front and continue your influence over the Caylor Kingdom and the new king. If you keep putting forward a fake, you might end up in troubleter, Eugene continued.


    !!!


    How could you! Y-you truly are a daywalker. How could you have seen through His Highness perfect disguise? Vizak eximed.


    The prince looked to be in disbelief as well.


    However, Eugene felt even more dumbfounded.


    How could it be <em>impossible</em> for him not to see through their clumsy trickery?


    S-since when did you know? Prince Localope stuttered after finallying to his senses.


    Eugene shrugged and responded, From the first time I saw you?


    !


    What are you so surprised about? In the first ce, you revealed everything when you chatted away in the empiresnguage. Besides, the <em>prince </em>asked for his servants advice at every waking moment. Only a fool would not have known, Eugene added.


    I-I thought it was perfect. But Im d to hear that most people arent aware of this yet the prince muttered incredulously.


    Princess Lilisain interrupted him, That is also your delusion. I already knew two months ago.


    What?!


    It was truly unknown where the princes baseless confidence stemmed from. How could he have possibly imagined his clumsy acting would actually work?


    Its not just Princess Lilisain either. Most of our knights; no, even most of the nobles here must have already noticed. They are just pretending to be ignorant, as they know that the real prince is probably making all the decisions, Eugene exined.


    I-I see


    So stop the childish y and step forward as the prince, Eugene suggested.


    Step forward... Are you saying you want me to use my influence in picking the new king? Prince Localope asked.


    Theres no need to go that far. Whatever matter the nobles will discuss, and whatever conclusion they wille to, you just need to be present. In the first ce, isnt that what the nobles want? Eugene said.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Indeed, what the nobles of the royal castle wanted was a representative with the golden blood of the Roman Empire. If they discussed various matters in front of the prince and made a decision, they were certain that Count Winslon and Count Hatres could not simply kill them when they arrivedter.


    And I think thats the way for you to extend your life a little longer, prince, Eugene remarked.


    Your Excellency Ba! How could you say such a disrespectful! Vizak started to shout angrily. However, he stopped as soon as Eugene turned his eyes toward him.


    Vizak flinched when he saw those emotionless, crimson eyes.


    It seems to me that its even more disrespectful as a servant for their master to die in obscurity, Eugene said.


    T-thats Vizak muttered.


    In the first ce, he came to me because he wanted to hold onto his life for even longer, right? And now, I am showing him the way. Isnt that right, Your Highness?


    Prince Localope remained silent. He could not deny Eugenes words.


    Even if you return to the empire right now, isnt there a limit to what you can do, Your Highness? I dont know who it is, but whoever is after you will definitely attempt to assassinate you. And Im sure most of the empires nobles have already chosen their faction, so you probably couldnt expect much help from them, Eugene continued.


    T-thats not true. His Highness is Vizak muttered.


    Eugene interrupted him, This bastard is truly stupid.


    B-bastard?


    Thats right, you punk. Is there anything wrong with what I said just now? Why else did your master leave the empire? He came all the way to a ce like Brantia because he had no one to lean on, isnt that right? However, his servant keeps on spouting nonsense. Wont that mean hes stupid? Isnt that right?


    <em>Ugh</em> Vizak looked as if he had eaten a pile of shit after taking Eugenes verbal abuse. However, he could not retort because it was true.


    Stop it Prince Localope finally said.


    B-but Your Highness, Vizak responded.


    Prince Localope continued, Duke Bas words are true. Speaking any more will only tarnish my name.


    Yes, Vizak finally conceded, and he retreated with reddened cheeks.


    Prince Localope spoke with a light sigh, So youre telling me that I have to inte my presence in the Kingdom of Caylor?


    Thats right. That will guarantee your safety. An imperial prince with influence over a country in chaos. Dont you think it will be better than simply taking me and nothing else back into the empire? Eugene asked.


    I will do my best, Prince Localope said while standing up. He no longer had to be cautious and calcting.


    ***


    Since that day, Prince Localope began to observe the matters of the royal castle in earnest. Although he was observing rather than participating, it brought along an intense reaction. The royal nobles openly leaned on the princes name, and the holy knights also interfered in all matters in the name of god. The presence of the priests had been greatly reduced due to the absence of their pir, the cardinal, and many of them were torn between the two groups, which further fueled the confusion.


    Eugene and Marens knights didnt have much else to do, but no one took them lightly, as everyone continued to be wary of them. The mere presence of Eugene and his knights had a suppressive effect on the nearby lords, preventing them from acting rashly.


    A few dayster, news had finally arrived from the battlefront. It was said that the noble union and the expedition had dered a ceasefire after shing a few times, and they were now heading together toward the capital.


    It was expected, but the royal castles nobles were still shaken by the news. The two current, most powerful forces of the Caylor Kingdom were on their way here. Eventually, the nobles began to visit Eugenes residence every minute of their waking day to guarantee their safety from the two powerful counts.


    Naturally, no one came empty-handed. All kinds of gifts started to pile up, and there were also many gifts for the spirit and the princess. If Eugene had continued to stay in the castle, he could have bought several territories with the gifts he had been receiving from the nobles.


    However


    <em>Buweeeeeeeghhhhh!</em> A strange cry was heard from the residence of the countrys hero knight.


    <em>Non! Non!</em> I want to stay here all the time! King God General Emperor Neo Revolution Mirian likes the royal castle! Im! Im! Im still hungry for more! <em>Kieeeekkk!</em> The spirit waspletely consumed by material goods. However, a flick of a finger quickly subdued her.


    The prince gazed sideways at the greedy spirit with disturbed eyes. It appeared he was still not used to the spirits attitude.


    He then asked, Sir. Will I be returning to Maren with you?


    Thats right. If you stay, it will only influence Your Highness in a negative way, Eugene answered.


    Negative way? Prince Localope asked.


    Count Winslon is no ordinary man. The nobles of the royal castle are ipetent, but that man is different. He will quickly realize what kind of position you hold in the empire, Eugene responded.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Prince Localopes expression darkened when he understood Eugenes words.


    Youre saying hes going to ally himself with a different faction of the empire, Prince Localopemented.


    Eugene answered, Thats right. There will definitely be peopleing from the empire, and they will just drag you away, right?


    I see I understand. The prince nodded without hesitation. Vizak took on a proud expression as he watched the prince from the side.


    <em>This is the first time, right? His Highness standing at the center of the stage</em>


    Prince Localope was cheerful and energetic in nature, but he had always been forced to stay as quiet as a shadow in the imperial castle. However, he had shown off his glorious presence amidst the nobles during thest few days.


    The princes natural abilities wereplemented by his status as an imperial prince of the Roman Empire. He had truly be like a fish in the water as he became involved in all sorts of matters with confidence. Naturally, the nobles evaluation of the prince rose ordingly, and Vizak was overjoyed to see his master finally in the spotlight after so many years.


    Both the prince and Vizak knew exactly who they had to thank for that


    <em>I was only nning to rely on his power</em>


    The n to return home with the help of a Marecasioa daywalkerhad already beenpletely revised. And now, their positions had be somewhat reversed as well. Prince Localope wasnt choosing Eugene Ba; rather, he had to work hard, so he could continue to receive Eugenes help.


    It was no use trying to coerce someone with character, influence, and status if such things had no value for that person.


    <em>No, thats not right. There will be severe retaliation if you try something like that against a Marecasio.</em>


    Vizak could not forget the gaze Eugene had when he had ignored all proper procedures and had the cardinal and Jung Dircht executed in only two days. At the same time, Vizak had made up his mindhe would never make an enemy out of Eugene.


    Anyway, if we leave, the noble union and the expeditionsmander will be delighted. The civil war has already ended, and theyll be able to choose the new king as they wish, Vizakmented.


    Eugene smirked. Well, I wonder if itll proceed as they want.


    What? Vizak asked.


    Theres something like that, Eugene answered. He gave a mysterious smile as he recalled the conversation he had the day prior with some of the highest-ranking members of the holy knights.


    - Naturally, the new king should be religious. In addition, he should also have the capabilities to actively represent the will of the holy knights, right? To make sure something asmentable and evil as this will never happen again.


    Those words had been enough.


    The fanatics would once again run wild, and they would definitely not care about anyones opinion, including Count Winslons and Count Hartes. The real civil war of the Caylor Kingdom was yet toe.


    Sir Eugene! Everything is ready!


    Good work. Lets go.


    On the surface, Eugene was a benefactor of the kingdom, but in reality, he had just tossed a spark of division that would change things forever. He returned to Maren with a spring in his steps.


    He brought with him ten carts filled with gold, silver, and various treasures he had received as gifts. After Eugene proudly entered the City of Maren, the mayor and the guild leaders came to him and pleaded with him on their knees.


    Please, we implore you. Be our king, Sir Eugene!


    1. The original Korean idiom was    . Ive decided to use the meaning instead since the direct trantion means roasting beans in lightning.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Sure. Lets do that, Eugene answered without hesitation.


    <em>Ohh!</em>


    The mayor and the guild leaders could not hide their excitement after hearing Eugenes answer. They already knew that Eugene was straightforward and clear-cut, but they had never expected that he would easily make a decision on something as important as this.


    But there is one thing I must tell you all. If you can ept this, I am willing to ept your proposal without any objection, Eugene stated.


    What? The mayor and the guild leaders seemed puzzled by Eugenes words.


    Eugene looked over them with a calm expression before continuing, I am a vampire.


    !


    They had heard the rumor, but they had never expected it to be true. The mayor and the guild leaders had stiffened up, but Eugene disregarded their reaction and continued, And I am also one of the highest-ranking vampires as well. This is just my spection, but there shouldnt be more than a few vampires in the entire world who are above me in status. Of course, Im sure there are a few who are simr to me.


    The noisy atmosphere instantly became subdued. The impact of Eugenes remark was truly enormous. Maren traded with many different countries, and as such, the mayor and the guild leaders were rather knowledgeable about other races. Of course, they spoke thenguage of gold and silver, so the cultures and values of other nations didnt matter to them. However, it was apletely different matter for a vampire to be their nations leader, and Eugene was well aware of this fact. That was why he had decided to leave the choice to Marens leaders.


    <em>The King of Maren? Theres nothing disadvantageous about it for me.</em>


    He had not risen to the throne in Brantia, as he didnt have any connections in the country. Even the elders and members of the Ba Duchy had made a fuss when they bestowed him the title of a duke. If a foreign vampire with no connections in Brantia had risen to the throne, quite a few Brantians would have protested and challenged his throne.


    However, Maren was different. It was the ce where Eugene first rose to fame and achieved many of his aplishments. The residents of Maren liked him as well. Most importantly, he was in apletely symbiotic rtionship with the cityboth benefiting from each others existence.


    <em>But it will be difficult for them to enthrone a vampire as the king, right?</em>


    As such, Eugene didnt have high hopes of actually bing king when he announced his true identity. Even if he<em> didnt </em>be king, he would lose nothing by continuing the same rtionship he had been having with the city.


    However


    <em>Was there ever such an asion? A vampire king?</em>


    <em>I think there were a few vampire lords in Brantia and the empire</em>


    <em>Would the Holy Empire dispute the matter? Those wacky old men certainly would</em>


    <em>Just when did they not antagonize vampires?</em>


    Eugene wasnt very knowledgeable about the people of Maren. Maren was a port-based,mercial city, and since birth, the people, including the mayor and the guild leaders, had set their priorities on money and profit rather than honor and customs. Ever since they had agreed to make Eugene their king, they had already taken into calction the fact that Eugene could be a vampire. <em></em>


    We will take care of any diplomatic issues.


    All we need to do with the Holy Empire is tovish them with our sincerity. Surely, they wouldnt be able to worry about us when the issue about a cardinals death is there.


    The holy knights might flip out, but the cardinals conspiracy with a ck wizard has just been revealed


    And Sir Eugene killed that ck wizard, didnt he? Priests or holy knights, whoever they are, if they know honor, they should shut up.


    Thats right! Lets do this!


    ???


    Were these humans out of their minds? Eugene was taken aback by their response.


    Eugene couldnt help but speak, No, why dont you think about it some more? Im telling you that Im a vampire. One of the highest-ranking vampires


    As far as I know, high-ranking vampires drink the blood ofrger monsters rather than humans. Its not like youre going to drink our blood, so is there a problem?


    And we have plenty of ves anyway. If you want to drink human blood, you can draw and collect it, right? I heard that vampires of the Roman empire have dedicated ves for bloodletting.


    Thats right. I heard that they arent put to hard work, and they are fed extremely well. Its the most popr job among ves.


    Its not just food either. They are fed refined mana stones regrly as well. Health is the most important when ites to bloodletting, right?


    Yes, I will personally find you ves to collect blood from, Sir Eugene.


    Of course, of course. Its a fitting treatment for a king.


    Are there any other vampires you would like here? I heard that vampires have ns or whatever. If you let me know in advance, I can take care of any issues that mighte up in the future.


    He didnt know anymore. Eugene looked over the mayor and the guild leaders with aplicated expression, and then he eventually nodded. They were filled with enthusiasm.


    Well, do whatever you want.


    As you wish, Your Majesty!


    Thus, Eugene became the master of the newly established Dukedom of Maren.[1]


    ***


    The Dukedom of Maren was born.


    The master of the dukedom was Duke Jan Eugene Ba, and the dukedom consisted of seven neighboring territories of the City of Maren. The decision hade from the discussions with the lords of the territories while Eugene had been away in the capital, so no problems arose with the demarcation of the duchysnd. The only problem was with the Evergrove County. However, it was promptly solved as Jevin stepped down from his seat, and his five-year-old son was dered the new count.


    Of course, Maren was second to none when it came to being persistent, and there was no way they would let the Evergrove County off the hook. The city had demanded an enormous sum as reparations from the Evergrove County, and in the end, the county was forced to sell more than half of its territory rather than simply pledging allegiance to the duchy.


    The other territories didnt suffer much damage, as they had conceded to the City of Maren much earlier. Although the various territories would have to pay taxes every year, the fees they paid for trading with the City of Maren disappeared after they were absorbed into the duchy. As such, they actually benefited considerably rather than suffering any losses.


    Regardless, Eugene didnt need to pay attention to suchplicated matters. The mayor and the guild leaders were extremelypetent leaders, and they intended to keep the promise they had made to Eugene.


    - We will never bother you!


    - We will take care of all the numbers, money, and administrative issues!


    - We will build you a castle, and we will take care of your personal interests, as well as the duchys!


    And indeed, the City of Maren kept its feisty promises. However, the City of Maren soon came to face apletely unexpected problem.


    ***


    A castle was built on a hill overlooking the entire City of Maren. It was originally a fortress, so all it needed was a little renovation and expansion. And since Eugene was the founding king of the dukedom, only the finest products and materials were used to decorate the interior. The castle was smaller than the royal castle of the Caylor Kingdom, but it was much morevish and elegant in terms of its exterior and interior.


    Naturally, there was one particr creature who was extremely fond of this fact.


    I cant believe I got to see an actual golden castle before I returned to the Spirit World. <em>Kieee</em> This humble spirit can finally return to the Spirit World without any regrets. The spirit imitated an old man, even going as far as to create wrinkles on its face using waves.


    However, her words were true. The walls and spires of the castle were created from a special stone material of some kingdom, and they sparkled brilliant gold during sunrise and sunset as if they were built with real gold.


    Do you like it that much? Eugene asked.


    Obviously! We finally have our own castle! Well, its kind of unfortunate that we dont have any guardians like in a real demon kings castle, but its fine since we have lots of ves and servants! None of my seniors contractors have made it as far as you, sir! <em>Kihehehehe</em><em>!</em> Mirian responded with glee. Eugene felt satisfied when he saw Mirians wide grin. It felt like only yesterday when he lived in a shabby cottage drinking the blood of animals. He couldnt believe that such arge, morous castle belonged to him. However, he couldnt be satisfied just because he had a castle and had be a king.


    He had something much more important to take care of.


    Sir Eugene! No, Your Majesty! Prince Localope came rushing along with his entourage.


    Whats the matter? Eugene asked.


    S-somethings up! Prince Localope shouted with a pale expression.


    ?


    Eugene was puzzled.


    Prince Localope continued, M-my brother ising with the envoy from the empire! Brother Voltaire ising!


    Voltaire? Eugene asked. Although he had an approximate guess of Localopes issues with his family, Eugene had never actually learned about his family history.


    The crown prince of the empire.


    Eugene could not help but be stunned. The crown prince was the next emperor of the Roman Empire, so why was such a hegemoning here? However, Prince Localopes following words were even more shocking.


    B-brother Voltaire has a Marecasio by his side. A daywalker, a vampire lord just like yourself.


    !!!


    A vampire lord. Judging by Localopes attitude, it couldnt have been a lord of a vampire n.


    That meant


    There is a strong possibility that the head of the Helmond n will be with him. What should we do about this?


    The Silver-Browed Demon KingEugene was sure that Prince Localope was talking about him.


    Will he be the only one? Eugene asked, recalling the three vampires he had seen in his memories. His memories were bing clearer and clearer every time a tattoo was erased.


    Well he might be apanied by someone else as well because hes the head of his n, Localope answered.


    Someone else? Another vampire? Is he strong as well? Are they someone I should be wary of? Eugene asked.


    Most likely. And its not him its <em>her,</em> Prince Localope said in a wistful voice.


    Eugene paid more attention to the word her rather than the princes tone.


    A female vampire? Who is it? Eugene asked.


    Prince Localope bit his lips before he spoke in a voice containing a strong sense of loss, Lefersha. Its Lefersha Ram Ventrua.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The moment Eugene heard her name, the sound of something breaking resounded in his head.


    ***


    So you want me toe with you?


    Isnt that obvious? Theres news that a member of the Dark n is by Localopes side. We need to find out who they are, Prince Voltaire spoke while parting his lips from a golden grail. Dozens of young, beautiful ves were attending to him, but none of them dared to raise their heads.


    It wasnt just because of his status as the crown prince. Rather, it was due to the mysterious energy Voltaire radiated. The crown prince of the Roman Empire possessed brilliant silver hair and bright golden eyes, and the golden blood that flowed in his veinsthe same blood that was mentioned so oftenwas actually the glorious blood of a dragon. Therefore, ordinary people couldnt help but prostrate themselves when they were in the presence of a direct descendant of the Roman Empireone who possessed the glorious golden blood.


    Of course, it was possible for them to hide their bloodline ability, but most direct descendants wouldnt do so unless there was a special reason. People would bow to them with nothing but a gaze, so why would they give up such a privilege?


    Among those who possessed the glorious golden blood, the crown prince possessed the most power, second only to the emperor. However, there were a select few who would never shrink in front of the crown prince. An example was the woman with ming red hair standing opposite Voltaire.


    Do I have to? I heard Helmond is going, right? If you want, Ill send some of my subordinates. Im busy, the woman said. Voltaire looked calm, even though the woman had just refused his request and had spoken informally. It was because a mature charm and the innocence of a young girl coexisted in the woman. He didnt mind someone like her.


    Dont be like that. Come with me. And he might be of your descent, Ventrua. They seemed to have built quite a reputation in the Caylor Kingdom, so it wont hurt to have them under you. You need to escape from your fathers shadow after all, right? said the Crown Prince.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Crimson Fear suddenly emanated from her body.


    <em>Hieek</em><em>!</em>


    The horrible fear affected the ves, even though they had their heads bowed. They whined while putting their heads against the floor.


    However, Voltaire was still calm thanks to the dragons golden blood flowing in his veins.


    I warned you, didnt I? Dont ever bring that up, Ventrua said.


    I apologize. It was my mistake, Voltaire responded. The Crown Prince was born with a right to be shameless and uncaring, but he still apologized. However, she still red at him with her crimson eyes. Voltaire felt goosebumps rising on his forearms.


    <em>Youre not even a hundred years old, but youve managed to stimte the golden blood. Just as I thought, it was a good idea to get her. You must live for my descendants and for me forever, even after my reign ends.</em>


    Voltaires eyes quivered. However, it was due to his greed for the vampires power, rather than the fact that he had recoiled at a force as strong as the dragons blood.


    I ask you one more time, Lefersha. If you do me this favor, I will make you the beautiful, red queen of this great empire, Voltaire offered.


    She was an Origin with a life that mightst forever. If he could have her by his side, the empire and his name would live on forever. That was why he had taken her away from Localope.


    1. The word thats being used to describe the new Kingdom is actually not the word kingdom in Korean. Instead, they are using the word  which is defined as a small kingdom ruled by not a king, but rather a duke. Hence, Ive just decided to call it the Dukedom of Maren and leave Eugenes title as a duke

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Maren became a dukedom. However, a simple deration did not turn it into an actual nation overnight. In particr, small countries such as dukedoms and countdoms needed the recognition of powerful nations. If they did not incorporate themselves into the order created by the powerful countries, they woulde to face all sorts of obstacles and difficulties. It was especially true formercial cities like Maren. The recognition of powerful countries was essential for them to continue maintaining good rtions with the cities and territories they were trading with. As such, dozens of invitations bearing the seal of the parliament and the governor-general, as well as King Eugene, departed for various countries.


    Since it would take nearly two months for the invitation to reach the Holy Empire, which was located the farthest from Maren, it was decided that the formal coronation of the king and the deration of the dukedom would be held in six months.


    In the meantime, we mustplete the construction of the royal castle! Gather all the workers you can and put them to work! What? Not enough people? Use the money! Hire more people with money!


    Maren was a hub for the materials and monster by-products gathered from as many as twelve evilnds. As such, the city was literally overflowing with money. Moreover, the production, processing, and sale of refined mana stones and monster by-products were all carried out in Maren. The citys profit was overwhelminglyrgerpared to other territories where only production was carried out in their territories.


    The people of Maren knew better than anyone else that simply holding onto wealth was poisonous.


    - Earn like a dog; spend like a great lord!


    The people of Maren invested in all areas, and no one held back when it came to the required expenditures. With such a healthy cirction of blood, it was only natural for people to flock to the city. Tens of thousands of people came from Brantia, the Carls Baggins Penins, and even from the ind of the Caylor Kingdom. Foreign nobles, merchants, and mercenaries also rushed to the city after hearing rumors of the countrys founding and smelling money to be made. Naturally, there were quite a few different races among the neers.


    Maren had literally be a melting pot of different races and nationalities. However, confusion and disorder were inevitable with the sudden gathering of wealth and people inrge numbers. Of course, most problems were resolved by Marens defense forces, which consisted of some knights and mercenaries, but there were bound to be limitations.


    In fact, there were so many more unreasonable people in the world than anyone could imagine.


    ***


    <em>Boom!</em>


    I, Rottoler of Faradon, challenge Sir Eugene Ba to a duel! A knight shouted boisterously while driving his Warhammer to the ground. His weapon appeared to be at least twenty kilograms in weight, and he stood in front of the royal castle, which was still under construction.


    What a crazy bastard.


    What did he just say to His Majesty?


    The mercenaries temporarily guarding the castle were outraged, but no one ran out. It was only natural because there were about ten knights with brutal impressions armed with te armor standing behind the challenger. If heavily armed knights were determined to make a mess, the mercenaries would never be able to stop them.


    Alert His Majesty right now! One of the mercenaries shouted while rushing to the inner castle. Meanwhile, Rottoler Faradon continued to howl in front of the gate.


    If you are an honorable knight, ept my challenge! Dont tell me youre scared and avoiding the challenge?!


    <em>Hahahaha!</em>


    The knights with him burst intoughter, and Faradon shouted with even more vigor.


    The King of Maren? How dare you call yourself a king?! Today, I will show you what a true king is! Maren will have to bow before its true king today!


    ?!


    The mercenaries took on bizarre expressions. The knight Faradon was clearly just and grabber. Land grabbers were a collection of free knights who traveled in groups to rob weaker territories. Of course, most territories were ruled by lords with rtionships to neighboring and nearby nobles, so they couldnt act recklessly against them. If they messed with the wrong person, they could easily make an enemy out of the entire noble society. As such,nd grabbers normally traveled around the countryside and looked for easy territories to rob. Considering that, they were the type of people who shouldnt even dream of taking arge city like Maren.


    Even so, the knight named Faradon wasmenting on the new king of Maren. There could only be one reason for his brazen actions.


    <em>Judging by his ent, he seems like a foreign knight. Its clear that he doesnt know His Majesty very well.</em>


    It was just as the mercenaries had guessed. The knight Faradon and those with him were from another kingdom. They hade to Maren after hearing a rumor that the port city had suddenly be richer, as well as a rumor that a knight had be its king. Moreover, rumor had it that the knight had be the citys king because of his outstanding achievements.


    - Huh? Doesnt that mean I could do that as well?


    The pompous knights lived and died by the sword, so they couldnt help but have such ridiculous thoughts.


    What? Killed a twin-headed ogre? Not one, but two?


    And I heard he converted one of them? At least his bluffs are worthy of a king.


    <em>Hahaha!</em>


    The mercenaries decided to no longer put up with the mockery of the knights. Even if they were weaker than the knights, they were confident when it came to fighting with words.


    Hey, you, little bastards! Sir Eugene isnt someone who only knows how to fight with words like your worthless selves!


    Where do you think you are, you foreign, hillbilly punks! Little bastards, crowding like a bunch of babies and babbling with your mouths! Even if I dunked all of you in Marens sea, I bet your mouths will still continue to spew sh*t!


    Ogre? You lot would piss your pants and run with your tail between your legs if you ever came to face a goblin! All of you are just all bark and no bite!


    Be careful not to leave your adorable little balls behind!


    Do they even have balls to leave behind? Looking at their wee-faces, it looks like theyve already lost both balls.


    If they still have those, Itll be delicious treats for the goblins!


    <em>Uhahahahahahaha!</em>


    The mercenaries burst intoughter, and the faces of the knights flushed red.


    You lowly bastards dare!


    LowLY bAsTaRdS dArE~?


    <em>Uagh!</em> Shut your mouth!


    sHuT YoUr MoUtH~!


    <em>Argggh!</em>


    <em>Ar Huh?</em> The mercenaries once again started to repeat the knights words mockingly, then stopped. Faradon had suddenly rushed forward before smashing the castle gate with his Warhammer.


    <em>Boooom! Boom!</em>


    Come out! Come out, you little bastards!


    You vulgar little pests! I will kill you all!


    The knights werepletely infuriated. Knights were prideful individuals, regardless of their nationality and race, and these particr knights were filled with high expectations of getting ahead in a foreign country. They could not possibly take insults from mercenaries sitting down, especially when they looked down on mercenaries.


    <em>Boom! Booooom! Booom!</em>


    The knights all rushed up to the gate and started pounding the gate with their battleaxes and hammers.


    S-should we shoot them? one of the mercenaries asked while pointing a crossbow at the knights.


    One of his colleagues roared, Are you crazy? How many precious guests do you think are in the city right now?


    We must avoid armed conflict at all if possible!


    The city was in a precarious situation, which meant they had to make the best impression on other territories and countries. As such, they could not rush to retaliate against the knights.


    Unpleasant. What is this ruckus?


    A unique, resonant voice was heard from behind the mercenaries.


    Ah! Sir Lilisain!


    nds princess!


    Sirs!


    The expressions of the mercenaries glowed at the appearance of Princess Lilisain and the elven knights. It was widely known that she was Eugenes partner, although Eugene and Princess Lilisain had no idea that people had already regarded them as such.


    What are they doing right now? Princess Lilisain asked as she stared down at the knights with cold eyes. The knights were still smashing their blunt weapons against the castle gate.


    Well, so the mercenaries quickly exined the situation.


    So, youre saying they came to challenge His Majesty the King? Princess Lilisain asked.


    Yes, yes. The knight who issued the challenge is the one holding the biggest Warhammer. Faradon Rot-something, one of the mercenaries quickly answered. The mercenaries were clearly bewitched by the ethereal beauty of their kings partner.


    Ability to judge himself is inadequate. However, I highly value his courage, Princess Lilisain muttered with a smile.


    What? The mercenaries were rather bewildered by her words.


    Princess Lilisain continued, A knight should always treasure their aspirations. In that sense, those people could truly be called knights.


    Well, Princess. Even if thats the case, I think the gate will be destroyed soon, one of the mercenariesmented.


    Its Sir the princess corrected him.


    <em>Ah,</em> s-sir. Anyway, the castle gate


    <em>Shing.</em>


    Princess Lilisain unsheathed her de. Before she was a princess, she was a knight.


    I will protect His Majestys property, Princess Lilisain announced. Her eyes glistened with fighting spirit at the thought of fighting properly after a long while.


    However


    <em>Kieeeeeeehkkkkkk</em><em>!!!</em> Something blue came flying over the wall while screaming desperately.


    How much do you think this is worth?! My castle my castle gate! <em>Kieeeeh!</em> The spirit copsed on the spot like a soldier who had lost their country. However, the mercenaries cheered when they saw the spirit.


    The golden spirit!


    His Majesty is here!


    No one referred to Mirian as the spirit of water anymore. No, rather, there were only a few people who knew that Mirian was <em>actually</em> a spirit of water. Anyway, Eugene, the contractor of the golden spirit, had finally arrived armed with te armor engraved with beautiful spirals.


    Your Majesty!


    Everyone bowed their heads, and Eugene looked down at the entrance of the castle gate with apathetic eyes.


    Is it them? He asked.


    Yes...


    Your Majesty, please give me a chance, Princess Lilisain was the first toe forward. The other elven knights also ced their hands on the handle of their swords as they prepared to jump off to face Faradon and the opposing knights at any time.


    <em>Kyah! How reassuring.</em>


    The mercenaries had no doubt that Princess Lilisain and the elven knights would take care of the disturbance. It was a matter of course.


    Eugene was the supreme leader of the Dukedom of Marenits king. He had no reason to scuffle with such small fries. They were in entirely different realms.


    No, Ill do it, Eugene suddenly said.


    What? The mercenaries became wide-eyed with shock.


    Eugene proceeded to jump off the castle.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    What?!


    Faradon and the other knights were greatly shocked when they saw Eugene jump from more than a height of ten meters. They were shocked that Eugene had jumped from such a height, but they were also surprised by the unusual auraing from his armor.


    <em>An armor containing mysteries?</em>


    <em>Its an artifact!</em>


    However, that wasnt the end of it. An obsidian spear was hanging from Eugenes back, his left gauntlet was twice as thick as his right, and his sheathed sword emitted an incredible, mysterious energy. Faradon and his knights instinctively noticed that Eugene waspletely different from any other knights they had seen until now.


    I am Jan Eugene Ba. You want to challenge me? Eugene asked.


    T-thats right. I, Rottoler of Faradon, am issuing an honorable challenge, Faradon responded, feeling both an instinctive danger and greed for Eugenes equipment.


    Eugene nced at Faradon before looking over the other knights, who had greedy expressions as well.


    And the rest? Are all of you here to challenge me, sirs? Eugene asked.


    !


    The knights flinched before sharing a gaze and nodding their heads.


    Just as I heard, you are a man who knows honor.


    If you give me the chance, I will dly try! The knights raised their voices.


    Faradon became startled by his colleagues response and raised his voice in turn, No, sirs! What do you mean? I was the first to


    You just have to win, right?


    If Sir Faradon loses, should we just return? Thatspletely ridiculous.


    Thats right! the knights shouted in unison as if to prove that they were nothing more than a group of mediocre knights. Such was the reason why mostnd grabbers had never met happy ends. A mercenary group had a definite leader, butnd robbers consisted of nothing but proud, individualistic knights. As such, mostnd robbers ended up killing each other due to internal strife.


    <em>Dammit</em>


    Faradon was flustered, but he quicklyposed himself and stared at Eugene. Eugenes armor was of the highest quality, and the air surrounding him was quite decent, but that didnt mean he possessed equivalent skill as well. In addition, the rumored achievements and performances were absolutely ridiculous. Faradon might have believed it to some extent if it wasnt so exaggerated, but Eugene''s stories were practically myths or legends.


    <em>How could that possibly be true?!</em>


    This was why Faradon was confident. There wouldnt be much to the knight himself. In fact, he thought that was probably why the rumors were so exaggeratedthey existed to hide Eugenes inability.


    Well, lets get started. The witnesses will be the sirs who came with me Faradon dered.


    Eugene interrupted him, Witnesses? No, theyre challengers.


    ?


    Eugene continued, And since I dont have time, all of you cane at me at once.


    What?!


    <em>Shing!</em>


    Eugene drew both Wolfughter and Madarazika before speaking softly, Naturally, I wont demand ransom from you all. I dont need it anymore.


    He had more than enough money. Moreover, he would continue to make more money in the future. However, an opportunity like this wasntmon.


    <em>Its because this damn armor needs so much blood.</em>


    The armor absorbed only the blood produced in battle and war as if it was trying to prove its identity as a demonic armor. Eugene was forcibly suppressing the armors greed with his authority as an Origin, but he felt as if he would soon reach a limit. As such, he had been nning to depart for an evilnd sooner orter.


    However, a perfect opportunity had found him before that, and there was no reason for him to refuse.


    Moreover


    <em>Im sure there are more people who will try and test the waters like this. I have to take care of them right about now.</em>


    The governor of Maren and the parliament did not bother him, as promised. However, those from farnds were different. They were always trying their best to obtain something from him by provocation. It was also possible that Faradon and his goons had received a request from such a person.


    <em>I should let them know then.</em>


    And he nned to do it properly


    He was sure the parliament would freak out, but it was none of his business. Had he not be their king so they could take care of such issues?


    This was a warning.


    There were foreign nobles and knights who hade to probe the city and the parliament. The other Origin would arrive sooner orter as well with the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire. As such, this would serve as a bloody warning to them.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Did they hear him correctly?


    Faradon and the other knights stared at Eugene as if they couldnt believe their ears. However, their faces started to slowly turn red. Eugenes nonchntment was on another levelpared to the rudements of the ignorant mercenaries. Even though Faradon and his fellow knights were arrogant, they were still knights. As such, they treated Eugene politely and with respect, at least on the surface, and they expected to be treated in ordance with the honor they had shown. However, they were greeted with an insult so terrible it caused all of their hair to stand on end.


    Warhammer, longsword, battleaxe, mace


    The eleven knights raised their respective weapons, and the atmosphere immediately turned fierce. The mercenaries had experienced countless battles where their lives had been on the line, but even they could not help but feel intimidated by the sudden change in the atmosphere.


    However, Eugene merely nced at the knights with a nk expression.


    You were the one to mention a life and death battle, so please dont resent us afterward.


    <em>Its just as I expected. Knights sure are easy to handle.</em>


    Eugene had to suppress augh. He couldnt believe that they fell into such an obvious provocation.


    He then replied, The same goes for me. Dont me me for whatever happens to you. Well, of course


    Eugene loaded Madarazika on his spear thrower before continuing with a grin, The dead would have noints.


    <em>Huaaagh!</em>


    Faradon and three knights rushed forward with anger as soon as Eugene was done speaking. Simultaneously, Eugenes arm blurred.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Madarazika left the spear thrower and shot toward Faradon as a beam of light. Then, along with a dull sound, the spear shot straight through Faradons chest te and pierced his heart. Faradon had beenpletely unaware of Madarazikas identity, and he died before he could even scream.


    <em>Craaack!</em>


    Madarazika continued forward after leaving a fist-sized hole in Faradons chest, and then it drilled through two more knights standing behind him before bing lodged into the side of arge crane.


    ?!


    The shocking sight caused the other knights to immediately stop in their tracks.


    What the hell?


    What was that?


    Was this really happening?


    However, the moments hesitation decided their fate.


    <em>Shuack!</em>


    Several silver lights shed, leaving only their trails as the gaps in the knights helmets and their sides were pierced. The knights copsed on the spot like bundles of straw after having their brains and hearts decimated by Wolfughter, which wasden with Eugenes Fear.


    Less than five seconds had passed since Madarazika left the spear thrower, and in such a short period of time, more than ten knights were killed.


    !!!


    The mercenaries were stunned speechless as they watched Eugene shake the blood and flesh off of his weapons. Most of them had seen Eugene battle at least once or twice, but the sight that had unfolded just now had been simply overwhelming. It wasnt something they even thought was humanly possible.


    T-the god of war one of the mercenaries muttered. His words perfectly defined the mercenaries perception of Eugene. The King of Maren was truly the god of war.


    ***


    The story of the bloody, one-sided ughter quickly spread out throughout the entire City of Maren. The people of the city cheered at the fact that more than ten foreign knights had been butchered by Eugene before they could even properly swing their swords. No one from Maren prayed for the souls of those foolish and frivolous enough to dere their intention to take over the citys throne.


    His Majesty Eugene is the pride of Maren!


    Did they really think that he forced us into submission and became the dukedoms king on his own? The citizens of Marens god-given will chose to enthrone Sir Eugene as king!


    Everyone in Maren knew why Eugene became their king. The various guilds of the city had used their capital toy the groundwork for Eugenes enthronement with the merchant guild at the center.


    Moreover, Eugene had also proven his worth after a long time.


    - Although the city has now be a dukedom, its citizens can continue their original ways of life. I will protect the pride and guarantee the safety of the dukedom as its sword and protector.


    Eugene had made such a promise, and his promise was the reason the citizens willingly epted him as their king. And now, he was keeping his promise to the people. The citizens cheered with delight, but not everyone shared in their joy. In particr, the foreign merchants and nobles were rmed by the event.


    He didnt subdue them, but he killed them outright?


    Is it because he didnt need their ransom? Well, he does have enormous wealth, so I can see why he wouldnt need ransom. But even so he shouldnt have done such a thing out of consideration for the opponents honor, right?


    But werent they saying that they would defeat the king and be the new king? They said those words in front of the king, no less. They shouldnt have anyints even if they were killed.


    Well, even so, this is


    The reactions of the foreigners were divided. While some people called it rightful retribution, others believed that the head of the state, who was also a great noble, had neglected a longstanding custom.


    In the noble society, killing an opponent without good reason was basically a disgraceful and foolish act of making unnecessary enemies. But even though the reactions of the foreigners were divided, each and every one of them had agreed on one thing.


    <em>If we mess with him, well be fucked.</em>


    Aside from the fact that Marens king might be an eminent vampire, the fact that he had shown no mercy to those who had challenged him was quite significant. As a matter of course, there was a significant reduction in the number of people running rampant in pubs and inns located in Maren following the incident. Of course, the king wouldnt personally enforce thew in every nook and cranny of the city, but there was nothing wrong with being extra cautious.


    In addition, most of those who had furtively belittled Eugene or had inquired about him in an attempt to make direct connections with Eugene without fear had disappeared. Most of them hadnt believed in Eugenes achievements, or they simply wanted to make use of him, so the change was only natural. It was to the point where a portion of foreigners packed their bags and returned home because of the sins they had <em>almost</em>mitted.


    The governor-general and the parliament were greatly taken aback by the incident, as they desired to expand their influence through the establishment of the new nation. However, they were fully satisfied after only a few days. It was because foreign nobles and merchants began to approach the parliament more activelypared to before.


    His Majesty had a n all along.


    Hes not Marens god of wealth for nothing. <em>Hahahaha!</em>


    The King of Maren was the god of war for those who lived by the de, as well as the god of wealth for those who lived to make money. Of course, that was the case only in Maren. Eugene was known as the god of misfortune elsewhere, especially in the royal castle of the Caylor Kingdom.


    ***


    Only Sir Jebio could be the new king! Who else could seed the throne but the one who has the blood of the previous king and is the eighth in line to the throne?


    Sir Jebios inws are involved in treason. Please say something that makes even the tiniest bit of sense. The only person who is suitable to sit on the throne is Sir Felione.


    You want to make a six-year-old boy king? Why dont you just announce to the world that youll be the proxy?


    How impolite! Take back your words!


    And why should I? Why? A mere baron from the countryside is talking nonsense! You should even be thankful that I managed to stop myself from cursing.


    What did you say, old man?!


    <em>Ehem!</em> Sirs! God is watching this ce right now! Are you not afraid of divine retribution? The new king should have a perfect bnce of honor and faith, unlike you all whock in faith


    It was a mix of traditional nobles of the royal castle, a group of noble knights following Count Hatres, the noble union following Count Winslon, and the holy knights. The nobles of the Caylor Kingdom were divided into four factions as they argued and squabbled with each other. Some figures were even beginning to grab each other by the cor as their disagreement became increasingly heated.


    Count Winslon was forced to close his eyes. He couldnt possibly take this to be a meeting between honorable nobles. Rather, it was closer to a chaotic marketce where people bellowed to haggle down the prices of items. He couldnt believe that they were stuck in such a predicament when they had to enthrone a new king and fix the internal affairs of the nation as soon as possible.


    <em>Is this the fate of the country? Are we done for?</em>


    Only hopeless thoughts filled Count Winslons mind. However, he couldnt afford to think such thoughts as a great noble of the kingdom. As such, he quickly wiped the despondent thoughts off of his mind.


    He coincidentally met Count Hatres gaze. Judging by the mans red face, it appeared Count Hatres was quite angry as well. However, it was impossible for Count Hatres to fix the current mess, just as it was impossible for him to do it.


    The reason was simple.


    As soon as either of the two attempted to take the initiative, the other three factions would unite against them. Such a fate would only lead to an inevitable result.


    <em>Another civil war. One must be annihted, or maybe both, for the war to end</em>


    Such was the reason why the two counts could do nothing else than simply watch the situation unfold. And just like Count Winslon, Count Hatres hade to a realization.


    He had figured out the one responsible for creating this mess.


    Jan Eugene Count Winslon muttered with aplex expression. Eugene was definitely a benefactor of the kingdom and a hero who had saved the capital and the royal castle. The capital would have been reduced to ruins, and the kingdom would have been torn apart if not for his presence. Moreover, it was Eugene who managed to unite the figures of the royal castle with the imperial prince of the Roman Empire at the forefront when the royal castle was thrown into turmoil due to the cardinals assassination of the king. Although it had been entirely possible for him to have taken the initiative, he had relied on his unbelievable self-control and the noblest of honor to restrain himself to avoid any misunderstanding.


    In other words, Jan Eugene was not just a simple hero, but he was almost like a saint. Neither Count Winslon nor Count Hatres had any disagreement regarding this fact.


    However


    <em>Thats exactly the problem!</em>


    Jan Eugene was a hero of the kingdom, and he had thoroughly remained a spectator in the nations affairs afterward. Simrly, the imperial prince of the Roman Empire had held up the fort as an observer rather than a participant. However, the shadows that the two people had left behind were much too deep and widespread.


    <em>Was it intentional?</em>


    Count Winslon felt wronged and riled up when he thought that far, but he couldnt me Eugene. In any case, Eugene had remained loyal and had even sent hundreds of mercenaries and an outstanding knight by the name of Edmund to help him.


    <em>They say that the god of misfortunees and goes without making any sound They werent wrong.</em>


    It wasnt important whether the current situation was Eugenes intention or not. The important thing was to somehow sort out the mess and move on. The City of Maren had dered itself a dukedom, and Essandra, the margrave of the Carls Baggins Penins, was showing unusual movements as well. It was obvious that the rate at which local lords deserted would only elerate as the stalemate continued.


    However, the most worrisome thing was


    <em>The neighboring countries, especially the Roman Empire. They wont stand idle and just watch the current situation unfold.</em>


    Count Winslon felt a chill run down his spine. He shook his head vigorously and raised his head. As an honorable knight of the kingdom, he was determined to


    If its not Sir Jebio!


    Only Sir Felione possesses the justification for!


    As Prince Localope advised, we must hurry and consider a new candidate to!


    Dear god! Count Winslon was forced to close his eyes once again. He waspletely ignorant as to when the chaotic banquet would end.


    ***


    Evilnd subjugation?


    Thats right. I am nning to participate in subjugations, especially in evilnds where intermediate and high-ranking monsters have never been killed, Eugene responded while scratching his ear. It felt itchy for some reason.


    He then continued, Many of the territories are currently in disarray, right? I think it would serve well to console the lords of the territories before the enthronement ceremony. We could also get an idea of the territories security while resolving the problem of the unidentified areas in the evilnds as well.


    Plus, he could gather enough blood to satisfy the demonic armor and erase some more of his tattoos.


    However, the governor was unaware of Eugenes inner thoughts. As such, he was moved to tears.


    I cannot believe how considerate you are of the dukedom and its people. It is the greatest blessing of Maren to have the opportunity to serve Your Majesty, the governor said.


    Not at all. Anyway, nds knights and I will be sufficient for this mission. <em>Oh, </em>and this round of subjugations Eugene said.


    The governor received and continued Eugenes words with a sly smile, The mana stones and by-products produced from the subjugations will be considered the property of the royal family, of course, after deducting the share of the territories. Naturally, it will be exempt from taxes.


    Im lucky to have someone aspetent as you as the governor, Eugene remarked.


    You have taken the words right out of my mouth, Your Majesty, the governor responded. Eugene and the governor could now even finish each others sentences. The two shared a meaningful gaze while chuckling.


    <em>Oh,</em> right. By the way, where do you intend to go first? We will have to let them know in advance so that they wont panic, the governor asked while standing up.


    Eugene answered without hesitation, The Tywin territory.


    Tywin was the family of his first aide and the starting point of his adventures. Eugene intended to explore every nook and cranny of the Tywin territorys dungeon.


    In addition


    <em>The Vige of Broadwin. Theres definitely some kind of evidence there.</em>


    It was strange no matter how many times he thought about it. How could there have been a monster with a red mana stone living in the pond of that small vige? In addition, spirits were known to hide even at the slightest hint of human presence. How could there have been a strange, or rather, a unique spirit who just <em>happened </em>to reside in the pond?


    The stage was just too perfectas if someone had deliberately nned it.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Sir! Why are you leaving me out of the subjugation? Prince Localope asked.


    I should be the one asking you a question. Why would a prince want to participate in an evilnd subjugation? Eugene responded.


    T-thats Prince Localope stuttered.


    <em>Its because I want to see a knight I admire fight against monsters!</em>


    It was something he could never say as an imperial prince. He was already extremely disappointed to have missed the battle between Eugene and the undead twin-headed ogre in the capital, as well as the 11-to-1 duel that had recently taken ce in front of the castles gate. It was an honorable thing to work with an unparalleled knight who would surely go down in history, but what was the point if he could never see the knight at work?!


    Indeed, Prince Localope was an enthusiastic follower of the knight Jan Eugene. However, he did not want to reveal the truth to Eugene.


    <em>There is a saying that a hidden virtue is a true virtue. It is the same with my expectations of him. I am being virtuous by not revealing myself.</em>


    Prince Localope justified his actions with a ridiculous reason. Of course, Eugene had no idea how Prince Localope viewed himself.


    It will be better for you to stay here and show your face in the city hall from time to time and get acquainted with the nobles. You had only just resumed your true identity, Eugene said. As he said, Localope was no longer pretending to be a servant, and as such, he was dressed appropriately as a prince. He wore a headband of pure gold embedded with precise, beautiful jewels and a ne weaved with the finest of refined mana stones. In addition, he even had a ring containing the seal of the imperial family. Prince Localope was overflowing with nobility and dignity in appearance.


    Moreover, he adorned a simple piece of armor made of ogre leather and enchanted with magic inside his elegant, sophisticated clothing. The piece of equipment was a treasure that protected its wearer from most physical attacks. Regr weapons could not even leave a scratch on the treasures surface.


    In other words


    Its an explosion of awesomeness when money and magice together! As expected! A truly wealthy man gives off a different vibe. Its just like how I, King God General, radiate overwhelming force by simply breathing. <em>Kihehe!</em> Mirian eximed.


    Eugenemented, Lilisain. Put a stop to the barking.


    Honor! <em>Fuwah, hwah!</em> Princess Lilisain responded as her breaths turned heated and ragged with excitement. The duke was implying that she could deal with the spirit as she wanted. It was a rare opportunity for her to gratify her desires freely.


    Come here,e! Good girl, right? Come over here!


    <em>Kieeeehhh!</em> The spirit started screaming as shey on top of a tower of a fairlyrge, ornamental castle made of gold. Of course, it was actually only ted with gold.


    Eugene continued while listening to the spirits desperate screams, Your Highness. Dont tell me youre going to be satisfied with just the nobles of the kingdoms royal castle?


    What are you talking about? Prince Localope asked.


    How could the prince be so dense?


    Eugene had to suppress a sigh from escaping between his lips. He then exined, Nobles and merchants from various kingdoms havee due to the founding of the Dukedom of Maren. Im sure some of them already have rtionships with the imperial family of the Roman Empire, but there are sure to be a great number of them who do not. And what is it that you need the most right now? Is it not connections and influence?


    <em>Ah!</em> Prince Localope eximed.


    This is your opportunity to achieve all that you wanted without spending a penny, so what is this talk abouting with us on subjugations? Its not like youre going to build rtionships and connections with monsters Eugene said.


    But the protagonist of the event is the City of Maren and you, sir, rather than me Prince Localope muttered.


    There are a great number of people who are eager to meet Your Highness. Theyre only staying quiet because they fear me. But what will happen when Im absent? You will only need to take your pick, Eugen responded.


    Localopes eyes quivered.


    Eugene continued in a quiet voice, And everyone knows the rtionship we share. Even if there are those who want to build a rtionship with me, they will surely approach Your Highness first. Isnt this the perfect opportunity to establish connections with prestigious nobles from afar? This is your chance to grow your influence and presence.


    S-sir Eugene. To think you would go that far for me <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em> Prince Localope said with teary eyes. He appeared quite moved. It was only natural for him to feel this way when someone he admired deeply was taking care of him to this extent.


    My heart trembles. It has been my greatest fortune to have met you, sir, Prince Localope said. His gaze was overflowing with heat and emotions as he stared at Eugene.


    Its embarrassing, so lets stop it there, Eugene responded while sneakily avoiding the princes gaze.


    <em>As if its for you</em>


    In truth, he was justzy. He found the babbling prince to be annoying and the foreign nobles even more annoying than the former. He could see straight through the ulterior motives of the foreign nobles and how they only wanted to make connections with him.


    In part, that was what caused him to n the evilnd subjugations. If he left Localope behind in Maren, he would be liberated from everything bothering him, and he could be proud in front of the parliament and the governor.


    They would take the next best thing in Eugenes absence, and it was highly likely that everyones attention would turn to Localope, an imperial prince of the Roman Empire. The governor and the parliament would be relieved that there would be no diplomatic vacuum in the kings absence, the foreign nobles would also be d to satisfy their vanity, and Localope could make lots of connections and expand his influence.


    <em>While Im happy to avoid the cumbersome work!</em>


    Who cared if Eugene was hiding his true intentions?


    Everyone would benefit, anyway.


    This opportunity that you have created for me, I will do my best to take advantage of it. From the bottom of my heart Thank you, Prince Localope said.


    The princes passionate gaze reminded Eugene of Princess Lilisain, and it felt slightly burdensome.


    ***


    Eugene quietly departed from Maren with only Princess Lilisain and the elven knights. The governor and the parliament wanted Eugene to be apanied by a proper delegation, as it was his first trip as the dukedoms leader. Even regr lords mobilized dozens of people when they left to inspect their own territories. The governor and the parliament reasoned that it would be damaging to Eugenes reputation and dignity as a king if he were apanied by fewer troops than even regr lords.


    Their reasoning was valid, but Eugene rejected their offer, saying that he wanted an exact, proper understanding of the dukedoms current situation.


    It was naturally a lie.


    He couldnt even imagine how much the lords would annoy him if he brought with him dozens of followers and servants. Moreover, he was certain they would hold banquets and invite numerous nobles to them. Since he was a king, he could not reject such invitations, and he had no doubt it would take more than a month before he could finally get to the Tywin territory.


    As such, Eugene departed for the Tywin territory without any ves or porters. There were only eight figures in his group. Although an actual king, who was also a prestigious vampire nobleman, and an elven princess were traveling, they lived like mercenaries or free knights. The elven knights of nd were ustomed to taking care of various chores, as they rarely took on aides except for a few special cases. Princess Lilisain felt no difort either. Ever since she was young, she had roamed around by herself and had always been beating up monsters on her own. On the contrary, she was very satisfied that she could monopolize Eugene during their travel without anyone disturbing them.


    Your Majesty. There is a fallen tree in our path. I will go and clean it up.


    No, I think we can just jump over


    Your Majesty. Anemia is a great enemy of the Dark n. Please drink my blood whenever you need it. I am willing to donate my blood at any time for Your Majesty.


    No, I think Ill be fine catching roamers


    Your Majesty. Please leave it to the other sirs and me to set up camp. Sir Paulsa, firewood. Sir Madeleine, drinking water. I will personally prepare dinner. A special goblin stew for His Majesty


    No, I dont eat goblin meat


    No, I will prepare the meal, Princess! Sir Paulsa! Quick, go catch a rabbit or something simr!


    Ive caught it!


    Thats fast!


    There was one thing the elven knights and Eugene could agree on unanimously, and it was regarding cooking. Princess Lilisains dishes were truly evil.


    Princess, please rest. We will take care of it.


    <em>Hmm!</em> One without responsibility cannot be called a true knight. I will at least go and get some water


    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>


    <em>Kieeeeh!</em> Drinking water is done! Mirian reported while saluting as she stood atop a hanging pot.


    How cute Princess Lilisain muttered. She was disappointed that there was nothing for her to do, but her heart was thawed by the spirits charm.


    She slowly crept to Eugenes side, and as the distance between the two narrowed, anxiety began to rise in Eugenes heart. Ever since his battle with the twin-headed ogre, and after he drank her blood after falling into exhaustion, he felt more burdened by her.


    - It means I cannot get married any longer


    He wondered what the hell it meant, even though he always shivered when he recalled her words. However, he nned to never ask her about it. His intuition as an Origin warned him that hearing the answer would plunge him into an inescapable hole. Fortunately, the princess had never mentioned the elephant in the room.


    However, Eugene still couldnt help but feel anxious whenever he was left alone with Princess Lilisain.


    Your Majesty, Princess Lilisain called out.


    What is it? Eugene answered. Her voice was subtler than usual, and the Origin vampire felt goosebumps rising on his skin. He was more nervous in his current situation than when he had to face a powerful enemy or monster.


    I have something that I am genuinely curious about, Princess Lilisain said.


    Dont you think its better to leave the things that you are curious about alone? That way, you can spend every day more meaningfully with expectations and hopes for the future, Eugene hurriedly responded while desperately avoiding the princess fiery gaze. Even he could not make sense of his own nonsensical words.


    I think my life will be more fruitful and meaningful if you answer my questions, Your Majesty, Princess Lilisain responded. She appeared quite determined.


    Eugene gulped unknowingly. Princess Lilisain slowly skirted over his entire figure with a burning gaze.


    <em>Slurp!</em>


    She licked her plump lips with her cherry-red tongue and spoke in a voice that vividly conveyed the heat.


    <em>Ha</em> Your Majesty


    W-what? What? Eugene said.


    Your armor, Armis! Truly beautiful and strong!


    What? Eugene mumbled with a frown.


    Princess Lilisain continued without hiding her excitement, I can still feel a little bit of sinister energy, but even that makes Your Majesty stand out more. How does it feel? Is itfortable? When I saw you fight those unsavory knights, you didnt seem ufortable at all.


    So, she was curious about the demonic armor. Eugene felt all the tension in his body drain away as he answered, Its a perfect fit. I cant even feel its weight at all. But the nds royal family previously owned this armor, right?


    Armis, the demonic armor, was something he had received from the royal family of nd thanks to the Sword Master Pranbow. Eugene could not understand how Lilisain, a princess of nd, was ignorant of Armis and was instead curious about it.


    They say that the demonic armor charms those whoy their eyes on it. As such, only trained masters and the king are allowed to see it, Princess Lilisain exined.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Is that so? But its fine now? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Thats when I became certain. Your Majesty is the true master of the magical, demonic armor. I would like to congratte you once again, Princess Lilisain answered.


    Well, I guess so, Eugene said with a bitter smile. During his bloody battle with the undead twin-headed ogre, Armis had recognized that he was in danger and flew over to him of its own will and even equipped itself on him. That was understandable, as it was a valuable treasure containing the powerful mysteries of magic. However, Armis craved blood endlessly after being equipped even once, as if it were a living creature.


    Eugene was certain


    <em>Only an Origin like myself is capable of wearing this.</em>


    Armis was <em>literally</em> a demonic armor, and it absorbed the blood and energy of its wearer. An ordinary person wouldst not even ten minutes, and even a knight with excellent physical and mental strength wouldst no longer than an hour.


    Only lord-ss vampires with special blood or pure-blooded elves couldst a reasonable amount of time wearing Armis. The royal family of nd had been aware of this fact, which was why they kept it safe. It was something that even those belonging to the Ba Duchy had no idea about.


    So you dont know much about Armis, do you, Princess? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Father and Master Pranbow were both reluctant to talk about the demonic armor, she answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugene had many questions. The treasured sword, Wolfughter, the demonic spear Madarazika, the magical shield Paracletus, and the demonic armor Armiseach piece of equipment was worthy of being called a legendary item, so how had all of them gathered in the Ba Duchy? And why were they all deadly to vampires but were simultaneously only capable of being fully utilized by an Origin?


    <em>Now, all of them are in my hands.</em>


    Eugenes intuition was telling him that there was something more to be discovered.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Eugene became more convinced of his intuition during his journey to the Tywin territory.


    <em>Kuwuuugh! Kyaaahk!</em>


    Roamers copsed under the swords and spears of the elven knights as blood and organs spilled everywhere. Not a single kobold survived among the group of more than forty kobolds.


    This is a little strange, one of the elven knightsmented while wiping away the blood and flesh from his de.


    Your Majesty is the highest noble of the Dark n, so why are the kobolds attacking us? Lower-rank roamers dont even think of attacking a group with a banneret, no, even a lord, the knight continued, and the other elven knights nodded with stiff expressions.


    Roamers were monsters that had been freed from the evil energy unique to evilnds. As a result, they were weaker and less aggressivepared to their counterparts in evilnds, and they disyed simr behaviors to wild animals. If they judged their enemy to be stronger than them, roamers wouldnt attack first. However, roamers had attacked Eugenes group on three separate asions so far, even though there were seven elven knights and an exalted vampire noble in their group.


    And even if kobolds move around in herds, it is quite rare to see as many as fifty of them together.


    And thats only counting the number of monsters that attacked us. So, there should be more than a hundred of them in total, including the females and the cubs left behind in their cave, right? Your Majesty, are such thingsmon on the continent? one of the knights asked.


    Not at all. I have never heard of such a thing before. Eugene shook his head. He had never encountered a group of roamers bigger than twenty. Of course, he had faced many goblins in the forest near Maren, but they had been under the rule of the mountain orcs, so they were an exception.


    Indeed, this is quite strange. Roamers wouldnt have approached even if it were just a few regr knights instead of me, Eugenemented. In fact, small groups of roamers wouldnt approach arge group of mercenaries, let alone a group of knights. That was why people hired mercenaries as guards when traveling long distances.


    Sir, sir! Weve hit the jackpot this time around!<em></em><em>Kehehehe</em><em>!</em> Mirian eximed excitedly after collecting the spoils of the battle. She pped her wings with a big grin. There was nothing useful among the equipment that the roamers used, but some monsters possessed mana stones. As such, Mirian would always search hard through the monsters corpses.


    There were nine mana stones! Its the jackpot! Mirian shouted.


    Amazing. I expected three or four at most, Princess Lilisainmented with a twinkle in her eyes. The other elven knights appeared surprised as well.


    The monsters that attacked us yesterday had quite a few mana stones as well, right? Eugene asked.


    <em>Mmhm!</em> Seven yesterday and nine today. So far, weve collected twenty three! What a find! Mirian responded. Her math was slightly questionable, but this couldnt be defined simply as what a find! If it were possible to gain as many mana stones with every encounter with roamers, the people wouldn''t have any reason to enter evilnds. Why would anyone risk going into a monsters den, a ce filled with all sorts of traps and dangers? It would be much preferable to kill roamers, as they were weaker, and it was possible to take the initiative against them.


    <em>Wait a minute...</em>


    Eugene frowned.


    Whats wrong, Your Majesty? Is there something on your mind? Are you concerned about something? Princess Lilisain asked while moving closer; she had immediately recognized the subtle change in Eugenes expression.


    Eugene answered, Its not a concern, but the roamers that had ambushed us until now. They would have been difficult to deal with if there were only five or six mercenaries, right?


    Small merchants would usually be apanied by five or six mercenaries when they traveled.


    Yes. The knights and mercenaries here are strongerpared to Brantia, but you would still need at least ten mercenaries to deal with the level of roamers that had attacked us so far, Princess Lilisain said.


    And if they were traveling a long distance like us? Eugene asked.


    Another elven knight stepped forward and replied, Some would definitely suffer injuries or die during the battle, so even ten would not be enough. Even if they managed to survive the first battle, they would be nearly annihted in the second ambush.


    Is that so? Then they would need about thirty men to safely cross the distance we have covered so far. They would need one or two knights as well, Eugene answered.


    Yes, I suppose so.


    Eugene fell into contemtion for a minute before he raised his head and said, We will head to Tywin Castle as soon as possible.


    Yes!


    ***


    Eugenes party was ambushed by another group of roamers, but they defeated the monsters without suffering any damage. Finally, they arrived at the foot of Mount Marcus, a ce Eugene had crossed several times in the past. Back then, he had been involved in a dispute between Viscount Fairchild and Baron Bommel, which was the result of an incident he had been involved with while crossing Mount Marcus. In any case, Mount Marcus and the two territories now belonged to the Dukedom of Maren.


    Were a little bit tight on food, so why dont we stop by at a nearby vige, Your Majesty?


    Yes. I know a ce, Eugene responded. He led the group to the vige at the foot of the mountain, where he had epted a request to escort Delduan and a group of merchants.


    <em>Hmm? It has changed quite a bitpared to the past.</em>


    The vige had be slightlyrger than before. The wooden fence surrounding the vige, which had been as tall as an average adult male, was now twice taller than before. Moreover, sharp, wooden spears were embedded in the ground surrounding the vige in a dense cluster.


    S-stop! Stop! A frightened cry was heard from a watchtower inside the entrance when Eugene approached the vige with the elven knights. Simultaneously, about ten men holding crossbows from either side of the entrance took aim at the group.


    Who are you sirs? This is Lord Bommelsnd and


    Dont you remember me? Eugene asked while taking a step forward and taking off his helmet. It was hard to forget Eugenes beautiful face, and the vige men became wide-eyed with shock when they saw him.


    S-sir knight!


    Sir Jan Eugene!


    It appeared that news of the dukedoms founding hadnt reached the small vige just yet. The vigers happily opened the wooden gate while calling out Eugenes name in the same manner as before.


    I cant believe Im seeing you again! Its an honor!


    Wee! Wee!


    The vigers warmly weed the group. Eugene had previously taken care of the monsters on Mount Marcus, and he had even resolved the dispute between the two nearby lords. His heroic acts were still fresh in the vigers memories.


    How strange. People are usually afraid of knights in Brantia.


    Its all because of His Majestys virtuous, honorable character and actions, isnt it? Thats why the city took the initiative to ask him to be king.


    He is as generous as his unfathomable courage and bravery.


    <em>That doesnt sound quite right</em>


    Eugene felt rather awkward as he listened to the whispers of the elven knights. He had simply acted in pursuit of profit. However, there was no need for him to correct their misunderstanding, so Eugene stayed silent as the vigers weed him into the vige.


    Strangely, the reaction of the vigers seemed rather excessive. He couldnt recall having done such a great service to the people here to the point that they would grovel and treat him as if he were a royal envoy. Fortunately, his curiosity was resolved when he entered the viges pub.


    What?! As soon as Eugene opened the door, shouts of disbelief could be heard. The men who saw Eugene stared nkly at him for a few seconds before immediatelying forward and bowing.


    W-we greet Your Majesty!


    Your Majesty!


    It was a group of merchants who had been creating the dark, dull atmosphere in the pub. Although they belonged to a small association, they frequented Maren, and as such, they were well informed about the current events and about Eugene.


    Y-Your Majesty?


    About Sir Eugene? What are they talking about?


    Im not sure either.


    The vigers were uninformed, and as such, they were confused. However, they noticed that the merchants were acting unusual, so they bowed their heads in a hurry as well.


    Whats going on? Why are there merchants gathered here? Eugene asked. He had a hunch that something had happened.


    The merchants raised their heads and answered as if they had been waiting for his question, Its because of those roamers.


    Mount Marcus has be a paradise for roamers, Your Majesty!


    The merchants exined the situation, looking as if they were about to cry.


    So, all of you escaped and returned to the vige while the mercenaries dealt with the monsters? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes. Thats right. We lost our horses; we lost our goods Only us and the porters barely managed to escape, one of the merchants answered.


    To be honest, we also lost quite a few porters and ves. We can write off lost goods, but <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em>


    The merchants appeared to be sorrowful at the fact that they had lost their people rather than their goods. It seemed that they hadnt sold their humanity for money.


    How many mercenaries did you employ? Eugene asked.


    Four teams, and eighteen people in total. We had quite a big group, so


    There had been a total of more than thirty people, including the six merchants and the porters. It certainly wasnt a small group of people. However, even such arge group rarely hired as many as three teams of mercenaries.


    Eugene asked, Dont you usually hire just one or two teams of mercenaries? Why did you hire so many?


    Well


    Eugenes expression turned stiff as he listened to the story of the merchants representative. The number of roamers on Mount Marcus had begun to increase at some point. At first, everyone disregarded the small change and simply increased the number of mercenaries they were hiring from three or four to five or six. However, the frequency of attacks only increased as time went by, and even medium-sized monsters started to asionally make their appearance near the roads.


    The merchants had pondered calling the knights, but arge number of knights had left for the Brantian expedition at the time. Therefore, they had been stuck with a shortage of mercenaries and aplete deficit of excellent knights. But even then, they were able to cross the mountain by hiring more than twice as many mercenaries as usualthat was only until a short while ago.


    The number of roamers suddenly doubled. There were about twenty at most before, but since a few months ago, groups several timesrger started to ambush travelers.


    And thats not all either. Before, they wouldnt even approach us when they noticed the number of mercenaries, but now, they are relentless.


    <em>Hmm</em> Eugene recalled the simr things he had experienced throughout his journey.


    The representative of the merchants, who was the oldest and the most experienced, spoke with a worried expression, Your Majesty. The most worrisome thing is that this isnt just a problem in Mount Marcus.


    ?


    Areas near deep forests and rugged mountains have all seen an increase in the number and aggression of roamers. From what I heard, some viges in remote areas have already been destroyed by roamers, the merchant exined.


    Why wasn''t there any news of that? Shouldnt the lords organize an expedition? Eugene asked.


    The merchant responded, Well, thats because the viges that had been destroyed only had poptions in the dozens. From the perspective of the lords, they have no reason to care for small viges that they would only visit maybe once a year. Moreover, there had been a recent civil war as well, right?


    Thats right. Fortunately, the lords in the nearby areas have already sided with Maren early on, so theyre making an effort to take care of the issue. That is why we are also waiting for Lord Bommels troops, another merchant chimed in.


    I see Eugene nodded. He could not believe that such things had been taking ce without his knowledge. He was d to have left Maren, although he had set off with a different purpose in mind.


    Do you know anything about the Tywin territory? Eugene asked.


    After Eugenes first aide, Felid, left for Mungard, the tight rtionship between the Tywin territory and the Palin Association had deteriorated. As such, even Prisci wasnt privy to the internal situation of the Tywin territory, as another member of the association had been put in charge of matters rted to the Tywin territory. This was all because she had no reason to personally look after such a small territory, especially after the Palin Associations explosive growth. After all, she would soon be the associations sessor.


    W-well, Im not sure. I dont conduct business with them, so


    I dont know either. The merchants shook their heads.


    Their representative carefully spoke up, Its the same for me, but I have heard rumors.


    Rumors? Eugene asked.


    Yes, the merchant answered.


    Realizing that Eugenes aura had changed, he gulped before continuing, Apparently, the lord hired knights and mercenaries and sent them to the dungeon, but not a single one survived, including the porters and the dismantlers.


    !


    I heard that the lord did his best to bury the issue, as rumors wouldnt do him any good. And since the Tywin territory is so remote, the incident didnt really spread out, the merchant continued.


    I see Eugene nodded while recalling Camara Tywin. The man was moderately ambitious, moderately mischievous, and moderately servile. Someone like him would have made sure to keep the matter hidden.


    <em>But Camara isnt this unreasonable. He personally hired a subjugation force?</em>


    Being moderate meant he wouldnt overexert himself. Moreover, the Camara Tywin that Eugene knew wasnt a man who would go this far.


    Excuse me, Your Majesty, one of the vigers said cautiously. The vigers had only been stealing nces at Eugene, and the merchants with their heads lowered.


    The viger continued, With all due respect, please defeat the monsters of Mount Marcus!


    Please take care of us, Your Majesty! the rest eximed.


    Understood, Eugene answered as he stood from his seat. He had been nning to do so, anyway. Roamers unafraid of knights were attacking people everywhere, and it was happening in almost every region. Perhaps it was rted to why Camara Tywin had gathered a subjugation force on his own.


    Moreover


    <em>The higher a vampires rank, the more they prefer the blood of intermediate and high-ranking monsters. But as an Origin, I chanced upon magic weapons optimized for killing monsters.</em>


    He was sure of it.


    The abnormal events he had encountered so far were deliberate.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    When Eugene first decided to leave Brantia and return to the Caylor Kingdom, there was a single question that quite a few people had expressed.


    - Why are you taking Princess Lilisain and the elven knights out of everyone?


    Everyone could understand why Eugene was leaving behind Galfredik and Lanslo, as they could empower Luke as the new king of Brantia. Galfredik held great influence over the knights and mercenaries from the Caylor Kingdom, and Lanslo belonged to a family respected by all Brantian knights. As such, everyone found it reasonable that Eugene would leave the two behind and take Edmund instead, who was from the empire. However, Princess Lilisain and the elven knights had little to do with Eugenes journey to the empire through the Caylor Kingdom.


    Rather, it seemed more reasonable for him to take Partec and his men, as they knew Eugene the longest and had a deep rtionship with him. If strength were the issue, the swordmaster Pranbow would have been an excellent choice.


    However, Eugene saw through his original choice to the end and insisted on bringing Princess Lilisain and the elven knights with him. Everyone agreed that Eugene likely had a good reason for his choice, but it was rather strange for him to show such a strong stance on something. As such, a small curiosity remained in everyones hearts.


    A simr question arose when Eugene decided to leave Maren for a while. Everyone suggested that he should take Edmund and Madrica rather than Princess Lilisain and the elven knights if his purpose were to subjugate evilnds. Everyone could agree that local knights who were familiar with Maren and the nearbynd would be much more useful than foreign, elven knights.


    Even so, Eugene insisted that only Princess Lilisain and the elven knights would apany him on his journey. Edmund, who swore loyalty to Eugene, and Madrica, who appeared to be on the path to bing Eugenes next admirer, asked Eugene for a convincing reason, and Eugene answered them.


    nds elves are the best when ites to killing monsters.


    The two knights were unconvinced. They were proud, and rightly so as experienced, strong mercenaries. To that, Eugene gave a further exnation.


    When the two of you were first holding a sword in your hands, the elves were already fighting monsters in nd.


    It was true.


    nds history could be described as an endless war against monsters, and elven knights specialized in hunting monsters rather than fighting in wars. And when Eugene was asked why he was bringing Princess Lilisain with him, he immediately quelled their doubts.


    Apparently, she has about a hundred stuffed monster heads in her room, and theyre all from the monsters she had killed since she was a child.


    This was why Eugene had brought Princess Lilisain and the elven knights over here from Brantia. It was a decision he had made with consideration of his goalto hunt monsters and conquer evilnds. Elves possessed excellent eyesight, which enabled them to see far even in the dark, and they had great reflexes and instincts, which allowed them to react quickly in dangerous situations.


    Born and raised in the forest, the elven knights of nd were well-versed in masking their presence and concealing their tracks. Moreover, they already knew that Eugene was a vampire, and they thought no less of him for it.


    It was much morefortable to interact with them than with pesky human knights.


    Above all else, he didnt need to pay a single coin to work the elven knights, as they were Princess Lilisains guards! In any case, Eugene judged that the elven knights were the best choice for evilnd subjugations and hunting roamers, and the elven knights had perfectly lived up to Eugenes expectations.


    ***


    Eugene, Princess Lilisain, and the elven knights climbed Mount Marcus without their horses. Naturally, the merchants and the vigers were confused by their choice. The biggest advantage of knights was that they could fight freely on horseback. However, Eugene and the knights climbed the mountain without care, and in just half a day, they discovered the location of the roamer groups throughout Mount Marcus.


    They spent their night hunting.


    Their night vision wasnt as good as the vampires, but the elven knights still possessed excellent night vision. As such, the darkness of the mountain wasnt a major obstacle for them. Moreover, their ability to climb mountains was iparably greater than human knights and mercenaries. Large boulders and tall trees couldnt block their path.


    The elves ran around Mount Marcus as if they had resided on it for dozens of years, and as a result, five groups of roamers, a total of nearly four hundred monsters, were killed during their first night on Mount Marcus. There were even fourrger monsters that fell that night, including a troll and an owlbear.


    The merchants and vigers were shocked that so many monsters had been residing on Mount Marcus, and they were even more surprised that eight people had annihted so many monsters overnight.


    What came after the moment of shock was a deafening cheer.


    Long live the king!


    Hurray to the elf heroes!


    The vigers wanted to host a feast for the heroes who had saved them from the monsters.


    Im a little busy. There has to be other ces besides here where the number of monsters has grown explosively. Shouldnt I take care of those monsters there first?


    Eugene was busy, so he refused. The merchants and the residents were disappointed, but Eugenes response was naturally understood as a kings caring heart for his citizens. Of course, he had sold the mana stones and materials obtained from the hunt to the merchants at a price slightly above the market, but no one paid attention to such a trivial matter. Rather, the merchants were greatly touched that the king had traded with them instead of taking the goods back to Maren.


    Eugenes feats on Mount Marcus and his parting words, the excuse he had given to leave, spread to the nearby areas through the merchants. The spirit called this event the start of The Vampires Heavenly Traits,[1] though Eugene had no idea how she came up with the name and what it even meant.


    Your Majesty Eugene is valiant! Brave! Merciful! Everything about you screams the perfect lord!


    Theres a reason why a pretty elf princess and a golden spirit are following him!


    King Eugene will take down all the monsters in the dukedom![2]


    Eugene had no intention to cause such a ripple effect, but by the time he arrived at the Tywin territory, the Dukedom of Maren was filled with talk about thest particr verse. The people were joyed, but the lords who had subjected themselves to the dukedom were nervous. The king was personallying around to kill all the monsters, and the lords could only interpret his actions as a specific message to all of them.


    - Im being forced to do this because all of you are so ipetent. I will be visiting you soon. Get ready.


    The lords became busy amidst their apprehension, which led to the strengthening of their loyalty andpetitiveness. Thus, Eugene had sessfullyid the foundation for the unity and development of the dukedom in his first official duty as the king.


    Naturally, the person in question had no idea about all these.


    ***


    I greet Your Majesty.


    Eugene remained silent as he observed Camara Tywin. It wasnt because he disliked it or harbored negative emotions toward the man. Rather, it was because he had changed so much in just a few years.


    <em>Kieh?</em> S-sir. Aide number ones brother has be an old man. He aged so fast Mirian muttered with shock. Eugene agreed. Camara Tywin had grown much too old in appearance. When Eugene first saw him, he even wondered if the previous lord hade back to life. However, it seemed Camara had grown older in appearance due to the enormous pressure he had always been subjected to as a lord.


    Youve changed quite a bit, Eugenemented.


    Just tell me that Ive aged. I know, Camara responded. He was obviously still the same man judging from the slightly rude tone. It seemed that the previous lord hadnte back to life after all.


    Eugene responded with a smirk, Your appearance has changed, but you are still the same man on the inside. But what happened? <em>Ah,</em> you can speakfortably when its just the two of us.


    Thank you for your consideration. I will do as you say. Your Majesty is still the same person on the outside and the inside. <em>Ah,</em> perhaps Camara hesitated.


    Eugene nodded. You must have heard the rumor. Thats right. Im a vampire.


    !


    Camaras eyebrows twitched as if he were surprised. He remained silent for a while with shock while staring at Eugene with quivering eyes. After some time, he finally opened his lips. T-then when you first came to our territory


    Eugene answered, Thats right. I was weaker than I am now, but I was still a vampire back then.


    So that was why you always wore a mask Camara muttered.


    This? Eugene answered with a grin and took out the ck mask. He no longer needed it, but he carried it around as a souvenir from the past.


    Eugene continued, At that time, I thought I could not be in the sun. Turns out it didnt matter back then either. Anyway, sir, lets talk.


    <em>Phew!</em> Where should I start? Camara let out a long sigh.


    He continued with a look of remorse, It must be around this timest year. A knight apanied by about twenty mercenaries offered to subjugate the dungeon.


    You didnt agree to it, did you? Eugene asked.


    Of course not. How could I? I had never seen him before, and I wasnt even sure which family he belonged to. I couldnt let him in the dungeon like that, Camara answered.


    Why? You did such a thing before. Was his name Maverick? Eugene said.


    That was because of Bertel, Camara responded. His eyes were filled with remorse as he recalled his brother, who had perished at Eugenes hands.


    Well, lets leave it at that. So what happened? Eugene asked.


    Yes. When I turned down his first offer, the knight changed the terms. He said he didnt need any payment. He offered to investigate the unidentified areas of the dungeon, and he only demanded twenty percent of the mana stones and materials after he was done with the subjugation, Camara continued.


    Was he not right in the head? What would he have to gain from that? Eugene said. With twenty mercenaries, he would have to demand at least thirty percent. And even at thirty percent, he would have been left with nothing after paying the mercenaries. No knight would do such a thing since they had to risk their lives in an evilnd.


    He said he was practicing true chivalry. Besides, his armor was quite luxurious. The mercenaries were absolutely obedient to the knights orders as well. So I thought it might be fine to try it once, Camara exined.


    <em>Hmm.</em> So you epted his offer, Eugene said.


    Yes. I signed the contract. Three dayster, he took porters and entered the dungeon. However the dungeon entrance did not open even after ten days, Camara said.


    Dungeons andbyrinths were sunless, and subjugations would usually take around three or four days. Staying inside any longer was dangerous. One would lose their sense of time, and their perception would greatly diminish over time. Moreover, their morale would decrease, and they would even start to hallucinate.


    It didnt matter if the knight had truly gone to explore the unidentified areas; as long as he failed to return in ten days, it could only mean that


    They were annihted, Eugene said. He realized that Camara was recounting the same story he had heard from the merchant representative in the vige at the foot of Mount Marcus.


    Thats the conclusion we came to. Of course, I only thought that it was unfortunate at the time. It wasnt like we had spent any of our money, and other territories would sometimes fail on their subjugations as well. However, the problem came after that failed subjugation, Camara said.


    Eugene had a hunch about where the story was heading.


    Camara continued in a depressed voice, Until then, there had been no more than one or two deaths every subjugation. However the death toll more than doubled in the subjugations following that failed subjugation, and it was the same with the number of people with severe injuries.


    The monsters became stronger. Was that it? Eugene asked.


    What?! H-how, how do you know that? Camara muttered with disbelief.


    Eugene answered with a cold gaze, My knights and I had killed more than five hundred roamers on our way to the Tywin territory. But before I left for Brantia, I had never killed more than a quarter of that during my travels between here and Maren. What do you think that means?


    !


    Thats right. Something has changed with the evilnds and the monsters. Its not only here, but with all the evilnds in the world. Sooner orter, there will be monsters everywhere, Eugene added.


    T-thats Camara stuttered with shock.


    Eugene rose from his seat and pushed his chair back. He looked down at Camara and spoke, The Tywin territorys dungeon. My knights and I will subjugate it. All of it. Every nook and cranny.


    <em>Ah</em>


    Eugene started to walk out with his back to Camara. However, he suddenly turned around due to a sudden curiosity.


    By the way, the knight who led the mercenaries to death. What was his name? What kind of person was he? Eugene asked.


    Helmond. He said his name was Christian Helmond, Camara answered.


    !


    This time, Eugenes eyes widened in shock.


    Helmond.


    It was definitely the name of one of the vampire ns.


    1. The original text is a wordy to a book, which was the first book to ever be written in the native script of the Koreannguage. Apparently, its a song to praise a king for his traits


    2. It seems like theyre singing a song, which, as mentioned, should be a reference to the book.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Are you sure you wont need any dismantlers or porters? Camara asked. Although they were already standing in front of the dungeons entrance, it seemed Camara still couldnt give up on his lingering thoughts.


    Eugene nodded while checking his equipment once more. Its fine. They will only get in the way. And


    Eugenes cold eyes turned toward Camara.


    This dungeon may end today. At the least, I will wipe out everything inside the dungeon, Eugene said.


    ! Camaras eyes quivered with shock, and the troops with him shared his anxiety. Several years had already passed since Eugenesst visit, and as such, most of the soldiers didnt know him personally. In fact, even the territorys young knight had only been hired recently. He had only heard stories about Eugene, but he had never seen him in person.


    <em>Is he being serious? No, well, even if half the rumors surrounding the king are true, then hespletely capable of following through with what he said</em>


    The most famous and undeniable of the legends surrounding the young, beautiful king was regarding how he was responsible for opening the Tywin territorys dungeon. Moreover, he had even aplished a tremendous feat by killing an intermediate-rank monster during the subjugation. It was one of the most famous stories told in the Tywin territory, and there were even poems and songs about the event.


    <em>Still</em>


    There were only eight knights, including the king. It didnt make sense that only eight people would participate in a subjugation, as at least thirty soldiers were usually necessary for a subjugation of this scale.


    Were going, Eugene stated after opening the entrance with ease. He entered the dungeon without hesitation along with the elven knights as dozens of Camaras soldiers watched them with half-doubtful eyes.


    ***


    Everyone, hide your presence, Eugene said.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    The monsters would have already noticed their presence by their sound and smell. Even so, there was no need to alert some monsters in advance by ring their presence and emitting Fear. After all, the purpose of this subjugation was not to simply kill some monsters. Instead, it was to annihte all of them and get to the bottom of the dungeon to uncover any secrets.


    <em>A vampire of the Helmond n</em>


    Eugene hadnt told Camara, but Eugene expected that the vampire had been doing something inside the dungeon, so the vampire should still be alive. Eugene recalled how he himself had once thought of living inside a dungeon or abyrinth if his identity were discovered and he had nowhere else to go.


    Dungeons andbyrinths provided the perfect conditions for a vampire to live. So how could a high-ranking vampire belonging to a n die inside a dungeon?


    <em>Its ridiculous</em>


    Besides, the vampire had entered the dungeon nearly a year ago. Eugene had no idea what the vampire was plotting, but it was likely that it had to do with the sudden increase in the number of monsters and their extreme aggression.


    Scout ahead, just in case, Eugene said.


    Got it! Mirian answered before buzzing further inside. She hadpletely eliminated the light unique to spirits. Eugene and the elves had no maps and torches, which were essential items for dungeon exploration, but they continued without hesitation, thanks to their excellent vision and senses.


    After about five minutes


    Here theye, Eugene said, after picking up on the sound of monsters from deeper inside. He unsheathed Wolfughter.


    <em>Shiiing.</em>


    Princess Lilisain and the elven knights unsheathed their swords as well, and eight beams of light appeared in the dark. One of the decisive reasons why nds knights were veteran, capable monster hunters was that they were able to manipte mana.


    A de containing the mysteries of mana was as powerful as a holy knights sword against monsters. Simple cuts and stabs would inflict enormous pain on the monsters, and even those with self-healing abilities would have their restorative powers forcibly limited. Elven knights were excellent knights capable of using Aura, and they also possessed excellent vision and senses, allowing them to move unhindered in a dark dungeon.


    The subjugation of the Tywin territorys dungeon was as good as over.


    <em>Kieeeee!</em>


    <em>Kehhh! Kuaaehhh!</em>


    The cries of the monsters drew closer. Eugene held Madarazika in one hand and Wolfughter in the other as he spoke quietly, Lets get started.


    <em>Ziiiing!</em>


    The de containing an Origins Fear started to dye the darkness crimson.


    ***


    <em>Chomp, chomp, slurrrrrp</em>


    The space was filled with consistent, unpleasant, dreary sounds. Only minimal light emitted by mana stones and torches filled the space deep within the dungeon, and dozens of mercenaries were crouched on the floor, casting ominous shadows as they intently went about their work.


    They were currently having a meal.


    Countless piles of bones and skeletons of humans and monsters were scattered across the entire space, and the creatures devoured blood and flesh. Although they possessed human forms, they could not be called humans.


    Dungeons had always been colder than the outside world, and the temperature in a ce as close to the heart of the dungeon as here was unbearable for ordinary humans, no matter how manyyers of fabric they surrounded themselves with. As such, corpses did not dpose even with the passing of time.


    And the mercenaries with the bizarre appearances were now feasting on the flesh of those who had died here. Right in the middle of the grotesque dinner was a man seated on a throne of bone. He watched the mercenaries eat with bored eyes.


    The figure had sharp fangs jutting out from his lips, a pale face like a sick man, and different colored eyesred and yellowhe was clearly a vampire.


    <em>Hmm?</em> The vampire raised his head after watching the ves feast for a while.


    <em>Hooh.</em> It has been a while since weve had fresh food, the vampire muttered. A smile of anticipation appeared around his lips.


    One of the mercenaries grinned and spoke. He had been ripping off the leather armor of a corpse with one hand and their heart with the other.


    Fresh offerings seem to have entered after a long time. Master, if you give me a chance


    The vampire cut him off, Silence.


    The mercenary started to tremble and immediately fell on his stomach. The powerful Fear contained in his masters eyes was dominating his spirit.


    P-please forgive me, Master!


    The other mercenaries also stopped ripping into the corpses and fell on their stomach. The mercenaries were the ves and servants of the vampire, and they had to be absolutely obedient to their master. Their master had taken control of the Tywin territorys dungeon, as well as all other nearby evilnds. He was a rulera ruthless one at that.


    In fact, he wasnt someone who belonged in a ce like this. Rather, their master had been doing this for nearly a year because of someones ordersorders from someone they could never know and should never know.


    It doesnt seem like there are many of them, so I will leave it to the monsters, ves, and servants. Dont kill them for now. Bring them back alive, the vampire said.


    Yes, Master.


    The monsters residing in the dungeon had already beenpletely dominated by their master. Even a high-ranking monster, the previous king of the dungeon, the cave spider queen, had been subdued by their master and was serving as a gatekeeper to the heart of the dungeon.


    Send the trolls first. Let them know that its fine to eat an arm or a leg, the vampire said.


    As the master wishes. The butlers licked their lips while following their masters orders. It had truly been a long time since they tasted the tender flesh of a living human.


    ***


    Lets get some rest.


    Yes.


    The elven knights plopped down on the floor. They were rather exhausted after fighting four intense battles. Facing more than two hundred low-ranking monsters and three trolls within four hours of entering the dungeon had taken a toll on the elven knights stamina.


    This was the only weakness of the elven knights. Within an evilnd, the stamina of elven knights fell at a simr rate as human knights. This was because the cirction of mana inside an evilnd was slowerpared to the outside world. Moreover, while human knights could restore their stamina by consuming refined mana stones, elven knights were unable to do so. As such, they had to rest after exhausting themselves close to their limits, which was currently the case.


    Sorry for disappointing you, Your Majesty. Two hours. After that, we will be able to fight again," Princess Lilisain said. It was clear that she was exhausted as well.


    Eugene nodded. I will stand guard. Everyone should quench their thirst and get some sleep.


    Yes.


    Fortunately, although the cirction of mana was slow inside an evilnd, it was still there. As Princess Lilisain had said, the elves would be capable of fighting once more after resting for two hours.


    How many mana stones did we get? Eugene asked.


    <em>Kieeeh</em> W-well A lot! Super duper lots! <em>Kihehehehe</em><em>!</em> the spirit answered with augh while drawing a big circle with her arms. Her greed was endless, but she was weak when it came to numbers. Well, the exact number didnt matter, anyway. Just as Mirian said, they had obtained a lot of mana stones.


    <em>Just as they became stronger and more aggressive, the number of those possessing mana stones had increased as well. Even most of the low-ranking monsters have mana stones.</em>


    Considering that less than thirty percent of low-ranking monsters possessed mana stones under normal circumstances, the rate had nearly tripled. Eugene had expected an increase in monsters with mana stones after his experiences with the roamers, but this was far beyond his expectations.


    <em>Monsters have be stronger, but the number of monsters possessing mana stones has increased as well. How strange. Technically, its not apletely awful phenomenon, but</em>


    Most races, humans, in particr, were extremely greedy for mana stones. Monsters sought to hurt people, but refined mana stones helped with human health and it even extended their lifespan. If the current phenomenon werent confined to a regional area, the nobles and merchants in the world would be overjoyed rather than rmed.


    Nobody wanted to be poor and live a short life. However, Eugene instinctively sensed that this wasnt such a simple matter. What would happen if the number of mana stones obtainable from hunting monsters doubled or even tripled? Then everyone would set out to hunt monsters. Nobles would hire soldiers and mercenaries even if they had to go into debt, andmoners would abandon their livelihood to participate in monster hunts.


    However, mana stones may be very valuable, but they werent indispensable to the livelihood of humans. Moreover, only a select few could ever get their hands on refined mana stones. In fact, the majority of those living in rural areas would often spend their entire lives without ever seeing a single refined mana stone. And for such people, who ounted for the absolute majority of the worlds poption, there was something more important than even mana stones.


    <em>Food. Food is the most important</em>


    There were many starving people. For the vast majority of ordinary people, their goal was to eat their fill without worry rather than to obtain mana stones. Moreover, most ordinary citizens were farmers. As the number of monsters increased and they became more aggressive, farmers would be the first in line to suffer the most damage.


    With little to no food left, farmers would be left with one choice.


    What would happen if farmers were mobilized to hunt monsters after losing their livelihood?


    What if those whose family members lost their lives to monsters became mercenaries for revenge and fortune?


    What would happen afterward?


    An uprising


    And it wouldnt just happen in select regions. Rather, it would happen across the entire kingdom all at once. It wouldnt make a difference to citizens whether they starved to death or died fighting against their lord. No, on the contrary, they wouldnt have to starve if all went well in theirtter choice.


    I dont know who it is, but if theyve thought that far ahead and caused this


    Eugene was thoroughly impressed. He felt enlightened. Only a real demon king, one who sincerely wanted to see the destruction of the world, could have nned such a thing.


    It was then


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Eugene sensed something.


    As expected Theyrepletely out of their minds. Eugene grinned as he felt a vulgar, lowly Fear. The vampire of the Helmond n was plotting something after upying the dungeon.


    <em>Kieeeeh!</em> Sir! Something ising! Mirian fussed after btedly sensing the Fears of low and middle-ranking vampires. Princess Lilisain and the elven knights hurriedly stood up and started taking arms.


    Eugene stopped them. Just keep resting.


    What? But


    The opponents are vampires. It will be better to capture them. So Eugene said.


    He could feel the demonic armors desire to fully disy its power after feasting on the blood of trolls to its hearts content. He continued while pressing down on the helmet that resembled the head of a dragon, It will be best to test it against other vampires.


    <em>Paaaaaa!</em>


    Armis, the demonic armor, began to glow crimson in the darkness. Only a vampire Origin was capable of unlocking and fully utilizing one of the demonic armors mysteries. If he injected Fear into the armor, it would change into any shape and size following its masters will.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    There were many armaments that contained the power of magic and various mysteries. Rumors spoke of a shield that could autonomously change positions to deflect spears and arrows, as well as a sword that emitted a brilliant light to blind enemies at decisive moments. There supposedly existed a dagger that could freely extend and retract its de, an axe that always returned to its owner, and even a spear in which a spirit of fire was sealed to emit mes.


    Likewise, all of Eugenes equipment was quite unusual. Even the most ordinary among them, Wolfughter, was made of meteoric iron, and it could easily slice through chainmail. Moreover, the injuries it inflicted were difficult to treat and would take long to heal.


    Among his equipment, Eugene considered Armis, the demonic armor, to be the best. Armis boasted a defense superior to the te armor crafted by the dwarven craftsmen of Maren, but it was only half as heavy. Moreover, it provided a perfect fit for the wearer, which meant maximumfortability. In addition, Armis would extinguish most magic and curses before they could even reach its wearer. Armis was essentially perfect, except for its most critical wit craved the blood of its wearer to the point that it would threaten their life.


    The armors drawback was simply too serious. Armor was supposed to protect its wearer, so who would want to equip something that would eat away at their life? As such, Eugene had also felt quite uneasy when he first received Armis. However, he came to a realization when Armis flew over of its own ord and automatically equipped itself on him. Armis did not crave the wearers blood because it wanted to harm them. Rather, it only required a huge amount of blood to express both its intelligence and mysteries. That was why non-vampires would die without giving even half the amount of blood Armis wanted. In the first ce, Armis was an armor made to be worn by a vampire of the highest rank, someone capable of easily killing intermediate and high-ranking monsters.


    And only when the armors desire for blood was fully satisfied would the demonic armor finally reveal its true power and mystery.


    It became one with its wearer, just like this.


    <em>Kwaaaaaa</em>


    The armor emitted a bright crimson light before it started to quiver. Eugene concentrated his Fear and will to immaterialize his body. The armor, as well as Wolfughter and Madarazika, separated into thousands of ck grains and merged into his shadowy, immaterial form.


    !!! Princess Lilisain and the elven knights were stupefied by the incredible sight. Although the elves were familiar with magic and the powers of mysteries, the scene unfolding in front of them was hard to believe.


    However, their shock was nothingpared to the surprise of the vampires. The vampires had been running toward them with joy, thinking that the intruders had lost all their strength.


    ***


    ?!


    However, as soon as they saw the ck smoke rushing toward them, the vampires realized that they were witnessing an ability exclusive to vampires of the highest rank, just like their own master. However, they had never met a high-ranking vampire except their master. Moreover, they did not feel a Fear as powerful as their masters Fear, something that would cause them to instantly stiffen. The vampires had no idea that Eugene had intentionally withdrawn his Fear, and as such, they were confused by the conflicting information.


    However, their confusion onlysted for a moment.


    <em>Kwaarrrrrr!</em>


    The cluster of bat-like, ck smoke expanded in an instant and surrounded the vampires. The vampires froze on the spot as they became trapped in darkness even darker than the darkness of the dungeon. Everywhere they looked, they could see nothing but darkness.


    Vampires were a tribe of darkness. Night and darkness were their homes. However, the darkness currently surrounding them was somethingpletely isted from the world.


    Sound, smell, touch, etc


    They could not feel any of it. It was a perfect world of nothingnessa darkness beyond darkness. The otherworldly space caused even the members of the Dark n to feel terrible fear.


    !


    The vampires shouted in fear, but no sound came from their lips.


    It was then


    <em>Kikikieeek!</em>


    An immeasurable number of red figures began to appear in the dark along with a strange noise. The figures were bright red eyes.


    The red eyes watched the vampires, and each eye contained an energy more overwhelming than their masters.


    An overwhelming Fear. It was <em>literally</em> the purest Fear. The vampires unknowingly dropped their weapons on the floor, and then they began to kneel on the floor while drooling. The only thing they could do was worship the absolute being.


    Indeed


    The demonic armors ability wasnt to simply change shape along with the appearance of the wearer. Moreover, it wasnt even an armor designed for the vampires of the highest rank; rather, it was designed for only one person.


    Armis was designed for the true Vampire Lord, but not in the sense of the word that referred to the hierarchical ssification of vampires, but rather the lord of all vampires.


    It was the King of Darkness armor.


    ***


    ?!


    A frown came to Christian Helmonds face as he waited for his underlings with annoyance. He felt something from deep within his heart. His heartbeat, which was significantly slower than those of other races, began to elerate little by little.


    He couldnt even begin to panic. What began in his heart quickly spread to his entire body, and the vampires limbs began to twitch against his will. He knew exactly what this unfamiliar sensation was.


    "<em>Keugh</em><em>...!</em>"


    What caused him to reel and for his underlings to fall t trembling was fear.


    I-Im afraid?


    Christian was in disbelief. He could neither see nor hear anything. He was fearful of nothing else but the energy he could feel from afar.


    However, this was just the beginning


    <em>Ughhh</em> Christian fell onto one knee while tightly grasping his chest. His expression was distorted like a demon, and his pale face had already turned red.


    <em>Ba-dump. Ba-dump. Ba-dump</em>


    The twitching became worse as his heartbeat elerated.


    C-coffin My coffin


    Christian struggled toward the coffin on one side of the wide space. Unfortunately, his body betrayed his will. The vampire floundered on the ground as his breath became increasingly sluggish. His fear-eroded, red, yellow eyes caught sight of something in the distance. In a way, the figure seemed to radiate light in the darkness, and in a way, it seemed to radiate an overwhelming<em> darkness</em> that had engulfed darkness itself.


    !!!


    As soon as Christianid eyes on the figure, he ced his knees, elbows, and forehead on the ground one after another. Afterward, he straightened his palms and raised them up.


    I greet the King of Darkness, the Supreme Lord of Blood.


    He had not acted and spoken out of reason nor intelligence. Rather, the instinct deeply imprinted on his soul as a member of the Dark n hadmanded him to speak.


    Eugene looked down at Christian with an indifferent expression.


    He asked, Are you Christian Helmond?


    <em>The King of Darkness has called my name!</em>


    Christian felt ecstatic. He responded in a trembling voice with his forehead on the ground, Yes. That is the true name of my humble self. I dare ask of you, pleasemand me as you wish.


    Did you evolve the monsters and release them outside? Eugene asked.


    Yes, my king, Christian answered.


    Why? Eugene said.


    Thats my masters <em>Heugh.. </em><em>Uaggh</em><em> </em><em>Keugh</em><em>! Argh!</em> Christian suddenly gasped while answering. Soon, blood vessels on his bluish forehead began to burst.


    <em>Magic!</em>


    Eugene came to recognize the situation and quickly aroused his Fear. The Origins Fear surrounded Christians figure in an instant.


    Eugene spoke, I take precedence over all wills.


    It was a casual remark. However, it resulted in an enormous effect. The magic that had bound Christian disappeared without a trace.


    <em>Huagh! Ugh, agh</em> Christian once again bashed his forehead against the ground while breathing heavily.


    Glory to the Supreme Ruler of Blood! Christian was even more convinced, although he had instinctively realized from the imprint on his soul. He was facing the supreme being of the Tribe of Darkness. The one who cast the magic on him was a monarch of the n, and the only being capable of destroying it with authority was someone who stood even above the monarch.


    I have a lot to talk to you about, Eugene said.


    This humble one will answer with a joyful heart, Christian responded while mming his head against the ground. He felt a breathtaking fear and a greater joy than even his first time consuming blood.


    ***


    So Helmond is just Helmond? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. The names of all ns are simply the names of the monarchs, Christian answered with a bow on one knee.


    So this fellow, Helmond, was he the one who cast the spell on you? Eugene asked.


    Although Eugene had addressed his father, the heavenly monarch, as a fellow, Christian did not feel outraged, let alone even a trace of anger. He answered, No. It was my mother, Spineline. Of course, not my birth mother, but my fathers partner.


    As far as Eugene knew, vampires werent born vampires. They were born humans but were transformed into vampires. In other words, the female vampire named Spineline wasnt Christians biological mother; she was the partner of the ns leader.


    Why did youe into this dungeon? And why did you evolve the monsters and release them outside? Eugene asked.


    Christian answered, It was my fathers orders. My humble self does not know his intentions.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene frowned. In the end, even this vampire didnt know anything important.


    However Christian said cautiously before continuing, I suspect that its not just the Helmond n and me. I believe the others in a simr position as me from the other ns are carrying out the same mission.


    Other ns? Which ones? Eugene asked.


    Christian answered, Please forgive me. This humble one does not know.


    A high lord of a vampire n would be quite intelligent and crafty. As such, there was a good chance that Christians guess was true.


    Eugene sank into thought for a minute, then spoke while recalling something, You. Do you know anything about what happened in the Caylor Kingdoms royal castle?


    My apologies. Please punish me with death, Christian answered in a remorseful voice.


    Eugene clicked his tongue. You dont know very much.


    <em>Kieeeh</em><em>?</em> Arent undead already dead in the first ce? He should be asking to bepletely extinguished at times like these. <em>Tsk.</em> He doesnt know how to show any sincerity, does he? Mirian said with a serious expression. She had made her appearance after Eugene hadpletely subdued Christian.


    Christian flinched at her words. He could take care of a spirit quite easily, but this particr spirit was special in the sense that she had a contract with the supreme being.


    Eugene gave a brief exnation of the incident, The court wizard of the Caylor Kingdom created an undead twin-headed ogre. So


    Christian could not hide his surprise.


    ording to your story, the court wizard must have been a member of another n. Moreover, if they had been using magic like that, they must have belonged to one of those two ns, Christian said.


    <em>Hooh?</em> Is that so? Which ns? Eugene asked. His eyes sparkled in anticipation of finally obtaining some useful information.


    It must be either Ventroa or Bloodyshadow.


    !


    Eugenes eyes filled with shock.


    One was a name he had heard from Prince Localope, and the other was


    Kiehh!? I-Is the roon a traitor? Is that it?! Mirian was outraged.


    <em></em><em>Bloodyshadow</em><em>? Thats the Blood Shadow School.</em>


    So, instead of simply having a vampire ancestor, Romaris school of magic was actually one of the vampire ns?

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    That cant be.


    Eugene smirked. The progenitor of the Blood Shadow School had perished long ago. Moreover, the wizards of the Blood Shadow School were only favorable to vampires because the founder of their school was a vampire. They had nothing to do with any particr n.


    Eugene quickly organized his thoughts before speaking to Christian, who was still prostrating on the ground, Do you remember what I said earlier?


    What do you mean? Christin asked.


    I take precedence over all wills, Eugene repeated.


    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>


    Christian suddenly bashed his forehead against the floor before shouting, The supreme one is the lord of the tribe! You stand above all practices andws of the Tribe of the Night!


    Even above the n? Eugene asked.


    Thats right, Christian answered without hesitation. He was certain. It no longer held any meaning for him to get nitty gritty about ns and all formalities since he had already seen a vampire like Eugene. The existence in front of him was the absolute king of the n, and Christian knew instinctively from the imprint on his soul and blood.


    Eugene spoke, Then, from now on, you will serve me.


    It is an honor! Christian shouted while shuddering with excitement.


    The one he called fatherthe one responsible for transforming him into a vampire.


    The Helmond na powerful n with hundreds of members.


    Such things were meaningless in front of this man, the king of blood and the supreme vampire. An unparalleled existence was about to take him in.


    <em>I can stand by the side of the King of Darkness! That means I can get revenge on that wicked woman!</em>


    Ahh! How could he be so generous? How could he bestow another chance to one who dared to bare their fangs toward him?!


    Christian reveled in joy and hope of revenge. Eugene spoke once again, By the way, how did you strengthen the monsters?


    I used this, Christian answered while hurriedly pulling something out of his inner pocket.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Eugenes eyes glimmered. The object was an incense burner made delicately by connecting three skeletons.


    <em>Im certain. Its the exact same incense burner that belonged to the wizard I had killed in the Carls Baggins Penins.</em>


    It was the same object which belonged to the ck wizard who controlled the undead twin-headed ogre whom people mistakenly assumed had been converted by Eugene. The object Christian raised over his head was surprisingly simr to the incense burner that the ck wizard had in his possession.


    So, what did you do with this? Eugene asked.


    First, I mixed the blood of humans, monsters, and vampires Christian eagerly exined. He had obtained an urate understanding of Eugenes personality in the meantime, so he gave a very simple, clear exnation.


    So, you mix the blood of humans with the blood of the monster you want to strengthen, then add the blood of a high-ranking vampire. Afterward, you burn it, correct? Eugene asked.


    Thats right, Christian answered.


    But are there many magic tools like this? I guess the others who are serving on simr missions as you have things like this? Eugene asked while lifting the incense burner.


    Christian answered, With all due respect, but as far as I understand, there are only a few of these precious objects. I dare say that there could not be more than three.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugene nodded. Indeed, it made sense that there wouldnt be dozens of tools capable of creating an undead out of a powerful monster like the twin-headed ogre and controlling it.


    <em>If there are three, that means Ive already gotten my hands on two of them.</em>


    The incense burner he had previously acquired was with Romari. He had no real use for it, and Romari had practically begged him for it, saying that she needed it in her research for chimeras.


    Ill take this, Eugene said. It would be helpful for Romaris chimera research. Until now, he had distributed most of the spoils he had gained to the knights. It was about time for him to present her with a gift, as she had suffered quite a bit as his wizard.


    Everything of mine humble self belongs to the supreme one. Please take it, Christian answered.


    Good. Next question, Eugene stated. Afterward, Eugene spoke with Christian for another thirty or so minutes. Naturally, he did not find out everything he wanted, but he managed to obtain quite a bit of useful information.


    Eugene nodded with satisfaction. Good. Good work.


    Its an honor, Christian answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Now, theres the matter with your disposition Eugene muttered while looking down at Christian. The vampires head was bowed, and his shoulders were trembling, probably due to his expectations.


    Eugene continued, Ill take you as my vassal then.


    <em>Oohh!</em> Christians entire body trembled with overwhelming joy.


    The high lord of the Helmond n? Such a meager, humble position was nothingpared to being the vassal of the supreme lord. Such was the highest honor for any member of the Dark n.


    But I already have a vassal. Theres also someone I had taken in as an administrator. <em>Ah,</em>e to think of it, there are a couple of others who are simr to vassals in Brantia. Anyway, sort it out amongst yourselvester on, Eugene said.


    I will keep that in mind! Christian shouted while kowtowing. No matter what anyone said, it didnt change the fact that he was originally a high lord of the Helmond n. He was confident in bing the right-hand man of the supreme vampire. Christian soaked in ecstatic joy. However, he had no idea that a vassal of the Origin was currently swamped with work across the sea in Brantia, and that same vassal was suffering from extreme stress and was filled with the desire to kill just about anyone.


    ***


    Then I will give you a month. Take care of your mess, Eugene said.


    I will do my best. I swear it on my blood, Christian answered before quietly leaving the dungeon with his subordinates through a secret passage he had made earlier. After killing all of his ves, he only had about five subordinates left. Even so, each of them was strong enough to stand their ground against two or three experienced knights. As such, there was no need to worry about them.


    Christians mission was simple. He had to restore all the evilnds he had tampered with, including the dungeon of the Tywin territory. He would block all the secret burrows used to send monsters out of the evilnds, and he would have to kill the evolved monsters as well. However, he was told to leave the high-ranking monsters untouched, as Eugene would go around to exterminate them, anyway.


    Monsters would continue to be born even if Christian properlypleted his job, but as long as no one else intervened, their growth rate would normalize.


    <em>Kieeeeh?</em> Then we will have fewer mana stones. Are you sure? Mirian asked. The spirit always talked about wealth, both in her wake and her sleep.


    She had a point. If the monsters were left untouched, Eugene could definitely acquire more mana stones. However, Eugene had already seen through the traps hidden within this incident.


    Youre probably right. Since there are other ns involved, its probably not just a matter of our dukedom either, Eugene answered. There were vampires from at least two, possibly more than three ns who were on missions to infiltrate and carry out simr tasks as Christian. Moreover, it had been almost a year. In addition, it was highly likely that simr things were happening in the other kingdoms of the continent, aside from just the Kingdom of Caylor. With the number and the quality of the monsters increasing, the supply of mana stones would exponentially increase as well.


    Wouldnt we take a loss? Mirian asked.


    Not at all, Eugene answered. Even in the short term, although they would be making rtively less profit, they wouldnt be making a loss. Moreover, it was only limited to profits from mana stones.


    In the long run


    <em>The Dukedom of Maren and I will benefit no matter what. The same with those who had nned this whole thing.</em>


    Eugenes eyes glimmered coldly. He turned and spoke to Princess Lilisain and the elven knights, All of you may have already guessed, but this matter will remain a secret for the time being.


    <em>Hmm.</em> The expressions of the elven knights changed subtly. Although they were favorable toward Eugene, they were knights in essence. They couldnt simply agree to release Christian, someone who hadmitted an outright sin, as well as to keep such a serious fact hidden from the public.


    Noticing the hesitancy of the knights, Eugene spoke in a stern voice, He is just the tail. If we start bbering about this, we will miss the opportunity to strike at the head. Sirs, you should already know my personality and the path I have walked so far.


    !


    The elves became startled by Eugenes words. They fell into contemtion for a minute, then nodded.


    Of course


    We trust in Your Majesty.


    The expressions of the elves were once again cid. A few even had satisfied faces. They knew Eugene to be a man who knew when and how to act ording to the situation. Moreover, he was fit to be called the perfect model of knights. Although he sometimes used extraordinary methods that were unknightly, he was ultimately a hero who had punished the undead, killed ck wizards, and saved a country from a crisis. Moreover, had he not killed roamers during his journey, though they were unrted to the subjugations? He had done so to save viges and residents from danger.


    Who else could we trust if not an honorable knight like you, Your Majesty?


    I will dly join the path of uprooting evil.


    Thank you for your understanding, Eugene responded with a pleasant smile on the outside and an insidious smile inside.


    <em>Im d theyre nave from having lived their entire lives stuck on the ind of nd.</em>


    I also know your personality and the path you have been walking. Honor and chivalry, such things are meaningless. If anyone dares to touch what belongs to me, then I will <em>Kieeeh</em><em></em>


    The spirit, who knew her contractor better than anyone else, whispered as she slowly stuffed herself inside of her leather pocket. It was quite fortunate that her survival instinct had improved even though her intelligence had remained unchanged.


    Your Majesty, is this the end of the subjugation? Princess Lilisain asked.


    Eugene shook his head. No, we still have the most important thing left.


    By that


    Eugene left behind Princess Lilisains excited gaze and turned around. The ce where Christian and his men had been residing was located right in front of the dungeons center. Beyond it, at the end of the winding aisle, was an undiscovered area engulfed in ominous darkness. No one had ever traveled to the dungeons heart.


    We will enter the heart of the dungeon, Eugene said.


    <em>Oooh!</em>


    The elven knights gasped. There were only unconfirmed rumors regarding the heart of evilnds. No one had actually seeded in conquering an evilnds heart. No, rather, there werent even any eyewitness ounts, as no one had ever returned alive.


    <em>However</em>


    <em>It will be different for His Majesty!</em>


    Even a vampire high lord had to stop just before the heart of the dungeon, but this was Eugene they were talking about. They were filled with expectations. Perhaps today would be the day in which he would make an aplishment that would forever be passed down in history.


    ***


    <em>Kwaaaaaa!</em>


    <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em>


    Eugene turned his head at the groaning from behind. Even Princess Lilisain, who rarely expressed her pain, was clenching her lips until they bled.


    <em>This is troublesome.</em>


    Eugene inwardly clicked his tongue. The first thing he saw after climbing down the stairs was arge passage measuring five meters wide and high. It was quite arge formation, but no one showed any reaction until that point. However, less than a minute after entering the passage, the elven knights began to howl in pain.


    Evil energy


    Even the elven knights, who were quite resistant to evil mysteries, could not withstand the enormous amount of evil energy flowing from the heart of the dungeon. In the end, Eugene was forced tomand all the elven knights to retreat back from the passage. Princess Lilisain managed to endure a little longer as a pureblood of nds royal family, but it appeared that she was at her limit.


    Are you all right? Eugene asked.


    M-my apologies! This seems to be my limit, Your Majesty, Princess Lilisain responded.


    <em>K-kieeehh</em> S-sir. Im having a hard time too.


    Even Mirian, who had made a contract with him, was struggling to fly around properly. As such, Eugene had no choice but to make a decision.


    Theres no helping it. Both of you, go back. I will go alone from here, Eugene said.


    B-but


    Sir. I dont have a good feeling about this. Lets just go back together.


    No, the two of you can go back. Im fine.


    It was true. Although Eugene felt a slight, unidentified pressure from inside the heart of the dungeon, he was mostly unaffected. Meanwhile


    <em>This feels familiar. Why is it?</em>


    Eugene was more curious rather than nervous by the strange atmosphere.


    Ill be right back. If I think it will be dangerous, I will retreat immediately, Eugene said.


    Covenant. Princess Lilisain muttered.


    What?


    You made a promise, Your Majesty, Princess Lilisain said.


    <em>Oh</em> Right. Eugene nodded obediently. From the princess gaze, he had a premonition that something big would happen if he did not return.


    Eugene continued on the path after leaving behind the spirit and Princess Lilisain.


    <em>Kieheeeeeeeeng!</em>


    The wind blew with an ominous sound. Eugene would have evoked his Fear under normal circumstances, but he did not. His instinct and intuition were telling him that he didnt need to do so in this space. After walking for a few more minutes, Eugenes eyes slowly grewrger.


    Darkness


    A ck wall, seemingly filled with infinite darkness, was blocking his way.


    This is


    Eugene slowly approached. The smooth wall was like ss made of obsidian.


    Suddenly


    <em>Kwaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!</em>


    A huge amount of Fear surged from Armis and Wolfughter. Simultaneously, Paracletus expanded to protect his front, and Madarazika rose into the air with a cry.


    !


    A scene was reflected in Eugenes fiery eyes. Beyond the ck wall, which was filled with only darkness, all kinds of monsters and creatures were killing and devouring each other. It was impossible to consider these monsters and creatures as natives of this world. Eugenes lips slowly parted, and he expressed the grotesque sight with words.


    Hell.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Hell, or the Demon Worldthere were no other words that could possibly express the sight unfolding before Eugene. The space beyond the wall, thend of evesting conflict, was perfectly separated from the dungeon where Eugene stood. The frenzied creatures could not see nor feel Eugenes presence as they engaged in endless ughter.


    Eugene carefully observed the world beyond the wall with cold eyes. He was slightly surprised, but that was all. The evil feast of the monsters did not bother Eugene at all.


    <em>Hmm?</em> A glimmer appeared in Eugenes eyes. There were replicas of the ck wall that Eugene faced within the evil world whereva and blood incessantly flowed.


    <em>I can see seven. That means</em>


    If he concentrated, he could see as far as arge mountain whereva was flowing from. However, it was impossible for the Demon World to be so small, and there was only one exnation for the existence of the ck walls.


    <em>Its connected to the hearts of other evilnds.</em>


    It was then


    A small ripple suddenly appeared in the smooth ck wall as if it hade into contact with a droplet of water.


    Eugene took several steps back. He already had a rough guess. Then, the ripple quickly spread throughout the entire wall, and dozens of swirls appeared on the wall. The ck curtain started to sway like tree branches in the wind, and creatures neither liquid nor solid began to crawl through the ck wall.


    <em>Kyaaahh</em>


    The ck figures began to take on certain shapes while emitting weak cries. They were monsters.


    <em>Its the ones that perished on the other side</em>


    The monsters that crawled through the ck wall were just like the monsters that had been killed by other monsters and demons in the space beyond the wall. On second nce, Eugene could see that something ck was escaping the bodies of the fallen monsters and was crossing over the ck wall.


    I see. So thats what happens.


    Eugene immediately recognized the significance of what he was seeing. He hurled Madarazika, which had been crying with anticipation since a while ago, and swung Wolfughter.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    The dozens of monsters barely managed to take on their proper forms before they were vanquished by his spear and sliced by his sword. After disposing of the monsters in an instant, Eugene remained in his spot as he continued to observe the space beyond the wall. After a long while, another vortex appeared yet again on the ck wall, and ck figures crossed over before taking on shapes of monsters. Eugene disposed of them.


    Two hours passed just like that


    <em>Hmm.</em> I get it. He hade to aplete understanding of the ck wall, the world beyond, and the rtionship the monsters shared. Eugene muttered before turning away without hesitation, or at least; he attempted to turn around.


    <em>Hmm?</em> He was struck with a sudden, strange sensation. However, it wasnt enough to make him feel threatened, and as such, Eugene slowly turned his head back toward the wall.


    <em>Hooh?</em> An icy smile appeared around his lips. All the monsters beyond the ck wall had stopped their carnage. Instead, they were staring at Eugene. The sight of countless evil creatures gazing together in one direction, frozen, was truly grotesque and chill-inducing.


    An ordinary person would have fainted at this sight. However, Eugene was still rxed.


    <em>Tap. Tap.</em>


    He slowly approached the ck wall. The hateful energy of evil contained in the eyes of the demonic creatures grew thicker as he walked. In particr, the ones with simr appearances to humans, the demons, had exaggerated reactions. Although sound and smell couldnt be conveyed through the ck wall, Eugene could clearly sense the energy of the evil creatures.


    It only implied that the same would be true vice-versa.


    Have these little insects gone mad? Eugene muttered while unleashing the full might of his Fear.


    <em>Kwawaaahhhhhh!!!</em>


    An Origins Fear soared throughout Eugenes entire figure, simr to a waterfall flowing backward. After a while, the overwhelming whirlwind of Fear swirled against the ck wall as if threatening to break it into smithereens. Simultaneously, Eugene swept over the creatures on the other side with his crimson eyes.


    The monsters, evil creatures, demonseverything that caught his eye began to run amok. More than half the creatures even fell on their stomachs as they crawled away.


    Cross over if you want to be destroyed, little insects, Eugene said before withdrawing his Fear. Then, he turned around once more. However, the eyes of the evil creatures still remained fixated on the wall where Eugene was. Hate and hostility were no longer in their eyesonly fear and awe remainedexcept for a very few of them.


    ***


    I-iprehensible. W-what do you mean, demon world? Princess Lilisain asked with disbelief. The other elven knights also stared at Eugene with quivering, shocked eyes.


    Yes. Hell, the Demon World, whatever. It was a space where only monsters and demons existed, Eugene answered.


    <em>Kieeh</em><em>! </em>It must be the Demon World. Theres also the Spirit World where wonderful, good spirits like myself gather to lead our simple lives. It wouldnt make sense if the Demon World didn''t exist as well! Mirian eximed.


    Everyones gaze turned toward the spirit. There was quite a bit to point out in her words, but it certainly made sense.


    In the end, the heart of the dungeon was a conduit between this world and their world. The monsters we encounter in an evilnd are those that have crossed over from that world, and they were only those who had been defeated and killed, Eugene exined.


    !


    He then continued, I dont know if its only the case with the Tywin territorys dungeon, but the monsters were resupplied about every hour. Between thirty to fifty monsters were crossing over through the passage once an hour.


    I-isnt that too many? Thats approximately one thousand monsters every day, one of the elven knightsmented.


    Eugene turned his gaze toward the elf and answered, I left them alone for a while as a test and watched them. Whenever they took on proper forms, they immediately fought among themselves, and the winners devoured the losers. Those who left the entrance intact couldnt have been more than ten percent.


    <em>Ah</em> The elven knights nodded as if they understood. After all, monsters followed thew of the jungle, just like beasts.


    In addition, the Demon World already has a food chain of monsters. Even if five or six monsters manage to settle in the evilnd every hour, its not easy for them to fight and beat other monsters that have already adapted to the evilnds environment. Thats how a simr number of monsters are maintained, Eugene said.


    Princess Lilisain chimed in, And subjugations are carried out against most evilnds, anyway. Your Majesty is absolutely right.


    She then continued, ording to what Your Majesty has described, the ck wall is a channel of evil and the crystalline form of evil. I believe it is crucial for us to either stop or destroy it as soon as possible.


    I tried, but it didnt work, Eugene answered.


    What? Princess Lilisain and the elven knights became wide-eyed. They were well aware of Eugenes powers and strengths.


    Eugene shrugged. I tried it as a test, but it didnt work.


    H-how could that be? the elves muttered dejectedly.


    Eugene looked disappointed as well.


    I think we need something other than just physical force to either seal or destroy it. We can look into that, Eugene said. Naturally, Eugene had no obligation, nor did he have the need to do so.


    <em>Getting rid of all evilnds wouldnt be good, would it?</em>


    Elves might not understand, but refined mana stones and other materials obtained from monsters had long be a crucial part of everyday life for humans and other races. Of course, the disappearance of mana stones and other materials wouldnt cause the extinction of life, but it would have a huge impact. For example, business regarding refined mana stones and monster by-products was already the foundation of the Dukedom of Maren.


    So, what if everything disappeared overnight?


    Half of the entire poption would lose their jobs, and everything would devolve into chaos. In other words, the disappearance of evilnds could very well cause the copse of civilization and society.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    Eugene stopped himself. Artificially increasing the number of monsters and strengthening them would bring chaos to the world. On the other hand, destroying or closing evilnds would also cause chaos, if not more chaos than the previous scenario. But now, the former scenario was in progress, and only a few people knew the truth about the hearts of evilnds. If things continued this path and the number of monsters exponentially increased, many people would support the destruction of evilnds under the threat of monsters. Then, thetter scenario would take ce.


    <em>What a nutjob. No, should I say that they are amazing?</em>


    Eugene could not help but admire them.


    Moreover, he became convinced. Vampires were the epitome of slyness, and they were the only ones capable of making and executing such a crazy, creepy, vicious n.


    Your Majesty? Princess Lilisain called out.


    Eugene gave up on his thoughts and raised his head.


    Lets get this over with and return to Lord Tywin. And we should return all the evilnds in the dukedom to normal. Thats our priority.


    Yes, as you wish, Your Majesty.


    The elven knights burned with fighting spirit. They were filled with fear of the newly discovered threat, but also a sense of struggle and mission knowing that they were the only ones capable of preparing for the future.


    ***


    <em>Why is he noting out?</em>


    Camara Tywin stared at the dungeons entrance with anxious eyes while biting his lips. Only two days had passed, but it was true that he held high expectations for Eugene. Considering the excellent results Eugene had shown in the past, Camara had been expecting a ridiculous oue this time as well.


    <em>No, its only been two days. He will definitelye out soon.</em>


    While both anxious and expectant, he took steps to return to his tent, which was located a little distance from the entrance.


    It was then.


    <em>Rumble</em>


    M-my lord! Its opening! Its opening! the soldiers roared excitedly. They had been as worried as Camara. Camara Tywin hurried back to the entrance and stared at the huge door while licking his lips.


    <em>Oh! Ohh!</em>


    Soon, the entrance opened, and Eugene appeared with his knights.


    Your Majesty Camara started to run forward while calling out, then stopped.


    <em>Somethings different?</em>


    Eugenes appearance had remained the same from when he entered. However, Camara intuitively felt that something had changed about Eugene. It wasnt just him either. The knights and soldiers of the territory also gazed at Eugene with anxious eyes.


    The dungeon is


    Everyone jumped as Eugene spoke in a cold voice. The tone was unchanged from before, but the atmosphere surrounding his voice feltpletely different.


    Completely subjugated


    <em>Ohhhhh!!!</em>


    Your Majesty! Camara called out.


    Lets return to the castle before we talk about the details, Eugene said.


    ! Camara stopped himself. He had been in a hurry to ask a question.


    He quickly bowed. I will obey Your Majestysmand.


    <em>Im certain. Somethings changed.</em>


    Previously, Eugene subdued the others with the unique energy he emitted, but now, it felt natural to revere him. Camara couldnt quite ce his finger on what it was exactly, but he spected that Eugene had gained a great power in the dungeon.


    ***


    The dungeon has returned to normal, Eugene said.


    Do you mean that it should be fine to subjugate it as before? Camara asked.


    Thats right. We have also blocked the passages built by the monsters to the outside world, so the problem with the roamers should be resolved as well, Eugene continued.


    T-thank you


    Truthfully, the dungeon still wasnt that much of a problem for Camara. He had earned enough wealth tost several years even without having to subjugate the dungeon. However, the increase in number and the extreme aggression of the roamers in the territory were threatening. Camara had realized that it indicated the presence of other passages leading out from the dungeon, but he had considered it impossible to go around and locate the passages one by one. As such, the only realistic solution had been to locate the passages from inside the dungeon and block them, which Eugene had done.


    How could I ever repay this grace?


    Be loyal as a lord of the dukedom. That will do.


    Of course Camara had long acknowledged the insurmountable gap between Eugene and himself. He bowed with all his heart. There was no need to worry about the interference and invasion of neighboring lords since he became a lord of the dukedom. As such, Camara weed Eugenes order.


    And one more thing Eugene said.


    Yes. Go ahead, Camara answered.


    The dukedoms soldiers will be in charge of subsequent subjugations, Eugene answered.


    !


    Camara was taken aback and surprised, but for Eugene, the decision was a given. Like it or not, the world had already changed. From now on, battles between humans and monsters would be more frequent rather than disputes between territories and kingdoms. Moreover, the monsters would only grow stronger in the future.


    Everyone would eventually have to familiarize and ustom themselves with the new world, and Eugene had to make sure that his army, the troops of the Dukedom of Maren, would be the first to do so.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    The dukedoms troops will take charge of the subjugation?


    Camaras expression stiffened slightly. Was he saying that the dukedom would take the profits from the evilnd in his territory?


    Eugene quenched his concern. Naturally, the profit will be distributed the same as before. I am not nning to take your share, so there is no need to worry.


    <em>A-ah,</em> not at all, Camara stuttered after having his thoughts seen right through.


    Eugene continued, And Im not saying that the dukedoms troops will forever be in charge of the subjugation. Lets try it for six months and up to two years at the longest.


    Camara answered, <em>Ah,</em> yes. I will obey yourmand, Your Majesty.


    There was no need for him to refuse Eugenes offer. There wouldnt be any changes to his territorys share of the pie, and Marens reliable troops would take care of all the hard work for him.


    Then I will be leaving tomorrow. See you in the morning, Eugene said.


    Camara answered, Understood. Please make yourself at home


    After Camara left, Princess Lilisain asked cautiously, With all due respect, Your Majesty, is there any reason to subjugate the dungeon on that lords behalf?


    There is. We absolutely have to do it ourselves, Eugene answered.


    Im confused. I ask for an answer, Princess Lilisain said.


    Eugene responded, Was Christian the only one ying tricks in an evilnd?


    One of the elven knights answered, No. He himself said that there were other members of the Dark n involved in the matter.


    Eugene nodded. Thats right. He said there are at least two or three ns involved in the issue. There are usually seven or eight high lords in each n. Of course, not all of them would have been tasked with carrying out this particr mission, but there had to be at least ten others who are still doing what Christian had been doing.


    Well, that makes sense.


    But as the princess and you sirs know, Christian alone upied at least five evilnds and reinforced the monsters within before sending them out. Ten others would make at least fifty evilnds. How many monsters would have been released in the past year? Surely, they are much stronger than before as well, Eugene said.


    !


    The question required no contemtion. They had killed more than five hundredrge and small monsters on their way from Maren to the Tywin territory, which had been caused by a single high lord of the Helmond nChristian. However, simr things were apparently happening in at least ten other regions. Since the other regions were not privy to the changes just yet, it was likely that the number of monsters and the damage they were causing would continue to grow exponentially.


    Do you understand now? In the end, it means that the entire world will soon be suffering from monsters. Thats why we should prepare Marens troops in advance. Six months should be enough, Eugene said. Six months would be sufficient time for Marens knights and mercenaries to be ustomed to fighting the strengthened monsters. Naturally, dealing with dozens of monsters inside an evilnd and hundreds in the outside world would be different, but there was a huge difference between being familiar and unfamiliar with the enemy.


    In particr, there were different methods of effectively dealing with different types of monsters, and it would bolster the power of an army for them to learn the different methods. If Marens troops traveled around the dukedom and subjugated the various evilnds for six months, they would be able to properly fight against the strengthened monsters in the future without panicking.


    What brilliant insight. As expected from Your Majesty, Princess Lilisain eximed.


    The elven knights nodded approvingly as well.


    So thats what you were nning.


    If everything goes ording to Your Majestys n, Marens soldiers will be veterans of monster hunting.


    Hunting? Eugene smirked.


    The princess and the knights took on startled expressions, and Eugene spoke firmly, Its not a hunt. This is war.


    The elven knights took on resolute, determined expressions after hearing Eugenes words. After a short moment, Princess Lilisain asked once again, But, Your Majesty, this important piece of information, should you not inform Brantia at the least?


    I was nning to do that, anyway, Eugene answered. Although he had be the king of Maren, Brantia was his foundation and the ce he considered most significant to him. Moreover, the profits he had gained from Brantia were slightly bigger than from Maren.


    Who among you is the best at thenguage of the Caylor Kingdom? Eugene asked.


    I am One of the knights raised his hand. Eugene handed over a letter fixed with the seal of his ring.


    Eugene continued, Give this to the governor of Maren. Tell him to deliver it as fast as possible to Lord Markus of Mungard. Depart immediately.


    Understood, the knight responded and saluted before leaving.


    With all due respect, why dont you send it directly to the King of Brantia? Isnt Markus the vampire lord of Mungard? Princess Lilisain asked with a curious expression.


    Eugene answered, Im nning to bring those vampires here.


    What?


    Eugene continued, An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Vampires for vampires.


    Who was the natural enemy of vampires? A high priest? A holy knight? Perhaps, a stronger undead? No. Eugene thought that the natural enemies of vampires were also vampires. Higher-ranking vampires were smarter, and they had various countermeasures in ce to guarantee their safety and victory from what people assumed were their natural enemies. However, vampires could not even breathe easily when faced with a vampire of a higher rank. As such, Eugenes intentions were to summon Lord Markus and Banneret Randolph to Maren.


    They would be perfect when it came to dealing with vampires below the lord rank.


    A brilliant idea. They will be very helpful in this fight. However, the opponents are likely vampire high lords. Do you think they will be strong enough? Princess Lilisain asked.


    The other vampires under Eugenesmand werent strong enough to beat a high lord, except Galfredik. Even among the elves, only someone like Swordmaster Pranbow would be strong enough topete with a vampire high lord.


    There was no way Eugene was ignorant of this fact.


    Thats why I prepared something else as well. You can look forward to it, Eugene said with a grin. He was thinking of a race that knew vampires better than anyone and wasnt particrly afraid of them.


    <em>They should be itching right about now. No matter how much they can stuff themselves with meat, it cant be as good as a good fight.</em>


    Eugene had prepared a powerful card to deal with the vampire ns of the continent and their high lordsthe Perseus Beowulf warriors.


    ***


    Eugene left the Rose Castle under a grand farewell from Camara and the residents of the Tywin territory. Seventy percent of the mana stones and by-products obtained from the recent subjugation were to be given to Eugene. As such, Camara had promised to send Eugenes share of the spoils to the Palin Association.


    The next destination of Eugenes group was a remote vige located in the corner of the Tywin territory. He had obtained useful information from Christian and had even made a small fortune during the journey.


    Broadwinit was the hamlet where Eugene lived for quite a long time and was also the starting point for Eugenes current life.


    Is that the ce? Your Majestys hometown? Princess Lilisain asked.


    I wouldnt really call it my hometown. Anyway, thats where I took my first step as a knight, Eugene responded.


    Im looking forward to it, Princess Lilisain said with sparkling eyes.


    The spirit flew to the princess side and started jabbering, <em>Phew!</em> Thats also my home as well. Should I call it the ce of fate where the legend of Sir Eugene and myself started?


    <em>Ha, ha</em> The beginning of His Majestys legend? I want to hear more, Princess Lilisain responded with an airy moan.


    Mirian continued, The moment I saw him! I came to an immediate realization! Now thisthis is fate! I knew that someone like Sir Eugene needed a wise,petent subordinate like myself! Of course, he had also recognized my value at first sight. Should I say we connected by simply sharing a gaze? Destiny? Fate? Anyway, we must have been deeply immersed in the heat of our youth.


    The spiritpletely and perfectly distorted the truth, and Eugene immediately corrected her. When I killed a monster in the swamp, some firefly suddenly started cursing at me. I ignored it because it looked useless, but this thing kept on sticking with me. What was it? You could make water faster by excreting it rather than spitting it? I told it to get lost because its offer was ridiculous, but it kept following me.


    <em>Hmm~ Fwee~</em> The spirit avoided Eugenes gaze and started to whistle rather poorly.


    Princess Lilisain gazed at the spirit with a hot gaze and spoke, Even better.


    Mirian responded, I knew that the princes would recognize my true value! Salute! Salute!


    Eugene couldnt find any words to say as he looked alternatingly at the spirit and the princess. It appeared that the two had started to get along at some point.


    After a while, Eugene arrived on the road overlooking Broadwin alongside the elven knights. The hamlet had be significantlyrgerpared to the past several years ago when Eugene hadst seen it. There had been a little more than twenty households during Eugenes stay, but now, there were more than fifty households at a nce. A decent wooden fence and stone walls were protecting thepound as well.


    At this point, it was appropriate to call it a small vige rather than a hamlet.


    <em>It seemed Camara had kept his promise.</em>


    Broadwin was the hometown of Camaras half-brother, Felid, so he appeared to have lowered the viges taxes and provided adequate support as well.


    Eugene slowly rode Silion toward the vige at the forefront of his group.


    A-a knight!


    The knights are here!


    The vigers immediately fell into a frenzy as knights with extraordinary appearances approached their vige. The people working in the fields fled into the vige in a hurry, and after a while, the chief and the vige men came stampeding out and fell on their stomachs.


    S-sirs! We are the people of Lord Tywin, and we are simple, poor, ignorant vigers! We will serve you with all our heart, so please dont hurt us! the chief eximed while trembling. He was struck with fearunable to even lift his head.


    It has been a long time, chief, Eugene said.


    What? The chief barely managed to his head at the words of a knight who stood out from others. The knights armor looked iparably expensive, evenpared to the other knights.


    Eugene took off his helmet.


    S-s-sir Eugene?!


    The chiefs eyes filled with disbelief after seeing Eugene, the one known as the Red-Eyed Monster in the past.


    ***


    The chief and the people of Broadwin truly served Eugene and the elves with all their hearts. The original residents of the vige, as well as the neers, couldnt keep their eyes off Eugenes group.


    An elf. A real elf.


    They look unreal. How could they look so beautiful?


    Thatdy yonder is supposedly the princess of the elfnd.


    Look at the sword and armor. Its so shy.


    Although Eugene had always been with members of other races, residents of a small vige like Broadwin would almost never have the opportunity to see other races. They would be filled with wonder just seeing knights in chainmail or te mail, so when they saw elven knights they only ever heard about in stories, they couldnt keep their jaws from dropping.


    The vigers gathered in the viges one and only pub, and they busily discussed Eugenes group.


    Its an incredible honor to have you visit our vige again, Sir Eugene. You have truly aplished quite a lot. The chief could not hide his excitement and joy as if it were his own sess. He would sometimes hear rumors regarding Eugene and Felid when he visited bigger viges after the two had left his vige, but he had stopped paying attention to the two after about a year.


    The priority of rural vigers was to make a living. Knights, evilnds, and wars werepletely unrted to them.


    Well, I guess I <em>did</em> manage to aplish quite a bit, Eugene said with a grin. It was obvious at a nce from the chiefs response that the chief waspletely unfamiliar with Eugenes feats.


    As I expected! I knew you would do well, Sir Eugene! <em>Oh,</em> well, you have been extraordinary even when you were still in our vige. Dont you all think so? the chief said.


    <em>Mhm!</em> It was easy to get through the winter because he always caught beasts!


    He also beat the ck wolves and the bandits who invaded our vige, didnt he? If it werent for you, we would have been in big trouble.


    The long-time residents of the vige shouted, and the chief spoke with an even friendlier smile, See? We have always missed you ever since you left. Anyway did you join a powerful knight order? <em>Ah?!</em> Did you perhaps be a lord?


    Hmm. Well, I guess you could say Im sort of a lord, Eugene responded.


    <em>Ohhh!!!</em>


    The vigers eximed while crowding him. A knight from their vige had be a lord! The vigers felt an indescribable sense of pride. However, they had never imagined that the red-eyed knight was <em>actually </em>their king.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Eugene and the elven knights were treated with the utmost hospitality by the vige chief and the residents. Eugene did not bother mentioning that the entirety of the Tywin territory, including the vige of Broadwin, technically belonged to the Dukedom of Maren and that he was its king. He already knew that the chief and the vige residents were showing him and his group sufficient courtesy and treatment. He would only ruin the atmosphere by mentioning that he was now a king, and Eugene hated such oues. As the friendly, festive mood continued, the chief spoke while looking at Eugene with cautious eyes, Excuse me, Sir Eugene


    What is it? Eugene answered.


    With all due respect, may I ask what brought you to this vige? the chief asked.


    Well, just this and that. Why? Is there a problem? Eugene said, instinctively realizing that there was something more.


    The chief waved his hands. No, no. Its nothing like that. Why would I have any problems with you, Sir Eugene? Its not that Buttely, monsters


    It was just as Eugene expected. Although he had killed numerous monsters on his way to the Tywin territory from Maren, it could not have ounted for all the monsters that had escaped from the evilnd and the offspring they had produced. The aftermath of Christians work was affecting even such a rural area.


    I wont disappoint you with thepensation. So please, show us your chivalry, Sir Eugene, the chief said. He continued and exined how two vigers had been done in by monsters with tears in his eyes.


    The chief was well aware of how much it cost to hire a knight like Eugene. After all, he sometimes ventured outside the vige and visitedrger settlements. Even so, he much preferred Eugene and the elven knights to Lord Camaras troops. Moreover, he didnt have to worry about Eugene making unreasonable demands or changing his mind like other knights. The chief was determined to get Eugenes help, even if it cost the vige half of its total wealth.


    Fine. I will ask Lord Tywin forpensation. After all, hes the lord, right? The lord should take responsibility. Moreover, I have a rtionship with Broadwin, Eugene said.


    S-sir


    What an honorable, generous knight! The chief was truly touched.


    Naturally, Eugene wasnt being generous because he cared. Instead, he was justzy. It was clear he would only obtain some livestock worth several silver coins at best aspensation from such a rural vige. He couldnt just herd dozens of livestock around. As such, he judged that it would be better to ask Camara for properpensation.


    Ill get on it starting tomorrow, Eugene stated.


    Yes! Yes, sir! the chief answered while wiping away his tears. Then, he brought out all the alcohol he had saved up until now.


    Eugenes first day in Broadwin was a grandiose wee from the people of his hometown.


    ***


    Eugene left the vige pub with the elven knights early the next morning. The sun had yet to rise, so only the chief and a few vigers were waiting for them.


    Have you rested well, Sir Eugene? the chief asked.


    It appeared that the chief was certainly well-educated, judging from his choice of sophisticated words and tone. Eugene answered him, I was well receivedst night. Lets get started.


    <em>Ah!</em> Yes!


    The expressions of the chief and the vigers brightened at once. They had been worried that Eugene had made a vain promise under the influence of alcohol, but Eugene was truly the embodiment of loyalty and chivalry.


    Thank you so much, Sir Eugene. You will surely be blessed. A knight as honorable and righteous as you


    Never mind. Give me a few guides, Eugene said.


    The chief scratched his head awkwardly and asked, Guides? B-but Sir Eugene, youve


    Eugene had lived in Broadwin for more than ten years. The chief could not help but be puzzled when Eugene asked him for guides.


    Eugene turned his gaze toward a faraway mountain and spoke, I have something else to take care of. These friends will take care of the monster problem, so pick a few people to guide them.


    <em>Ah</em> yes.


    Just how long would it take them to handle all the monsters with just the seven of them? The chief felt rather anxious and doubtful, but he did as he was told.


    The other party was an immensely sessful knight, and the others were elven knights. He couldnt ask for more nor question their decision when it was already gracious of them to carry out his request.


    <em>Phew! At least, they can pretend to try. It should be fine for the time being if they get rid of the monsters in the viges vicinity.</em>


    The chief swallowed his regret and picked two men who were quick on their feet and knowledgeable about the geography of the nearby areas. In the meantime, Princess Lilisain and the elven knights unloaded their respective weapons and luggage from the saddles of their horses. The elves rarely had aides, so they took care of most matters with their own hands. The residents watched the elves with curious eyes.


    What is that?


    Its a bow. But isnt that too small? Its ck as well


    It looks like its made of a type of horn, right?


    Is that a chain? A?


    The vigers were greatly puzzled by the equipment of the elves, which waspletely different from the equipment of other knights. As far as they were concerned, knights and mercenaries only carried around weapons and armor. However, the elves seemed to be preparing for some kind of hunt rather than killing monsters. Moreover, they werent very talkative either.


    The chief was curious as well, but he dared not ask the elves. As such, he turned to Eugene and spoke carefully instead, Excuse me, sir. It looks like its going to take some time, so should we keep the pub empty?


    Three days will be enough, Eugene answered.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes.


    The chief hid his disappointment. Three days clearly wouldnt be enough to exterminate all the monsters, so the chief had judged that they would indeed simply put on a show.


    Princess, sirs. Ill leave it to you all, Eugene said.


    Please dont worry. We will exterminate them all, Princess Lilisain answered. She was determined to perform outstandingly well on her solo mission without Eugene. The elves were also more determined than ever since they had failed to y a significant role in the dungeon.


    Eugene headed to the mountain located behind Broadwin with the elven knights. Monsters most frequently appeared in the deep valley located behind the vige, so it would be most efficient to clear out the monster by starting at the vige and gradually expanding out.


    As the group headed to the mountain with the two guides, Eugene saw a meaningful cethe little hut Eugene had lived in during his time in Broadwin.


    <em>Kieeh</em><em>!</em> Sir! Its our house! Its our old house! Mirian eximed excitedly.


    <em>Huh?!</em> So thats the birthce of Your Majestys chivalry? My heart swells with awe, Princess Lilisain said.


    However, it was neither grand nor awe-inspiring but small and shabby. Eugene felt dumbfounded, but Princess Lilisain continued to express her awe and admiration as she carefully looked around Eugenes old hut. The hut was well maintained. It appeared as though the chief hadnt lied about missing Eugene after he left the vige.


    <em>Kieeeh</em><em>!</em> I missed this ce. I remember how I used to spend passionate nights with Sir Eugene in the hut, Mirian said.


    <em>Ha, ha</em> Passionate nights Please exin, Princess LIlisain asked while panting.


    A determination to get ahead. Anxiety about the future. Honorable chivalry for the sake of the world. He whispered such dreams and concerns to me all night long, Mirian said while sweeping over the hut with dim eyes as if falling into nostalgia.


    Eugene decided to ignore her. He had long grown ustomed to the spirits nonsense and distorted truths.


    Then lets split up here, Eugene said.


    Yes.


    Princess Lilisain and the elven knights followed the path leading up from the foot of the mountain behind the guides.


    ***


    After splitting up with the elves, Eugene directed Silion toward the forest where the swamp was located. It was the ce he first gained strength in the past. Even though it had already been a few years since hisst visit, the forest was still filled with an ominous, shady energy.


    However, Eugene was a vampire, and he rather weed such an atmosphere.


    <em>The residents donte near here, right?</em>


    ording to the chief, the area had be off-limits after Eugenes departure. The residents originally avoided the area due to the frequent appearance of beasts and monsters, but their appearance had be more frequent after Eugenes departure.


    <em>And the swamp monster was killed by me as well.</em>


    The monster only resided in the wend, but the creatures of the forest had to drink water there, regardless of whether they were animals or monsters. Technically, the wend monster had been a more powerful predator than Eugene in the past. As such, it was only natural that the number of monsters visiting the area had increased after the monsters death.


    Silion quietly passed through the roadless forest. Silion was intelligent and could almost be counted as a mystical creature. As such, it was fearless as it headed in the direction Eugene wanted without hesitation.


    <em>Its too quiet.</em>


    Eugene felt puzzled. He could feel a breeze containing the damp smell unique to the forest, but there wasnt even a hint of any movement. He could feel beasts and monsters when he expanded his senses further, but they were hiding without moving an inch as if they were scared of him.


    <em>How strange. They are just too different from the monsters we faced on our way to the Tywin territory.</em>


    Eugene had been concealing his Fear, so it would have been normal for the monsters to disy their aggression and openly attack him.


    There was another strange thing.


    An hour had already passed since he entered the forest, yet he still couldnt see any familiar terrain. Even though several years had passed since hisst visit, it was impossible for the forest to have changedpletely in the meantime. Moreover, he could not have forgotten the terrain of his hunting ground of ten years.


    Sir, dont you think somethings a little strange? It hadnt been like this here, Mirianmented. It appeared she had also noticed something from her intuition as a spirit.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugene looked around the forest. A cold smile appeared on his face.


    It seems someone is ying tricks, he said.


    <em></em><em>Kieeh</em><em>?</em> Tricks? Mirian asked.


    Lets keep going for now, Eugene said.


    Christian had said he was the only vampire who had been sent to this area. Moreover, he had vowed on his blood in front of an Origin, so there was no doubt he had spoken the truth. Then, it was highly likely that the current situation had nothing to do with Christian. It was more likely that there was a vampire Christian was unfamiliar with.


    And it was likely that


    <em>It seems like magic, so they must have something to do with the Ventroa or the Bloodyshadow n.</em>


    A high-ranking vampire or a wizard was plotting something in his small hometown vige of ten years, and it was in the wend where a monster with a red mana stone previously resided.


    <em>Its a good thing I came here.</em>


    Eugene sensed that the situation had something to do with his past.


    He spoke to Mirian, Go up and take a look. Theke you lived in, can you find it?


    Faster than anyone! Different than anyone![1]


    Mirian pped her wings and fluttered over Eugenes head.


    Suddenly


    <em>Crack!</em>


    <em>Kieeh!</em> Mirian fell helplessly after trying to climb.


    <em>Kieeeee</em>


    <em>Thud.</em>


    Eugene nodded as he looked at Mirian, who had fallen t like a sheet of paper.


    As expected


    An invisible mystery was swirling around the forest. No, to be exact, it probably wasnt a forest. If Eugene''s memory served him correctly, he was currently headed directly for the wend where he had killed the wend monster and met Mirian. However, an unidentified force was interfering and keeping him from getting there.


    <em>Kieeeehhh!</em> Sir, it huuurts. I feel like Ive lost a few brain cells, Mirianined.


    You never had many of them, to begin with, so it wouldnt have made a difference, anyway. Stop talking nonsense ande back, Eugene responded.


    <em>Hing.</em> Mirian went back into her leather pocket and slumped while pouting.


    Eugene and Mirian had a contract with each other. As such, Mirian knew better than anyone else what kind of changes Eugene had experienced after gainingplete control over Armis, the demonic armor.


    I dont know who you are


    Eugenes eyes glowed red, and the surface of Armis turned the same color as blood. Soon, Fear erupted and spread like a spider web, and then it gathered at a single point in the forest.


    Eugene let go of his reins and raised his right hand.


    <em>Ziiiing!</em>


    Madarazika emitted a low cry and floated into Eugenes hand.


    But you should know who not to y tricks on Eugene muttered softly. He pointed at the spot where his Fear was concentrated.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaaaahh!</em>


    Madarazika fiercely shot forward and collided with its target.


    1. Its just a reference to a Korean rap by Outsider. /watch?v=j2n4cK2memw heres a link if yall want to see/listen to it. Basically, the lyrics Mirians referring to talk about how hes faster than everyone else & unique, h h.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    What exactly was Fear?


    When Eugene first became capable of utilizing Fear, he simply regarded it as an ability capable of pressuring an opponent to help him in battles. Fear provided strong intimidation against enemies, and it slowed their actions, which would provide him a decisive opportunity to attack. Indeed, a moments hesitation could determine the oue of a life-or-death battle. However, as Eugenes tattoos disappeared one by one and his Fear grew more powerful, Eugene came to realize that intimidating enemies was just the most basic function of his Fear. One of the newly discovered powers of Fear was to locate an enemys most vulnerable parts, and that was exactly what he was doing.


    Boooom!!!


    Madarazika struck arge tree like a meteor, and arge explosion resounded as the tree shattered into pieces.


    Shhhhh!


    The thick, humid fog surrounding Eugene was blown away as if it were caught in a strong wind. It was simr to how smoke escaped from an enclosed space through a hole in the wall. In fact, the current situation could be described as such.


    Hmm.


    As the fog dissipated, the forest returned to its original appearance from Eugenes memory. Insects began to chirp vigorously, and beasts and monsters that had been forced to lie in the mystery immediately got up and ran away. It appeared that the monsters and the beasts had been trapped ever since Eugene entered the forest.


    Try flying up again, Eugene said.


    Got it! Mirian answered before soaring into the air, recognizing that the strange atmosphere surrounding them had disappeared. She flew high above even the tallest tree without getting squashed down like before.


    Kieeeeeh! Sir! The weird barrier is gone! Mirian chirped.


    Got it. Then lets go toward your pond, Eugene answered.


    Everything proceeded quickly and smoothly after the trick, whether it was magic or something else, disappeared. Within half an hour, Eugene was able to reach the pond where he first met Mirian after killing a monster resembling an alligator. However, there was a small problem.


    Is this the right ce? Eugene asked.


    Kihehe! This is the right ce. It has just returned to its original state after that crocodile bastard was killed. Of course, if I had been present, it would have changed even more. You could say that this ce has the purest water in the area, Mirian said smugly.


    She wasnt wrong. As she said, this ce could no longer be called a small pond. Rather, the wend had been dispersed, and there was now a clearke at the center. The ce had be three or four times wider than before.


    Thats strange, Eugene muttered.


    Im home! Home sweet home! Kieeeeeh! Mirian jumped into theke she once called home while shouting excitedly. However, her appearance was truly unbefitting her identity as a water spirit.


    Phuaaa! Phuaagh!


    Eugene looked around theke and ignored the spirit swimming around like a drowning dog. A small shing blue dot caught his eye.


    Paaaa


    Eugene gathered his Fear and focused it on the dot.


    Would you rathere peacefully? Or do I have to beat and drag you out? Eugene said.


    Hieeek! The blue light rose above the thick reeds with a gasp.


    Kieh? Mirian immediately exited the water and flew to Eugene with shock.


    What? What is it? Mirian asked.


    You shouldnt be asking me. It seems to me like its one of your kind, Eugene answered.


    Kieeeeeeeeeh?! Mirians jaw dropped with surprise.


    At the end of Eugenes gaze, a small spirit resembling Mirians pre-evolutionary state floated in the air whilst trembling with a frightened expression.


    However


    Isnt that a cone hat? Why is a spirit wearing something like that? Mirianmented.


    Why are you asking me that? Its one of your kind, Eugene answered.


    Kieeeeh Mirian narrowed her gaze as she stared at the spirit wearing a cone hat made of water lily leaves. The spirit flinched when Mirian turned her gaze toward them, then soon shouted furiously.


    Traitor! Deserter! How dare youe back to this ce so shamelessly?! And how dare you bring such a mean, dirty bloodsucker?!


    Kieeeeh? Mirian tilted her head questioningly.


    Mean? Dirty? Bloodsucker? Eugene murmured softly as his Fear soared over his shoulders.


    He then continued, It feels rather refreshing to hear those words after a long time. But I would rather you choose ssy words. Perhaps malicious and despicable? No, well, even if you dont want to, youll soon call me those.


    Hiek?! The spirit gasped.


    Softly


    Stickily


    Eugenes Fear slowly crawled forward while emitting an ominous energy, and he grabbed the spirit. Eugene smiled coldly while revealing his fangs.


    They all change after a good beating.


    ***


    Hng Huaaah


    Mirian gulped when she saw the spirit crying on their knees. Spirits werent physical beings. Although they could be seen and touched, it was extremely difficult to inflict any physical damage on spirits. Of course, there were rare instances when they could suffer physical damage, but it could only be done by wizards or spirits possessing an opposite nature. However, Mirian knew one more power capable of imposing a physical sanction on spirits.


    It was Fear.


    How did she know?


    Naturally, it was because she had experienced it directly from her contractor, Eugene. Of course, Eugene had never beaten her up with all his strength.


    If he had, then


    He would have conquered the Spirit World more than ten times already.


    The spirit was trembling with ckened eyes and five or six bean-sized lumps on its head. The cone hat was no longer on the spirits head as well. Mirian could not help but tremble together with the other spirit when she saw their horrible appearance.


    Name, Eugene said.


    Hughh


    Shhk.


    Eugene raised his finger, preparing for what wasmonly known as a finger flick. As the crimson Fear wrapped around his finger, the spirit shouted with horror.


    Juseppel! My name is Juseppel!


    Are you a spirit of water as well? Eugene asked.


    T-that is correct, oh evil, despicable demon. the spirit answered.


    ...


    Eugene did not bother correcting how the spirit had just addressed him. After all, it wasnt the first time he had seen a spirit acting rude and weird. He had decided to just ept its behavior.


    The trick in the forest. Were you responsible for it? Eugene asked.


    That is correct, the spirit answered.


    Why? Eugene asked.


    It was because of the stern kingsmand, the spirit replied.


    King? The Spirit King? Eugene asked.


    That is correct. Even if you are the evil, despicable demon king, you will have no choice but to humble yourself and bow before the Kiehhh!


    The spirits head was thrown back as they let out a squeal simr to Mirians.


    Back to your original position, Eugene said.


    Kieehnngg! The spirit quickly corrected their posture and raised their arms. An additional bean-sized lump was visible on the spirits forehead.


    Stop with the unnecessary quibbles, and just answer my questions. Do you understand? Eugene asked.


    I-I understand the spirit muttered.


    Why did your king order you to guard this ce? Eugene asked.


    W-well, thats Juseppel hesitated for a moment.


    However, when Eugene raised his finger, Juseppel immediately spoke, I-its because this ce is the passage to the Spirit World!


    A passage to the Spirit World? Eugene said.


    Thats correct. The flow of mana is extremely pure in this ce, so little spirits like me cane and go freely, the spirit exined.


    Hmm.


    Eugene frowned after hearing the unexpected answer. No, in the first ce, why was there such an important ce located in the mountain behind his vige? Moreover, it had been Mirians residence, had it not?


    Eugenes gaze naturally headed toward Mirian.


    Kieeh? What is it? Mirian asked with a puzzled expression. She had been leisurely picking her nose while sprawled on Silions head.


    The blood vessels on Eugenes head bulged in the form of a cross.


    She was definitely great. He could not believe she was capable of annoying and irritating a vampire so easily. Even though vampires possessed the coldest blood of any race, she was able to raise Eugenes blood pressure at a whim.


    This ce. You said you lived here for a long time, Eugene said.


    Right, Mirian answered.


    But he says this is a passage to the Spirit World, Eugene continued.


    Kieeh Was that so? Perhaps, maybe, I might have, I feel like I have heard of that before. Hm I dont really remember! Kihehe! Mirian responded with a bright, unconcerned smile.


    The other spirit shouted angrily, I have never seen someone as wicked and vile as you! The punishment for the deep, unforgivable sin of taking the king and theirmand lightly will be returned to you a hundred, no, a thousand times when you return to the Spirit World!


    Well, I dont remember, so what do you want me to do about it? And from the looks of it, you bastard, you look like my junior. How dare you take that tone with me? Mirian retorted.


    I will never consider an irresponsible traitor like you as my senior! How much trouble do you think I suffered because of you?! the spirit eximed.


    Ho mooch truhbeeel do you think I suuuffeered~ Mirian imitated mockingly.


    Kieeeehh!


    It appeared spirits made simr sounds when they were angry or upset. Eugene unknowingly learned a new fact regarding spirits that he was not particrly curious about. He pointed his finger at Mirian to shut her up before speaking again, From what youre saying, this ce had always been a passage to the Spirit World, and she had been guarding it before you. Is that right?


    Correct. That is exactly right, the spirit answered.


    But you were forced to take over her mission when she just left, and you made a magical barrier to prevent anyone froming near theke? Eugene said.


    Exactly. However, if I could correct one thing, I dont always maintain the boundary. Its only to prevent the approach of mean No, evil and despicable beings like you, the spirit responded.


    Well, even if thats true, then why didnt she stop me when I first came here? No. In the first ce, there was a powerful monster here even before I arrived, Eugene said.


    Kieeh?! Juseppel was startled; he jerked his head around before shouting at Mirian. I thought you were only an irresponsible traitor, but you are ipetent as well! How regrettable! Howmentable! Here I find the disgrace of our race!


    The disgrahecee of ooourr~ Kieek!


    Eugene flicked Mirian far away and dusted his hands before speaking, Now, exin everything to me. Slowly, in detail.


    Understood.


    Even in fear, Juseppel was exhrated somehow. He started to exin.


    Hmm.


    Eugenes eyes glimmered after Juseppel was done exining.


    So, this is a ce simr to the heart of an evilnd.


    Indeed, it would have been rather strange if a passage to the Spirit World did not exist, as there was even a passage to the Demon World. And just as it was difficult to approach the heart of an evilnd due to the presence of intermediate and high-ranking monsters, the passage to the Spirit World was also guarded by a barrier erected by a special spirit that had been dispatched to protect it.


    But for some reason, theke had been unprotected back then.


    I cant believe it was all because of Mirian


    He knew that there was something abnormal about Mirian from the very beginning, but it appeared she had caused a major incident for the spirits.


    If she were simply ipetent, apetent spirit like myself could have been dispatched to rece her. However, that shameless spirit not only swore a contract of her own ord, but she had also abandoned her post and followed you, the spirit said. In short, Mirian had deserted her workce without authorization. It was no wonder the spirits had gone hysterical. Mirian had deserted her duty, then contracted and departed with a vampire. What was even worse was that Mirian had contracted with a vampire, a race considered to be standing on the opposite side in naturepared to the spirits, rather than an elf, a race considered to be rted to them.


    I was reaching my limits because of the sudden increase in monsters, but now the barrier has been destroyed How could I ever raise my head in front of the king?! Keugh, heugh! Thick droplets flowed from Juseppels eyes.


    Eugene felt slightly sorry. In fact, the spirit had only stayed faithful to his duties on behalf of a senior who had been ipetent, irresponsible, and crazy.


    And to think such a terrible demon king would take over the passage to the spirit world Huaaa! My king! the spirit eximed once again.


    Im not going to refute how you refer to me, but your assumption that I would take over the passage is wrong, Eugene said.


    Kuhh? W-what do you mean? Juseppel asked.


    I only came here to find something out. I have absolutely no interest in the Spirit World, Eugene answered.


    I-is that O-oh, no! I was almost beguiled by the king of the Tribe of Darkness, those known for their tricks and deceptions! the spirit shouted rmingly.


    Eugene slowly raised his finger and spoke softly, Wouldnt it be easier for me to take care of you with this rather than tricking you with my words?


    Hiek!


    This is what Im curious about. You said special monsters were targeting passages to the Spirit World like this, right? Eugene said.


    T-thats right, the spirit answered.


    Are those the monsters with red mana stones? Eugene asked.


    Kiek! H-how do you know that? the spirit eximed, shocked.


    As expected


    At first, Eugene simply considered himself lucky, but he found it strange that a monster with a red mana stone had been residing in a rural wend, especially since such monsters were rarely found even in evilnds.


    However, Eugene became certain after hearing Juseppels exnation. What were the chances that an Origin with missing memories had found a home near an entrance to the Spirit World, a ce where a monster possessing a red mana stone had settled? Moreover, what if it was a rural area that outsiders and visitors rarely ever visited?


    I dont think I came to Broadwin of my own volition. Someone led me here Or I was ced here because of someone elses n.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Eugene had no memories beyond a certain point. He could only deduce his past from the small recollection he recovered whenever a tattoo was removed. He knew absolutely about who he truly was, where he lived, and what he did. Even his nameJan Eugenewasnt his real name. Therefore, the most important goal for him was to regain his memory and past.


    The reputation he had as an unparalleled knight?


    The enormous wealth he amassed?


    The status he had as Marens king?


    Such things had simplye to him as he followed the trails to regain his past and to survive. He hadnt been trying to achieve such things.


    And now, he had secured a clue closely rted to his purpose in life.


    <em>I didnte to Broadwin by chance.</em>


    It felt as if his blood had turned cold. Even though he had lost his memory and power, he was still an Origin. He was the supreme monarch of vampires, a powerful being fit to be called the demon king. However, someone had moved him to their will.


    <em>Its most likely a vampire. Most likely an Origin like me as well.</em>


    He did not know who it was and what they were trying to achieve. However, he considered it a great harvest that he had obtained a clue. As such, Eugene gave up on his thoughts and turned his head.


    Hurry up. I will give you five seconds.


    Mirian quickly floated out of theke, where she had been pretending to have fainted, and quickly buzzed toward Eugene.


    After taking into ount everything I heard from your junior Eugene started.


    <em>Kieh?</em>


    He then continued, I think you are the culprit behind everything that happened.


    The ignorant, ipetent, and irresponsible spirit had been feigning an innocent appearance, but she immediately stiffened after hearing Eugenes words.


    Though you may be wicked and despicable, you are truly wise. What a great judgment, Meanwhile, Juseppel looked delighted.


    Mirian slowly averted her gaze, and Eugene continued, What on earth were you thinking that you followed me? No, in the first ce, I heard that spirits responsible for guarding entrances to the spirit world are special, right? So why didnt you erect a barrier or something simr? Shouldnt you have at least defended the passage from that crocodile-like monster?


    Although Eugene had fought the monster in the best environment for a vampire, the monster had been weak enough that it was defeated by Eugene before thetter could even regain his strength. If a barrier simr to the one Juseppel had erected had been present, the monster would have never sessfully approached theke.


    Most importantly how could a spirit like you have been entrusted with an important mission to guard the entrance to the Spirit World? Eugene said.


    <em>Kieeeeeeeekk!!! </em>What do you mean by that?! Im Mirian! <em>Hmm?!</em> King God General Mirian started to roar angrily, but Eugene pushed Juseppel toward her with his finger.


    Then, he said, This guy. He looks just like you, right?


    Mirian answered, <em>Kieh?</em> Well, thats because we are both spirits of water. Only our faces are different


    He has two sets of wings and a simr body size as you, right? Eugene interrupted her.


    <em>Uh</em>


    You followed me around for years and evolved during that time, but this guy was like this from the beginning. No matter how stupid you are, you must understand what that means, right? Eugene said.


    <em>K-kieh?</em>


    Judging from Mirians reaction, it appeared Eugene had underestimated her stupidity. Eugene couldnt believe how unlucky he had been to have formed a contract with her. He continued, It means you were neverpetent enough to protect an entrance to the Spirit World. It was a mistake that someone as weak as you had been assigned such a mission.


    <em>Kieh!</em>


    <em>Kieh?</em>


    The squeals of the two spirits contained different emotions. Eugene disregarded Mirian, whose pride seemed to be hurt, and spoke to the confused Juseppel.


    You may not know since this is the first time were meeting, but she wasnt like this when we first met a few years ago. She only had a single pair of wings, and she was only half as big as she is now. Moreover, she couldnt even show herself to others and could notmunicate at all.


    H-how could that be?! You must be trying to trick me into Juseppel eximed.


    Trick? Is there any reason for me to lie to you in this situation? Cant you tell from your ipetent seniors reaction that what Im telling you is the truth? Eugene said.


    <em>Kieeeeek!</em> Cancel it! Take that back! Im not ipetent! Im King God General Revolution Mirian screeched.


    I believe you, Juseppel shuddered after stealing a nce at the crazy spirit. Eugene felt a moment of rapport with the spirit. Finally, the shame he had always felt from Mirian was no longer just his own. Surely, someone belonging to the same race as her would feel more ashamed than her contractor.


    Anyway, you understand now, right? Technically, she is not the only one responsible for this situation. The Spirit World should also be held responsible for entrusting such an important mission to her, right? In the first ce, if they had assigned a spirit as <em>capable </em>and <em>responsible </em>as you, this wouldnt have happened, Eugene said.


    Juseppel answered, You are exactly right. I can finally see that you are an extremely reasonable person. I apologize for not recognizing it earlier."


    Juseppel was smarter than the ipetent evil little thing, but he was still oblivious to the reality of the world. It was impossible for him to recognize and withstand the buttered words of an Origin vampire, who stood at the pinnacle of craftiness.


    But its weird, is it not? Juseppel said.


    What is? Eugene asked.


    The spirit continued, Protecting the entrance to the Spirit World is an important task that is assigned to a spirit for decades. They would never put just <em>any</em> spirit, especially someone so ipetent and irresponsible, in charge.


    Perhaps, there was a mistake? Eugene asked.


    There could not have been any mistake. The king directly picks the guardian of the entrance. They would never pick a second-rate blue falcon like her, Juseppel responded.


    S-second rate? Blue falcon? <em>Kieeeeeee Keugh!</em> Mirian copsed with a blue face as she found it hard to suppress her anger.


    However, Eugene and Juseppel continued their conversation peacefully with no regard for Mirian. There was a special kind of camaraderie between the two.


    Moreover, the king was the one most shocked and angry when the blue falcon abandoned her duties. Doesnt that mean there was nothing wrong when she was initially appointed? Juseppel said.


    Eugene was quite surprised. He had thought the spirit was all talk, but it seemed he was quite smart as well.


    <em>Kieeeeeekk! Kieeeeeeeeehhh!</em>


    Juseppel was a spirit that was miles better than the screeching crazy demon sprawled out on the floor while glowing blue.[1]


    Do you need a contractor by chance? Eugene asked.


    <em>Kihick?!</em> The crazy spirit immediately stopped her tantrum, then looked at Eugene like a mother who had lost her child.


    S-sir?


    <em>Ehem! </em>Its an honorable proposition, but my humble self must remain faithful to the duty assigned to me by the king. I am afraid I will have to refuse, Juseppel spoke while straightening his clothes and fixing his cone hat as if he felt pleased to have received Eugenes offer. Even Juseppels smallest actions made Eugenepare the little brat rolling around on the mud floor like some kind of a beggar to him.


    Thats too bad. Anyway, so the king chose her personally, right? Eugene asked.


    That is correct, the spirit answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugenes gazended on Mirian.


    <em>Hoho... Kieeeehoho</em> This is why you shouldnt be fooled into having ck or silver-haired contractors. Life, whats the point of living so vigorously? When I die, I will return to the Spirit World, anyway Come to think of it; perhaps I felt morefortable when I was in the sea monsters rectum. <em>Kiehohoho</em> Mirian muttered softly after rolling herself into a little blob and scribbling on the ground with a small branch.


    She appeared pathetic rather than pitiful, but Eugene made a guess.


    Even though she is slightly ipetent, I certainly dont think she is irresponsible, Eugene said.


    <em>Flinch.</em>


    He continued, And although she wascking then, shes quite useful now after evolving. I dont know about anything else, but shes pretty good at collecting wealth.


    <em>Squirm.</em>


    Eugene took a nce at Mirian, who was slowly inching toward him with her back to him, before speaking once more, Ande to think of it, she had always said that she doesnt have much memory of the Spirit World ever since she arrived here. Although shes a littlecking, shes not a liar.


    <em>Ah,</em>cking but kind-hearted. I have heard of such folks, Juseppel remarked.


    Thats right. Well, she remembers bits and pieces of information she has heard from her seniors but not much about the Spirit World. Isnt that kind of strange? Eugene asked.


    <em>Kieeehmm.</em> Its certainly strange. No matter how ipetent a spirit may be, and even if they are the lowest-ss spirit, they wouldnt lose their memory of the Spirit World unless they are a newborn spirit. Well, that is, unless they received a shock and lost their memories, Juseppel answered.


    Newborn spirit? Shock? Eugene asked.


    Juseppel responded, <em>Ah, </em>did you not know? A spirit at the end of its life will be reborn as a new spirit shortly after returning to the flow of mana, and they are known as newborn spirits. Simr things can happen when a spirit is exposed to powerful magic, but its extremely rare. In the first ce, mysteries capable of causing such a phenomenon don''t happen very often.


    But it still happens, right? Eugene said.


    That is correct. It should be the power or the mystery of a powerful being capable of rivaling a great wizard or the Spirit King. However, such beings are usually impossible to


    Juseppel stopped as he met Eugenes gaze.


    Find, but here you are, he continued.


    Another thread seemed to havee undone. It didnt make sense that Mirian wasnt capable of carrying out a critical mission like protecting the entrance of the Spirit World, as there was no way an existence like the Spirit King would have made a mistake. In that case, Mirian was probably a spirit simr to Juseppel when she first crossed over. However, she had reverted to a state simr to a newborn spirit due to an incident. And just in time, Eugenean Origin Vampire, an ancient being simr to the spirit kinghad wandered by her residence and the Spirit Worlds entrance.


    <em>Was it because of me?</em>


    Sir? <em>Kieeh?</em> Mirian called out with shimmering eyes as if she hadnt sulked just now.


    Eugene felt hurried.


    Come to think of it; it was bizarre that a spirit had followed a vampire, regardless of howcking they were. However, Mirian had never shown any reluctance toward him, though she was afraid of him during their first meeting. No matter how lonely she had been, it didnt make sense that she would follow a vampire she had met for the first time. However, she had done exactly that.


    At that time, Eugene had been quite ignorant about spirits, and he had simply considered Mirian to be an unusual spirit. Of course, he still considered Mirian unusual, but that didnt seem to be the whole story now.


    <em>Instinct for survival, greed for wealth, and without a care of the means to achieve a purpose</em>


    He felt a little offended, but he couldnt help but think that she was somewhat simr to himself.


    <em>Moreover, I traveled back in time. If a powerful magic capable of turning back time had an effect on her</em>


    Perhaps it was powerful enough to transform a perfectly normal spirit into a spirit who wascking but kind-hearted.


    Its nothing important, so lets think about itter, Eugene said.


    <em>Kieh?</em>


    The two spirits tilted their heads with puzzlement while making the same sound.


    Eugene quickly spoke, Anyway, are you busy?


    Of course. There is a lot to do. I must restore the barrier you broke and keep the monsters in the vicinity in check Juseppel responded.


    I can take care of that, Eugene said before jumping up. Afterward, he beckoned at Mirian. He felt rather sorry after seeing her usual, nk gaze.


    He then continued, Everyone is responsible for this matter, so you can lend a helping hand.


    <em>Kieh?</em> Sir, why are you being nice so suddenly? Youre not acting like the Sir I know, Mirian responded.


    And she just had to be quick-witted...


    Stop with the nonsense. Fly around theke and check the locations of the monsters. You dont want to see dirty monsters all over your old home, right? Eugene said.


    Mirian answered, Thats right!<em> Kieh! Kieh!</em> Lets work together to screw them over!


    <em>Ooohh!</em> I will take back what I said about you being irresponsible! Juseppel eximed.


    <em>Kihem!</em> You just wait and see! Soon, you will have no choice but to call me a respectable senior! Mirian eximed.


    <em>Oh,</em> thats a bit


    Eugene quickly and naturally interrupted the two spirits conversation, Yes, yes. As expected of the one I contracted with. No matter what anyone says, you are my subordinate number one, arent you?


    <em>Kieh!</em> Thats right! <em>Kihehehe!</em> You have finally realized my true value! Mirian proudly eximed as if she had never been upset.


    Eugene was d she wascking but kind-hearted.


    1. There is a pun in the original text. The word to glow/radiate light is the same word for going crazy. So it basically said that Mirian was AAA while AAA-ing, in which AAA is the word.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Eugene disposed of the majority of monsters near theke and the forest within half a day. In fact, he could have easily annihted all the monsters, but he killed them in moderation due to Juseppels request.


    In any case, please leave some of the monsters alive. Thiske It should not be home to only spirits. I will try to stay in harmony with them. To kill monsters due to a spirits mistake and a spirits desire to live I dont want to do such a thing.


    Eugene was dumbfounded by the pointlessly poignant words.


    What kind of nonsense are you he muttered.


    How persuasive!


    Although you may be ipetent, you know exactly how I feel as my senior.


    The two spirits had started to get along well. Eugene was at a loss for words.


    <em>Ah,</em> truth to be told, its because the ecosystem of the forest would be disturbed if you kill all the monsters. The food chain will only be maintained when a certain number of monsters are left alive. If all the monsters disappeared, the number of predatory beasts and herbivores will increase exponentially, which could cause damage to nearby viges, Juseppel exined.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I see, Eugene nodded. Juseppel was a smart spirit, unlike someone else he knew, so Eugene simply epted it.


    Then are you going to continue staying here and protect this ce? Eugene asked.


    That is correct. More monsters coulde for the passage in the future, Juseppel answered.


    This isnt the only passage to the Spirit World, is it? Eugene asked.


    Thats correct. I cant tell you the exact number and their locations Juseppel hesitated. Even though Eugene had helped him, he couldnt simply reveal the secret of the Spirit World.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugene thought for a moment before speaking again, Is there a way for you to acquire information about the other passages? Or even news about the Spirit World?


    Juseppel responded, That will be difficult. Only the king will intervene with the passages, and it only happens when there is a problem with the guardian assigned to protect a passage. You cant even enter and exit through the passage without the kings permission.


    If its impossible to enter without the kings permission, why are you even guarding it? Eugene asked.


    Because although its impossible to enter, its possible to block it, Juseppel said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Block it? Eugene stroked his chin while thinking. Who would benefit the most if a passage to the Spirit World was blocked? In the first ce, spirits didnt have much influence on the world. It was evidenced by the fact that most people only considered spirits as mysterious beings. Spirits never had much contact with the world, they werent visible to ordinary people, and they usually didnt do much of either good or bad deeds.


    What happens if the passage is blocked? Is it as simple as spirits not being able toe and go? Eugene asked.


    Mirian interjected while fussing, <em>Kieeeeeh! </em>It will be a big deal if the passage is blocked! If myke disappears or the monsters gulp it down, the neighborhood will be harpooned. Neither humans nor monsters will be able to live here any longer.


    Wait, Eugene said as a thought shed through his mind.


    He asked, Do you know where the water in thiskees from?


    Mirian answered, Its groundwater. And I purified it before I filled it up.


    I also did the same thing. One of the important tasks of the passages protector is to keep the water from drying up, Juseppel chimed in.


    I see. So the water from theke must also flow elsewhere, right? Like a tributary or a stream that flows further down, Eugene said.


    Yeap! There is!


    Yes, indeed.


    The two spirits answered.


    Where is it? Lets go, Eugene answered. He then explored the water downstream of theke under Mirian and Juseppels guide. There were a total of six small streams, and they all flowed down the mountain.


    More importantly


    <em>Everything leads to the river. Does the entirety of the Tywin territory rely on the river originating from thiske? Perhaps the nearby territories as well? No, its possible that</em>


    It was possible that the river flowing throughout the dukedom originated from this veryke. Even if that were not the case, it was highly likely that the Tywin territory and the nearby areas would suffer catastrophic damage if theke malfunctioned.


    <em>Come to think of it, the reason for Broadwins development was</em>


    During Eugenes time in Broadwin, the vigers depended equally on farming and hunting. They had been forced to hunt to maintain their livelihood because they simply didnt have enough farnd, which meant they couldnt sustain everyone with farming alone. However, when Eugene visited the vige again, there were wider plots of arablend, and the number of vigers solely reliant on farming was greater than before. Come to think of it, he vaguely recalled seeing amon well in the vige as well.


    <em>They didnt expand cultivatednd because the poption had increased. Rather, people flocked to the vige after it transformed into an environment convenient for farming.</em>


    And the change would havee after Juseppel had taken over Mirians task and started properly managing theke. Although Eugene didnt know anything about farming, he knew exactly how important water was for farming. As such, if theke, the passage to the Spirit World, were destroyed or crippled, it would affect not only the vige of Broadwin but almost all the farmers in the region.


    I finally understand, Eugene said with cold, glowing eyes.


    <em>Huh?</em> What? You understand what? Mirian asked.


    Eugene answered, Its nothing for you to worry about. <em>Oi,</em> junior spirit.


    <em>Kieee.</em> My name is Jus


    Tell me what you know about the other passages into the Spirit World, Eugene said.


    W-well, as I said a moment ago, thats confidential information of the Spirit World Juseppel answered.


    Simr things that happened to thiske should be happening to the other passages as well. Is that fine for you? Eugene interrupted.


    <em>Kieeeek?!</em> The two spirits squealed simultaneously.


    W-what do you mean? Juseppel asked.


    What else? You punk, Im saying that monsters more powerful than before should be flocking over to the other passages to make a mess. I was here at the right time to take care of it, but do you really think the other passages will be as lucky? You said that all of them are in deserted ces, Eugene said.


    That is correct, but I need the kings permission to disclose any information regarding the passages


    Juseppel hesitated.


    Eugene decided to hammer the final nail in the coffin. I will take care of the problems the other passages will experience. Afterward, you will be recognized as the <empetent</em> spirit who presented a solution to a problem that threatened the entirety of the Spirit World. A recognized spirit, unlike someone else.


    The nearest passage to the spirit world is the spirit didnt even contemte for a second.


    Eugene became certain. Mirian was obsessed with gold, silver, and treasures, while this spirit waspletely obsessed with fame, reputation, and promotions.


    ***


    After obtaining information regarding the other passages from Juseppel, Eugene left theke along with Mirian.


    I will make sure to tell the king that although you were ipetent and erratic, you werent irresponsible. Goodbye! Juseppel shouted.


    <em>Kieeeeh!</em> Im not ipetent!


    The two spirits argued until the very end, but Mirian seemed rather satisfied to have alleviated some of the misunderstandings.


    <em>Ki-hoho!</em> In any case, it means that my legend has spread even in the Spirit World. Those seniors who had always bragged about this and that whenever they had the chance Now, they wont be able to keep their heads up in front of me. <em>Kihehe~</em>


    A legend Well, a humongous ident would still be passed down the generations as a sort of legend.


    Well, as long as youre happy. Eugene stopped himself from correcting her. After all, he had his own conscience, and he felt a sense of responsibility to do so as well.


    <em>Kehehehehehehehehe!</em>


    Truly, he was d that she was kind-hearted, even though she wascking.


    <em>Anyway, the harvest was good.</em>


    He had made the right decision to visit Broadwin once again. If he hadnt met Juseppel and heard about the passages to the Spirit World, he would have only focused on the matters rted to Christian. However, from his meeting with Juseppel, he discovered that the added threats to the passages werent simply a coincidence born from the increasing number of strengthened monsters. The way he saw it, there was either a causal effect between the two events, or both results were the desired oues of the mastermind behind all these.


    <em>I will need to check it out, but the two issues are definitely not separate matters. There are too many suspicious aspects to simply call it a coincidence.</em>


    And he had to head to the other passages to the Spirit World to confirm his theory.


    <em>If someones ying tricks there like they did here</em>


    Then whoever was behind all these was someone who wanted to watch the world burn.


    But sir, Mirian called out.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Eugene gave up on his thoughts.


    Mirian continued, Why are you trying to help the other passages? Is it because of the deep, loyal bond you share with me? Is that why you are trying to help the Spirit World?


    As if that were true. However, Eugene felt a small sense of responsibility. After all, there was a possibility that he had caused her to revert to hercking, but kind-hearted self.


    You could say that Eugene murmured.


    Just what I expected. <em>Kihehehehehehe!</em> Mirian eximed before bursting out into a peal ofughter with her clear, innocent eyes shining. Her carefree attitude made her seem even more pitiful.


    The important thing is that if all the passages be blocked, then everyone, including humans, will be faced with a difficult situation. You should know better than anyone else. Humans cannot survive without water, Eugene exined.


    <em>Kehem!</em> You have finally realized the truth. You finally know how precious I am, Mirian scoffed. Eugene wanted to humble the arrogant spirit, but he endured it, knowing she had a point.


    <em>I dont know who nned this, but theyre truly a piece of work.</em>


    The term demon king was used to refer to such beings. The world did not end simply just because one killed some enemies on the battlefield or brutally murdered someone. However, if everything continued ording to the intricate n, it would inevitably lead to catastrophic, iparable destruction.


    As you know, theres no point in eating well and living well if youre alone, Eugene said.


    <em>Kieh?</em>


    Why are you so obsessed with wealth? Its not like youre able to take the gold and the treasures back to the Spirit World, Eugene said.


    Mirian answered, Well, its because others look up to you if you have a lot of money!


    It was exactly what Eugene had expected.


    Right? But what if there isnt anyone left to look up to your collection of gold and treasures? What if there isnt anyone left to make food for you to devour? Eugene asked.


    Mirian raged at Eugenes question. <em>Kieeeeeh!</em> That cant happen! Never!


    Right? Its the same for me. There are many people that I would be troubled without, Eugene stated.


    Romari, Lanslo, Luke, Princess Lilisain, and many othersthe copse of the world meant they wouldnt be able to lead proper lives.


    Honor? Justice?


    Such things didnt matter. Eugene simply didnt want his colleagues to be troubled by the future.


    <em>Hmm? Colleagues?</em>


    <em>Neiiigh?</em>


    Silion suddenly stopped in his tracks as if recognizing his masters feelings.


    <em>Kiehh?</em> Sir? Whats wrong? Mirian asked.


    Nothing. Its nothing, Eugene answered while shaking off the unfamiliar, awkward sensation. He tapped Silions side.


    Colleagues?


    <em>I will not admit it.</em>


    However, he could not help but admit that his mood wasnt so bad, though he felt rather embarrassed.


    ***


    <em>Oooh!</em> Sir Eugene, wee back! The chief warmly greeted Eugene when he returned toward the end of the afternoon.


    Whats going on? I dont see many of the residents here. Eugene asked.


    Well, everyone should be busy working and theyre worried and all, the chief answered.


    Worried? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes. Well, the sir elves the chief continued while anxiously ncing at Eugene.


    So, the bottom line is that you cant trust Princess Lilisain and the elven knights? Eugene said.


    <em>Ah!</em> No, its not that! Absolutely not true! We only have grateful hearts for Sir Eugene and the elf knights! I-Its just that us ignorant country folks have never seen a case like this, the chief hurriedly answered while sweating profusely and groveling.


    <em>Well, its natural for him to be worried, as there are less than ten of them.</em>


    It wasnt anything to me the chief and the residents for.


    Eugene grinned. Just wait a few hours. They should be back by sunset.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes The chief bowed while wiping his sweat. He had been worried about offending Eugeneworried that the knight would get angry and just leave.


    Three hourster


    !?


    Broadwin fell into shock when Princess Lilisain and the elven knights returned against the deep, orange sunset. However, it wasnt just because their armors were caked with blood and flesh, which made it hard to believe that they were the same noble, elegant elves from before.


    Check it.


    Each of the three leather bags they had tossed was the size of an adult man, and all three were filled to the brim with the noses of all kinds of monsters.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    We have sessfully eliminated the monsters in the mountains surrounding viges. 288 of them in all, Princess Lilisain said. It was just like her to have counted the exact number of monsters.


    Good work. There were intermediate and high-ranking monsters as well, right? Eugene asked.


    Three trolls, two owlbears, and two griffons. Also, please take this, Princess Lilisain responded. One of the elven knights carefully retrieved something from their pack. They were two eggs the size of a childs head.


    Eggs? Eugene asked with a puzzled expression.


    Princess Lilisain nodded proudly. Yes. griffon eggs. I was lucky.


    <em>Hooh.</em>


    <em>Kieeeek!</em> Big eggs! They will taste amazing if we steam them~ It will be delicious if we fry them with lots of oil! Mirian eximed.


    <em>Uaaagh</em><em>!</em>


    I-is it an evil spirit? The vigers jumped with shock at the sudden appearance of the gluttonous spirit. As it turned out, Mirians desire for food was almost as great as her greed for wealth. Her appearance was quite provoking, as her eyes were twitching and drool was flowing down her chin.


    At ease, everyone. This is a spirit subordinate to me, Eugene exined.


    I wont hurt anyone, <em>kihehe,</em> Mirian chortled.


    I-is that so?


    A a spirit, I see


    The vigers still appeared somewhat doubtful, but they seemed relieved to see Mirian acting cute.


    I didnt bring the eggs back to eat. However, if we were to eat them, we should add mint, herbs, honey, and peppers, then soak it in ale for a few days before frying in oil, Princess Lilisain said.


    If you didnt bring them back to eat, lets stop it there. The eggs look quite precious, but why did you bring them back? Eugene asked. He had to quickly stop Princess Lilisain from describing her entric eating habits. It wouldnt do anyone good to hear what she had to say about food.


    Princess Lilisain answered, I want to try and hatch them.


    Hatch them? Eugene asked.


    Yes. One of my royal ancestors once ording to her words, in the past, a member of nds royal family had identally found arge egg. The elf had known that the egg was toorge for it to belong to an eagle or a simr type of bird, so they had brought it back with them with a curious mind. The very next day, the egg hatched.


    What emerged from the egg was a four-legged bird the size of a chicken, Princess LIlisain exined.


    So it was a griffon, Eugene replied.


    Yes. They didnt know it at first, but after three days or so, the creature started to resemble a griffon in appearance. The creature grew to the size of arge hound after fifteen days, and about two monthster, it wasrge as a bulrge enough for someone to ride on, Princess Lilisain continued.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Dont tell me Eugene muttered.


    Princess Lilisain nodded with pride. Thats right. The first thing that the griffon saw after birth was my ancestor, and the griffon took them as its mother and followed them.


    <em>Hooh.</em>


    Afterward, my ancestor achieved many things as a griffon knight. It was during a time when nd was free from any foreign invasions, so my ancestor fought on the griffon whenever he was fighting monsters. The stories regarding his feats are still being passed on to this day, Princess Lilisain exined.


    <em>Hmm. </em>Thats understandable, Eugene said. It wasmon sense that flying monsters like the griffon or the wyvern were much more difficult to fight and kill thannd monsters. And what if there was a knight riding on a griffon? It would be a disaster for whoever was facing the griffon knight, regardless of whether they were humans or monsters. Moreover, it wouldnt have been just a regr knight, but a pure-blooded elven knight from the royal family of nd. Such a knight would have also possessed excellent skills with the bow.


    There would have been no need for them to fight in close proximity. They could have easily stayed in the air shooting arrows all day to win battles. Of course, griffons were different from wyverns in that they could not fly for extended periods of time at high altitudes, but it was possible for them to glide while the rider let loose arge volley of arrows.


    My ancestor was called an invincible knight. Their name was renowned even in Brantia, although he had never crossed over, Princess Lilisain said proudly.


    Eugene smirked while gazing at her.


    So you will try to hatch the egg as well, Princess? Eugene asked.


    She answered, Yes. And I would like to present one to Your Majesty.


    Thank you. It would be very helpful if I could be like your ancestor, Eugene said. However, in truth, Eugene didnt really care whether he had a griffon or not. He was powerful past the point of needing such things, and if he really wanted to fly, he could simply suck the blood of a flying monster and transform into it.


    However, he couldnt reject her when she looked at him with sparkling eyes like a child wanting praise after perfectly eradicating all the monsters.


    Its a shame that there are only two eggs. I wish I could have given one to Galfredik and the other sirs, Eugene said.


    Thats right. I am also in dismay. However, this could be understood as a kind of revtion that the two of us must apany each other on the battlefield and Princess Lilisain responded.


    <em>Huh?</em> Werent there originally five? The princess said three of One of the elves whispered to one of their colleagues.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    However, they immediately stopped when Princess Lilisain jerked her head around.


    <em>Hiek!</em> The elven knight squealed as if he had seen a ghost.


    <em>Whats wrong with him?</em>


    Eugene wondered. He could only see the back of Princess Lilisains head, as well as the strange response of the elven knight and cold sweat forming on his forehead.


    Ce to think of it, three of them were in terrible condition. Thats why the princess smashed them instead. Yes, yes the elf hurriedly exined.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    So he says, Your Majesty, Princess Lilisain said with a bright smile. Eugene found it highly suspicious, but he nodded gently.


    Eugene turned to the chief of Broadwin and its residents. Chief. We must bring the corpses of the monsters, so gather some people. You better not be greedy and try to bring everythingjust bring as much as you can.


    O-of course!


    The chiefs shock quickly turned into joy. It was only natural for him to be happy, as the monsters in the vicinity had been eradicated, and he would also be getting an unexpected profit. Of course, ording to custom, Eugene would be taking all of the expensive by-products and mana stones, but the vige would still be left with a significant amount of money.


    Now, now, get going before the sun sets! The sirs will have to rest, so prepare the torches and sacks the chief started shouting.


    Eugen interrupted him, What are you talking about? The other knights and I will being along.


    What? the chief asked with a startled expression.


    He continued as if he were flustered, But isnt it too dangerous during the night? Wild beasts will be active, as well as the monsters. Moreover, we cant burden you all any more than this. We will be more than enough to retrieve the corpses.


    Who said anything about retrieving the corpses? We should continue the hunt, Eugene answered.


    ?!


    Eugene turned his back on the shocked chief and the residents, then spoke to Princess Lilisain and the elves, You can do it, right?


    Possible.


    Naturally. There are quite a few monsters that are active only after sunset, so of course, we have to hunt at night.


    Hunting at night was normal for the elves since they possessed excellent night vision. In nd, knights would hunt monsters for four to five nights during their hunt.


    ***


    Throughout the night, Eugene and the elven knights hunted around two hundred additional monsters. The mountains near the vige were tall and thend wide, but the residents were absolutely petrified to know that so many monsters had actually been living nearby. They were also relieved that so many monsters had never attacked the vige directly.


    We were really lucky.


    Thats what Im saying. Did God protect our vige?


    The vigers attributed their safety until now to their good fortune, although the truth was that monsters had been too upied with the passage to the Spirit World that Juseppel had been protecting. However, Eugene didnt bother to tell them the truth.


    You know the mountain behind the cabin where I lived before? Theres a big forest there, right? Eugene said.


    Yes, sir. What about it? the chief asked.


    Please go to the entrance and perform a ritual. Two or three times a year will do, Eugene continued.


    A ritual? the chief asked with a nk stare.


    Eugene answered, Thats right. And always remember to use a loud voice to praise the spirit there for beingpetent and responsible. Say that everyone is leading good lives thanks to the spirit and that it has made farming easier. <em>Ah,</em> and make sure to tell the spirit that I told you to hold the ritual.


    <em>Ah</em> yes. I will make sure to do as you say, the chief muttered.


    Good. But you must not go into the forest. Only at the entrance, Eugene emphasized.


    I will keep that in mind. the chief replied.


    Good.


    Like Mirian, Juseppel was a curious spirit. Eugene was certain the spirit would notice a group of vigersing near the forest and hear them praise him.


    <em>It will make him feel as good as whenever Mirian is given gold, silver, and treasures. Moreover, since they will be doing it in my name, Juseppel will talk about me in a favorable way to the Spirit King.</em>


    He would be visiting quite a few passages to the Spirit World in the future, so he didnt want to have any beef with spirits. He could have threatened Juseppel or asked the spirit to deliver a message, but this method would allow him to make things much easier for him, and he could also avoid a direct confrontation with the Spirit King.


    Most importantly


    <em>A being like the Spirit King will definitely realize one day that I am the reason why Mirian became like that. This will serve as insurance for that time.</em>


    Though he could just feign ignorance, it would be better for him to form a friendly rtionship with the Spirit King from now on than to experience trouble in the future.


    Then I will get going, Eugene said.


    We owe you everything, Sir Eugene! We will forever honor your chivalry and grace!


    Sir Eugene!


    Thank you! Thank you!


    Eugene left Broadwin, leaving behind the emotional, grateful shouts of the vigers.


    ***


    We have made yet anotherrge profit, Your Majesty. Congrattions, said Princess Lilisain.


    <em>Kihehe!</em> Has the princess knight finally learned the true taste, the true gratification of money? Mirian asked.


    <em>Mhm.</em> Just as you say, more money isnt a bad thing, Princess Lilisain answered.


    Obviously. I want to be punished with more money every day! Mirian eximed.


    So cute


    Eugene sighed inwardly as he watched the two chatter away. Since a certain point, the elf princess and the spirit had be inseparable.


    <em>Phew.</em>


    I wonder why she is acting like that


    Judging from the expressions of the knights following behind Princess Lilisain, they seemed to be worried that the princess would be tainted by the world.


    But setting all those aside, it was true that they profited big time. Hundreds of mana stones had been discovered after killing the monsters, and the chief had promised to send the money made from selling the by-products through the Palin Association.


    They had truly made an incredible sum. The elven knights were less conscious of financial matters and moneypared to their human counterparts, but even they couldnt help but be awed by the amount they made.


    <em>Well, its not a bad thing for the future son-inw of the king to be rich, right?</em>


    <em>It will help with the dowry in the future as well. Its a good thing, right?</em>


    The knights continued while having such thoughts. Suddenly, one of the knights flinched before turning their head and shouting, Your Majesty! Princess!


    <em>Hmm?</em> Whats wrong?


    The two people rushed forward toward the knight.


    I think the egg just moved, The knight said.


    What? Eugene was startled. He quickly examined the griffon eggs, which were tightly wrapped with straw and cloth.


    <em>Tap, tap.</em>


    <em>Oh?!</em>


    <em>Tap, tutuk!</em>


    The surface of an egg started to quiver, then it rocked before a crack appeared on its surface.


    Your Majesty. The griffon must be ready toe out. Birth is imminent. Princess Lilisain pointed out.


    <em>Hmm!</em> I see, Eugene responded. Even he felt a little excited by the event, and he stuck to Princess Lilisains side while watching the egg with curious eyes.


    <em>Craack!</em>


    Soon, the surface of the egg started to fall apart.


    <em>Keh?</em>


    The head of a bird popped out of the crack. The tiny veins and capiries were still visible on the surface of the creatures head.


    <em>Kehh~ Kehhhh~</em>


    S-so adorable Princess Lilisain muttered with wide, emotional eyes when she saw the baby griffon pping its tiny little wings. The creature couldnt even properly open its eyes just yet.


    She carefully picked up the bird.


    <em>Abooboo! Ohnyonyo!</em> Good bird. Princess Lilisain cooed as the newborn, a chicken-sized griffon, struggled in her arms. In a way, it was a touching, beautiful sight of motherhood. However, Eugene and the knights had never imagined in their wildest dreams that the princess would ever take care of a monsters cub. They could only watch awkwardly.


    <em>Kieh?</em> Its pretty cute, Mirianmented while hovering by the princess side.


    The spirit quickly floated down, then ced her hands on her waist before dering arrogantly, <em>Kihem!</em> You little runt, listen carefully. I am Sir Eugenes number one subordinate, and from today on, I will be in charge of your education


    <em>Thup!</em>


    The chattering spirit disappeared into the griffons beak in an instant.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    The second egg hatched thirty minutes after the first one.


    <em>Keeeh~ Keeh~</em>


    The two griffon cubs wiggled pleasantly in Princess Lilisains arms. It appeared that the two creatures had recognized Princess Lilisain as their mother. They followed her wherever she went, and they even fell asleep right by her side.


    <em>Chomp!</em>


    Its a relief that you are not a picky eater. Eat lots, Princess Lilisain muttered with a bright smile while dropping something into the beaks of the griffon cubs one by one.


    <em>Even if they arent picky, giving them poisonous snakes is a bit</em>


    <em>Shhh. The princess has been up since dawn catching them.</em>


    It was a truly bizarre sight to see an elf princess feeding monster cubs poisonous snakes. It was an incredulous situation, but the person in question was Princess Lilisain. As such, the elven knights seemed to have given up. Besides, as she had said, the young griffon cubs were rather cute as well.


    However, not everyone considered the griffon cubs to be adorable.


    Useless little gluttons Those puny, ungrateful birdbrains Mirian muttered angrily on Eugenes shoulder.


    Eugene clicked his tongue. Why are you so angry? They are only newborns, after all.


    <em>Kieeek!</em> The two of them took turns gulping me down! <em>Kieeehnng!</em> What sins did Imit in my past life to deserve that?! It was bad enough that I had to get inside a sea monsters asshole, but now, the beaks of those bird heads Mirianined. The spirit still hadnte to her senses after almost being devoured by the firstborn. Rather, she had attempted to educate the second of the griffons but ended up almost being devoured yet again. Since then, she kept her distance from the griffon cubs and continued bad-mouthing them while using Eugene as a shield.


    Sir, sir. Look at their beaks. Its yellow. Thats not good Mirian pointed out.


    Eugene responded, You mean their roots, not their beaks.[1] Their beaks are supposed to be yellow.


    Whatever! Anyway, just give them to Gal and the roon. Look, he doesnt like them either, Mirian said while pointing at Silion.


    <em>Neiiigh</em>


    Silion cried softly as if it had understood the spirits words. It was only natural because horses were one of the griffons favorite foods. In addition, Silion had also experienced having to desperately flee from griffons as bait in the past. Perhaps, that was why Silion didnt even spare a nce at the griffon cubs.


    <em>Hmm</em>


    Moreover, although those little bastards like the princess knight, they dont like you, right? As far as I can tell, you wont get to ride them, Mirian continued.


    Eugene answered, I dont think thats the case.


    Eugene didnt think the griffon cubs hated him. They definitely considered Princess Lilisain to be their guardian and relied on her, but in his case


    I dont think they hate me. They just seem to be scared.


    Whenever Princess Lilisain reached out, the griffon cubs would extend their necks and rub themselves against her. However, whenever he tried to touch them, they would simply freeze and look at him with fearful gazes.


    The ones they hate are the other knights. They dont even let anyone touch them, right? Eugene said. The griffon cubs only allowed the touch of Princess Lilisain and himself. Whenever the other elven knights approached them, they would peck those knights without mercy.


    <em>Kieeeeek!</em> Thats even worse! Why are they trying to eat me then? Do they think Im a weakling?! Mirian screamed. Her pride was hurt. Just as she said, it seemed that the griffon cubs hated the elves, and they only regarded Mirian as food.


    This wont do. We have to find a solution. Theyre like this already, so whats going to happen when they get bigger? <em>Kieeeehh!</em> The spirit fell into contemtion while biting her nails. She desperately wanted to discipline the griffons as their senior, but she had no idea how to do it.


    However, Eugene wasnt worried at all. The griffon cubs were extremely afraid of him, and he didnt think that would change even when they grew bigger.


    <em>And if it seems like theyre going to cause trouble when theyre bigger</em>


    They were still nothing but monsters.


    Eugene stared at the griffon cubs with dreary eyes. As soon as the yellow eyes of the griffons met his gaze, they immediately froze and dropped their beaks. Anyone could tell that they were helpless against Eugene.


    <em>Theyre small, but theyre quick-witted. Good.</em>


    The griffons would obviously still react the same way even when they matured. Eugene was satisfied knowing that.


    In truth, however, the griffons didnt react as such because they were quick-witted. Originally, griffons lived in groups of at least four to five and up to dozens. And regardless of species, there would always be a leader in a group. In other words, the griffon cubs sensed the Origins Fear from the moment they escaped their eggs, so they recognized Eugene as an absolute being and the leader of their pack. Therefore, over time, they woulde to recognize Eugenes steed Silion and his spirit Mirian as a member of their group. But for now, they considered Mirian their prey because she was small, and they still hadnt been taught to live in herds.


    Im going to show them one day! Just wait, you bird heads! the spirit eximed from deep within Eugenes clothes, then quickly buried herself into her leather pocket. It was truly an ugly, cowardly sight.


    <em>It will cost a lot to feed them Well, itll work itself out somehow.</em>


    Obviously, these griffons would eat more and more as they grew, though they were simply feeding on small animals like snakes for now. However, Eugene was much too wealthy to be worried about feeding a mere two monsters, and he could also simply feed other monsters to the griffons. Rather, it was highly likely that the griffons would prove more than their worth in the uing war against monsters.


    <em>Good. Ill feed them without sparing anything and make them grow as quickly as possible.</em>


    Eugene looked over the griffon cubs once again with a different type of gaze, and the creatures once again trembled as a chill ran down their backs.


    ***


    Unstoppableone word was sufficient to describe the momentum of Eugenes group as they roamed the dukedom. As veteran monster hunters, the elves and Eugene cleared the monsters at a paceparable to hundreds of mercenaries. The elves continued their hunt without suffering a single injury, as they knew almost all the traits and characteristics of numerous monsters, and they were also capable of roaming through mountains and deep forests unhindered. Moreover, the elves simply hunted those easily spotted or those that initiated an attack against them. nd had waged war with monsters from a long time ago, and the elves knew how topletely eradicate monsters by following them to their caves and nests. Even Princess Lilisain couldnt count the exact number of monsters they had killed in the Dukedom of Maren in the span of a month.


    Christian had also yed a crucial role. After departing under Eugenes orders, Christian blocked all the corridors leading out of the evilnds within the Dukedom of Maren, and he even disposed of monsters in their vicinity. In the end, the monsters in the dukedom returned to their original numbers a month after Eugene left Maren. Eugene wanted to uproot the monsters for good, but he decided to follow Juseppels advice and leave some alive for the sake of maintaining the food chain.


    After killing nearly 2,000 monsters in a month, Eugene earned a huge amount of by-products and nearly 1,000 mana stones. He had achieved a huge profitparable to subjugating more than ten evilnds.


    And that wasnt the end of it


    Eugene wasnt a regr knight, but rather the King of Maren. The supreme leader of the Dukedom had personally roamed his territory and resolved the growing threat of monsters. The lords of the territories couldnt repay his favor with simple gratitude.


    As such, everyone fought to send Eugene gifts. Some sent boxes full of gold and silver, while others sent dozens of ves and precious equipment


    However, there were some who sent gifts that Eugene had never even imagined.


    I-I would like to serve Your Majesty.


    I will dedicate my body and my heart to serve you, Your Majesty!


    Eugene was slightly taken back to see the children of noble families with numerous servants and ves. They only had to send a reasonable amount of money, so why had they sent the direct descendants of their families? Moreover, although everyone talked of loyalty and honor, it was obvious from the fear on their faces that they considered themselves hostages.


    Indeed, the lords hadnt regarded Eugenes activity as a kings unblemished will to eradicate the monsters of his territory. Since they had served under the royal family and powerful lords for many years, they assumed it to be the new kings show of force. Otherwise, there was no reason for the new king, who was already famous for his skills and power, to travel around the dukedom and personally wield his weapons at such a sensitive time.


    Naturally, the nobles were frightened by his actions, and they sent their sons, daughters, and even nephews and nieces to Eugene as hostages. If they feigned ignorance, it was entirely possible that the king woulde to them personally. By then, how would they deal with the consequences?


    However, not all the lords made the same decision.


    There would always be defiant souls, and in this particr case, the defiant soul possessed a poor rtionship with Eugene from the get-go. Indeed, the only lord who hadnt sent anything to Eugene was Baron Bommelthe same man who had caused a territorial dispute with the Fairchild Viscounty and was humiliated and forced to negotiate after having his eldest son and nephew taken hostage by Eugene.


    <em>How strange. Im sure I taught them a proper lesson back then.</em>


    As such, it was only natural for them to be even more frightened than the others, but Baron Bommel still abstained from sending anything. Of course, he had no obligation to send Eugene anything, whether it was wealth or a hostage. Eugene himself also didnt think it was absolute to receive something from the lords.


    However, the heart of a man was simple. Eugene couldnt help but give attention to the only lord who abstained from sending anything. However, it was unknown whether the attention was good or bad.


    <em>Is there something going on? Is the territory in danger because of the monsters?</em>


    Such was the thought of Duke Jan Eugene Ba as the responsible King of Maren


    <em>Those bastards. Didnt they learn their lessonst time? Did I go too easy on them? Do they think Im a pushover?</em>


    And such was the thought of Eugene, the insidious vampire


    Either way, Eugene had no choice but to make a decision.


    I will head to the Bommel territory.


    The group of over fifty headed for the Bommel territory. They were now apanied by four carts filled to the brim with gold, silver, and treasures, as well as the sons and daughters of the various lords of the dukedom.


    ***


    Its not toote, uncle. We must send something to the king, whether its money or a hostage. At the least, we could have Sir Franz participate in the coronation ceremony, and


    I dont want to hear it. Baron Bommel rejected the plea of his nephew Pascal. Baron Bommels anger only grew every time he heard of Jan Eugenes great sess and achievements. However, that wasnt really the problem. He could live just fine even if he were angered. Although he felt repulsed by Jan Eugene, they would never interact ever again. However, the one responsible for humiliating him had be the King of Maren. Moreover, the man had dared to include his own territory in the dukedomsnd.


    <em>How dare you?!</em>


    The Bommel territory had been handed down for many generations. He may have no loyalty to the royal family of Caylor, but his title was originally bestowed by the royal family. As such, how could he betray the royal family, let alone serve the greenhorn who humiliated him back then?


    Impossible! Never! Lord Bommel raged.


    Uncle! Please reconsider! Have you forgotten about the kings strength? Whats more, there are countless knights following him, Pascal pleaded.


    <em>Hngh.</em> Baron Bommel was shaken by Pascals warning. He knew in his mind that his nephew was correct, and it was right to follow Pascals advice. However, his heart did not allow him to do so.


    Not all lords were rational and smart. Moreover, Baron Bommel was an emotional man who had started a territorial dispute with the Fairchild family simply because of his greed.


    Its impossible. That man cant just invade this territory, Baron Bommel dered. Eugenes own coronation ceremony and the founding of the dukedom were just around the corner. Invading a territory within the dukedom and causing conflict with a lord at such a timesuch behavior would only reveal the dukedoms instability to the public. A proper monarch would never do such a thing.


    However, uncle


    Havent you heard? The strange rumor regarding that man. Baron Bommel interrupted.


    ! Pascal flinched after seeing Baron Bommels mysterious smile.


    Jan Eugene


    Pascal still vividly remembered how the knight had taken him hostage and dragged him around with unbelievable power and skills. Pascal had simply considered Eugene to be a knight with incredible power and skills, but he had changed his mind after hearing the rumors his uncle had mentioned.


    - Jan Eugene is an evil member of the Tribe of Darkness.


    Everything would make perfect sense if Eugene were a vampire. Furthermore, nothing more had to be said if Eugene was a high-ranking vampire capable of being active during the day.


    But uncle, nothing changes even if he is a member of the Dark n. No, rather, wouldnt we be facing an even greater, cruel ordeal if that were true? Pascal said.


    <em>Haha! </em>My nephew, you know one thing but not the other, Baron Bommel burst outughing before speaking confidently, I heard that there are quite a few vampire nobles living across the sea, in Brantia. However, the lords and nobles there arent very afraid of vampires. Do you know why that is?


    ?


    Its because god is fair and has imposed a restriction on those evil creatures, Baron Bommel continued.


    Restriction Are you talking about their weakness against sunlight and pure silver? Pascal asked.


    <em>Hmph!</em> Thats basic. They have another weakness. The biggest weakness of the evil n and the reason they cant easily invade other cities or territories. You and I have already experienced it, though we didnt realize it at the time because we didnt know his true identity, Baron Bommel said.


    I-is there such a thing? What could you be? Pascal muttered.


    Baron Bommel confidently said, It is the fact that vampires cannot enter a castle or an establishment without the permission of the owner.


    1. A reference to a saying in Korean. The exact saying would be that the seeds are yellow, which basically means that somethings already wrong from the beginning / that the griffons were no-good since birth.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Baron Bommel was confident.


    If he retreated inside his castle, or rather, if he blocked off his town, the evil vampire could never harm him.


    Think about it. Jan Eugene. Why did he provoke Franz intoing out of the castle? You also headed out of town after being deceived by him, right? Baron Bommel said.


    !!! Pascals eyes widened. Come to think of it, it was true. Jan Eugene had neither set foot inside the Bommel Castle nor the town of the Bommel territory.


    <em>So the rumor was true after all?</em>


    He felt his hair stand on end. How many days had he spent by the side of an evil, bloodthirsty vampire?


    <em>Wait, but he never sucked my blood, right? No, in fact, I never saw him consume any human blood</em>


    Pascal fell into confusion while he contemted.


    Baron Bommel continued, Anyway, do as I told you. Jan Eugene. He will never be able to invade our territory. Neither as the king nor as a vampire. <em>Hahaha!</em>


    Ah yes, Pascal answered. He still felt uneasy, but he knew there was nothing he could say to change his uncles mind. As such, he had no choice but to ept the oue.


    ***


    Although Baron Bommel was greedy and easily swayed by his emotions, he wasnt a fool. He immediately instructed the viges of his territory to inspect their walls and wooden fences, as well as to tighten their defenses. In addition, he ordered everyone above a certain status, especially members of his family, to never leave their residences for the time being, regardless of the reason. The people of hisnd were greatly taken aback by the sudden, baffling order of their lord, but they obeyed. However, they were more afraid of the knights who brought the barons order rather than the order itself.


    In any case, less than four dayster, all four viges of the Bommel territory were transformed into heavily fortified strongholds of sorts. A few dayster, Eugene arrived at the border of the Bommel territory with the elven knights.


    ***


    They didnt let you inside the vige?


    Yes, Your Majesty. They said that they are not epting any visitors, for the time being, saying that there was an order from their lord. I dont understand how they could possibly One of the elven knights fumed after being refused entry into the vige.


    Eugene responded, We have everything we need, right? Mirian will make our water, and we have plenty of food as well.


    That is true, but I wanted to be prepared just in case, the elven knight responded. The elves werent simply there to protect Princess Lilisain, but they were also there to perform chores for their princess. Of course, Princess Lilisain was stubborn, and she had always insisted on taking care of herself on her own, which made it easier for the elven knights. Still, the elven knights had always been working hard to ensure that Princess Lilisain could always be in her best physical condition, including her cleanliness and beauty. After all, such things werent simply achieved like magic.


    Like humans, elves would always need various supplies, and the knights had stopped by the vige to restock.


    Lets just hang in there for a few days. We will be at Baron Bommels castle in two days, so we can buy it there, Eugene said.


    Yes, understood, the knight answered while trying hard to suppress his anger. He could not continue to grumble andin at Eugene, knowing that the vampire would soon be the son-inw of nds royal family.


    Some of the children of the various lords, who had been staying as quiet as a mouse in the past few days, cautiously approached Eugene.


    Excuse me, Your Majesty.


    <em>Hmm?</em> What is it? Eugene asked. He was rather kind toward them. The lords had sent them of their own ord after being frightened, but now that they were here, Eugene had to take responsibility for them. In the first ce, the lords had ced their children into his hands because they trusted him to take good care of them. As such, he could not treat them carelessly. To an extent, he had to treat them with honor.


    It was slightly annoying to handle so many of them, but these children had never made things difficult for him because they had been greatly discouraged by Eugenes reputation and status as a king.


    Do the sir elves need something for the princess? I think we can help with that, one of the nobles said.


    <em>Hooh?</em> Really? Eugene asked.


    Yes!


    When Eugene showed interest, they stepped up with confidence.


    Does she want items that noble women need?


    <em>Uh</em> Theres that, too.


    These are some of my favorite items. Will they do? Madeleine.


    Yes, miss. Here you go, A maid quickly carried forward a box at herdys words.


    Would you like to see what I use as well, Princess?


    Princess, Princess How about this?


    <em>Oh, my!</em> Are these your pets, Princess? They are absolutely adorable.


    The otherdies surrounded Princess Lilisain in a hurry. The elven knights and Eugene watched the scene y out with bewilderment. But in a way, this was only natural. The descendants of the local lords knew well that they were being kept as hostages of sorts.


    After quietly watching the group for a few days, they came to think that the elf princess was quite amicable. On the contrary, the king seemed cold-hearted. In fact, they even wondered if the king would bleed when he was stabbed. It was obvious to them who was a better targetpared to the king, and finally, the perfect opportunity hade.


    <em>Keeee~ Kieeeee~</em>


    <em>Ahk! Oh, my!</em>


    When the girls suddenly flocked around Princess Lilisain, the two chickens in her arms made a threatening sound and waved their beaks in the same manner.


    I will keep them for a minute, Eugene said.


    Yes, Your Majesty. My sincerest apologies, Princess Lilisain responded. Eugene took over the rude four-legged chicks from Princess LIlisain. After all, he could not afford for any of the hostages to get hurt.


    Eugene looked down at the griffon cubs with a sweet gaze after taking them into his arms.


    That was all he did


    <em>Kieeek! Hieeekek!</em>


    But the faces of the grey, feathery cubs turned blue, and they began to hup.


    Nice and quiet. Both of you must continue to behave like this, Eugene said. The two griffon cubs waved their beaks up and down like crazy as if they understood Eugenes words.


    <em>Kihehehe</em><em>!</em> Just what I would expect from you, sir. <em>Kekekekeke!</em>


    <em>Neiiigh!</em>


    The spirit and the steed were naturally satisfied to see the griffons struck with fear.


    Anyway, this is strange. Did something actually happen to Lord Bommel? What was the atmosphere like in town, sir? Eugene asked.


    The knight answered, It felt as if they were wary of something. As youmanded, I did not reveal my identity, but I didnt think it would have been any different even if I did. The guards were checking everyones identification very thoroughly and blocked anyone they didnt know or seemed suspicious.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Were there any other knights there? Eugene asked.


    There were two knights and their groups, and they got angry. However, they simply backed off without making a ruckus, the knight responded.


    Really? Thats strange Eugene muttered. Knights lived and died by their pride. If they were denied ess to a vige even after giving their name and their family name, it waspletely normal for them to have caused an incident.


    Well I just happened to hear about it on my way back from the vige, the elven knight said with a bitter smile.


    He exined the conversation he had heard between the two knights.


    Eugene was dumbfounded.


    So its because of me? He asked.


    Yes. Naturally, its a good thing. Isnt it proof that even wandering knights value your glorious name and reputation? The elf said.


    <em>No no matter how many times you say it, it sounds like they were just scared of me.</em>


    Apparently, the two knights had talked about how persistent and strong Eugene was as a knight. If they were caught causing an incident in the Dukedom of Maren, which was nearing its founding ceremony, they couldnt expect to be released by just paying a ransom. The king was known to be as cold and as persistent as he was brave, so they were certain their horses and equipment would be taken away, and their entire families destroyed. As such, they decided to leave calmly without causing an incident.


    Their conversation had apparently been something along those lines


    Eugene didnt know whether to be angry or happy. The elven knight spoke to Eugene after slightly lowering his voice, Anyway, Im certain something is happening in this territory. Although they stopped the knights from entering the vige, I saw them letting in those who appeared to be priests from a nearby monastery.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugenes eyes glimmered coldly. He couldnt exactly figure out the situation with what he had. It seemed he had to see Baron Bommel as soon as possible.


    ***


    Two dayster, at noon, Eugene and his group arrived in the territorys Castletown.


    <em>It has changed quite a bit.</em>


    He narrowed his eyes. In the past, it had been an open vige, but now, Eugene saw a tall, long wooden fence surrounding the establishment. He could tell that the fence had been erected quite recently from its condition. In addition, a rather decent wooden watchtower had been raised inside the wooden fence. The soldiers of the barony appeared to be greatly stirred when they spotted Eugenes group.


    Soon, the gates opened, and a young knight armed with te mail came out with a group of troops. However, the gates had only been opened halfway to allow them to run back at any time, and they came no further than a few meters from the gates.


    <em>Huh?</em> Hes Eugen muttered.


    Your Majesty, do you know that man?


    Very well. Ive caught him once before, Eugene answered with a smirk. The knight didnt appear as inexperienced as before as if to prove the passing of time. It seemed like only yesterday when Eugene had taken him hostage, but now, he looked pretty decent.


    Where are you from!? I am Lord Bommels knight the knight started shouting.


    Its been a long time, Sir Apiel Bommel Pascal, Eugene said with a smile as he raised his visor.


    He had been half in doubt, but to think that the king was really here in person?!


    S-s-sir Eugene N-no, Y-Your Majesty, Realizing his mistake, Pascal hurriedly corrected himself.


    At least you arentpletely oblivious to the happenings of the world. I almost thought that this was the case with the Bommel territory, you know? Eugene said.


    W-what do you mean by that? Pascal asked. He had already heard the story and had seen the official letter with the seal of Maren and Eugene. However, it felt rather surreal to be actually reunited with Eugene.


    Well, after I dealt with monsters and bandits, the other sirs sent me <em>them</em> in return to express their gratitude, but I just didnt hear anything from Lord Bommel, <em>hmm?</em> So I was wondering if he had no idea that I became the King of Maren, Eugene exined.


    !!! Pascals pale face gradually turned ashen. He was familiar with some of the people riding behind Eugene, as he was acquainted with the nearby nobles as Baron Bommels nephew.


    <em>W-why did he have to bring the worst justification I could have imagined?</em>


    Moreover, it was clear at first nce that the knights standing by Eugenes side were armed with excellent equipment. Eugene was an incredible knight in his own right, so a small group of elite knights apanying him would obviously be skilled as well.


    <em>Pascal! Get it together!</em>


    He was no longer the foolish young knight of the past. He quickly regained hisposure.


    Anyway, are you going to keep us here? Eugene asked.


    I must report to my lord before all else. I apologize, but please wait here for a moment, Pascal said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene swept over Pascal and Bommels soldiers with keen eyes. Those soldiers couldnt stop their anxiety from leaking out. Eugenes achievements were famous enough to be made into poems and songs, so they were all familiar with Eugene. However, what caused them to be fearful of Eugene wasnt the fancy achievements told in songs and poems. Rather, they remembered that Eugene had been responsible for taking the eldest son of their lord hostage just a few years ago.


    I will do so. Since Im a guest here, the owners invitation shoulde first, Eugene responded.


    ! Pascals eyebrows twitched at Eugenes words.


    <em>I-its true after all. My uncle was right. This man is a vampire. He cannot enter this ce without the permission of the owner!</em>


    Pascal hurriedly returned, thrilled. Shortly thereafter, Baron Bommel appeared behind the wooden fence with knights, mercenaries, and even priests.


    Long time no see, Lord Bommel, Eugene said while raising his hand. Although he had be the king, he had to show appropriate courtesy to a lord


    However


    <em>Hmph!</em> How dare you show your face here?! Member of the Evil n! Baron Bommel shouted.


    Eugene frowned without realizing it. He was extremely dumbfounded.


    However, his silence escted Baron Bommels guess intoplete conviction.


    Just as I thought! You might have deceived and taken advantage of others with your evil, schismatic mysteries, but such goes against the will of god. This is the end! Baron Bommel eximed once more.


    Baron, have you gone mad? Eugene asked.


    <em>Ha!</em> As shameless as always. You truly are a sneaky, insidious, evil creature. You are a servant of evil! You cant enter an establishment without the permission of the owner, right? I will never allow you to set foot inside mynd! Try it if you can! <em>Hahahaha!</em> Baron Bommel roared triumphantly.


    Eugene had to stop himself from bursting out intoughter. He had been wondering what the hell was going on, but it seemed Baron Bommel had plotted all these, knowing he was a vampire.


    <em>Well, I would have been caught off guard not long ago.</em>


    Even though he was an Origin, a vampire still couldnt enter establishments belonging to others without an invitation. As such, it was true that it was Eugenes biggest constraint.


    However


    Eugene dismounted his horse, then started walking toward the entrance of the vige without hesitation.


    <em>Huh?!</em>


    Baron Bommels knights and mercenaries hurriedly pulled out their weapons. The soldiers also turned their crossbows toward Eugene.


    <em>Tap, tap, tap.</em>


    However, Eugene continued to walk toward the tightly closed gates as if he were unconcerned about the soldiers.


    The soldiers grew tenser, and Baron Bommel shouted confidently, <em>Hahaha!</em> There is absolutely no need to worry! Even a vampire noble capable of striding around during the day cante into an establishment without


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A well-ced kickpletely destroyed the wooden gates. Immediately after, Eugene could be seen passing through the entrance as pieces of wood fell from the sky.


    !!! Baron Bommel couldnt keep his jaws closed.


    Eugene spoke, Your pledge of loyalty was well received, Baron Bommel.


    Indeed, Baron Bommel had also stamped his seal to express his willingness to join the Dukedom of Maren along with the other lords. In other words, the Bommel territory and the barons castle were both Eugenes territory.


    <em>Craaack!</em>


    Eugene smiled while cracking his neck from side to side.


    You have to pay the price for ruining the kings reputation and tarnishing the dukedoms reputation, right? Sir?


    Eugene could travel anywhere without restriction, as long as it wasnd that had been dered part of the Dukedom of Maren.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    H-how could this be?


    Baron Bommel was astounded.


    How could this bewhat? Are you going to keep on staying there? Eugene said. He was nning to give the baron another chance. Naturally, it wasnt because he wanted to be considerate. He wanted nothing more than to smash the barons head before doing anything else, but there were simply too many eyes, including the members of the barons family and the direct descendants of the other lords.


    Eugene continued, Get off your horse, and show your lord the courtesy he deserves, sir.


    In the first ce, Eugene possessed a beautiful appearance that stood out. When he showed a stern yet confident attitude, it only exemplified his good characteristics.


    He is truly a man fit to be the king.


    Truly an honorable monarch. Such generosity.


    Eugen could hear the children of the noble lords whispering far behind him.


    <em>Good.</em>


    Eugene smiled, satisfied. He knew that fear and terror were extremely effective means of governing people, but he hade to realize that awe was even more effective. The royal family of the Caylor Kingdom hade to ruin because the nobles and lords of the kingdom had no admiration and awe toward the king.


    <em>Even though its so simple. Now, then...</em>


    Having sessfully disyed his generosity toward the children of the lords of his dukedom, Eugene slowly unsheathed Wolfughter and spoke, Did you not hear what I said?


    <em>Hiek!</em>


    <em>U-uah</em>


    The majority of Baron Bommels troops had previously experienced Eugenes overwhelming power in the past. As such, their expressions rapidly changed, and they retreated as soon as Eugene pulled out his sword. In particr, Pascal looked alternatingly between Eugene and his uncle with a ghastly expression.


    U-u-uncle.


    <em>U-uaagh</em>


    When a person was overwhelmingly surprised or shocked, they would often act in strange, uncharacteristic ways. Such was currently the case for Baron Bommel. Aftering to realize that his n waspletely unusable from the start, he made the worst choice possible.


    He shouted, S-stop him! Stop him at all costs! <em>Uahhh!</em>


    Immediately after he gave his orders, Baron Bommel frantically beat the reins of his horse.


    M-my lord?! My lord!


    Clerics! Priests! Priests!


    Baron Bommel and the members of the clergy belonging to the monastery fled toward the castle while ignoring the voices calling out for them anxiously. Eugene watched the scene unfold with a dumbfounded expression. The troops of the territory also stood speechless.


    <em>Oi, </em>are you really going to try and stop me? Sir Pascal? Eugene called out.


    !


    Pascal dropped his head as his shoulders trembled.


    No. Pascal was left with no choice the moment Baron Bommel had chosen to flee. A lord of the dukedom had dared to insult the king to his face before disobeying his orders and fleeing. Moreover, numerous children from various noble families witnessed it.


    <em>Its over. Its all over.</em>


    Baron Bommel had sealed his own fate.


    ***


    The knights of the territory quickly surrendered with Pascal leading them, and Eugene was able to upy Baron Bommels castle with ease. Baron Bommel attempted to mount a defense by locking himself in the castles great hall with a handful of troops, but it was futile.


    The baron kneeled in front of Eugene while trembling, his hair ruffled and his silver crown removed from his head. The members of his family were also there, and they stared at Eugene with fear-stricken eyes. However, the othersin particr, the direct descendants of the other lordswatched the scene y out with eyes filled with fear and interest. Although the majority of noble families were rted to each other by blood after they had established their familial ties through several generations, they were fundamentallypeting with each other. There was nothing more entertaining to them than to see apetitor being squashed t.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugene looked over Baron Bommels family with a solemn expression, then parted his lips. Insulting ones lord is a sin that can only be washed away by death.


    !!!


    The expressions of Baron Bommel and his family turned ashen when Eugene mentioned death. Anything else could have ended with them paying moderatepensation or receiving a slight penalty, but the current issue was much too severe. Moreover, it had happened in the presence of arge number of nobles.


    Forgiving and condoning such an act would be akin to dering the kings authority as nothing more than a pile of shit.


    Y-y-your Majesty. P-please. Please forgive us just this once Baron Bommel begged for mercy. His face was already as pale as a corpse''s.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Eugene mmed the bottom of his sheathe against the floor, then raised his head. The knights and nobles of the barony trembled when Eugene gazed over them with icy eyes.


    Putting Sir Bomels disposition aside, I cant simply let this matter slide, Eugene dered.


    B-by that, you mean The knights and the nobles of the barony were at a loss. Was the king asking them to take responsibility as well? However, such a request couldnt be called unreasonable, as the fault of the lord was the joint responsibility of the lords subordinate nobles.


    However, they had never expected Eugenes following words.


    Do you all consider me to be a vampire? Eugene asked.


    The vessels of the barony could not respond. Instead, they awkwardly stole nces at each other. If they said yes, they would have insulted the king alongside Baron Bommel, but if they denied it, they would be betraying their lord in his face. The rtionship between a lord and his vassals wasnt something built in a single day, but rather strengthened over a long period of time. As such, they were ced in a dilemma.


    Well, fine. Then lets have a little fun with it, Eugene said.


    He continued with a rxed tone, Whoever thinks that they are truly, deeply faithfule forward. Whoever considers themselves to be of true faith. Whoever thinks that they are true prieststhose people shoulde forward.


    However, the priests from the monastery stayed still while only ncing at each other. Eugene continued coldly, Dont tell me that none of you have true faith? Does this mean all of you are just false prophets who simply do your roles in the church without any faith?


    When Eugene openly questioned their faith, two priests raised their hands.


    M-my faith is not false.


    God is watching over this ce, e-even at this moment.


    Eugene nodded sternly while holding himself back from snorting.


    It seems that way judging by your courage. Now,e this way, Eugene said.


    The two priests stumbled their way forward, and Eugene threw something toward them.


    <em>Huh?</em> One of the priests took on a stupefied expression after receiving the object from Eugene. It was a dagger made of pure silver, and it appeared quite precious and expensive as well.


    Its something I received as a token of faith from the holy knights of the central church. If you doubt its authenticity, I can let you confirm it right away. Try channeling your divine power into the dagger, Eugene said.


    Given that the two priests had stepped forward despite their fear, their faith wouldnt be fake. If that were the case, the priests likely possessed some skills, even if they werent on the level of a holy knight.


    <em>Wooong</em>


    As Eugene had expected, the holy knights dagger emanated a dim light.


    Eugene gestured to Princess Lilisain. Princess, bring them here.


    Honor, Princess Lilisain answered with a salute, then brought forth the griffon cubs.


    <em>Keeee</em>


    The cubs instinctively curled up when they saw the dagger imbued with divine power. It was inevitable. After all, they were already terrified of Eugene, and this was their first time seeing a weapon with divine power.


    Do you see it? This proves that this weapon has great influence over <em>evil</em>, just as it scares the griffon cubs, right? Eugene said.


    ?


    Everyone still appeared clueless.


    Now,e to me, Eugene said to the priest while taking off his glove. Then, he dragged the priests arm and shed his own palm without hesitation.


    What?!


    Red blood flowed freely from Eugenes palm. He raised the hand dripping with blood before continuing, If I were evil, as Sir Bommel had said, there would be ck smoke, and this wound would never heal. As you all know, this is a weapon with divine power. But look. How is it?


    !!!


    The onlookers were shocked and speechless. At the least, the knights were well aware of what would happen to monsters and vampires attacked by weapons with divine power. Moreover, the dagger was a holy artifact of the central church. If Eugene were a vampire, he would have been writhing in pain by now.


    Your Majesty, please, Princess Lilisain said while quickly holding out her handkerchief. Eugene wrapped it around his hand before putting on his glove once more. The bleeding would stop in a minute, and the wound would heal, so he had to hide it quickly. With only a few tattoos remaining on his body, weapons with divine power couldnt hurt Eugene much anymore.


    I think you all have sufficiently enjoyed my defense and show Eugene said while looking around. No one could hide their shock after the clear evidence.


    Eugenes gaze came to rest on Baron Bommel.


    I dere that, immediately, Sir Bommel will renounce his position and hand over his title to his sessor.


    !!!


    Everyone was surprised by Eugenes unexpectedly lenient decision.


    However


    I can consider an insult toward me a mistake, but I cant let go of the fact that a lord had dared to mock and disregard the dukedom. Therefore, I will impose a restriction on the authority of the Bommel Barony to this castle and the Castletown. You will surrender all remaining territories to the dukedom. Any objections?


    ...


    An objection was impossible. The king had shown leniency toward the insult directed toward himself, but he strictly dealt with the contempt shown for the dukedom. It was truly the temperament of a wise and fair king.


    As Your Majesty wishes!


    Baron Bommel, his family, and the vassals of the barony shouted at once while bowing to Eugene. Jan Eugene, the insidious knight who had brought humiliation to the barony in the past, no longer existed. Rather, there was only King Jan Eugene Bathe honorable and generous monarch of the Dukedom of Maren.


    <em>Killing an insect isnt going to make any difference. Its better to keep him alive, make an example out of him and make a fortune at the same time. Anyway, I will have to talk to the governor and ask him to give me thend I took. I have managed to perfectly kill two birds with one stone. Hohoho.</em>


    Eugene was wearing a solemn, dignified expression, but his inner thoughts were contrasting.


    ***


    The next morning, Eugene left the Bommel territorys castle. Baron Bommel looked as if he had aged ten years overnight. It was highly likely that he would never set foot outside the castle during his life.


    Considering that the children of various lords had witnessed the incident, the story would quickly spread throughout the dukedom. Given that the honor of a noble was ultimately dictated by how others evaluated them, Baron Bommel would most likely spend the rest of his life being mocked and criticized by the other nobles.


    His eldest son, Franz, had taken his ce as the baronys master.


    I will be watching you. Do your best, Eugene said.


    O-o-of course! I will work hard, Your Majesty! Franz bowed deeply to Eugenes threat, which was disguised as encouragement. After being captured and humiliated by Eugene a few years ago, he was very much fearful of Eugene. As such, even though nearly seventy percent of hisnd had been seized, he still couldnt even breathe properly in front of Eugene, let alonein.


    However, the descendants of the other lords were unaware of the truth. Rather, they had differing thoughts after witnessing the incident from beginning to end.


    <em>Hes encouraging the child of the person who dared to insult him</em>


    <em>He is an incredibly generous, honorable, and bold man!</em>


    They were once again reminded of the scene where Eugene had fearlessly charged into the enemy camp swarming with knights and mercenaries. Eugene was the perfect, generous, dignified king in their minds.


    In addition, it had long been engraved on their souls that their families would be destroyed if they dared to provoke him recklessly. Humans truly had to see and experience to learn.


    Eugenes threat was unknowingly converted to an honorable act, but the person in question reveled in satisfaction in ignorance of this fact.


    <em>This trip was also a sess. It was a great harvest.</em>


    Eugene had achieved all his goals, and he had also reaped an unexpected profit. He returned to Maren perfectly satisfied after joining with Christian midway.


    But as always, things would often go in unexpected directions.


    ***


    Please kill me, Your Majesty!


    Vampire Lord Markus was waiting for Eugene at Marens castlethe castle was almost done in Eugenes absence.


    Kill you? Why are you saying such things all of a sudden? No, in the first ce, how did you get here so quickly? Why are you alone? Eugene asked. He had sent a letter via Marens governor through an elven knight, but it should have taken at least fifteen days to reach Mungard. In addition, Eugene had expected Markus to take a couple of months to arrive because preparations had to be done prior to his departure. As such, Eugene was greatly surprised by the current situation.


    I have made a great mistake I havemitted a grave mistake. <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em>


    Mistake? Eugene asked with a frown. He could tell that Markus was genuinely aggrieved and shocked.


    Markus responded as he quivered andy t on the ground, M-miss Romari Miss Romari was kidnapped. Its my fault! Please punish me!

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    <em>Kieeeeeh!</em> What do you mean? Our roon was kidnapped? Why would they kidnap her? Isnt she useless? Right? Mirian fussed.


    ...


    However, Eugene didnt show much of a reaction. No, rather, he couldnt. He had just realized what it meant to be stunned speechless.


    Romari was kidnapped?


    She was a wizard, wasnt she? A pretty decent wizard, to boot. Moreover, she had been with experienced, strong knights, including Galfredik. So, how did she get kidnapped?


    Tell me again what happened. From the start, and dont leave out any details, Eugene said while emitting killing intent.


    Y-yes Markus responded while trembling. He then continued, After Your Majesty left thend of Brantia, Miss Romari returned to Mungard.


    Mungard? Why? Eugene asked.


    As you know, Miss Romari has ab in my mansion. Since its not feasible to move theb, she chose toe to Mungard instead, Markus answered.


    I see


    It was understandable. Romari had spent arge sum, though Eugene had never asked exactly where it went toward. However, what she had spent could be called a small fortune.


    Romari hadnt stuck by Eugenes side while grumbling just because he was an Origin. Rather, it was because a huge amount of money was required for the research and production of a chimera, and Eugene was providing her with the necessary funds. Naturally, it would be near impossible to rebuild or relocate a research facility made with so much money. As such, it made sense that she had returned to herb located in Lord Markus residence as soon as Brantia was stabilized.


    So, she got kidnapped in your mansion? Eugene asked.


    T-to put it simply, yes. However, there were extenuating circumstances. Its not an excuse, Markus answered.


    I will judge whether it is an excuse or not after I hear everything, so tell me, Eugene said.


    Y-yes. First of all, Miss Romari Markus hurriedly exined.


    So, Romari asked for no one toe to her annex? Eugene asked.


    Markus answered, Yes. She only called for people whenever she wanted, saying that it would interfere with her research otherwise. I was quite worried, since she often skipped meals, but since shes a wizard of great status


    He hesitated while ncing at Eugene. He was implying that he couldnt force her to do anything, as she could be considered Eugenes left arm if Galfredik was his right.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    That much was understandable. Romari appeared obedient and tame in front of him, but she was still a hot-tempered wizard who always quarreled with Galfredik. Markus couldnt even breathe properly in front of Galfredik, so it was no wonder he had been unable to control Romari.


    So, you couldnt stop the kidnapping because there was no one else in theb? Eugene asked.


    T-thats right, Markus answered.


    But in the end, theb is in your mansion. No one noticed the kidnappers infiltrating your mansion? Eugene said.


    Please kill me! Markus eximed.


    If you say that one more time, Im really going to kill you, Eugene coldly spat.


    <em>Hmm!</em> Markus drew a sharp breath and kowtowed.


    Eugene continued in a soft voice, In conclusion, not only those under yourmand, but even you werent able to detect the presence of the kidnappers. Are such figuresmon?


    Although Markus was shaking like a leaf in front of Eugene, he was still a vampire lord who had dominated Mungard in the past. It made no sense that anyone could just infiltrate a mansion belonging to a vampire lord.


    It is just as you say, oh great one. This has never happened since I settled down in Mungard, Markus said.


    "But it happened Anyway, so? Eugene asked.


    I dare say that the kidnapper is a wizard stronger than Miss Romari, or a member of the n stronger than my humble self, Markus answered.


    <em>Tap. Tap. Tap.</em>


    Eugene narrowed his eyes while tapping on the table with his finger. Markus reasoning was usible. No, rather, it was likely.


    <em>But why?</em>


    This was important. Romari was a rare, skilled wizard, but as far as Eugene knew, there were other wizards stronger than her. Even the ck wizard Eugene had killed was a level or two above Romari.


    <em>Is it because of Romaris school? Or</em>


    Usually, there would be two types of motives behind a kidnapping. One was for a ransom, and the other was when the target was absolutely necessary to achieve an objective. The former was unlikely. If the kidnappers were good enough to sneak into a vampire lords mansion and kidnap a wizard, they wouldnt be desperate for money.


    As such, thetter had to be true.


    <em>The magic of the Blood Shadow School isnt so great to warrant a kidnapping</em>


    However, the Blood Shadow School possessed an original technique no other schools had.


    <em>Chimera creation.</em>


    Romari had boasted that she wouldplete her chimera within a year. Chimeras were apletely different type of monsterpared to the undead. Creating chimera fell into the realm of creation, and it maximized the strengths of several different monsters to the extent that even Romari had said she couldnt imagine the final result of her work.


    <em>Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.</em>


    Eugene contemted for a while, then suddenly stopped his tapping. Only the sound of Markus gulping could be heard in the silence as Eugene muttered in a cold voice, Perhaps I could be their target.


    <em>Paaaa</em>


    Eugenes entire figure began to burn with Fear.


    <em>Uagh</em> Markus could only lie t on the floor and wheeze as an irresistible fear filled him. Eugenes quiet voice once again dug into his ear. It doesnt matter what the reason is. How dare you touch whats mine? <em>Haha Hohoho</em>


    Markus felt his mind being pervaded with fear. However, he was still struck with a sense of conviction. He had no inkling of the kidnappers identity, but he knew they were done for.


    ***


    Eugene sent Markus away after asking him to keep Romaris kidnapping a secret for the time being. Of course, Markus wasntpletely without fault, but if his guess was correct and a wizard stronger than Romari or a high-ranking vampire had been involved in the matter, Markus could have done nothing, anyway. Moreover, Markus had fulfilled his duties even though he had been forced to cross the sea in a coffin due to the emergency. He had instructed his subordinates to find all suspicious figures among the outsiders who had entered Mungard during the five days before Romaris kidnapping.


    Moreover, he had made the same request to the mayor of Mungard, though he hadnt revealed that Romari had been kidnapped. It wouldnt lead to any immediate results, but Eugene could not punish Markus for fulfilling all of his responsibilities.


    Sir, what are you going to do? Shouldnt you go search for the roon? Mirian said.


    No, its no use going now. We can only hope that Markus subordinates willplete their task faithfully, Eugene answered.


    <em>Kieh?</em> Mirian squealed.


    You, do you think there are any vampires or wizards capable of touching Romari? Eugene asked.


    <em>Ah!</em> Thats true. Anyone whoys a finger on the roon would be picking a fight with you, right? Mirian responded. All Brantian nobles knew that Romari was Eugenes wizard.


    Kidnapping the wizard of Brantias most feared, terrifying being? Especially when Eugene was the guardian of the nations king?


    Eugene came to the conclusion that no one was crazy enough to attempt such a thing. As such, the kidnapper had to be a foreigner.


    I dont know who they are, but Im going to rip them to shreds. How dare they touch our roon! Thecking, but kind-hearted Mirian huffed with fury.


    However, she suddenly came to a standstill.


    S-sir, you dont think that the roon could already be Mirian muttered.


    <em>Craaack!</em>


    Eugene shattered the ss cup in his hand.


    If they did that, not only would I kill that bastard, but their siblings and family will die as well. No, I will kill anyone rted to them, he dered. Eugene was serious. Although he had made it sound as if Romari was merely one of his possessions in front of Markus, she was one of the few people he truly trusted, along with Galfredik and Mirian. If she had been harmed, he intended to find and punish everyone involved.


    <em>Knock, knock.</em>


    Your Majesty. I apologize, but may Ie in?


    The voice belonged to the governor.


    Eugene was rather puzzled. He had asked to be left alone for about a day because of Romaris kidnapping. However, the visit seemed to be urgent.


    Come in, Eugene said.


    Yes...


    As usual, the governor entered alone and sat down.


    My apologies, Your Majesty. You must be tired after the long journey, but I had no choice but toe to you like this. It wasnt a matter I could take care of on my own, the governor said.


    The governor had been all smiles when Eugene initially returned.


    After all, Eugene had killed most of the monsters in the dukedom and had even made an example out of one of the lords. The other lords would obviously be even more loyal and devoted to the dukedom once his feats became widespread. Eugene had practically rid the dukedom of any troubles before it was even properly established.


    However, judging by the fact that the governors expression had hardened within only a few hours, it appeared something urgent hade up.


    Whats going on? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Actually, a delegation from the Roman Empire has arrived just now, the governor answered.


    A delegation from the Roman Empire? Didnt they notify us in advance that an imperial prince wasing? It shouldnt havee as a surprise, right? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. But someone belonging to the delegation wants to see you first. Theyre saying that they belong to the same tribe as Your Majesty, the governor responded.


    Eugenes eyes glimmered coldly. He had a hunch.


    And the delegation of the Caylor Kingdom has arrived as well Well Im not sure if I should describe it as the Caylor Kingdom, the governor continued.


    <em>Hmm?</em> What do you mean by that? Eugene asked.


    The royal castle, Count Winslon, and Count Hatres. The three sent separate delegations, the governor answered.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Dont tell me Eugene muttered, dumbfounded.


    The governor responded with a mysterious smile, Yes. It seems that the Caylor Kingdom was torn into three.


    It seemed the poison Eugene had nted in the royal castle worked without a hitch.


    <em>Hmm.</em> So, I have to meet with the delegations personally, is that it? Eugene asked.


    Thats correct. You can choose who to meet first, but the parliament and I have agreed that it would be better for you to meet with Prince Voltaire first, the governor responded.


    That was just how it was. The name of the Roman Empires next ruler was worth its value.


    However, Eugene wasnt someone to care about such things. He didnt want to meet anyone right now, regardless of whether they were a prince. Romari was more important to Eugene than the crown prince of the Roman Empire.


    Everyone Eugene started to speak.


    Would you like to read this first? The governor offered something. It was a letter sealed with a familiar stamp.


    The governor continued, This is a personal letter from Prince Voltaire to Your Majesty. He has asked me to ask you to read it.


    Eugene tore off the seal and read the letter.


    He finished reading the letter nonchntly, then slowly raised his head. He then turned toward the governor, who had a worried, hopeful expression, and spoke with a cold smile, Where is the prince right now?


    ***


    Maren was in a festive mood, as there were only five days before the deration of its founding and the coronation ceremony. It wasnt just the residents of Maren. There were three or four times as many foreigners and visitorspared to past years, and everyone was immersed in the atmosphere.


    The founding of the dukedom was a gathering and homogenizing of several territories with Maren at its center, and it provided a great opportunity for other nations. However, not everyone was happy.


    What? Hes dying the meeting?


    Yes, yes. H-he said something urgent hase up


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Count Hatres mmed down on the table with anger.


    How dare he! I even came personally, all the way here Did he say that even though you told him that I wanted to see him?


    Thats right, my lord.


    <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em>


    Count Hatres face turned red. He was a proud man.


    Jan EugeneCount Hatres had never met him in person, but had heard many stories about him. Moreover, he had suffered numerous hardships in the royal castle because of the man. Of course, at first, he cursed the nobles and the holy knights, who were ipetent yet greedy. Despite the death of the king and many other members of the kings immediate family, they were only focused on retaining their power or faith. They were maniacs!


    However, as time went by, Count Hatres came to realize that the trouble stemmed from one person. He btedly attempted to mend the situation, but it was impossible to reconcile with the nobles of the royal castle, the holy knights, and Count Winslon.


    In the meantime, the nobles of the royal family had formed a delegation on their own with even a letter stamped with the royal seal. The problem was that the nobles action was akin to having the Caylor Kingdom recognize Maren, even though a new king had yet to be established.


    <em>Uneptable, no matter how much you want the upper hand. Those crazy bastards!</em>


    Of course, even that wasnt enough to cause Count Hatres toe in person. However, Count Winslon immediately responded by sending a delegation of his own with his sessor at its center. Apparently, he only wanted to express gratitude to Eugene for saving the capital from a crisis, but who would believe such a lie? As such, Count Hatres had been forced to head to Maren personally with his knights. He had been convinced that Eugene would meet him first among the three, considering his status and reputation. However, Jan Eugene had actually refused to meet him.


    This is driving me crazy. <em>Huh!</em> He couldnt be meeting with those royal nobles or Count Winslon, right? Count Hatres muttered.


    Thats not it. I confirmed that Jan Eugene had gone to see the crown prince of the Roman Empire.


    What?! The eyes of the count filled with shock. Soon, he smiled bitterly. Theres no helping it if its the crown prince of the Roman Empire. The crown prince <em>Tsk!</em> You even need to be qualified to make connections now Count Hatres muttered.


    The noble, who had returned from the dukedoms castle, spoke cautiously, But my lord, the atmosphere was quite strange.


    <em>Hmm?</em> The atmosphere was strange? Count Hatres asked.


    Yes. The people there were saying that Jan Eugene looked to be in a murderous mood when he headed toward the crown prince. That he called the crown prince a little mutt.


    ?!

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    The crown prince of the greatest nation in the world truly lived up to his name. Crown Prince Voltaires delegation consisted of more than two hundred people, and they had rented the entirety of a luxury innthe same inn where Eugene had stayed in the past for a few days as well.


    No wonder they stopped taking anyone since three days ago


    The prince of Tron was making such a ruckus about why he couldnt reserve the annex, but it seems he returned quietly because of the Crown Prince.


    The nobles from other kingdoms stared at Crown Prince Voltaires delegation with awe and disappointment. They were simply at a loss for words. In addition to the maids and the servants, even those who appeared to be private ves of the crown prince looked as if they were nobles. Moreover, almost half of the delegation consisted of imperial knights and their aides, and almost all of them were equipped with remarkable te armor and te mail.


    Jokes aside, it looks like they have enough troops to burn down a regr-sized territory


    Even if they are escorting the Crown Prince, isnt this too much?


    <em>Tsk, tsk.</em> Its all for show. They want to make a statement, that anyone who dares to touch the Roman Empire will be destroyed.


    I heard they even brought along members of other races and wizards as well, right?


    Nobody has seen them yet, but its for sure. Its notmon for the Crown Prince to leave the empiresnd, after all.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I would like to see the Crown Prince Do you think he would meet me?


    Dont even bother. You wont get the chance, even if you bring a few chests filled with gold coins. Even your king would have to wait his turn, let alone you or even the lord you serve.


    <em>Welp.</em> Anyhow, the Crown Prince came to see Marens king in person.


    The nobles remembered that the Roman Empire only ever sent counts or marquises whenever a countrys leader was reced.


    It appears that the King of Maren is as great as his reputation.


    Even if only half of his reported achievements are true, it would still be hard to find a match for a knight like him.


    I still cannot believe that he had killed a wyvern. They should make the stories at least somewhat believable.


    I heard that he had taken down and conquered all the orc tribes in Northern Brantia. Does that even make any sense?


    Even if thats true, apparently, he had even killed a drake and an undead twin-headed ogre in the royal castle of Caylor not too long ago. Theyre just going too overboard with trying to make him seem heroic. <em>Tsk.</em>


    The foreign nobles clicked their tongues or scoffed. They were obviously mocking Eugene. They understood that it was important to inte the achievements of their king ahead of the countrys founding, but this was just too much.


    They have a knightpetition prepared after the enthronement ceremony, right?


    It wont be an official, grand thing. Its just a series of one-on-one duels for three consecutive days. 128 participants will be allowed to participate on a firste, first-served basis.


    <em>Oh, my.</em> These people. Theyre determined to extract as much as they can. Just what you would expect from merchantsparable to bloodsucking vampires.


    The participants would be allowed to participate on a firste, first-served basis, which meant that even foreign knights and mercenaries couldpete. Therefore, nobles, regardless of their nationality and race, had their knights register in the participation to show off their honor. As such, there was no need to mention the other knights and mercenaries. This was their opportunity to show off their skills at a gathering of many nobles from various countries. No one would be willing to give up such an opportunity.


    In the end, no one would return to their respective countries for the three days following the ceremony, which would result in them spending more money.


    Come to think of it, this is appalling.


    I feel to same, but what can we do about it? Its not like any of you are going to stop trading with Maren.


    Thats true, but still


    Theining nobles soon smacked their lips with disappointment.


    One noble spoke in a quiet voice, Sirs, what about this?


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    He continued, We provoke the King of Maren to enter the knightpetition


    The king?


    Yes. Does it make any sense to you all? A knight who is supposedly as great as he is will not participate in apetition held by his country? Its not rare for members of royal families or great noble families who im to be knights to participate in a knightpetition.


    <em>Hooh!</em>


    Indeed. There were many kings and great nobles who were also knights and had some skills with the de. In fact, there were many who trained hard to establish their authority, and a small portion of them were excellent knights with <em>excellent</em> skills with the de.


    Lets try it. Why not?


    If we all work together, he should have no choice but to participate if he wants to save his face.


    Good, good.


    Thus, the foreign nobles got to work on their n to deliver a blow to Marens obnoxious kingthe one who only had groundless rumors to prove his skills.


    ***


    While the foreign nobles were working on their insidious scheme, Eugene headed to the inn where Prince Voltaire was staying.


    His Majesty the King! the knights of Maren announced proudly with Sir Madrica at their front, and the crowd parted.


    Its His Majesty!


    His Majesty just looked at me!


    Bullshit! He looked at me!


    Hurray to the king!


    Simr to before, Eugenes poprity with the citizens of Maren was at its peak due to the various things he had achieved while touring around the dukedom. Moreover, their king was unlike the leaders of other kingdoms. He was merciful and generous, and he hated being pretentious or stamping over the citizens. Although his expression had always been cold and indifferent, he would nod or give slight waves whenever he looked around the people. He was truly the perfect king for the free city of Maren. After he had arrived at the inn where the crown prince was staying, hemanded Madrica and Edmund in a soft voice, Command the knights and surround the inn. You must not let even a single rat get away.


    Please leave it to us


    It was a significant show of diplomatic disrespect to surround the quarters of the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire, but the knights found the matter exciting. They werepletely loyal to Eugene, and they possessed not even a shred of hesitation when it came to obeying his orders. Moreover, they also had the desire not to lose to the Roman Empire.


    Of course, such wasnt the case with everyone.


    Excuse me, Your Majesty. I implore you to reconsider the matter and The governor of Maren attempted to persuade Eugene with a ghastly expression.


    I will take responsibility for everything. You may return, governor. Go and calm down Prince Localope, Eugene answered.


    The governors attempt was futile.


    <em>Ha</em> yes, the governor muttered dejectedly before returning with the other members of the parliament. They had no idea why Eugene was doing this, but considering Eugenes track record thus far, they knew he wouldnt act without thinking ahead.


    Eugene dismounted from his steed and walked up to the knights guarding the entrance to the inn.


    Im the King of Maren. Show me to the Crown Prince, he said. Though his words could be called short and straight to the point, it was also incredibly arrogant.


    Yes.


    Normally, the imperial knights would have expressed their anger, but they opened the way after recalling the order they had received from the crown prince. However, they couldnt help but be shocked at what they saw.


    Will you be entering by yourself, Your Majesty?


    Yes. Im strong, unlike a certain someone.


    !


    Although the crown prince hade personally to celebrate the founding and the enthronement ceremonies, the Dukedom of Maren and the Roman Empire hadnt officially established any diplomatic rtions. Moreover, no one knew what would happen to Maren if the kingEugenedisappeared. Despite that, the king insisted on entering an establishment practically teeming with incredible knights by himself.


    <em>We were nning to say that he has to enter alone</em>


    <em>Hes even crazier than the rumors.</em>


    <em>Or is he really that confident in his skills?</em>


    Their n to discourage and intimidate Eugene from the beginning went up in smoke. The knights felt their hostility toward Eugene grow even amidst their regret as they guided him. Soon, Eugene disappeared into the inn, and Edmund and Madrica gave orders to the knights who apanied them.


    No one shall be allowed in or out until we have permission from His Majesty.


    Understood!


    The knights scattered. They wondered if anything would happen, but they also wanted to have a go at the imperial knights.


    ***


    His Highness is waiting for you in the back garden.


    Got it, Eugene answered before slowly walking through the garden filled with organized rows of trees.


    <em>Twelve in total. A wizard? No, they could be assassins.</em>


    Although only trees were visible throughout the garden, Eugene sneered inwardly after sensing many hidden presences. It made sense. The next absolute of the Roman Empire wouldnt <em>only </em>be apanied by knights.


    Sir? Do I have to keep staying inside? Mirian asked.


    If they have a wizard, they will sense you. Just quietly stay inside, Eugene answered.


    Got it Mirian mumbled from inside the leather pocket, and Eugene gave a slight nod. After fully grasping the locations of the crown princes real guards, Eugene arrived in front of the decorated pavilion located at the end of the garden.


    A man who looked to be about thirty was half stretched out in the pavilion, surrounded by about twenty ves, servants, and maids.


    Eugenes crimson gaze shed with the mans golden gaze.


    !


    The eyes of both figures quivered simultaneously.


    <em>A strange feeling. What is it?</em>


    Eugene was quite surprised. What he felt from the crown prince was something he had never felt before. It was a natural emanation of intimidation and authority different from his own Fear. If Eugene had met the man pre-awakening, he felt as if he would have knelt and gave his greetings.


    Meanwhile, on Prince Voltaires side


    <em>The mystery of the golden blood doesnt work on him? What is he?</em>


    He was even more surprised than Eugene. The empire housed many different races aside from humans. Although most different races had be ustomed to and had harmonized with the empire over the years, there were still those who harbored hostility for the empire and the imperial family. However, even those hostile would transform into meek sheep when faced with the selected royalsthe ones who would seed the throne from generation to generation.


    It was because of the mystery contained in the glorious golden blood of the Roman imperial family.


    And the mystery of the golden blood


    <em>Hes not affected at all by the spirit of the dragon? Ha! What in the</em>


    The imperial family of the Roman Empire originated from a dragon. Of course, no one knew exactly how a dragon had gotten involved with a human family. In addition to the members of the royal family, not even the emperor had any idea of their familys founding. All they knew was that something had caused the power of a dragon to be imbued in the blood of their family.


    In any case, members of any and all races would be forced to surrender before the mystery of the golden blood, and Prince Voltaire also actively utilized the power of the golden blood throughout his life. However, for the first time in his life, he had met an opponent unaffected by the mystery of his blood.


    <em>Im flustered? What?!</em>


    Prince Voltaire was surprised by the fact that he was flustered. He clearly regained hisposure and fixed his expression.


    King of Maren. I am one continuing the glorious golden blood


    However, Eugene interrupted him. Shut up.


    !!!


    Had he heard wrong? Crown Prince Voltaires jaws became slightly agape. His attempt to hide his agitation had been rendered useless.


    The next absolute of the strongest empirethe Crown Princestood above any and all existence, and that very existence could not believe his ears.


    He must have heard wrong.


    Even so, a king of a dukedom


    My wizard, you took her, right? Do you have a death wish, you bastard? Eugene continued.


    Y-you Youuu!


    The Crown Prince of the Roman Empire was rumored to be cold-hearted, but he immediately lost control of his reason. Talks, conciliationsit didnt matter. It was just all gone.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaaaa!</em>


    A bright golden energy simr to the sun radiated from the crown princes eyes, and it stretched out above his shoulders.


    However


    <em>Paaaaaaa</em>


    Fear started to envelop Eugenes entire figure. The golden energy was calmly and perfectly scattered like a spider web before being devoured by the space surrounding Eugene.


    In the end


    ?!


    Crown Prince Voltaires golden energy was vanquished.


    Should I start by killing those 12 rats in hiding? Or do you want to return my wizard peacefully?


    The Origins fury formed a dagger held against the jaw of the Roman Empires Crown Prince.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Prince Voltaire had been in a great mood until he arrived in Maren. For him, visiting Maren was just entertainment. Simr to his younger brother Localope, it only served to provide him a small amount of amusement and pleasure in his boring daily life.


    Localope?


    Voltaire could have chased his younger brother to the end of Brantia to eliminate him if he had so desired. Even so, he had chosen not to do so. The reason was simplethe excitement and joy he could experience would only grow if Localope matured and improved. It was more fun to catch an annoying fly than an ant that he could crush at any time. Of course, neither ants nor flies really meant anything to Crown Prince Voltaire.


    However, Localope hadted himself a very nice supporter after being allowed to grow into a fly.


    Jan Eugene Ba. He was a fairly prestigious knight local to Maren and its surrounding areas, and he had be a Duke of Brantia before eventually rising to the throne of Maren as its king. Moreover, it was said that Jan Eugene was one of the highest-ranking members of the Dark n, one of the very few, so-called monarchs.


    Prince Voltaire had been overjoyed. If Localope had gained the support of such a man, it would provide Voltaire with even greater joy. Crushing Localope would be worthwhile by then.


    It was the stimulus he had been searching for. Localope had grown into a great prey that would allow him to feel the thrill of the hunt. However, it wasnt very fun to simply face the prey. A moderate amount of time, seasoning, and probing was a must to rile the prey up, as there was nothing more thrilling than taking down an angered, raging prey. As such, he had ordered a vampire of the empire who had been tasked with trailing Localope to kidnap anyone moderately close to his prey. Of course, he intended to return them safely.


    What Prince Voltaire wanted to see was how Jan Eugene Ba, his real prey, would react. He had no intentions of doing anything to the hostage. Instead, he would apply moderate pressure on his prey and test the waters.


    That was all


    However, his current predicament was much too far from what he had expected.


    ***


    <em>T-this cant be real! Theres no way this is happening right now!</em>


    Voltaire took ragged breaths as he felt his hands and feet quivering. His situation wasnt just the result of psychological intimidation, but rather a physical response to Eugenes Fear. He waspletely overwhelmed. He possessed the strongest energy of the dragon aside from the current emperor, but he was beingpletely and perfectly overwhelmed.


    Where had it gone wrong?


    <em>Kwaaaaaa</em>


    <em>Hugh!</em>


    The thoughts of the crown prince were forcibly disturbed by a huge force, and he cowered with a red face. He had never felt such humiliation, but what was even more shocking was that what he felt now was fear.


    The Crown Prince of the Roman Empirethemander of the entire worldwas afraid of a being other than the emperor.


    <em>T-the guards</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaire recalled the secret guard who would willingly die to protect him, then quickly came to recognize the reality of the situation. What could his guards possibly do, when he was already in this state and they had already been discovered?


    <em>The knights. What are the knights doing?</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaire desperately scanned his surroundings. However, he despaired.


    The same was true for the knights. Their hands were trembling on the handle of their swords, bound by the unprecedented force. What was even more absurd was that the ves and servants werent greatly affected.


    <em>That means!</em>


    The vampire had chosen to only suppress possible threats. No, rather, such a powerful man wouldnt have thought of them as threats in the first ce.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Suddenly, the power binding everyone in the garden disappeared without a trace.


    <em>Uaggh</em><em>!</em>


    <em>Huff, huff</em>


    Only around ten seconds had psed, but it had felt as if all of them had been bound for what felt like an eternity. Everyone affected struggled to catch their breaths after being released from the restraints. Their eyes focused on Eugene as they calmed their breaths and came to their senses.


    The feelings of hostility, curiosity, andpetition they initially had could no longer be found. Instead, the dozens of gazes only contained fear and awe.


    Eugene spoke in an icy voice, Bring me my wizard while Im still asking nicely.


    He had never asked nicely, but no one felt courageous enough to say it.


    ***


    A deafening silence arrived in the back garden. The dominating Fear was already gone without a trace, but all who stood in the back garden simply stared at Eugene without moving.


    All of you, go away. Dont let anyonee near.


    Y-Your Highness.


    The next master of the empire was dering that he would hold a personal meeting without any security. His guards and knights were shocked by his deration, but they soon bowed before leaving the pavilion. All of them had already experienced the power of Marens King. As such, they knew well that Eugene could have taken the crown princes life if he had so desiredhaving guards would make no difference.


    Crown Prince Voltaire turned to Eugene, who stood expressionless as if nothing had happened.


    Do I just need to return the wizard? he asked.


    Thats right, Eugene answered.


    If I apologize and make amends


    Were you not nning on doing that? Eugene asked.


    Eugene felt dumbfounded. He couldnt believe that the crown prince was attempting to probe him even in this situation.


    Meanwhile, Crown Prince Voltaire felt as if something hot was stuck in his throat.


    He spoke, Sir, show some honor. Take on a manner worthy of your position


    Eugene interrupted him, Stop being soplicated. Just say it directly. Youre saying you dont like my attitude? Then you shouldve acted properly from the beginning. What kind of nonsense is it to ask to be treated like a crown prince after kidnapping my wizard?


    <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em>


    The vampire neither understood nor bent his ways to the noble way of speaking.


    He was rude and imprudent, but at this moment, it could only be called the privilege of the strong. Even so, Crown Prince Voltaire did not want to admit his defeat. No, rather, he couldnt admit it.


    Are you saying that Maren will make an enemy out of the empire? the Crown Prince asked. It was a petty threat, but he couldnt help it. The two of them were more than individualsthey were representatives of their nations. If he couldnt win against the vampire as an individual, he had to borrow the power and status of his state.


    No matter how ignorant and rude Eugene was, he was still the King of Maren. He would be worried about his country, which was just taking its first steps. It was obvious that Eugene would lower himself a little and


    Save your bullshit, Eugene said.


    !!! Voltaires eyes filled with absolute shock.


    Voltaire was pathetic in Eugene''s eyes. Naturally, it wasnt that Eugene couldnt understand Voltaire, considering the status and the background of the man.


    The Crown Prince of the Roman Empire. He was the noble of nobles, a man of absolute power who didnt need to care about anyone. If Crown Prince Voltaire had approached Eugene in a normal, rational way, Eugene would have been happy to respond in kind.


    However, Voltaire had crossed the line, or rather, he hadpletely destroyed the line.


    This is a secret, but I will let you in on it, Eugene said.


    He continued in a quiet, cold voice, Maren? Its a good ce. I like the governor, the parliament, and the citizens. But even though Maren cant be without me, it doesnt matter even if I dont have Maren. So what if Maren makes an enemy out of the Roman Empire? You must be the champion of being delusional. You are making an enemy out of me, and furthermore, the Roman Empire will be doing the same.


    What?


    Eugene raised his finger and pointed straight at Crown Prince Voltaire.


    Im saying that the Roman Empire will be making an enemy out of me due to you. The moment you touch Maren, it wille true. And I will do everything I can to kill you.


    <em>Heup!</em>


    Who would dare to dere openly that they would kill the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire?


    Eugene continued, I will kill anyone who tries to stop me. Knights, mercenaries, wizards. Bring them all. You said you had vampires as well, right? Bring them all. I will ughter every single one. I will kill anyone, and everyone involved with you until the moment I rip your head off. Why? Do you think Im bluffing? <em>Oh,</em> what, you think Im worried about Maren


    Eugene smiled coldly as he gazed straight into the quivering eyes of the crown prince, which were nowpletely devoid of the dragons energy.


    Dont you know how long someone like me lives? How many territories, cities, and countries do you think will be born and destroyed in those years? And which do you think willst longer? Me, or the Roman Empire?


    !!!


    So if you want to mess with Maren, do it. If youre confident that you can handle the aftermath, that is Eugene concluded.


    Crown Prince Voltaire felt dizzy. It felt as if he had been stripped naked. The crown prince had been born and raised into absolute authority by the emperor, but he had finallye to a realization. The vampire wasnt someone to intimidate or negotiate with in the first ce. What was hidden beneath the human face was a dark monster.


    Crown Prince Voltaire hadmitted a grave mistake by trying to probe the monster, especially after voluntarilying into the monstersir.


    Im going to tell you onest time the beautiful, elegant monster started.


    Return my wizard.


    Defeat.


    Crown Prince Voltaire was forced to nod by the fear, which was even greater than the overwhelming humiliation he was feeling.


    ***


    Eugene left the pavilion without dy as soon as he was promised that Romari would be returned to him within ten days. Eugenes action worsened Crown Prince Voltaires humiliation. Eugene hadnt spoken a single word aboutpensation. He hadnt even spoken a single word about how the incident would affect the rtionship between Maren and the Roman Empire. He also hadnt said anything about whether the incident would remain a secret or if it would be dered publicly. Furthermore, he hadnt said a single word about Prince Localope, which could be considered the most important subject between Crown Prince Voltaire and Eugene.


    Eugene had left without any mention of political and aristocratic affairshe left after resolving the issue regarding his wizard Romari. In other words, Eugene valued a mere wizard above the next emperor of the Roman Empire.


    I I cant believe I was treated like that! <em>Kuaagh</em><em>!</em>


    The shock and humiliation Crown Prince Voltaire felt were indescribable. However, that wasnt the end of it


    Your Highness! The Knights of Maren have withdrawn.


    What? Is that true?


    Crown Prince Voltaires frown deepened when he heard that all the knights who had been surrounding the inn had withdrawn with Eugene.


    Yes. There arent any watching eyes either. All of them are gone.


    The princes knights looked pleased. They had been absent from the back garden during the confrontation. As such, they mistakenly thought that the crown prince had ttened the arrogant king. However, the expressions of those present in the back garden quickly darkened.


    Anyone could see that


    Hes not concerned about me at all? The future master of the great empire?


    Anyone could see that Eugene was no longer concerned about the prince now that he had taken care of his business.


    <em>Kekeuh</em><em>! </em><em>Kuhaha</em><em>!</em> A shrillugh escaped Voltaire''s lips. His face was cupped in his hands. The members of his delegation were struck with anxiety, knowing that the crown prince would only act as such when he was extremely angry. They knew that a bloodbath would always apany that particrugh.


    Now I know why you didnte, Red Queen Crown Prince Voltaire muttered softly before raising his face.


    His golden eyes were bloodshot and devoid of their initial dignity and mystery.


    Tell the Maren Parliament that I sincerely congratte them on the founding of their country, he said.


    Yes, Your Highness!


    He continued, Tell Localope that Im looking forward to seeing himthat I am looking forward to when he returns home.


    Yes Yes!


    At first nce, the crown princesmands were ordinary, but the members of the delegation knew from the atmosphere that it wasnt the case at all. They immediately stood at attention without being told to.


    And


    Crown Prince Voltaire paused while ring at the air. Then, he spoke while gritting his teeth, We will return to the empire.


    ?!


    They would return less than a day after arriving? Even though their journey hadsted almost a month?


    What about establishing rtionships with the nobles of other kingdoms?


    What about the threats, conciliations, and espionage activities against key figures?


    Everyone was shocked. However, the delegation had no choice but to shout louder than usual, As you wish, Your Highness!


    Defying themands of a young lion who had experienced defeat and fear for the first time was akin to voluntarily walking into the center of the bloody storm that was toe.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    The delegation stared at Crown Prince Voltaire with nervous eyes. Thetter was staring into thin air with cold eyes while suppressing his anger.


    After a long while


    I cant just lower my tail like this, Crown Prince Voltaire muttered, then looked back at the head servant before continuing, Give me a report about the nobles from other countries.


    Yes, Your Highness, the head servant answered.


    The crown prince had just arrived in Maren today, but the eyes of the imperial family had arrived half a month ago to grasp the movements of Maren and the other nobles. The information had already been gathered, summarized, then passed on to the head servant, who could be considered the crown princes closest aide.


    And that is about everything, Your Highness.


    Good. Then Ill be able to leave behind a proper present, Crown Prince Voltaire said while nodding in satisfaction. The head servant had given a concise report of the major events, excluding unimportant information.


    Tell the nobles of Assir that I want to meet them. Call those from the Caylor Kingdom as well, Crown Prince Voltaire ordered.


    The head servant answered, Yes, Your Highness. But isnt the Kingdom of Caylor currently divided into three? Shall I call all three factions?


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Prince Voltaire thought for a minute, then continued giving orders, Exclude WInslon, I just need the representative of the delegation with the most power. The one called Sir Hatres should be good. And get <em>that </em>ready.


    By that, you mean the head servant asked.


    The Holy Light Seal, Crown Prince Voltaire responded.


    !


    The head servant quickly bowed as shock filled his eyes.


    I will obey yourmands, the head servant said before hastily moving away.


    I will admit it. I clearly made a mistake in our first meeting. However Crown Prince Voltaire muttered while exiting the back garden under the escort of his knights. The faded golden light in his eyes red fiercely once more.


    ***


    The living room used by Crown Prince Voltaire as a reception room was filled with anxious silence. There were four nobles in exotic clothing in the form of a wide skirt and cloth wrapped around their heads, and they appeared quite conscious of Count Hatres armed with te armor even indoors.


    However, Count Hatres was lost in thought without a care for the gazes of the foreign nobles. It was because he could not figure out why the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire wanted to see him.


    Why do you think His Highness called us here?


    <em>Huhu!</em> He obviously intends to empower Assir.


    The Kingdom of Assir was one of the neighboring countries of the Roman Empire. The nobles talked among themselves while keeping an eye on Count Hatres. The people of Assir had been a race of nomads who lived as mercenaries of the Roman Empire for many generations. Then, they were recognized as an official nation more than a hundred years ago with the support of the Roman Empire. Although they were mocked as the hounds of the Roman Empire, they did not care. After all, there were other countries neighboring the Roman Empire in simr situations as them.


    Did you see the faces of the nobles of other kingdoms? They were all dying with envy. It felt as sweet as honey. <em>Hahaha.</em>


    But why do you think he called that man? The rumors have it that the Kingdom of Caylor has been split into three. Theyre basically in a state of civil war.


    How would I know? I guess hes the best out of the three.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I heard that Winslon has the most influence in Caylor Well.


    The foreign nobles had different agendas and reasons for visiting Maren, but there was one thing everyone wantedto strengthen their rtions with powerful nations such as the Roman Empire and the Holy Empire. In particr, if they could catch the eyes of Crown Prince Voltaire, they could solidify their positions in their respective countries. As such, everyone wanted to meet the crown prince.


    Among the numerous nobles, however, Crown Prince Voltaire had called only the nobles of Assir and Count Hatres. But since there was no connection between the two parties, the nobles of Assir felt rather curious, although they were proud.


    His Highness the Crown Prince, the head servant announced in a solemn voice. The nobles of Assir and Count Hatres immediately rose from their seats. Although they held respectable positions in their own right, they could notpare to the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire.


    I greet Your Highness the Crown Prince of the great empire.


    Its nice to meet you, Your Highness.


    Well, its nice to see you all. Crown Prince Voltaire exchanged a brief greeting before looking around with a smile. He then continued, Thank you for epting my invitation. I put in a little extra effort because I evaluated you, sirs, slightly higher than others. I hope it wasnt rude of me.


    Oh, <em>no!</em> Of course not! Far from being rude, its the greatest honor of my life.


    Im d to see that you think so.<em> Hahaha.</em>


    The crown prince exchanged pleasantries with the nobles of Assir in a friendly atmosphere. However, Count Hatres wore a stiff expression. He still could not figure out why Crown Prince Voltaire wanted to see him in particr.


    You must not be happy about my invitation, Sir Hatres, Crown Prince Voltaire said.


    Count Hatres responded, How could that be? Im only wondering why you wanted to meet me, as you must know the current situation of my country.


    <em>Hooh.</em> I heard that you were the bravest warrior in Caylor. It appeared the rumors were true. You are straightforward, just as a knight should be, Crown Prince Voltaireplimented.


    Im ttered.


    Crown Prince Voltaire stared at Count Hatres with a meaningful gaze, then turned his head toward the head servant.


    Bring the thing, he said.


    The head servant carefully ced down the silver tray that had been prepared earlier. The eyes of the Assir nobles and Count Hatres widened slightly with surprise when they saw the object on top of the silver tray.


    This is


    An extraordinary ring!


    Though they were strangers to magic, it was impossible to deny the feeling of awe and mystery they felt from the pair of deep silver rings.


    This is called the Holy Light Seal. It is one of the magic tools created by the imperial wizards and dwarven craftsmen, Crown Prince Voltaire exined.


    !!!


    Everyone was struck with shock. All wizards were extraordinary, but the imperial wizards of the Roman Empire were powerhouses fit to be called Magic Masters. If the rings were made by such masters in coboration with dwarven craftsmen belonging to the royal family, they would be of immense value. Their guesses were exactly right.


    The Holy Light Seal is a magical tool thatpletely destroys any and all kinds of mysteries, Crown Prince Voltaire continued.


    W-why would such a precious item


    The nobles of Assir could not hide the greed in their eyes. Crown Prince Voltaire responded with a good-natured smile, Obviously, its a gift for you, sirs. Consider it a gift of friendship.


    <em>Ohh!</em> the Assir nobles eximed.


    Meanwhile, Count Hatres still wore a stiff expression with a doubtful gaze. There was no such thing as a free lunch. Why would the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire, whom he was meeting for the first time today, give him such a precious magical tool?


    Sir Hatres must be a cautious knight, as much as you are a brave warrior, Crown Prince Voltaire said.


    With all due respect, I am not brazen enough to take an unrequited favor, Hatres responded.


    <em>Ehem!</em> The thick-skinned, brazen nobles of Assir coughed before slowly cing the ring back on the tray.


    <em>Haha!</em> You are truly honorable, sir. Thats right. Although they are gifts for you, sirs, I would be lying if I said I was expecting nothing in response, Crown Prince Voltaire responded.


    ? The expressions of the Assir nobles turned serious after hearing that Crown Prince Voltaire had a n.


    Crown Prince Voltaire then continued, I heard that you, sirs, and some nobles from other nations had devised a very interesting n. You are trying to get a certain someone to participate in the uing knightpetition, right?


    <em>Uh</em> T-thats the Assir nobles stuttered with surprise.


    Crown Prince Voltaire shook his head with a smile. No need to worry. I have no intention of ming you, sirs. I also happened to have a simr thought as well. I know that hes an exceptional knight, but I couldnt help but think that some of the rumors are a tad bit exaggerated.


    <em>Ah!</em> Your Highness thought so as well? The expressions of the Assir nobles rxed.


    However, Count Hatres was taken aback when he realized that the someone Crown Prince Voltaire had mentioned was Jan Eugene.


    If you are talking about the King of Maren, I would like to tell you that almost all the stories about him are true, Count Hatres said.


    Of course, thats possible. But if its all true, isnt it just as worrying? Especially for the Kingdom of Caylor, or for yourself, Sir Hatres, Crown Prince Voltaire responded.


    What?


    The king of a nation neighboring the Caylor Kingdom might be a powerful being beyond reason. Moreover, he might ally himself with the nobles of Caylor who want to walk a different path from yourself at any time, Crown Prince Voltaire continued.


    !!! Count Hatres eyes widened. The crown prince had urately pointed out his biggest worry. In the first ce, he had personallye to Maren because he had been worried that Jan Eugene might build a partnership with the royal nobles or with the Winslon County.


    What do you think? Wouldnt you agree that there is a need for someone to suppress his momentum at least once? Of course, I promise to provide support for whoever one of you seeds. No, rather, I guarantee the support of the empire, Voltaire said.


    <em>Hmm!</em>


    The hesitation in Count Hatres heart immediately disappeared at the sweet, irresistible suggestion.


    ***


    Maren was thrown into turmoil by Crown Prince Voltaires deration to return home. The delegation hade to celebrate the founding of the country, but the crown prince had stated he would leave without even attending the coronation ceremony a day after arriving. His actions were akin to a huge diplomatic discourtesy of disregarding Maren.


    Hes really trying to punch them in the face, isnt he? Doesnt that mean he came all this way just to do this?


    Thats right. Hes saying that he wont recognize Maren as an official nation.


    You could say that the rtionship between Maren and the Roman Empire ended before it ever even began.


    It was only natural for the foreign nobles to excitedly discuss the matter when they gathered. However, they were forced to shut up when the Roman Empires delegation delivered gifts and congrattory words to celebrate Marens founding. In addition to gifting Maren thousands of imperial gold coins to celebrate the expected friendship between the two nations in the future, the dukedom was also presented with a shield engraved with the seal of the empires imperial family and the seal of Maren. It signified that the Roman Empire had clearly recognized Maren as an official state.


    It was only after personally seeing the shield of friendship proudly hanging in the conference room of the Maren Parliament that the foreign nobles came to a decision on their attitude toward Maren.


    An official state


    Now that the Roman Empire had recognized Maren, it didnt matter if other nations tried to keep Maren in check or objected to it. Of course, it was entirely possible for the Holy Empire to put brakes on it, but they tended to align their will with the Roman Empire. Moreover, it was already known that Maren had sent a huge tribute to the Holy Empire, and the Holy Empire wasnt so shameless and rude as to disregard it. In any case, the disturbance created by the crown princes sudden announcement of his departure for a questionable reason, such as the sudden decline of his health, quickly subsided.


    No one raised any objections, except for one person.


    ***


    My brother is returning? Why? What happened? Prince Localope asked.


    You might choke unless you calm down. Why dont you take a seat first? Eugene answered. Prince Localope had been waiting anxiously for Eugene with the governor after hearing the news of the crown princes return.


    D-did something really happen? D-did you offend my brother? Prince Localope asked. Judging by the way the princes buttocks moved up and down in his chair, it appeared he was quite concerned about the crown prince. No, rather, it seemed he was afraid.


    <em>Well, its understandable if hes been subject to that strange mystery ever since he was young.</em>


    Eugene recalled Crown Prince Voltaires unique energy. It was indescribable.


    He should be offended because I told him that I would kill him if he tried anything, Eugene said.


    What? Prince Localope stopped breathing. His face quickly turned ghastly.


    K-king, have you gone mad? You threatened to kill my brother, the next emperor of the Roman Empire? Prince Localope muttered.


    The Crown Prince crossed the line first. Well, he probably never imagined that I would react like that, Eugene replied.


    Crossed the line? What line did my brother


    He kidnapped my wizard, Eugene interrupted.


    !


    And he proudly dered it. Should I have tolerated it? Eugene continued.


    ..


    Prince Localope was forced to shut up. A subordinate wizard was akin to a sworn-in knight for a noble. The wizard was also their vassal. Aside from kidnapping Eugenes wizard, Crown Prince Voltaire had even attempted to threaten Eugene with the wizard as a hostage. Knowing Eugenes personality, it would have been strange if he had reacted in a different way.


    Even so, you didnt have to threaten to kill him My brother would have understood even if you said it nicely, Prince Localope said in a regretful voice, assuming that Eugene had simply threatened Voltaire. He truly liked Eugene. He considered Eugene a friendnot just someone he had a contract with. As such, he didnt want the rtionship between his favorite knight and the empire to fall apart.


    There was no need to say it nicely. I meant it, Eugene said.


    ?!


    Why are you acting so surprised? Do you think I would joke about killing the Crown Prince? Eugene asked.


    Eugenes calm expressionpletely convinced Prince Localopethe vampire king was truly insane.


    Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Suddenly, Madrica and Edmund entered the room while shouting urgently.


    Whats going on? Eugene asked.


    Some of the knights entering the knightpetition have issued a challenge to Your Majesty!


    One of them is Count Hatres. The strongest sword of the Caylor Kingdom has insisted on Your Majestys participation.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Bilbain let loose a piercing scream unbefitting his appearance while holding his torn shoulder. Eugene gazed at him for a moment before suddenly dropping his eyes. He could feel Madarazika trembling stronger than usual as if it were satisfied with tasting blood after a long time.


    <em>Ive gotten stronger.</em>


    Eugene had utilized none of his powers as a vampire in the battle, including his Fear. There were more than just human nobles who had participated in the ceremonies, and it was entirely possible that there were wizards and members of other races capable of utilizing magic and various mysteries among those in the crowd. As such, he had purposely limited his power to avoid detection. Even so, he had defeated Bilbain, a renowned warrior, with a single blow.


    In addition to the improvement of his physical abilities, the knowledge and skills he had gained from taking Galfredik as a vassal had greatly increased as well.


    <em>Come to think of it, I did go through a lot of battles.</em>


    The reason for his transformation was likely due to the numerous battles he had experienced against strong opponents, as well as the spars with Princess Lilisain.


    <em>However</em>


    Eugene didnt feel as if he had learned from the battles. Rather, he felt as if the knowledge and skills he already possessed wereing back to him. Just like how he regained his powers and authority as an Origin with every erasure of a tattoo, it felt as if he were regaining hisbat skills whenever he fought against the strong.


    <em>What kind of an existence was I before I lost my memory?</em>


    <em>Fwoosh</em>


    Eugene gave up on his thoughts as a gust of dry wind washed over him.


    <em></em><em>Huaaggh</em><em></em><em>Kuaaaagh</em><em>!</em> Bilbain continued to wail after throwing his heavy hammer away. It appeared that he hadpletely lost the will to fight.


    Eugene looked around the surroundings, which had long been engulfed in silence, before speaking, What are you all doing? Take care of Sir Bilbain.


    Y-yes, Your Majesty! the mercenaries answered before hurrying forward and helping Bilbain.


    <em>Uwaaaaaahhhhh!!!</em>


    Thunderous roars finally filled the arena. The shouts were filled with admiration and respect for the king, and they continued without a break. Everyone was amazed at how Eugene had defeated a famous knight, a Troll yer, in a single blow.


    However, the foreign nobles, including those from Assir, could not hide their shock and disbelief.


    S-sir Bilbain was defeated in a single blow?


    Is he really a Troll yer? Is he a fake?


    Sir! Watch your words!


    No, but look! You said there was no doubt about it. Didnt you say that he would win, no matter what?


    <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em>


    The nobles of the Cortes Countdom bit their lips with red faces.


    Even a Troll yer is nothing much. Maybe he only hunted those stricken with a serious illness?


    Look at him crying like a little baby. <em>Hoho.</em>


    Even a man like him calls himself a knight


    The nobles of the Cortes Countdom gritted their teeth as the nobles of the other kingdomsughed mockingly.


    <em>Youre blind if you truly think that!</em>


    <em>The King of Maren is simply too strong; its not because Sir Bilbain is weak!</em>


    The Countdom of Cortes was a small nation, and as such, most of its leaders consisted of knights. As a result, the majority of nobles from the Cortes Countdom immediately recognized Eugenes strength. However, the same could not be said for the nobles of the other kingdoms. Moreover, there was nothing as unseemly as a sore loser running their mouth, so the nobles of the Cortes Countdom had no choice but to leave the distinguished seats with dejected hearts.


    <em>I was toocent.</em>


    Count Cortes slowly turned his eyes away from the nobles of the Cortes Countdom and Bilbain. His eyes were calm as he looked at Eugene, who had taken his seat under the awning of his private tent.


    <em>Hes much stronger than what Ive heard. And that spear, its quite unusual. Is that what he received from Count Winslon a few years ago?</em>


    Count Hatres fiddled with the Holy Light Seal on his right middle finger as he observed Eugenes ck, ominous spear, as well as the man himself, whose crimson eyes were glowing coldly. However, the ominous feeling was still there.


    ***


    Eugene returned to his private tent while shaking off the blood and flesh from Madarazika. The three knights participating in thepetition with himPrincess Lilisain, Edmund, and Madricaweed him.


    Thrilling! Lightning fast! That was truly a work of art!


    Well done, Your Majesty.


    <em>Ohh! Ooohhhh!</em>


    Eugene moistened his throat with the water brought over by the servants, then responded, Who is after me?


    Me, Princess Lilisain stepped forward with a salute.


    The opponent? Eugene asked.


    A great warrior of a country called Arsie, Princess Lilisain answered.


    Its Assir, not Arsie, sir. Its an allied power of the Roman Empire, Edmund corrected Lilisain with a bitter smile.


    Is that right? Whats a great warrior? Eugene asked.


    Edmund nced at the tent where Assirs warriors were gathered while responding, The term refers to the strongest warriors in Assir. A warrior who has mastered various arts of battle and has never lost a duel is called a great warrior. They would have to surrender their title if they lost a duel. Anyway, you could consider him the strongest warrior of Assir as of now.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I see, Eugene said before taking a nce at the warriors of Assir. Unlike regr knights, the warriors of Assir werent armed with te armors and te mail. Instead, they only protected their joints and vital points with their armor. However, there was something even more peculiar about the warriors.


    <em>K-kieh!</em> Five suns! M-my eyes! Mirian screamed.


    T-truly! Is it tactically used to interfere with the opponents vision? <em>Hmm?!</em> Are they perhaps blessed by the spirit of light? Princess Lilisainmented.


    I dont think so, Eugene said.


    All of Assirs warriors were bald.


    Isnt it strange? Traditionally, the stronger warriors of Assir were bald. You could call it the symbol of a strong warrior, I suppose. Thats why the young men of Assir often shave their heads on purpose, Edmund exined.


    H-how terrible. They would sacrifice their hair for victory Madricamented with shock.


    Agreed. However, I think it would have an excellent effect on obstructing the opponents view duringbat, Princess Lilisainmented.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene nodded. The weather was exceptionally nice, which caused the heads of the Assir warriors to glow even brighter.


    Thergest of the five with the brightest sheen turned his head.


    Then


    <em>Kieeek?! </em>That bald bastard dares?


    What? That man. Did everyone see?


    Madrica and Mirian angrily eximed. The one who appeared to be the great warrior had drawn his thumb over his neck toward Eugene and his knights.


    The warriors of Assir are militant, perhaps because they are nomadic people who roam the meadows. However, thats crossing the line. Even Edmund revealed his anger while stealing a nce at Eugene.


    However, Eugene wasnt the angriest in the group.


    Hunting a group of evil, bald men This is a rare opportunity, someone muttered coldly.


    <em>K-kieeeh</em>


    ..


    The princess pressed down her helmet, then headed toward the stage. The two knights and the spirit could only lick their lips with anxiety at the fierce energy surrounding the princess. Her eyes, which burned like dark emerald inside her helmet, precisely headed toward the great warrior of Assir.


    ***


    A female knight? <em>Oh, my.</em>


    This isnt even funny. She should be at home milking sheep. How dare a little wench


    The warriors of Assir scoffed when they saw the opponent walk out onto the stage. For the Assirians, female members of other races were nothing more than ves or tools to be used for pleasure. Naturally, they behaved themselves in front of nobledies since they were here as a delegation representing their country, but it was an entirely different matter for the great warriors first opponent to be a female knight.


    For them, it was absolutely ridiculous.


    I have to speak iron with a wench? Dammit!


    The great warrior of Assir could not hide his dissatisfaction. But he soon caressed his lips with his tongue after looking up and down at his opponents armor, which snugly fit around her figure.


    <em>Hehe!</em> It would have been nice if we could share a conversation with our bodies rather than with our irons. What a shame.


    Princess Lilisain had no way of understanding the words of the great warrior, as he was speaking in thenguage of Assir. However, it wasnt hard to guess the meaning of his words from his lewd gaze and arrogant attitude.


    <em>Oi,</em> wench! If you take off your armor right now ande into my embrace, I will let you off by serving me for just one night, the great warrior eximed in thenguage of the Roman Empire.


    Princess Lilisain red at the man with a cold gaze, then uttered a single word in the empiresnguage, Baldy.


    What? You bitch! How dare you! You smelly sod, how


    Baldy.


    You little rat, Im going to tear you to pieces and


    Baldy.


    <em>Kuaaaghhh!</em>


    Red baldy.


    You biiittchhh!!! The great warriors head flushed red with anger. He ran forward while holding arge, double-edged battleaxe.


    Princess Lilisains hands suddenly blurred.


    <em>Fwooosh!</em>


    She crossed her two swords, which emitted a bluish hue.


    <em>Kakang!</em>


    The strike contained Aura, a power exclusive to pure-blooded elves. The weapon of the great warrior was subsequently split into four pieces.


    <em>Huh?!</em> The great warriors eyes widened in shock. However, he immediately regained hisposure and rushed to tackle the princess. It appeared that his title as the great warrior of Assir wasnt for nothing. Even if she were wearing armor, it could not offset the massive difference between their physical strength and physique.


    <em>Ill pull out your arms!</em>


    Unfortunately, however, the great warrior did not know that his opponent was a pure-blooded elf.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Princess Lilisain narrowly avoided the attack by rotating her body.


    You bitch!


    The great warrior turned around to chase after her.


    ?!


    However, his eyes filled with shock when he found himself right in front of Princess Lilisain, whom he thought had distanced herself. Her head shot forward like a rubber band as she moved like lightning.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    The top of her head collided with the jaw of the great warrior, and several bloody teeth were forcibly scattered into the air.


    <em>Huaah</em>


    Only the whites could be seen in the great warriors eyes, and his face was covered with blood. His knees went weak as he copsed. As his crotch touched the ground, Princess Lilisain raised her right knee like an awl and sprang up.


    <em>Thuck!</em>


    The great warriors unconscious figure was thrown into the air before he copsed on his back. His jaw was in an unrecognizable shape after being struck twice in a row, once with the Princesss helmet and once with her knee.


    Princess Lilisain raised her visor and looked down at the great warrior as if he were an insect. She parted her lips. Baldy.


    ***


    <em>Uwaaaahhhhhh!!!</em>


    !!!


    The nobles of Assir stared with their jaws agape. The battle had ended in less than ten seconds. They could not believe the scene that had unfolded before them, perhaps even more so because of the deafening shouts of the crowd.


    The undefeated, great warrior had lost? To a girl?


    T-this


    It might have been better if he had been defeated with a sword or a spear. However, the great warrior had literally gotten himself pummeled by a slender girl! The human weapon, the great warrior, was defeated like a helpless baby, even though he was wearing the precious magic artifact bestowed upon him to defeat the King of Maren!


    The nobles of Assir stared nkly. The nobles of the other countries could be heard muttering in sarcastic voices, even though they had been praising the great warrior just a few moments ago.


    An undefeated warrior? He was defeated in two blows.


    By a woman, no less. And right after they mocked the Cortes Countdom, <em>hahaha</em>


    It wasnt even the king, but his fiance.


    The gazes of the Assir nobles headed toward the floor, and their faces dyed red simr to the bald head of their unconscious great warrior.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Marens knightpetition started off with a bang, and it ended the concern that simple one-on-one duels were less interesting. At the center of everything were King Eugene, and his knights.


    <em>Hahaha! </em>Im only saying this now, but I knew things would turn out like this, Marens governor said with a wide grin, and the members of the parliament took on awkward expressions. The governor had been the most opposed when Eugene had dered his intention to participate in the knightpetition.


    <em>Huh?</em> Werent you against it from the very beginning, Governor? Prisci asked while narrowing her eyes. Unlike the governor, she hadpletely supported Eugenes intention from the very beginning.


    The governor quickly turned his eyes away from her.


    <em>Ah,</em> t-thats because I was afraid that people would say that an adult was intervening in a fight between children. How was I supposed to know that such prestigious knights would participate in thepetition? the governor exined.


    I told you, didnt I? That there would be fighters famous in their own nations, even if we have no idea who they were. I told you that we should definitely have His Majesty participate because other participants would consist of those suitable to be called the representatives of their region and countries, Prisci said.


    Hes been on a tour of the dukedom for more than a month defeating monsters. I couldnt possibly ask someone who had just returned frompleting such a feat to participate in thepetition the governor muttered.


    Prisci interrupted him, But you were fine with Princess Lilisain participating, even though she had been with him through the tour? I heard that the princess and the elven knights had been mostly responsible for taking care of the monsters. Have you forgotten?


    <em>Ehem. </em>W-well The governor failed to sneakily share in the glory of Eugenes victory. He avoided Priscis gaze. Prisci was still a mere vice executive of the Palin Association, but her influence throughout Maren was tremendous. No matter what anyone said, she discovered Eugene before anyone else. Moreover, the Palin Association was responsible for managing quite arge portion of Eugenes wealth.


    Anyway, you worked out the program, right? The governor quickly changed the subject and spoke to the secretary.


    The secretary answered with a smile, Yes. I have made sure that His Majesty, Princess of nd, Sir Edmund, and Sir Madrica would not face each other until the round of 16.


    <em>Hmm.</em> We couldnt help it since its what His Majesty wanted, but dont you think it will cause a bacsh from the peopleter on? one of the parliament members asked.


    The governor responded with a meaningful smile, Well, you know one thing but not the other. The Princess, Sir Edmund, and Sir Madrica are rtively unknownpared to His Majesty. Rather, rumors have spread that they are His Majestys close aides. The knights participating in thepetition are eager to disy their skills by defeating any of them.


    <em>Hooh.</em> Is that true? This is the first time Ive heard of that.


    Of course. His Majestys reputation is known to everyone, but the others are slightlycking inparison. Many people are jealous that their names are bing known just because they are serving right by His Majestys side. What were they saying again? the governor muttered, unsure.


    Thats supposed to be my seat


    Yes, right. That one. Thats the buzzword of the foreign knights in the pubs nowadays, right? The governor pointed out.


    I dont know about it being a buzzword, but its true that many knights are saying such things about His Majestys knights.


    <em>Haha!</em> Anyway, lets proceed ording to the match table. It would be best if His Majesty and his knights all made it to the semifinals, but That would be a bit greedy, right? <em>Tsk.</em> the governor said as if he were regretful.


    I guess so. Two of the favorites were eliminated early, there are still about three or four of them.


    Everyone shared disappointed, regretful gazes while nodding.


    ***


    Thats supposed to be my seat, sir.


    ?


    Edmund frowned. He had easily made it through the preliminaries after achieving two victories. His opponent, a young knight armed with te mail passed down from generation to generation in his family, stared into thin air with a wistful gaze and recited in a clear voice, If I had met His Majesty a year earlier, I would have made numerous contributions in the battlefield by his side <em>Oh, heavens!</em> Why was I ced in thend of Sherman?


    <em>Thuck!</em>


    The knight straightened his longsword and shouted solemnly, I, Kyle of Pochettino, will defeat you and take my rightful ce! <em>Huaaaap!</em>


    <em>Chae-chaeng! ng! Thuck!</em>


    <em>Kuagh!</em>


    The knight fell to the ground with a scream after three instances of powerful, metallic sounds reverberated. Edmund sheathed his longsword after knocking down his opponent by striking them on the side of the helmet with his pommel. He muttered, Why is everyone saying something simr every battle?


    Edmund was quite puzzled after hearing the same thing from all three of his opponents thus far. However, a satisfied smile still decorated his face. In any case, he had advanced to the round of 16. He would be hard-pressed to win thepetition since Eugene was also taking part, but he was satisfied with his performance as Eugenes knight.


    However, I cant becent. I will have to win two more battles and advance to the semifinals to prove how strong I am as the lords sword, Edmund mumbled. He was determined to prove himself as Eugenes sword. He had great loyalty toward the one who rescued him from living the life of a prisoner.


    ***


    Sir Madrica! Your ce, that


    It will never belong to you, even in a thousand lifetimes! Madrica shouted before charging at his opponent like a bison. He was the knight who represented Maren for the past few years.


    A fierce battle unfolded, and after a long time, Madrica sessfully knocked down his opponent by tripping them, then thrust his dagger into their side. He jumped up and roared, I have won! I am the sword of His Majesty and Maren! I have protected my ce yet again! <em>Ahahhahahaha</em><em>!</em>


    His armor was caked with mud, and it was a little, or rather, quite undignified to see him jump up and down with joy. Even so, Eugene lightly apuded Madrica for achieving yet another victory.


    Sir Madrica has changed a lot as well. In the past, he was only focused on being cool in battle, Eugene remarked.


    A true knight. He does anything and everything required to win the battle without caring about saving face. In that respect, I highly value Sir Madrica, Princess Lilisainmented while looking at Madrica with a proud expression.


    Eugene turned his head towards her. And is that why you kept making fun of your opponent for being bald? To win?


    <em>Fweee, fweee~</em> Princess Lilisain desperately avoided Eugenes gaze while attempting to whistle, something she had obviously picked up from the spirit.


    Mirian spoke with a grin while sttered across Princess Lilisains shoulder, <em>Kihehe. </em>The princess knight said that because her opponent was mocking you, sir. And he really was a red baldy, right? It wasn''t a mockery, but an attack.


    Whoever called you the spirit of desire? From today on, you are the spirit of justice and loyalty. Come here, Princess Lilisain said.


    <em>Kieee</em> Im embarrassed.


    <em>Ahh~ Haaaagh~</em>


    <em>Kieeeh~</em>


    The elf and the spirit rubbed their cheeks against each other. Eugene felt goosebumps rising all over his body, even though he had been unfazed when he saw the Demon World for the first time.


    ***


    Atst, all sixteen finalists had been decided, and the first day of the knightpetition officially ended. Over one hundred knights and mercenaries had suffered defeat, but not many were truly depressed. The Maren Parliament had many former, shrewd merchants among its members, and they provided the losers the highest quality refined mana stones and constion money. Even so, a small number of warriors could no longer lead their lives as knights due to severed limbs. Their cries of despair could be heard from all over the ce. This naturally included the nobles of Assir as well.


    What should we do?


    I-I dont know


    The nobles of Assir felt as if they were at their own funerals. The great warriors life had been spared after he was fed refined mana stones, but he would be unable to eat for a while due to his jaw injury. Of course, the nobles of Assir were not sympathizing with the situation of the great warrior, or rather, the former great warrior. Rather, they were concerned that they had let down the expectations of the next emperor of the Roman Empire, especially since the great warrior had never even gotten the chance to use the precious magical tool. The crown prince would never let such a matter go. As such, a significant bacsh would obviously descend upon the Country of Assir.


    I didnt expect the elf princess to be so strong


    Didnt you say she was a possible candidate to be the kings wife? Its not like he chooses his woman based on their fighting skills, instead of beauty, right? <em>Ha!</em>


    Well, theres a rumor that could possibly prove your statement. Apparently, he brought together thedies of prestigious nobles in Brantia and had them battle to the death.


    What?!


    If its the man who ripped off a mans arm with his spear, its certainly possible


    Its not just possible. Its most likely...


    A princess who is just like the king


    The nobles of Assir trembled while epting such groundless, unconfirmed rumors as the truth. They grew even more fearful of Eugene as they thought about it.


    Anyway, what are we going to do now? We might have had an excuse if he lost to the king, but theres nothing we can say about this, is there? one of the nobles said as if they were frustrated.


    However, only silence greeted him.


    Well the youngest of the nobles carefully spoke while looking around.


    Regardless of which direction we head in, we just need to arrive at the right ce, right? All we have to do is to beat the King of Maren, right? the same noble continued.


    By what means? With the great warrior in his current shape? another noble responded.


    The magical tool that the Crown Prince gave us. Its still intact, right? the young noble asked.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    What do you mean by that?


    Well, why dont we give the Holy Light Seal to someone other than the great warrior? Someone who has made it to the round of 16? the young noble suggested.


    <em>Hooh</em><em>?</em> The eyes of the Assir nobles glimmered.


    The young noble was right. The skills of someone who managed to advance to the round of 16 were undeniable. Moreover, this tournament wasnt limited to the people of Maren or the Caylor Kingdom. Rather, there were many prominent warriors from many different countries participating in thepetition. Someone capable of making it to the round of 16 would be a strong warrior any noble family or kingdom would love to recruit.


    Then we should give it to the knight who will face the king tomorrow.


    What does the match table look like?


    The other nobles of Assir immediately jumped on board with the idea. The young noble looked around before speaking in a quiet voice, Ive already taken a look. Well, I dont know if its luck, but


    The expressions of the nobles gradually became brighter as the young noble continued his words.


    ***


    This for me?


    Thats correct, Your Excellency.


    Count Hatres looked over the nobles of Assir with a suspicious gaze. They were suddenly acting amicable toward him and were even referring to him as Your Excellency when they had simply called him sir not too long ago.


    Although the great warrior of Assir was defeated in an unfortunate turn of events, we are still loyal. As such, we had been wondering how we could repay His Highness grace in the midst of everything.


    And this is the conclusion we came up with! We will hand over the Holy Light Seal to Your Excellency, as you will be facing Marens King if you win two more battles tomorrow.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Count Hatres looked alternatingly between the nobles and the ring on the table with suspicious eyes.


    Your Excellency, please listen,'''' one of the nobles spoke up, recognizing that Count Hatres was doubting them. He quickly continued, What did His Highness say when he gave you this magical tool? Didnt he say it would allow you to destroy the opponents magic or mystery only once?


    Count Hatres answered, Thats right. So, I am nning on using it amidst a decisive moment in my battle against the king.


    Yes. But now, you can use it twice, the noble exined.


    ! Count Hatres eyes widened slightly.


    Isnt twice better than once? Its entirely possible that the king will try to utilize a series of strange mysteries when he is driven into a corner.


    Count Hatres fixed his eyes on the Holy Light Seal.


    The nobles quickly seized the chance upon seeing the fervor in the counts eyes.


    If Your Excellency wins against the king, Assir will take your side in the civil war of Caylor.


    <em>Hooh</em><em></em>


    Crown Prince Voltaire had already made the same promise. He had vowed to publicly support Count Hatres if he defeated the King of Maren. The support of the Roman Empires next absolute would obviously be of great help to reunite the divided kingdom. Moreover, it was also true that many were better than one. If both Crown Prince Voltaire and Assir provided their support, he could crush the clueless nobles of the royal castle, as well as his greatest rivalCount Winslon.


    Your Excellency Hatres, its entirely possible that the god of destiny has led you down on this path.


    Or perhaps the god of war is singing for the victory of Your Excellency Hatres, the man respected by all.


    The gods are watching you.


    The nobles of Assir even started to speak of the divine. Count Hatres stared at the ring for a while, then eventually raised it before cing it on his finger. He looked up and responded to the nobles.


    Im an atheist.


    Regardless, the Assir nobles smiled awkwardly, knowing that their n had seeded.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Hey, where are you taking me?


    Arent you going to answer? Ill make sure to tell Sir Euger and


    Were going to the royal castle of Maren. the ck-hooded man answered urgently as soon as Eugenes name was mentioned.


    The woman was sitting on a saddle munching on some bread. She spoke with a smile, You must be quite scared of Sir Eugene, <em>hmm?</em> Why did you kidnap me if this was going to happen anyway? I thought all members of the Dark n were smart like Sir Eugene and the others close to him.


    <em>Keugh</em><em></em> The vampire gritted their teeth. He was Rohime, a vampire from the Roman Empire. If he could do as he wanted, he would have made sure that the female, sick roon-like wizard would have died young. In fact, a single knight he brought with him could have made sure that the wizard could never speak again. However, he could not do that because the wizards employer was the King of Maren.


    <em>I thought he was a high lord or simr, but to think he was stronger That means he is a monarch</em>


    It was regrettable that the n had been put into motion before gathering sufficient information. However, there was no use regretting it btedly. It had already happened. Moreover, he had already received a message from Crown Prince Voltaire to take the wizard to the Dukedom of Maren withoutying a finger on her. He didnt know the details surrounding the crown princes order, but regardless, it meant that the crown prince hade to an agreement with the King of Maren.


    If that werent the case


    <em>Then it means hes a lot bigger than I considered him to be. Perhaps what this wizard said was true after all.</em>


    Rohime felt all the hair on his body stand on edge.


    Rohime was a vampire high lord. Moreover, he was of the direct lineage to a monarch and was considered one of the highest-ranking vampires among the dozens of high lords in all vampire ns. As such, he had been rather irritated after being ordered to head to Brantia under the orders of his monarch. He thought it had been excessive to send him, even though it was under the orders of his parent, his absolute monarch. The same was true for the fact that the vampire protecting the wizard in Mungard had only been a lord.


    However, he was surprised by the stories he heard from the wizard after kidnapping her with ease. At first, he assumed she was lying to preserve her life, but he could help but believe her when she repeated her story several times and even swore in the name of magic.


    You will have to behave yourself even after you take me home. <em>Hmm?</em> Sir Eugene? Do you know how much he cares about me? Were not simply an employer and his employee. Wererades of blood! We crossed the line between life and death countless times! Or something like that


    However, some things seemed to be slightly exaggerated.


    <em>Hmph.</em> Lets say that your stories about the King of Maren are true. Even so, the highest-ranking nobles of our tribe do not form deep rtionships with wizards. Only weak members would do such a thing as to keep an untrustworthy wizard by their side. Just like the lord of Mungard who had been looking after you, Rohime imed.


    No, how many times do I have to tell you? Lord Markus was instructed by Sir Eugene to set up myb and protect it. Hes not even Sir Eugenes subordinate, let alone a vassal. <em>Ah, </em>speaking of his true vassal, that reminds me.


    True vassal?


    Rohime showed interest. Romari swallowed a piece of the tough bread and responded, Theres someone like that. Hes an ipetent man who doesnt even show his face at times like these, even though he always bothers other people next to him.


    <em>Hmph.</em> He would only be a lord-ss vampire anyways, Rohime scoffed.


    Nope, Romari answered.


    What? And what would you possibly know about our tribe? Rohime said.


    Romari flicked breadcrumbs off her robe, then answered with a meaningful smile, You, you couldnt even be bothered to look into which school I was from because you werezy, right?


    See? I knew it would be true, Romari said while giggling.


    Her reaction caused Rohime to be slightly nervous. It was just as she said. It was ridiculous enough that hea high lord serving directly under his monarchhad been sent to the middle of nowhere in a ce like Brantia. What investigation could have possibly been necessary to kidnap a single wizard?


    Rohime had simply wanted to finish the matter as quickly as possible.


    <em>Come to think of it</em>


    Rohime carefully observed Romari. When he was first ordered to kidnap the wizard, he was told not to hurt the wizard and to treat her as if she were a noble prisoner. So, he did as he was told. However, even if he treated her gently, the sick roon-like wizard never showed any fear toward him, though she <em>did</em> act a little surprised. How could someone be so fine even while getting kidnapped by a fang-bearing vampire?


    No, in the first ce, a wizard should have put up a little resistance


    Do you know why I didnt resist when you first caught me? Romari asked as if she were reading his very thoughts. Rohime felt his anxiety growing.


    If you were a human instead of a member of the Dark n, I would have used my ace. You should know, right? Every wizard has a hidden card up their sleeves, Romari said.


    Rohime stayed silent. He felt as if his throat was drying rapidly. Even though he was a vampire high lord capable of breaking the head of the little puny wizard with a single punch, he was ufortable of even thinking of doing so for some reason.


    Romari continued, But I simply followed you because my school is very knowledgeable about the Tribe of Darkness.


    What? Theres no such school that <em>Huh?!</em> D-dont tell me It was impossible for a high-ranking high lord vampire to be ignorant of such a special school of magic.


    Romari responded with a grin, Thats right. The Blood Shadow School. Why else would I have stayed by Sir Eugenes side for so long?


    This Rohimes face violently distorted.


    Now youre thinking you shouldve looked into it more before kidnapping me, arent you? I dont know which n you belong to, but you must have heard about our school before, right? Romari said.


    It was incredibly annoying to see the wizard grinning in her current position, but Rohime could only grit his fangs. He was unafraid of the wizard, but he could not take the Blood Shadow School lightly.


    Wizard, even if you belong to the Blood Shadow School, it changes nothing. My master and the one by his side Rohime said.


    <em>Kieh?</em> I think youre misunderstanding something. I didnt follow you obediently because of my school, Romari interrupted.


    What could Kieh possibly mean? However, Rohime was more curious about what she would say rather than the strange, meaningless holler. He tried to bury his anxious heart even deeper as he spoke, Youd better stop running your mouth while Im still treating you nicely and if you want to be in one piece when you see your king.


    Romari responded, I just wanted to give you a piece of advice, but Theres no helping it if you dont want it.


    Advice?


    Under normal circumstances, he would have ignored her and moved on. However, that was if she wasnt a wizard. She may have been kidnapped, but she was still a wizard. It wasmon sense for those who knew a little bit about magic and mysteries that a wizards advice would never be nonsensical.


    Rohime forcibly stopped himself from asking what her advice was.


    Romari muttered with a worried expression, <em>Kieeeee~</em> That man really is scary, though. Well, Im not scared of him, but none of the members of the Dark n I have seen so far could breathe properly in front of him. He should be going crazy right about now after discovering that I had been kidnapped. Knowing his personality, he would have already started looking for me. But, Im sure he wouldnt kill you if you didn''t provoke him.


    <em>Provoke him, provoke him, provoke him</em>


    The wizards words were only spection from Rohimes perspective, but for some reason, he was convinced that everything the wizard had said so far was based on the truth.


    <em>Ha! Me afraid? I, Rohime, afraid? Nonsense!</em>


    It appeared that the wizard had gotten to his head by continuously repeating nonsense.


    Stop talking nonsense. Even if someone is out searching for you, how would they know where we are? Rohime said.


    <em>Kieeh</em><em>?</em> Are you really a member of the Dark n? Romari asked.


    Stop with the <em>kieh,</em> you runt! Rohime screamed, unable to withstand the wizards strange way of speaking.


    Romari was once again convinced that Eugenes spirit was born to annoy people in as many ways as possible. She spoke, I already told you. I belong to the Blood Shadow School, and I know quite a bit about the Tribe of Darkness.


    So what? Rohime said.


    Do you really think the one looking for me is merely lord-ss?


    ?!


    Rohime flinched. Romari mustered the most sinister smile she could before continuing, Its something Sir Eugene said. Sir Galfredik isnt simply a thrall, but a vassal.[1] You know what that means, right?


    !!!


    Romaris smile deepened when she saw how Rohimes expression turned ghastly pale.


    Thats why you should learn to trust people. Theres a vassal tracking you right now. Moreover, its a scary old man who hadpletely decimated a vampire high lord, She said.


    T-thats Rohime was in disbelief.


    Vassal? Was it possible that she was referring to the high lord directly under a monarch like himself? No, if she <em>really</em> was a wizard of the Blood Shadow School, she <em>had</em> to know such basic knowledge. If the one searching for the wizard was truly a vassal, and if the King of Maren was a vampire with a vassal


    An Overlord? Rohime muttered with a nk expression.


    Romari grinned. Also known as an Origin. Youve really fucked up this time.


    <em>Ugh</em> Rohime started to tremble. He was denying it in his head, but Romari had no reason to lie.


    <em>N-no! Then the reason I was told to return the wizard to the castle as soon as possible was?</em>


    Rohimes trembling increased in intensity as an ominous feeling surrounded him. What if the crown prince hadnte to an agreement with the King of Maren? What if the crown prince had surrendered to the vampire overlord, the Origin?


    <em>Then I might have really</em>


    <em>Tututututututu..!</em>


    ?!


    Rohime and the vampire knights simultaneously turned their heads as the sound of hooves resounded from far in the darkness. Rohime and his knights peered through the darkness with their red eyes, and they saw a group of troops armed with ck armor on horseback quickly heading in their direction. Rohimes expression distorted further when he saw that none of the neers were holding torches. Obviously, they were vampires.


    This fast? How on earth is this possible? Rohime muttered with disbelief.


    Its because of this, Romari responded in the most annoying voice.


    Rohime realized his mistake of being toocent when he saw the red sand.


    I told you, didnt I? Every wizard has at least one trick up their sleeve, Romari said. She had been leaving behind a trail of red sand after being captured. She believed in Galfredik. He had experienced the effect of the magic sand several times already and knew the sand could reveal the location and direction of its user. And though Lord Markus was weaker than Rohime, he wasnt a fool by any means.


    Markus would have immediately reacted to her kidnapping. She believed he would have at least discovered the direction in which her kidnappers had headed toward.


    <em>But I didnt know they would find me this fast.</em>


    She grinned while turning her gaze to the sound of the hoofs. She could only hear but not see, as she was still human.


    However


    <em>Kuwuuuuuuuugh!!!</em>


    <em>Uwaaaaaahhh!!!</em>


    She knew exactly who her rescuers were from their roar, and she could guess how they had found her earlier than she had expected. Beowulfs were distant rtives of vampires, and they were unrivaled when it came to search and pursuit.


    I feel sorry for you, so I will give you onest piece of advice, Romari started.


    She then continued, Dont provoke them needlessly, and just do as that person says. This is a <em>really </em>important piece of advice. And you were going to take me to Sir Eugene anyway, right? Dont pick a fight just to get destroyed, okay?


    ..


    High Lord Rohimehe was a dignified, virtuous vampire of the Roman Empire. He was a brave knight who had never backed down against anyone except his monarch. Hearing Romaris words, his expression distorted.


    I I will never back down, he said.


    I have received yourst words, Romari responded.


    <em>Kuaaaaaghhhh</em><em>!</em> Rohime recalled the order to nevery a hand on the wizard. He roared and directed his anger toward the pursuers. His armor was stained blood-red, and he emanated fierce, vicious Fear. The vampire knights unsheathed their weapons and revealed their fangs, having been inspired by their masters Fear.


    It was then


    <em>Kwaaaaah!</em>


    Ominous crimson Fear bloomed like a cloud and illuminated the darkness. A husky voice echoed in the darkness.


    <em>Oi,</em> you motherfuckers! Are you all ready to die?!


    The Origins vassal was charging forward on horseback with red, ming eyes.


    ?!


    Rohimes Fear rapidly diminished. The Fear emanating from the knight with quite a hideous appearance unbefitting a vampire surpassed even his masters Fear.


    1. Some rification regarding the terms vassal and thrall. As mentioned earlier in the novel, thrall is used to describe a vampire specifically in rtion to their parent vampire. On the other hand, Galfredik is special because he is the thrall of Eugene, an Origin. As such, the term vassal is used to describe him instead of thrall. However, theres bound to be some confusion because the term vassal is used many, many times throughout the novel. However, know that in most cases, the term vassal is used as a term describing the retainer/subordinate of a lord. In summary: thrall  vampire specifically in rtion to their parent vampire. E.g., the thrall of a high lord. Vassal  the thrall of an Origin (Galfredik). Vassal  the subordinate/retainer of a lord.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    They would have sent a high lord like my humble self. Theres no questioning it.


    Christian returned after the first day of the knightpetition after havingpleted Eugenes orders. He spoke with certainty. As was the case with almost all the vampires Eugene had met so far, Christians loyalty toward Eugene was greater than his devotion to his n. Even Christian himself could not fully understand it, but it seemed to be caused by a mystery imprinted on the blood and memories of the vampire species.


    I thought that would be the case. The Crown Prince would not have sent just any random dog to kidnap my wizard, Eugene responded. Although Prince Voltaire had reassured him of Romaris return, Eugene hadnt simply taken his words for granted. Rather, he made preparations of his own. Voltaire had promised on his name as the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire, but preparing for contingencies wouldnt hurt.


    I cant help but wonder if Markus of Mungard will be sufficient to receive the wizard Ah! Please forgive me. Im not questioning your decision by any means, my lord. Christian hurriedly bowed while giving his report on one knee.


    Well, its fine. Markus might seemcking in your eyes, Eugene remarked.


    My humble self is inplete awe of your generosity, oh supreme one, Christian responded.


    Just call me Your Majesty. And just use regr, respectful words, Eugene said.


    Keugh! Y-your Majesty Christian cried out. He was truly thrilled, and he even started to tremble. How could the noblest member of the tribe be so generous?!


    The two people with Eugene and Christian watched the scene y out with bbergasted expressions. It was Prince Localope and his servant, Vizak. They knew vampire high lords were extremely arrogant beings, regardless of which n they belonged to. They did not easily bow their heads to anyone, even to the great nobles of the empire and royalty. However, a high lord of the Helmond n was acting absolutely obedient toward Eugene.


    Lets not think about it more. It is what it is.


    Itll be easier if I just give up on thinking.


    The two figures sighed quietly.


    Eugene spoke, Markus will only act as a messenger and a guide.


    Ah, yes Christian muttered. If an unexpected situation arose during the encounter, it would be difficult for a lord to face off against a high lord Christian was worried, and it could be seen in his anxious expression.


    Eugene spoke with a smirk, I know what you are worried about. But did you really think I entrusted only Markus with this issue?


    What? You mean


    Im saying that I contacted my vassal in Brantia quite a while ago, Eugene said.


    Eugene informed Christian of how he had dispatched an elven knight to Markus with information pertaining to Christian. Markus would have ryed the message to Luke as quickly as possible, and Galfredik would have gone to Mungard to verify. Although Galredik and Romari appeared to be constantly bickering, Galfredik cared greatly for the wizard. His reaction would be obvious after finding out that Romari had been kidnapped.


    Compensation ispensation, but you should still pay the price.


    A single measly high lord could not bepared to Romari, but it would serve as a good warning. Eugene spoke to the trembling Christian, You should hope theyre not from the same n as you. It wouldnt feel nice knowing that someone from the same n as you is going to be minced meat.


    ***


    Fwooosh!


    The fierce wind and strong waves continued to bash against the ship. The weather was starting to be worse with the changing of seasons. The powerful waves caused the ship to rock, but the sailors focused on their respective duties even while being battered by wind and seawater. However, there were about ten people gathered to the side of the deck, and those people were stretched out doing nothing. They seemed indifferent to whatever the sailors were doing as if it had nothing to do with them.


    Sailors were second to none when it came to being rough and tough. However, none of the sailors rebuked any member of the group. Rather, the sailors never even looked toward the group. Even their employers, the knights of the empire, could not hold their heads properly in front of the ten-or-so passengers. In particr, there was one person whose gaze even the captain of the imperial knights avoided.


    It was only natural for the sailors to tread carefully. Of course, the sailors would have treated the figure simrly even if he hadnt been a distinguished guest of the imperial knight captain, but rather a single passenger. It was all because the appearance and the impression the said person was giving were extremely vicious.


    Um Why dont you loosen your expression, Master? Selena asked cautiously. She was Essandras niece, and she still served Galfredik as his aide. She had been allowed back to his side after Brantia was stabilized. She wasnt as afraid of Galfredik as other people. Even though he was still a little scary, she hade to a better understanding of his personality during her time as his aide. As such, she could now express certain things on her mind.


    Why? Galfredik asked.


    I think the sailors are getting nervous whenever they see you, Master, Selena answered.


    And honestly, Im a little scared as well.


    Selena stopped herself from blurting out her true thoughts. Galfredik scratched his head while returning her gaze. Is that right? I was just thinking. These days, my face gets stiff whenever Im thinking.


    No? It wasnt the same as any other time, as he looked outright savage right now.


    Selena had to hide her inner thoughts once more


    What are you thinking about? Come to think of it, Ive seen you deep in thought quite oftentely, Master.


    Selena highly doubted that a man as vicious, ignorant, simple, and radical as Galfredik would be capable of thinking, but the fact he was thinking so much was worrisome in its own right. Selenas expression darkened.


    Its really nothing else, but the one stuck underneath the deck Galfredik said.


    Yes. You are referring to Sir Rohime, right? Selena asked.


    Sir? My ass. Anyway, that bastard used strange abilities when he was fighting me, right? Galferdik said.


    Thats right Selena nodded. She still felt goosebumps on her body when she recalled the scene. It was no longer any secret that Eugene and Galfredik were vampires. After living in Mungard for a while, Selena had be ustomed to the citys culture of epting members of other races. As such, she had fully adapted to the fact that her master was a high-ranking vampire noble. However, it was an entirely different matter to have witnessed vampire nobles fighting while revealing their powers and mysteries. In particr, she had almost peed her pants when the empires vampire, Rohime, turned into ck smoke or when he transformed into bizarre monsters.


    It was a matter of course for her to have been rendered stiff with terrible fear. However, her master had defeated his opponent, even though the high lord had been no different from a mystical, intangible existence. Moreover, Galfredik had only relied on his strength and skills as a knight to do so.


    The crimson energy emitting from Galfrediks eyes and sword could not be considered human, he had defeated Rohime without turning into ck smoke or a monster.


    Hes obviously much weaker than I am. So, I wonder why I cant use those abilities, Galfredik said.


    Ah


    Master, are you crazy?


    What kind of a monster do you n on evolving into if you start to use such weird powers as well?


    Selena forced a smile. She had to suppress her thoughts quite a few times by now.


    W-well, even if you dont use those mysteries, you are plenty strong, Master. From what I heard from Miss Romari, Sir Rohime is a very strong vampire even in the Roman Empire. Youve managed to defeat such a man so easily


    Thats that. This is something else. Anyway, Im going to ask him when he wakes up, Galfredik said.


    Uh What about those vampire knights? The ones who serve Sir Rohime? Why dont you ask them instead? Selena suggested.


    No. Those bastards are just lowly runts. Expensive armor and weapons are wasted on those useless pricks. They should be able to earn their keep, or rather, earn their meat, Galfredik responded.


    The dark knight knows what hes talking about!


    Those who cant earn their meat should have their fangs pulled out!


    The beowulf warriors grinned while showing their fangs. They had willingly responded to Galfrediks orders to gather. The beowulfs were nice to Selena, but she was still a little afraid of them. They were currently in human form, but the way they ughtered was still fresh in her memories. The beowulf warriors had transformed into lycanthropes wearing ck te coats, and theypletely pummeled the vampire knights.


    Such monstrous beings are heading to the continent?


    Selena felt her hair stand on edge. Beowulfs were incredibly powerful warriors, and they would leave a trail of blood in their wake. They had defeated the soldiers of numerous lords and members of various different races in Brantia.


    Dammit! Why cant I do something like that? Should I ask my master to teach me?


    Ahhh! Meaaat!


    Why dont you try catching some fish?


    I dont like them. Theyre too fishy.


    They smell better than your junk, though, right?


    You little dogbrain!


    Unfortunately, their demeanor was quite pathetic.


    Anyway, Sir Rohime was sent by the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire, right? I wonder if the Crown Prince knows about the current situation.


    The crown prince had caused the whole incident by giving orders to kidnap Romari, but Selena thought he would still be quite shocked if he discovered the current situation. Thinking so, Romari spoke with a sigh, Everyone, please calm down. Ill head down below deck and grab some jerky.


    Kwuooooo! Youre quick to read the room, just what I expect from his aide!


    Your fangs may be small, but you are the best, dark knights aide!


    Ah yeah.


    Im not a vampire. Im a human being, you dogheads!


    Selena forced herself to smile as she trudged along.


    ***


    Excuse me, Your Highness. The King of Maren. Should we just leave him as he is? Count Maruk asked cautiously. Having spent his childhood with the crown prince in the imperial castle, Count Maruk was the only one within the delegation privileged to converse with the crown prince. Maruk had been absent during the meeting between Eugene and Voltaire. As such, he was rather doubtful after btedly hearing about the situation.


    Its nothing for you to worry about, sir, Crown Prince Voltaire responded.


    My apologies. However, theres the matter with His Highness Localope to worry about as well. Im only worried that it will brew problems for Your Highness in the future if you leave without taking any measures The count trailed off while stealing a nce at the crown prince. It was clear that Voltaires pride had been greatly damaged.


    However, Voltaire grinned in response. Thank you for your concern, sir. However, there really is no need for you to worry. I have already taken appropriate actions.


    Are you perhaps referring to the Holy Light Seal? Maruk asked.


    Thats merely entertainment. I dont know about the Count of Caylor, but I dont expect those idiots from Assir to seed, Voltaire said.


    Then? Maruk asked, hesitating.


    Crown Prince Voltaire leaned against the soft chair of the carriage and gave a mysterious smile.


    The wizard of the king, he said.


    A-are you perhaps The count could not bring himself to ask if Voltaire had given orders to kill the wizard.


    Voltaire responded while shaking his head, No. I will return the wizard to the king. I cannot break an oath made to the glorious, golden blood. However I never said how I would return the wizard."


    !


    Thats right. Rohime would have already inferred my intention, and he must have taken appropriate measures toward it. Thats why I deliberately sent a high lord instead of a lord or a banneret, Voltaire exined.


    As expected! Then it will be impossible for the subordinate of Marens King to track them down. It really is killing two birds with one stone, Count Maruk eximed.


    Haha! Its just as you say. You know exactly how I think and feel, so I have no choice but to trust you, Voltaire said.


    Im ttered.


    Huhu Anyway, I wonder what kind of expression the cheeky king will have when he gets his wizard back. Its unfortunate that I wont be there to see it, Voltaire said. His eyes glowed with a mysterious golden light.


    It would not be as great as the humiliation he suffered, but he would be able to return a part of it. Moreover, it would also work to warn his younger brother, who was clearlypletely reliant on the King of Maren. After all, Localope didnt even show his face.


    You will end up like the kings wizard as soon as you take a step back home, Localope.


    Crown Prince Voltaire smiled with satisfaction. He had no idea that the wizard was currently heading to Maren in perfectly good condition, albeit a little seasick.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    The second day of the knightpetition began. There was a significantly smaller number of knights present in the stadium, due to more than ny percent of the participants being eliminated on the first day. However, the stands and the distinguished seats were brimming with even more people than on the first day. Everyone was eagerly awaiting the birth of the new champion.


    The King of Maren will probably win, dont you think?


    I think the Princess of nd is a strong candidate as well. I heard that theres nothing she cant cut with that Aura of hers.


    But she cant cut what she cant hit. In addition, rumors have it that the kings sword, spear, and armor are all magical armaments. They say he had obtained it from a hidden, ancient evilnd.


    Hes that talented, but he still uses magical weapons? <em>Ha! Oh, my</em>


    Many nobles whispered among themselves while staring at Eugenes tent. Some uttered words of jealousy, but most of them seemed to have acknowledged Eugenes strength after witnessing his fights in person. It appeared that the rumors surrounding the King of Maren werent groundless after all. Moreover, the majority of people were also forced to acknowledge the Dukedom of Maren. At first, they simply believed that a group of sneaky merchants had taken the Caylor Kingdoms division as an opportunity to dere independence. But now, they saw that the Dukedom of Maren truly had a firm foundation.


    In truth, quite a few nobles even felt a sense of crisis.


    <em>Four knights from Maren made it to the round of 16, including the king.</em>


    <em>The knights who gathered when the king was visiting the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire werent ordinary warriors either.</em>


    <em>All of the guards were former, experienced mercenaries. There were more than five hundred of them at first nce.</em>


    <em>Including the mercenaries and the soldiers of the other lords, how many troops do they really have?</em>


    <em>The king is also a Duke of Brantia. I have heard that there are many knights in Brantia who follow the king. If they also joined forces with him</em>


    Quite a few well-informed nobles felt their hair stand on end. No one doubted Marens massive wealth. In fact, most of them had traveled all the way to Maren to congratte and celebrate the founding of Maren because of the citys wealth.


    However, the wealth and power of a nation were different matters. One could hire mercenaries with enough capital, but skilled knights could not be mobilized with money alone. And since experienced, powerful knights contributed greatly to a nations overall strength, being wealthy didnt always correspond to strength.


    However, the nobles hade to realize that the Dukedom of Maren possessed numerous strong, honorable knights. In fact, Maren did not pale even whenpared to other nations. King Jan Eugene Ba stood in the center of it all. The king was called an unparalleled knight, and there were many knights who revered, or even worshiped him under hismand.


    <em>We shouldnt carelessly provoke them.</em>


    <em>We should focus on forming a non-aggression pact with them for now.</em>


    <em>Tsk, tsk! Too bad for Caylor. Even if they manage to reunite like before, they could be overshadowed by Maren.</em>


    <em>But since the Caylor Kingdom provoked Maren, they brought all these upon themselves.</em>


    Most foreign nobles even felt a sense of fear toward Eugene and the Dukedom of Maren. However, there were a few people with different ideas. They were those desperate to deal a blow to Eugene and the Dukedom of Maren. Such nobles firmly believed that it was necessary to cripple Maren and Eugene for the sake of their own kingdoms. They stared at Eugenes tent with scheming eyes while whispering.


    <em>Hoho.</em> That arrogant king will suffer great humiliation today. Well, I wish he would just die instead, but that would be quite difficult, right?


    Thats true. But soon, it will be revealed that hes nothing without his magical weapons.


    The nobles of Assir whispered before simultaneously turning their gazes. They saw a man armed with a rather crude, but sturdy te armor. The middle-aged knight was seated while holding his longsword upside down with the de touching the ground. A red jewel was set on his weapon.


    It was Count Hatres.


    He should make it to the semifinals, right? Itll be all for naught if he doesnt...


    That should be easy. Didnt we give him the Holy Light Seal and even superior-grade refined mana stones? Even the great warrior of our country will be hard-pressed to match the count by now.


    Hey, why dont you stop talking about the great warrior?


    <em>Ah,</em> yes.


    The so-called great warrior had been beaten and humiliated like a dog by a woman. He was no longer Assirs pride, but its disgrace. Even the fact that he had been defeated by nds elf princess wasnt veryforting as she was still a woman.


    By the way, who is Count Hatres first opponent today?


    Im not sure. I havent checked the young noble responded while scratching the back of his head. It was the same noble who had first suggested giving Count Hatres the Holy Light Seal. He had only confirmed that Count Hatres and the King of Maren would sh in the semifinals, but he had skipped over checking the counts earlier opponents in haste.


    Tell your men to go check.


    Yes.


    Our first match is! The great knight of Caylor! The man with the cold heart!


    The young noble turned around to give orders to his servants, but he was interrupted by an announcement. Count Hatres headed to the center of the stadium along with the loud introduction.


    Simultaneously


    What?!


    W-w-whats that woman doing there?!


    His opponent was none other than the destroyer of their great warrior. The elf princess of nd slowly walked forward while holding two swords.


    ***


    Count Hatres frowned. He was an honorable, prideful knight. Knowing that he would be facing the King of Maren in the semifinals, he hadnt bothered to check the match table to confirm his previous opponents.


    He was confident in defeating anyone. However, he could not help but be somewhat startled to see that the Princess of nd was his opponent. Obviously, it wasnt because he was afraid of his opponent.


    <em>I even have to face a female knight now?</em>


    He was known as the strongest sword of the Caylor Kingdom. His opponent was the princess of the elf kingdom, but considering his achievements and reputation, he still felt disgraced that he had to face a woman.


    <em>However</em>


    It was something he could not avoid if he wanted to achieve his goal. As such, Count Hatres straightened his longsword and held it by his chest before introducing himself.


    Nice to meet you. I am


    Princess Lilisain interrupted him, No need. I can have a proper match with His Majesty if I defeat you. Bring it on.


    She was beyond excited at the thought of finally having a real match with Eugene. In fact, she had been unable to sleep properly the night before. In addition, Count Hatres was someone Eugene had mentioned to her before. Eugene had provoked her by saying, <em>I dont know if you can even beat him, Princess. If you can do so, I will willingly fight you in a proper match,</em> and Eugene had been referring to Count Hatres.


    She had defeated the great warrior of Assir yesterday, so she wouldpletely meet His Majestys expectation if she defeated the count.


    However, such was the story told from Princess Lilisains perspective. Count Hatres was infuriated after suffering the worst, passive humiliation of his life.


    Like king, like princess. Fine. Although it is apetition, theres no need to speak before a duel held with real des. Now


    Princess Lilisains figure blurred before Count Hatres could finish his words as she charged at him like a ray of light.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Two beams of blue lightning erged and reflected in Count Hatres eyes.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Then, his helmet was split.


    ***


    <em>Whats this? Whats going on? Why am I lying down?</em>


    Count Hatres attempted to stand up as he stared nkly at the clear blue sky. He could not see even a single puff of cloud.


    However, it was in vain. As soon as he attempted to move his body, the blue sky distorted like a haze, and he felt a splitting headache. It was then that he heard a voice just above his head.


    Concussion. You should just lie down


    The voice was quickly buried by the deafening roars from afar.


    <em>Ah, is that it?</em>


    Count Hatres finally realized it.


    One strike.


    He had lost in a single strike.


    <em>How stupid. Haha</em>


    He had clicked his tongue seeing many knights paying the price of belittling their opponents on the first day of thepetition. However, he had made the exact same mistake.


    <em>I forgot that from the moment she picked up a sword, she was no longer a woman, but a knight.</em>


    How could he have forgotten it? No matter how sturdy ones armor was and how sharp their sword was, they could lose their lives to a child with a knife if they let their guard down. How could he have thought that only Jan Eugene Ba could be his opponent?


    <em>I I have brought disgrace on my own path as a knight.</em>


    <em>Kekeuh</em>


    Count Hatres chuckled after rebuking himself. He should have walked the road of knighthood if he wanted to rebuild the Kingdom of Caylor. He should have appealed to honor and revealed his chivalry. However, he had instead chosen to tread down the path of a politician. From the moment he agreed with Crown Prince Voltaires suggestionno, he abandoned his knighthood the moment he personally led his delegation to keep the other two forces of Caylor in check.


    He could not believe that he had judged the other knights for betting their fate on a single round. Count Hatres rxed his grip while feeling as if something were escaping his body. He had kept his hand tight on his pommel even as he was knocked unconscious by a single blow to his head. But now, his partner left his hand.


    As the growing cheers engulfed the stadium, the era of an old knight came to an end.


    ***


    The nobles of Assir took on nk expressions after the confirmation of Count Hatres defeat. They had seen nothing but a sh. Afterward, they heard the sound of metal shing against metal, and then they saw Count Hatres on the ground.


    <em>What did we just see?</em>


    <em>Is this a dream?</em>


    If it were, it was the worst nightmare possible. Their only hope, Count Hatres, had lost. Moreover, he never even got the chance to face the King of Maren. He was knocked out by a single blow to the head by the elf princess responsible for the defeat of the great warrior as well.


    The eyes of the Assir nobles unwittingly followed Princess Lilisains back as she returned to her tent. Eugene came out to greet the princess, and he took a single nce toward where the Assir nobles were seated.


    !


    <em>Ugh! Uah</em>


    Eugenes eyes zed for an instant, and the nobles of Assir started to tremble. The same thought came to their minds after making eye contact with Eugene for only a moment.


    <em>H-he knows!</em>


    <em>The king already knows everything!</em>


    They were certain, though they could not exin it.


    T-this is not the time.


    We must hurry out of here N-no, first, lets collect the Holy Light Seal and


    The nobles rose from their seats in a hurry.


    Distinguished guests from Assir.


    ?! The eyes of the nobles filled with shock when they saw a group of knights approaching them. The knights were wearing armor simr to the elven princess.


    His Majesty the King would like to speak with you, sirs. Im sorry to bother you, but please keep your seats until thepetition is over.


    <em>Ah,</em> t-thats


    I implore you, sirs. Please ept His Majestys favor.


    <em>Hmm!</em>


    The knights were extremely courteous, but their hands rested on their hilts.


    ***


    Madrica lost by a narrow margin aftersting more than ten minutes with his opponent.


    <em>Uaaaaaaaaahhh! Huaaagh!</em> Madrica copsed on the spot and started bawling like a baby. It was quite shocking for the people of Maren to see their knight in such a state when that same knight had always been noble and honorable. However, he had fought his best for the duration of two days, and even those who didnt favor him were apuding him for his achievement.


    Although he had lost in the round of 16, he was still an honorable and brave knight of Maren. On the other hand, Edmund broke through the round, then came to face Princess Lilisain in the quarterfinals. Just like all of her previous opponents, he also suffered defeat without exchanging more than three blows with her. It was simply impossible to stop the power of Aura with shields and armor. Moreover, Princess Lilisains swordsmanship was superb, and even Swordmaster Pranbow acknowledged her skills with the de.


    Once she finally reached the semifinals, the spectating nobles finally came to a realization. They finally realized how powerful she was as a knight, and how fraudulent the ability known as Aura, which could only be utilized by pure-blooded elves


    nd! Do you know anyone in nd?


    We must win over an elven knight of nd! A pure-blooded one if possible!


    Use all your connections! It might be difficult to ask the king, so ask the governor toy a bridge between nd and us!


    The lords were desperate to somehow establish a rtionship with the elven knights, although they didnt even know where nd was located. There were many famous and outstanding knights in the world, but Princess Lilisain was simply overwhelming.


    However, the people interested in her werent just the lords looking for powerful knights.


    <em>Kyaaah!</em> Princess! Over here! This way, please! Please look over here!


    Princess Elf! <em>Ahhhk!</em> She looked at me! Oh my gosh!


    The attention and admiration of women were concentrated on the princess. After all, she had achieved consecutive victories against big, burly male knights. As such, it was only natural that a strong, beautiful princess knight was popr with both men and women of all ages.


    Unfortunately, one individual possessed a rather unhealthy affection toward the princess.


    <em>Kieeeeeeeehhh?!</em> Get lost, you little bitches! The princess knight is mine! Get out! Get! <em>Kieeeeeehkkkkk!</em>


    Insane bastard.


    <em>Kieh?!</em>


    Eugene subdued the spirit and prevented her from running rampant with jealousy by shoving her inside her leather pocket. He turned his head after hearing a disturbance.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    Count Hatres was walking toward him after denying the help of his aides. His eyes were sparkling, and it was hard to believe that they belonged to someone who had just lost.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    <em>Shhk.</em>


    Princess Lilisain moved closer to Eugene and stared at Count Hatres with a cold gaze as thetter approached. Her hand was already on the pommel of her sword.


    You dont have to be so vignt. What could I possibly do to His Majesty when I lost to you? Count Hatres said with a bitter smile. Princess Lilisain took a step back. However, her hand remained on the handle of her sword, ready to draw the de at a moments notice.


    Your Majesty, Count Hatres called out.


    Lord Hatres, Eugene epted the counts greeting. Not only was the count no match for him, but Eugene could also not feel any hostilitying from the man. Count Hatres shared a gaze with Eugene before taking off his gloves. Eugene was slightly puzzled, but he simply watched.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Eugenes eyebrows wiggled. It was because of the rings that Count Hatres had on the index fingers of both his hands. Soon, the count took off the rings one by one.


    <em>Thats</em>


    Eugene immediately recognized that the rings were extraordinary, although their appearance wasnt anything special.


    Your Majesty, do you know what these si rings are? Count Hatres asked.


    Eugene answered, No, its my first time seeing them. But I can feel an unusual mysterying from them.


    As expected Count Hatres gave a light sigh before looking down at the pair of Holy Light Seals with aplicated expression. Then, he held them out toward Eugene.


    Take them.


    ? Eugene was slightly taken aback by the counts sudden gesture.


    The count continued, In the first ce, I received them from someone else as well. I never got the chance to use them, so it appears I never had the right to own them in the first ce


    Use them? Eugene asked. It was an unbefitting word to describe some rings.


    The person who gave them to me described them as being magical tools that will allow one to destroy all magic and mystery just once. The ring is called the Holy Light Seal, Count Hatres exined.


    The Holy Light Seal Eugene frowned. Indeed, he had noticed how unusual the rings were at first nce, and they turned out to be magical objects. On one hand, he wondered. Although he had spoken to Count Hatres for the first time today, Eugene knew a little bit about the count. He had heard many stories during his time at the royal castle of Caylor, and the delegation of the royal nobles of the Caylor Kingdom had willingly volunteered information regarding the count when they arrived at the dukedom. It was a tant attempt by the nobles to undermine theirpetition, but Eugene had obtained sufficient information from them toe to a conclusion regarding Count Hatres.


    Count Hatres was extremely inflexible, and he was a traditional knight who pursued integrity above all else. Eugene was convinced that the count was unlike any other nobles. The fact that Count Hatres would leave the territory to his sessor and personally takemand of the capitals defense forces proved his peculiarity.


    <em>Someone like him would rely on the mystery of a magical object?</em>


    Every knight dreamed of possessing magical armaments, but it was literally a desire limited to armaments, such as swords, spears, and armor. As such, it felt quite odd that a man recognized as a traditional knight by all was in possession of two such rings.


    <em>Ah So thats what it was.</em>


    Count Hatres started to speak, The one who gave me these rings was


    Eugene interrupted him, That yellow[1] bastard. No, the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire, right?


    ! Count Hatres couldnt conceal his shock when he heard Eugene referring to the crown prince as such.


    Just because that bastards eyes are so yellow. Anyway, Eugene exined with a grin. He turned his eyes to the group of Assir nobles in the distance before speaking. He could see that the Assir nobles appeared quite lost and flustered to be surrounded by elven knights.


    Since there are two, those idiots over there must have handed one over to you.


    Count Hatres was at a loss for words. He couldnt see Eugene as a simple human being. It felt impossible for Eugene to know everything even though they had met only a while ago.


    Obviously, and in fact, Eugene was a vampire. Count Hatres happened to nce over Eugenes shoulder. He noticed Princess Lilisain and how she never took her eyes off Eugenes back.


    <em>Ah! Could it be?</em>


    His expression stiffened at a sudden thought. He looked alternatingly between Princess Lilisain, who was maintaining an ideal posture for drawing her de at any moment, and Eugene. He then sighed.


    Your Majesty. Did you know? Count Hatres said.


    About what? Eugene asked with a puzzled expression.


    Count Hatres exined with aplex but relieved expression, When I first heard about Your Majesty from Sir Winslon, I didnt believe the stories. Even if it were true that Your Majesty was a great, unrivaled knight, I thought it was nonsense that you were also as brilliant in mind as Sir Winslon. I simply thought that Sir Winslon was trying to confuse me.


    But now, I know. Sir Winslon was mistaken. No, perhaps he didnt want to lose. And the same was true for me as well, Count Hatres continued.


    What does that mean? Eugene asked in an indifferent voice.


    Count Hatres answered bitterly, When I first arrived at the royal castle, the nobles of the castle and the holy knights of the central church were arguing. That was Your Majestys work, wasnt it?


    I dont know what you are talking about, Eugene responded calmly, though he felt slightly guilty.


    Count Hatres turned his gaze toward Princess LIlisain with a faint, understanding smile, The same with how nds Princess was assigned to be my opponent. I was the only one of the Caylor Kingdoms powers whom you couldnt do anything about, so you had the princess subdue me. <em>Haha</em>


    Count Hatres was incredibly perceptive. He was supposed to have kept his distance from the politics of the royal castle, so how did he notice? No, rather, had he made a tactical judgment as a strategically outstanding captain of the capitals guards?


    You have quite the imagination, However, Eugene still feigned ignorance.


    It was truly an outstanding n. However Im thankful to you as well. I have been enlightened thanks to Your Highness and the Princess. This is the truth, Count Hatres said before politely bowing to the two. Eugene was quite surprised and convinced by the unexpected behavior of the strongest sword of the Caylor Kingdom.


    Eugene came to realize that Count Hatres was truly an honorable knight.


    <em>Hmm. Many things could have changed if I met this man first.</em>


    Eugene had purposefully created conflict between the holy knights and the nobles of the Caylor Kingdom in hopes that they would fail to unite and be engulfed in chaos for as long as possible. Simultaneously, Eugene had hoped that Count Winslon would stand at the center of the kingdom if it ever became whole once again. After all, Count Winslon was a reasonable, well-spoken noble who had helped him in many ways. Regardless of who ascended the throne, if Count Winslon took power, Eugene believed that the Kingdom of Caylor would choose coexistence rather than conflict with Maren.


    However, after getting to meet Count Hatres, Eugene was convinced that the count was a reasonable, viable candidate as well. Although Eugene was an insidious <em>demon king</em> who stopped at nothing to get what he wanted, he rather liked knights as brave and honorable as Count Hatres.


    Although I am unsure what you are talking about, I am d that you obtained something. Anyway, are you saying that you will give me the rings? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. I cant exin exactly why, but I have a feeling that Your Majesty is better suited to be the owner of these magical tools than I am. Plus


    Count Hatres paused, then continued with a cold gaze, Your Majesty has treated me with honor as a knight, but the Crown Prince, no, the yellow bastard regarded me as nothing more than a pawn of his chessboard.


    Count Hatres was convinced. He finally knew that the possibility of him ever defeating Eugene was nonexistent, and he also realized that Crown Prince Voltaire would have never kept his promise even if he had managed to defeat Eugene. Rather, Crown Prince Voltaire would have milked him all for his worth for the formers scheme to expand the Roman Empires influence in the Caylor Kingdom. He had only realized this when he was freed from his delusion after his defeat against Princess Lilisain.


    Your Majesty, I am ashamed to say this as a loser, but could I ask you for a favor? Count Hatres said.


    Go ahead. Eugene nodded.


    Count Hatres held out the two rings before continuing, Please destroy that honorless, yellow bastard.


    ***


    <em>Hmm.</em> Voltaire frowned. He was sprawled out on his soft bed located inside his carriage under the care of his ves.


    Whats wrong, Your Highness? Count Maruk asked.


    Crown Prince Voltaire shook his head. Its nothing. My ears are just a little itchy, thats all.


    As soon as he spoke, a beautiful half-naked ve carefully started cleaning his ears with a cotton earpick slightly soaked in the melted liquid of a superior-grade refined mana stone.


    Anyhow, where are we now? Voltaire asked.


    We are currently passing through a territory ruled by a high lord of Caylor known as Winslon. By the way, with all due respect, Your Highness, wouldnt it be better to reroute and travel through the sea? Maruk responded. Though there were dozens of heavily armed imperial knights and secret escorts protecting the delegation, Count Maruk was still concerned about the crown princes safety. He could not understand why Voltaire had insisted on traveling throughnd, even though it was much faster and safer to travel by ship.


    Crown Prince Voltaire answered, No. We will continue like this. It will be nice to meet some foreign nobles, right?


    However


    <em>Tsk, tsk. </em>Sir, I am set to take the throne, so dont you think its just right for someone like me to visit another nation with a delegation of the empire? Voltaire asked.


    <em>Ah!</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaire continued, Do you understand now? Do you understand why His Majesty the Emperor had allowed me to personally lead the delegation? It was my personal goal to see the King of Maren and Localope. His Majesty would not have sent me for such a reason. In fact, His Majesty doesnt care even the tiniest bit about the Dukedom of Maren. It simply served as a great excuse.


    Then the real reason why Your Highness was tasked with leading the delegation Count Maruk muttered.


    "To distinguish the enemies and to establish control, Voltaire responded.


    ! Count Maruks eyes widened. The princes words were short, but the meaning contained within his words was significant.


    We wille in contact with prestigious nobles of each nation on our way back to the empire throughnd. The delegations to Maren? Do you think they would ever tell me about the true situation in their countries? Those people were madly searching for anything to take for themselves, Voltaire said.


    He waved away his servants as if his ears were no longer itchy, then continued in a cold voice, It will be significantly better to meet with the nobles who are stuck in their territories rather than the sneaky roons who had nned everything even beforeing to Maren. Moreover, their kings wont be able toin. Why? Because Im simply returning home.


    <em>Ah!</em> Count Maruk could proudly say that he knew quite a bit about the crown prince after spending their childhood together. However, he was truly shocked by Voltaires n. He felt even more awe and fear toward the emperor and the crown prince.


    Of course, there are other reasons as well, Voltaire said.


    He leaned backfortably before giving a mysterious smile. Those dispatched on the gate opening n. We should be seeing results soon, right?


    !


    The gate opening n. It was a top-secret n, and even in the heart of the empire, less than five people were privy to it. Count Maruk took on a serious expression at the mention of the n.


    Yes. Its about time for the agents to return. The one sent to Maren should be the first to return, Maruk answered.


    The one favored by Helmond, right? Their name what was it? Voltaire asked.


    Christian. It was Christian Helmond, Maruk responded.


    Good. <em>Hoho!</em> It will be a sight worth seeing. An infestation of evil monsters in and ruled by a vampire, Voltaire spoke with a chuckle, not knowing that the person in question had already transformed into someone elses loyal hound.


    No, let me correct myself. Even his beloved wizard should be a cripple by now, so this will be even more of a spectacle. How disappointing! How disappointing that I wont get to see it in person. <em>Hahahahaha</em>


    ***


    <em>Uweeeeeh Huweeeh</em>


    Lord Markus took on a pitiful expression at the faint, strange, grotesque mixture of what sounded like screaming and crying. The sound originated from a side of the beach he stood on.


    It appears Miss Romari is still extremely prone to seasickness, sir, Markus stated.


    She waspletely fine even when she was kidnapped, but shes crying out like that because of motion sickness. <em>Hehe,</em> Galfredik answered while revealing a satisfied smile at the sight of Romari emptying the contents of her stomach.


    Markus asked carefully, By the way, how did you deal with the one who kidnapped Miss Romari?


    Kidnapping Eugenes wizard was a serious crime. However, the identity of the kidnapper posed a problem. The kidnapper was a vampire high lord of the empire directly subordinate to the crown prince.


    I just scuffed them a little. Why? Was the master worried? Galfredik asked.


    Its not that, but Markus hesitated. Eugene had been far from worried about the perpetrator. Rather, Markus thought it possible that Eugene might take it upon himself to see the kidnapper scuffed up.


    Thats fine, then. Anyway, hes just shoved up in the coffin, so just move the whole thing, Galfredik said.


    <em>Ah</em> Yes, understood, Markus bowed. He felt a chill run down his back. A vampire high lord wouldnt be greatly affected by the sea. Even if they were wounded, it was possible for them to move around on a ship after spending a few days in their coffin. So, why were they still in their coffin, even though they had alreadynded?


    <em>So he didnt only scuff them after all.</em>


    Markus had experienced Galfrediks power before, so he quickly came to a realization.


    Anyway, Chriwhat was it? That other fellow who was caught trying things in the dukedom? Galfredik asked.


    Yes. A high lord of the empire. Now, he is absolutely obedient to His Majesty, Markus answered.


    I see. The one lying in the coffin and that one too. They are just dead wood trying to stick to the master''s side. I dont like it, Galfredikmented with a frown.


    Markus gulped with anxiety. If vampire high lords were just pieces of dead wood, then what was he?


    <em>Lets not think about it. Lets just focus on how I can live for the great one, how I can survive as quietly and as long as possible.</em>


    He was even less than dead wood, but Markus was quick to grasp reality.


    1. Yes, yellow as in cowardly.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    I-I lost...


    Good match, sir.


    It was truly an honor for me to face Your Majestys de, The knight from the Kingdom of Kab responded politely with an emotional look. He was greatly moved that a figure as legendary as the King of Maren was treating him kindly. The knight was both excited and pressured before the match started, as he had seen just how the king demolished the knights he had faced yesterday. Those knights had their arms ripped out by a spear and their legs were crushed as well. The knight had been scared at the possibility of ending up the same as those knights, but he also had the desire to make a name for himself.


    Unfortunately, he failed to exchange more than ten blows with the king before losing the battle. However, he did not suffer any serious injuries, though his helmet was blown away, and he was tossed to the ground. In addition, the King of Maren acted extremely honorable by personally helping him up from the ground and wishing him well. The knight had been roaming the world for the past few years after being born into a humble family, and he couldnt help but be greatly moved by the King of Marens actions.


    Sir Telo! That was amazing!


    I always knew how great His Majesty was, but that knight was great as well!


    Sir Telo!


    He was eliminated in the quarterfinals, but he had still achieved a great feat, as he had defeated several opponents to get here. The crowd generously cheered on the defeated knight. Moreover, judging by the glimmer in the eyes of several nobles, it appeared that the knight would finally conclude his wandering life and be an official, proud territorial knight.


    Your Majesty.


    Hmm?


    Princess Lilisain, Madrica, and Edmund approached Eugene when he returned after winning. The three wore curious looks.


    Have you known that knight for a long time? they asked.


    I saw him for the first time today, Eugene responded.


    Oh, is that so? We just couldnt help but notice that you seemed to be taking care of him, unlike any of your previous opponents. So, we assumed you were acquainted with him.


    Hmm. Come to think of it, Sir Balboa from before also avoided any serious injuries. He only suffered a broken arm.


    Madrica and Edmundmented while sharing a gaze, and Eugene resolved their curiosity with a grin. Those two didnt pick a fight with me, while the others just didnt stop talking nonsense.


    Ah


    I-I see


    To think that it was so simple It was a rather petty reason for someone as noble and high-status as the king, but the knights immediately came to an understanding. Come to think of it, Eugene had always been like that.


    Besides, it would have been troublesome if something happened to them, as they will being to Maren, right? Eugene said.


    What? That means Madrica and Edmund quickly turned their gazes to the knight returning to his spot. They could see that five or six nobles were approaching the knight, as he had disyed outstanding skills even though he had lost. Among the nobles was a person the two were very familiar with. It was Trevik, the conscription officer and the personnel officer of the dukedom. The knight didnt even spare a single nce at the other nobles and greeted Trevik after seeing the emblem of Maren embroidered on the chest of Treviks shirt. Afterward, the two men put their arms around each others shoulders and headed toward the gathering ce of several knights, including Balboa, withrge grins. The nobles who hade to recruit him were left behind like dogs chasing after chickens.


    He will be your colleague from now on, so take good care of him, Sir Madrica, Eugene said.


    Madrica responded, Please leave it to me. On behalf of Your Majesty, I shall make sure that your brilliance as the symbol of chivalry and the reflection of honor is maintained within Marens


    Eugene interrupted him, Come on, lets get some lunch.


    He left Madrica immediately upon sensing the oing of an unnecessarily long speech, then headed into his tent. The semifinals, which could be called the main event of thepetition, would start in the afternoon. As such, there was some time to have lunch and check ones condition before then. The spectators created a ruckus as they left the stadium to the nearby pubs and restaurants to fill their stomachs.


    A group of guards quickly cut through the crowd and approached Eugenes tent.


    The captain of the guards called out, Your Majesty. Something has arrived for you.


    Hmm? Eugene received an object from the guard captain. It seemed that they had rushed over, judging by the slight flush on the mans cheeks.


    It was a sealed letter, and the red seal was in the form of a roaring dragon.


    Its Delmondo.


    Eugene confirmed that it was the seal he gave Delmondo before he departed for the empire. After removing the seal, he checked its contents, and Eugene read the entire letter with a nk face before raising his head.


    While observing the nobles heading to their respective amodations or to the nearby pubs in pairs or small groups, he spoke in a low voice, Sir Edmund, Sir Madrica. Bring the Governor and the members of the parliament.


    As you wish, Your Majesty, the two knights immediately answered before departing. They quickly realized the significance of the situation.


    Princess Lilisain moved closer to Eugene before asking, With all due respect, Im curious as to what is going on.


    Eugene answered, Things have begun in earnest.


    Things? Princess Lilisain asked.


    Monsters have started to mobilize in various parts of the kingdoms bordering the Roman Empire, Eugene exined.


    Mobilized? The monsters are mobilizing? Princess Lilisain asked. To mobilize meant to raise a military force. It was an awkward, unbefitting word used to describe the actions of monsters. But since Princess Lilisain was bright, she quickly came to a realization.


    Perhaps the entrances located in the hearts of evilnds have opened said Princess Lilisain.


    We should assume thats true, though I dont think Delmondo knew that when he wrote his report, Eugene responded. It had been quite a while since Delmondo, a former official of the empire, was dispatched to arge city of the Roman Empire on Eugenes orders. Delmondo had disguised himself as a wealthy noble with a tight rtionship with the royal family of Brantia, and his task was to establish a base in the port city of the empire and to collect information. The highlighted information sent in his first report was regarding the mobilization of monsters.


    Of course, Eugene didnt really care whether other countries would get trampled by monsters or not. There was no need for him to care. Nevertheless, Eugene called for the governor and the parliament because of this very issue.


    How can I turn this into an opportunity and maximize my gains?


    A mysterious smile appeared on Eugenes lips as he watched the foreign nobles waddling away with arrogance.


    ***


    What? Is that really true?


    Its from my territory administrator. Take a look, everyone.


    Eugene held out Delmondos report to the governor. He had no need to keep it a secret. The governor and the members of the parliament read the report one by one, then took on expressions of disbelief.


    This is a big deal. However, the situation of the other kingdoms had nothing to do with us, right?


    Thats right. Its not like they dont have their own troops.


    Most responded in ways expected of merchants. It was clearly a tragedy that the number of monsters had grown to the extent of using the word mobilize. However, the tragedy belonged to those residing in the affectednds. It really had nothing much to do with Maren, which was located far, far away from those ces. At best, Maren could dispatch some mercenaries and sell supplies, but it wasnt very realistic, considering the distance to the affected countries and the existence ofrge merchant associations closer to those countries.


    Hmm. It seems like its about time I revealed the truth.


    Eugene sensed that the time hade. He looked around at the governor and the parliament before speaking, Governor, and many sirs. Im sure all of you know that I have eradicated hundreds of roamers while I toured the dukedom, right?


    Of course. We are always grateful for your generosity in trying to keep the peace and stability of the dukedom, and we are also sorry that we couldnt offer much help.


    Eugene was certain they were more thankful for the increased numbers of mana stones and by-products, but he nodded anyway.


    Its nothing. Anyway, there was something I didnt mention at the time because it was only a gut feeling, Eugene continued.


    What? What do you mean by that?


    Eugene exined, The increased number of monsters wasnt a natural phenomenon. No matter how much I looked at it, someone had to have intervened and artificially created that phenomenon.


    What?! The governor and the parliament took on shocked, serious expressions.


    Eugene turned to the side, I know you wont doubt what I say, but its always better to receive a second opinion. Princess Lilisain.


    Yes, please give me your orders, Princess Lilisain stepped forward and responded. The governor and the parliament felt slightly nervous to see Princess Lilisain, knowing that she had defeated a number of representative knights from various regions in a row.


    As you all know, the knights of nd are veterans when ites to hunting monsters. The words of the princess who represents the knights of nd should be credible. Give us your testimony regarding the number of monsters we previously hunted and their actions as well, Eugene asked.


    Yes. First of all, the number of monsters that His Majesty and the knights of nd killed


    The expressions of the governor and the members of the parliament gradually stiffened as Princess Lilisain continued with her testimony. There was a significant difference between roughly knowing a story and hearing the realistic testimony of someone who directly hunted the monsters.


    So, its sufficient to conclude that the movements and behaviors of the monsters were abnormal. Moreover, the residents of each vige testified that the number of monsters appeared to have increased by at least twofold, up to four timespared to the previous years, Princess Lilisain concluded.


    A-all of them?


    Eugene answered, Thats right. All the territories and viges we passed by. All of them.


    The expression of the governor and the members of parliament becamepletely stiff after hearing Eugenes answer. Silence descended upon the meeting.


    Eugene looked around before continuing, Now, do you understand? The same situation that riddled the territories of our dukedom not long ago is being reproduced in the kingdoms located near the empire. Moreover, they are facing an even bigger problem, as monsters that have never seen before have begun to appear as well.


    Indeed, Delmondos report contained a statement exining that unknown breeds of monsters had begun to appear as wellmonsters unknown to Delmondo, the people in the afflicted area, and the governor and the members of the parliament.


    However, Eugene had a rough idea of their identities.


    They must be from the Demon World.


    Demonic creatures and demonsEugene was certain that a portion of them had broken through the passage connecting the hearts of the evilnds to the Demon World.


    Your Majesty, with all due respect After contemting for a while, the governor hesitantly said, I understand that the report sent by Your Majestys administrator is true and that someone has been artificially evolving and releasing monsters. Judging from your words, I think you are suggesting that Your Majesty and Maren can benefit from this situation. Am I correct?


    The governor was quick-witted. It was exactly what Eugene had expected from the man who had taken the leap of faith to gift him expensive te armor back then when he was still a knight with no fame and name.


    Eugene nodded. It is just as you say, Governor. I see this as a huge opportunity. In fact, its an even bigger opportunity than my victory in thepetition.


    !!!


    A light glimmered in the eyes of the governor and the members of the parliament. The founding ceremony wasnt the end by any means. Although everyone pretended to congratte and celebrate Marens founding, international rtions wereplicated. A brother today could well be tomorrows enemy. Moreover, many forces and countries were targeting Maren, as they were known for their extreme wealth. As such, there was a need to continuously disy an overwhelming presence to suppress and subdue such forces. Such was the reason why Marens leaders greatly encouraged Eugenes participation in the knightpetition since there was no greater demonstration of force than for Marens King to defeat the strong warriors of each country in apetition held by Maren.


    But now, the king was guaranteeing an even greater opportunity.


    I think that the kingdoms will never be able to take care of this matter, no matter how many excellent knights and experienced mercenaries they have, Eugene said.


    With all due respect, I would like to know the reason, Your Majesty.


    Eugene exined, Its because the areas where the monsters are popping up should be near a body of water responsible for supplying water to arge area.


    ?!


    Everyone seemed puzzled and surprised by Eugenes statement.


    We should be getting more information soon, but I can assure you. The water source located in some of the areas mentioned in the report should already be contaminated or destroyed. What do you think will happen then? Eugene asked.


    T-thats!


    The governor and the others finally realized what Eugene was trying to say. Their eyes quivered with shock. The issue wasnt just limited to the increased number of roamers and the appearance of new, dangerous monsters. The destruction of a water source meant that the surrounding areas would no longer be hospitable to life.


    It was a true catastrophe.


    What could they possibly do even if they hired knights and mercenaries?


    By the way, sirs, the brave knights of nd and I had experienced this crisis before, and we fought all the way to ovee it. I believe everyone knows what this means, Eugene added.


    Ah!


    Indeed


    ording to the report, many kingdoms and territories were currently facing a great threat they found difficult to handle. However, Maren had already escaped the crisis before it even began, thanks to Eugenes efforts. And Eugene was the only person who knew how to ovee it.


    I will call the delegations of the countries right away!

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    A ce was prepared in the city hall for the gathering of the leaders of each delegation. It was a sudden request from Marens governor. Only a few days ago, arge portion of the delegations would have felt somewhat offended by the request or even dismissed the request. But now, every delegation either sent their leader or one or two high-ranking nobles equivalent in status. Even though it was an unscheduled meeting, everyone seemed rather curious about the reason behind the gathering rather than feeling offended. The reason was simple. It wasnt only the governor present in the sitting room, but King Eugene as well. His presence alone was reason enough for all the delegations to send representatives to the meeting. After all, it wasmon knowledge that Eugene had left all matters rting to the dukedom to the governor and the parliament, so his presence here had to be for something significant.


    First of all, I would like to express my gratitude to everyone who has willingly responded to the sudden, unscheduled invitation, the governor said.


    The foreign nobles straightened their postures before responding.


    Not at all...


    It must be an important issue, right?


    The nobles gathered in the seating room were people with high status and reputation in their own country. Each of the invited kingdoms had intended to crush Maren under the pretext of congratting their founding, so they had sent nobles of sufficient status. In fact, most of the nobles had mistakenly assumed that they could take a superior position against the newly founded nation of Maren, even if they could not directly form a tributary rtionship with Maren.


    However, their attitudes changed significantly after they personally experienced Marens wealth and confirmed the strength of Marens king, as well as his knights. Their pride and arrogance were now reced with a sense of fear and vignce.


    Of course, such wasnt the case with everyone.


    Some of the nobles came from powerful kingdoms with millions of citizens and tens of thousands of elite soldiers. They still possessed challenging, defiant looks in their eyes.


    I have taken the liberty of inviting all of you here, at the risk of overstepping my boundaries, because His Majesty the King has discovered a great danger that could possibly threaten the entire world, the governor exined.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    What do you mean by that?


    The foreign nobles frowned with doubtful expressions. What kind of nonsense was the governor spewing after calling them all together? However, the governor would not have gathered the representatives of the delegations just to fool around.


    It is an issue of utmost seriousness and importance. As such, from now on, His Majesty will speak, the governor said.


    Everyones eyes turned to Eugene.


    Its good to see you all, Eugene began while looking around. He was armed in te armor, and tension could be seen in the eyes of the nobles. They no longer regarded him as someone who simply got lucky or as the puppet of Marens merchants.


    Everyone had seen or experienced his power in person. In fact, there was even a rumor circting around that the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire had returned urgently because of the king. No one knew the exact details, but it could be said that the King of Maren was a figure who had directly confronted the next absolute ruler of the Roman Empire. None of the nobles present were capable of doing something like that.


    Eugene continued, I think there will be some among you who will not believe what I am about to say. However, I can promise you one thing


    Eugene paused before looking around. His gaze was focused on the about 20 nobles staring at him with challenging eyes. He continued, Neither I nor Maren will easily lend our help to the countries that reject my advice, or offer.


    !!!


    His remark was beyond firm and was <em>very</em> much arrogant. The expressions of the nobles distorted at once.


    <em>No! What is he thinking?</em>


    Even the governor looked nervous.


    However, Eugene did not care. After all, he had nothing to lose from this exchange.


    This is a letter I received from one of my retainers who had some business to do in the Roman Empire. Listen carefully, Eugene said before unfurling Delmondos letter in front of the representatives. He started reading the letter.


    As he continued, the faces of the nobles changed. They no longer looked as if they wanted to burst out of their seats and out the door. Some stared at Eugene with stiff faces, while others had pale expressions.


    And that is all. If you have any doubts, please see for yourselves, Eugene said while cing down the letter on a table and pushing it toward the nobles.


    A hot-tempered noble quickly picked up the letter, and five or six people surrounded them.


    <em>Hmm!</em> Their expressions grew darker as they confirmed that Eugenes words corresponded with the contents of the letter.


    B-but we dont know if this has been confirmed as the truth yet, right?


    Thats right! We cant make a judgment with a single letter.


    Even if there are more monsters, how much could their numbers have possibly increased by?


    Some of the nobles expressed their doubts. All who raised questions were those who came from nations stronger than the former Kingdom of Caylor. Eugene gazed at them with cold eyes.


    2,274 of them.


    ?


    The number of monsters the Knights of nd and I have killed while touring the territories of the dukedom for a month. There were more than 50 intermediate and high-ranking monsters alone, Eugene exined.


    What?!


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Many of the nobles eximed with shock.


    Eugene continued, Im not telling you this to brag about my achievements. And if any of you doubt my words, you can head to the Palin Association and confirm it with them. I have been dealing business with them for a long time. They can validate my words. Anyway, the important thing isthe duration of my travel, the number of monsters, and the size of the dukedom.


    !!!


    Silence filled the room as the nobles took on stupefied expressions. They already knew that Eugene had recently killed many monsters while patrolling the dukedom and visiting the various nobles and lords. However, no one had ever imagined that he had killed such an unbelievable number of monsters. More than 2,000it was a mind-boggling number. Moreover, there had been more than 50 intermediate and high-ranking monsters. Three or four of such monsters were sufficient to create an absolute mess out of a territory, so how could fifty of them have been residing in the rtively smallernds of Maren?


    In other words, our territory was no exception to the urgent situation mentioned in the letter. We were simply lucky, as the Knights of nd and I managed to take care of the disaster before it even began, Eugene said.


    Eugene looked around at the quiet nobles, then continued, All of you are capable of standing as representatives of your nations, so you should be able to realize what this represents. What will happen when roamers at the level of those who appeared in the dukedom start to make an appearance in the locations mentioned in the letter?


    ! Those who flinched were those belonging to countries with the mentioned territories. They would obviously have to mobilize troops equivalent to wartime.


    Isnt that a problem for the local lords to worry about? one of the nobles raised their voice while looking around for affirmation. A few nodded their heads, but most took on stupefied expressions instead.


    Do you really think roamers only stay in one area? Where do you think they will go after devastating the said territory?


    Did you not just hear what His Majesty said? Its not dozens, but thousands. And how broad is the area of activity for ogres and trolls? We also have to think about the monsters that get pushed out in battles for territory.


    I cant believe someone like him is a noble


    He has probably never managed any territory of his own before.


    W-what?! How dare you?! The reprimanded noble raised his voice with a red face.


    <em>Ah,</em> this is not the time to argue!


    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>


    Eugene mmed the table to quench the disturbance, then spoke once more.


    If it had been something that the lords were capable of handling, I would have left it to the lords of our dukedom instead. But in reality, everyone waspletely upied trying to protect their castles and viges. Of course, I didnt hold them ountable, as that was the reality of the situation.


    And shall I tell you something even more important? It has already been more than ten days since my tour of the dukedom. This letter was probably sent around the same time as well, Eugene said.


    What?! Some nobles took on ghastly expressions. They realized that the number of monsters in their kingdoms was growing exponentially even at this moment.


    Lets just disregard all variables and say that there are three thousand of them. There are seven locations alone that are mentioned in the letter. By simple calctions, 21,000 monsters had to have already appeared in your home countries or in nearby areas. And thats excluding the monsters already there. 21,000 monsters, Eugene exined.


    He noticed that some of the nobles were even breaking out in cold sweat. Eugene spoke in a derative manner, Now, do you still think this isnt a huge danger that could threaten the whole world?


    The nobles had expressions of disbelief and doubt when the governor first spoke, but now, they were all stiff like statues.


    Over 20,000 monsters.


    Of course, not all of them were gathered in a single ce. However, even if there were three thousand monsters in each of the seven locations, as Eugene had mentioned, the nobles couldnt imagine how many troops they would have to mobilize. Moreover, tactical strategies employed in territorial disputes and wars would not be effective against monsters. There was no negotiation, and there were no honorable duels between representatives. Unfortunately, that wasnt the worst part of it all


    <em>If there are thousands now How many will there be in the future?</em>


    <em>Considering the rate at which monsters multiply, in a year, there will be five No, there could well be ten times the number of monsters!</em>


    The vague sense of fear capturing their hearts transformed into concrete concern. The backs of the nobles started to soak with cold sweat.


    I-I must return immediately and


    Your Majesty, honorable sirs, I apologize, but I-I should also get going.


    The nobles of countries whose territories were included in the areas mentioned in the letter rose in a hurry.


    Eugene stopped them. Sirs, I know exactly how you feel, but it will be better for you to listen to everything I say before you leave.


    W-what?


    Eugene turned his gaze away from the nobles standing awkwardly, then gestured toward Princess Lilisain before continuing, I said I wasnt bragging earlier, but now I must boast a little bit. As I have said, I have killed over 2,000 monsters with Princess Lilisain and the Knights of nd.


    <em>Uh</em>


    Do I need to say it again? Im saying that I killed over 2,000 monsters with just these people alone.


    !


    The nobles appeared startled. Suddenly, the door to the sitting room opened, and elven knights of nd entered behind two animals the size of a hound.


    What?!


    The nobles squealed when they saw the two griffon cubs. The two creatures had grown twofold in just a month.


    <em>Keeee! Kieeee!</em>


    The griffons even had a leash around their neck decorated with jewels, as if they were simple pets. As soon as the griffon cubs entered the room, they flew toward Princess Lilisain.


    N-no!


    Be careful!


    Some people shouted and screamed with horror. Although they were cubs, even baby griffons were capable of facing off against dangerous beasts. However, their worst nightmare never came to fruition. The two cubs started to rub their beaks against Princess Lilisain as if they were puppies.


    <em>Huh</em>


    The nobles were bbergasted by the unexpected turn of events. Eugene spoke, I brought them just in case some of you still dont believe me. the Knights of nd and I have captured them during our hunt.


    The nobles were quite surprised. There had been cases where monster cubs were caught and tamed, but there was almost no precedent of domesticating a monster as fierce as the griffon.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Eugene struck the table once more, and the nobles were jolted awake. They turned their eyes toward Eugene once again. Princess Lilisain calmed the griffon cubs before lining up behind Eugene along with the other elven knights.


    As you can see, I think the Knights of nd and myself will be of considerable help to the crisis of your respective countries. I wonder what you all think about this? Eugene asked.


    !!!


    The nobles realized what Eugene was trying to say. The King of Maren was bargaining with them.


    <em>How are you nning to respond to a crisis that might ce a region or even your entire country in danger?</em>


    <em>Here, I have reliable, trustworthy fixers! You have also witnessed their skills with your own eyes up until this morning!</em>


    The captain of the fixers parted his lips with a mysterious smile. Theres only one me, so it will be firste, first served.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    <strong></strong>


    Silence suddenly descended upon the room like a lie. The nobles quietly gulped while staring at Eugene and the elven knights.


    <em>Rustle.</em>


    After a moment, the very slight sound of someones cor was heard as they raised their hand.


    Argyle first!


    No! Our country is closer to Maren, Your Majesty!


    Parthion is only five days away from Maren by boat!


    In consideration of your friendship with Her Excellency Archivold, pleasee to the penins first!


    The room quickly tumbled into chaos. Nobles stemming from countries in possession of the affected areas were the most fervent, but nobles from nearby nations also eagerly raised their voices. However, not everyone had jumped into the fiercepetition.


    The Kingdom of Weiss, Republic of Terra, and Kingdom of Lobelthese three countries were considered the four major powers alongside the Roman Empire. The delegations of the mentioned countries rose from their seats with bbergasted expressions as they watched the chaos.


    The knights of my country are unrivaled. Roamers are nothing but puny monsters weakened after leaving the influence of evil energy. We will eradicate them within a month.


    <em>Ehem</em><em>.</em> Im quite certain that the brave mercenaries of the republic have already eliminated those monsters. We will send troops to neighboring countries on relief missions if we can afford to.


    What could monsters possibly do when faced with the des of the White Knights of Lobel? In any case, what could you possibly achieve with only ten people? What a joke.


    The delegations of the three countries left the room after dering haughtily. Indeed, all three nations had tens of thousands of troops that could be mobilized at a moments notice, and their influence and power were no less than the Caylor Kingdom at its prime. It wasnt strange for the representatives of the three countries to believe that they possessed sufficient strength to ovee the crisis on their own.


    However


    <em>The monsters you will encounter when you return home wont be ones you are familiar with Well, its none of my business.</em>


    Eugeneughed inwardly as he recalled the demons and demonic creatures gazing at him from the other side of the translucent barrier. Although it had only been for a short moment, the demons and demonic creatures had sensed his presence and even directed their energy toward him. Each of the creatures had been equivalent in strength to the superior-rank monsters of evilnds. Eugene wondered how the three countries would deal with such monsters.


    But for now, there was something more pressing than praying for the fate of the three powers.


    Your Majesty!


    Our kingdom first!


    I am willing to offer three thousand gold coins as downpayment!


    Please state your conditions, and we will!


    Now, now. Sirs, please organize yourselves. Line up. Let us proceed one by one, Eugene said.


    He had to take care of his anxious customers first.


    ***


    The spectators were greatly disappointed to learn that the knightpetition was suspended. However, they understood that Eugene and Princess Lilisain had to set out on an expedition to eradicate the rapidly multiplying roamers. In addition, Maren had also announced a magnificent feast to ease the peoples disappointment. Surprisingly, the knights who reached the semifinals alongside Eugene and Princess Lilisain werent disappointed, and they didntin. It was only natural since already knew that Eugene and Princess Lilisain were leagues above them. So, even though thepetition onlysted up until the semifinals, the knights were satisfied that they were able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the two giantsEugene famous as an unprecedented knightand Princess Lilisain, a master capable of utilizing the mysterious power known as Aura. Moreover, they receivedrge sums of money, an insignia of honor, as well as armor produced by the best craftsmen in Maren.


    In any case, the curtains were finally drawn over the knightpetition, and all seemed well except for one persons disappointment.


    This is unfair, Princess Lilisain said while sulking.


    Well, its not my fault, is it? Eugene said.


    This princess is extremely disappointed with the king, Mirian spoke solemnly while standing on Princess Lilisains shoulder with her hands sped behind her back. The princess was pouting with her little lips protruding.


    The spirit continued, She expected a battle of love and honor with the king, but what awaited her was nothing but betrayal. Who shall relieve her of the grudge higher than the sky and deeper than the sea?


    HonorEugene understood, but what was this talk of love? Why was the princess blushing?


    Eugene felt an ominous sensation. He quickly responded, Fine. Then I will have three matches with you next time.


    Not enough.


    Five times.


    Negotiationplete.


    Stop talking in her ce.


    <em>Huh?!</em> Are you getting mad right now? This humble one is simply acting in full as an agent entrusted withplete authority by the princess knight <em>Kiek!</em>


    Eugene flicked away the annoying spirit with his finger, then asked with a troubled expression, What would you like me to do? Tell me what it is that you want.


    Is this a wish coupon? Princess Lilisain muttered.


    <em>Huh?</em> Wish coupon? Eugene said with a frown. However, he felt sorry to see Princess Lilisain with a dejected expression.


    <em>Come to think of it, Princess Lilisain has been a great help to me. And I think I might have worked her a little too hard. She is a princess, after all.</em>


    In fact, he hadnt just worked her a little too hard. It was impossible to know how much time it would have taken to eradicate all the monsters in the dukedom without her and the elven knights. Princess Lilisain and the elven knights were masters of hunting monsters. Killing monsters in an evilnd and hunting roamers in the outside world were entirely different activities, and the elven knights of nd were professionals when it came to thetter. In addition, they were sincere and faithful to their duties. They had always fought their best withoutining as long as they were fed and provided adequate equipment. Eugene could not have asked for better vworkers.


    Good. Im not entirely sure what that is, but I will give you a wish coupon. I swear it on my honor and blood, Eugene said.


    Negotiationplete! Princess Lilisain immediately eximed with a wide grin. Eugene was relieved, though he felt a moments regret and anxiety when he saw a glimmer of fire in the princess eyes.


    ***


    We should start with the Carls Baggins Penins? Eugene asked.


    Yes, Your Majesty. Considering the most optimal route of travel, it would be best to stop at the Carls Baggins Penins before heading to the other kingdoms, the governor answered.


    Eugene nodded, I see. Lets do that.


    The expression of the noble representing the penins brightened at once. The noble was none other than Gabriel, Essandras younger brother, and Eugene had previously taught him a lesson. He had led the delegation under Essandras orders.


    My sister will never forget Your Majestys generosity and loyalty. I thank you from the bottom of my heart, Your Majesty, Gabriel said.


    Youre wee. By the way why does it seem like youve changed? Have you been having a hard time recently? Eugene asked.


    <em>Ah</em> Yes, yes. Gabriels expression dampened at once, but he forced a smile. It was the first time the governor and the foreign nobles were seeing Gabriel in person, so they werent sure what Eugene was talking about. However, Mirian had been with Eugene during hisst encounter with Gabriel. As such, she recognized the change.


    The spirit whispered, Even if you are the king of the dukedom, you shouldnt make fun of someones hair loss. Thats a sin.


    <em>Oh</em>


    The crowd poured out a sigh of regret and pity when they heard the spirits whisper. Indeed, the mans forehead appeared a little too wide for his age, but for him to be experiencing such pain


    In truth


    Gabriel looked up at Eugene with eyes filled with an unknown sadness. He continued, My sister recovered Your Majestys territory in the penins due to the scandalous incident in the past, right? She was very worried that it would negatively impact the friendship between Your Majesty and Archivold. As such, she pestered me to make sure to ask Your Majesty over if you had the time


    Could such things cause baldness? It seemed a little suspicious, but the Archivold Marquisate had always been one of his active supporters, and their delegation had been unlike those from other countries. Instead of always looking for chances and opportunities to take advantage in every situation, the delegation of Archivold had always stayed true to their original intention of celebrating the founding of the dukedom.


    My friendship with Archivold willst forever. Now, we should depart as soon as we are ready without dy, Eugene said.


    Thank you, Your Majesty, Gabriel said with a bright expression. On the other hand, the expressions of the other envoys were still grim. If Eugenes story was true, the number of monsters and the resulting damage would still be on the rise, even at this moment. The situations in their countries would only worsen as time passed. In particr, the representatives of weaker countries appeared quite anxious.


    <em>Should I return now?</em>


    <em>No. Even if I did, its not going to help.</em>


    The return of the delegations would not magically cause the monsters to disappear. Rather, it would be better for them to stick by the side of Marens King and observe him eradicate the monsters. That way, they could also strengthen their positions in their respective countries after their return.


    <em>And its cheaper, too...</em>


    The nobles sent as envoys were those considered rather smart. They werent dumb enough to ept Eugenes suggestion without thinking. In fact, most of them had alreadypleted their own calctions.


    If they rallied their own forces to deal with the monsters, they would need to hire thousands of troops. Just the mere thought of the mary cost made them dizzy. On the other hand, the King of Maren promised to eradicate the monsters with less than 100 troops. Although it would cost a fortune to hire the king and the elven knights, there would be a significant difference in the cost of supplies. There was no better choice than this for nations with weaker armies.


    <em>It will take a little more time, but its better to take the clear path.</em>


    <em>I just hope we can reach our kingdom within half a year</em>


    <em>Carls Baggins. Im jealous!</em>


    <em>Damned connections!</em>


    The representatives of the delegations were jealous that Gabriel had received priority due to his personal connections with Eugene. They stared at Eugene like baby ducks following their mother without even daring to think aboutining.


    ***


    Sir Eugeneee! <em>Uhaaaaannng</em><em>!</em>


    Get lost, Eugene said while pushing Romari away with his finger. The wizard was shamelessly running toward him while pretending to cry, even though he couldnt see a single tear.


    What?! I was kidnapped because of a certain someone, so arent you being too harsh? I had such a hard time after being taken by those brutal vampires Romari whimpered.


    You look fine despite that, Eugene responded.


    <em>Hmph!</em> Romari wiped the teary expression off her face, then clicked her tongue. Eugene smirked, then hesitated before speaking with an awkward expression, Even so You did a great job, wizard.


    What?! Romaris eyes widened in shock. She quickly squirmed away from Eugene. W-who are you?! Youre not the Sir Eugene I know. Identify yourself! she shouted.


    Eugene stared at her, dumbfounded. Romari was pointing at him with a trembling finger.


    After a few seconds, he spoke in a cold voice, Go return her to the kidnappers.


    He wondered why he had even rescued her. Perhaps, it would have been better to leave her alone and let her get sold to the empire or wherever.


    No! Please! Im sorry! Romari immediately started groveling.


    Eugene observed her with keen eyes before speaking, It looks like youve gained some weight. I guess you must have been eating well.


    T-this is because of the beowulfs Its because they insist on eating only meat Romari exined.


    <em>Kieh?</em> Thats right, the roon got a little chubby. She has be a pig-roon! <em>Kieeek!</em> Mirian squealed. As expected, no one was capable of besting her when it came to teasing and annoying. Eugene was certain that the spirit had irked many individuals from her birth.


    Master


    Galfredik, Eugene greeted his vassal. It was as if the two had never been separated.


    Great work. How was everything? Eugene asked.


    <em>Hehe!</em> Nothing exciting. Anyway, is that him? Galfredik asked after turning his gaze a little further away. Christian was standing a little distance from Eugene with a pale expression.


    Eugene responded, Thats right. A high lord of the Helmond n. Well, no, a former high lord of the Helmond n.


    Galfredik waddled over to Christian while listening to Eugenes words.


    <em>W-what is it?! Who is that man?!</em>


    Christian felt his heart pounding as Galfredik approached him. It was an unexinable phenomenon, considering that vampires naturally possessed a heart rhythm many times lower than humans.


    <em>I-Im scared? Im scared, even though hes not even the great demon king?</em>


    Christian broke out in cold sweat. His hope of bing Eugenes second-inmand was instantly shattered. He had no idea that another high lord named Rohime had beenpletely pummeled by the savage-looking knight.


    Little bastard. You look a little weak, Galfredik said.


    It was obviously a taunt, but Christian couldnt dare to retort. In addition, he was struck with great shock. It was because of the Fear he felt emanating from Galfredik.


    <em>Hes stronger than Master Helmond? This cant be true!</em>


    But contrary to his thoughts, Christian bent his shaky knees.


    Please guide and lead me in the future! I am determined to not bring disgrace as a member of the tribe! I will do my best to serve you and the King of Darkness!


    His dream of bing second inmand had disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Its too easy


    Eugene broke outughing after seeing Galfredik treating Christian, a vampire high lord as if he were nothing more than a novice mercenary.


    Come to think of it, Galfredik has gotten stronger.


    The Fear Eugene felt from Galfredik while he was scolding Christian was much greater than when they had been together in Brantia. Since his rtionship with Galfredik was that of a blood oath, it seemed that Galfredik had grown stronger in proportion to his own growth.


    Thats right. Gals face has definitely grown stronger, Mirianmented.


    Not his face, you brat. Stop talking nonsense and get inside, Eugene said.


    <em>Kieee</em> The spirit squired around for a moment, but she eventually crawled back into her leather with a dejected expression.


    Eugene saw the imperial knights and the crew unloading an object from a shipit was a gray sarcophagus embossed with arge sickle.


    Is that it? Eugene asked.


    Romari nodded immediately. Yes. The one who kidnapped me is inside. Theres going to be a few more coffins with vampire knights in them.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugene started walking toward the coffin, and the sailors hurriedly bowed with surprise when they saw him. They didnt know who he was exactly, but they could gauge Eugenes status just from his appearance and armor. However, the imperial knights were different. Although they knew exactly who Eugene was, they only lowered their heads slightly. They did not show proper courtesy and respect that a king deserved.


    <em>Bastards</em>


    Eugene smirked and disregarded their attitude. He had no time to waste on such insignificant pests. However, it appeared one person was bothered by their discourtesy.


    You! Disrespectful fools! Christian rushed forward like the wind with a deafening roar. The imperial knights flinched when they saw that Christian was wearing te armor crafted in the empires style and using the Roman Empiresnguage.


    He roared, How dare you take such an attitude knowing who this is! Even His Highness the Crown Prince shows courtesy in front of this esteemed figure!


    ...?!


    The eyes of the imperial knights filled with shock. However, soon, the knight who appeared to be in charge stepped up with a frown and spoke solemnly, Show some honor, sir. Who are you to tell us, the imperial guards, what to do?


    Who am I? Im Viscount Helmond, Christian responded.


    !


    The expressions of the imperial knights stiffened at once. They belonged to the imperial guards, but they werentpletely free from the hierarchy of the empire. Moreover, Helmond was one of the two vampire ns that had been awarded titles and fiefdom by the imperial family.


    I greet the viscount. Please forgive my impudence, The leader of the knights hurriedly ced his hand on his left chest and saluted. Helmond was a vampire monarch known to be a secret aide of the crown prince, the next absolute of the empire. A viscount with the samest name meant that he was one of the highest-ranking vampires serving under Helmond. The vampire noble standing in front of them was an existence the imperial nobles could not treat lightly, regardless of how high in rank they were.


    Do not ask me for forgiveness, ask it from him instead. How dare you act impudently toward someone whom even the crown prince shows respect to Christian responded.


    I-I apologize. I sincerely apologize. Please have mercy, the leader of the knights said.


    Eugene answered with a grin, Its not like Im going to kill you or anything, so whats this about mercy?


    The knights face turned pale. Eugene continued, Theres nothing else for you to do, right? Then get out of here.


    He was openly disregarding them, but the imperial knights werent able to retort.


    <em>Well see about this. I wont leave you alone if youe to the empire.</em>


    <em>I will definitely report this back to His Highness Voltaire.</em>


    The imperial knights climbed on their respective horses while gritting their teeth.


    <em>Oh,</em> by the way, please say hello to the yellow bastard for me, Eugene said nonchntly.


    ?


    The imperial knights could not understand who the yellow bastard was.


    He continued, I let him go since it was our first meeting, but he should be careful next time. Tell him that I wont let him off the hook if he fucks around again, even if he is the crown prince.


    !!!


    It was an outrageous statement iparable to his previous words. The cheeks of the imperial knights twitched as immense fury consumed them. However, they werent idiots. The kings knight hadpletely destroyed Rohime, who was above them in status and strength, and one of the crown princes subordinates was showing outright submission toward Eugene. The knights did not know exactly what had happened between Crown Prince Voltaire and Marens king, but it appeared that the crown prince had ended up in an extremely disadvantageous state as a result.


    <em>The glorious golden blood</em>


    <em>Lost?</em>


    The imperial knights felt goosebumps rising on their arms. They knew well the incredible mystery contained in the golden blood after serving members of the imperial family in close proximity. As such, they scurried away while feeling a great sense of defeat and dread.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Didnt you scare them too much, Master? Theyll make sure to prepare thoroughly for the next time, Galfredik said.


    Eugene answered calmly, I came to realize after facing the yellow bastard. Hes someone whos bound to keeping unless I break every part of him thoroughly.


    <em>Hooh?</em> Really? Galfredik asked.


    And the funny thing is that theres really no real reason to do it. He just thinks hes the best, and its the same with the kidnapping. He ordered Romari to be kidnapped as a thoughtless, meaningless act. He just wanted to break my spirit before we met, and Romari happened to be a good target, Eugene said.


    What? Really? Romaris eyes widened as if she was shocked. But then she stomped the ground while fuming. Who in the world does something like that? He thinks he can do everything he wants just because hes the crown prince?


    <em>Pffft! </em>Of course, he can. Hes the crown prince. Hes in a ss all by himself, even among the nobles. Galfredik pointed out.


    <em>Oh,</em> right, but Sir Galfredik, you know you sound like a snob right now, right? Romari said.


    Really? Id rather be a snob than someone who got coincidentally kidnapped, Galfredik said.


    Such a turnoff Romari muttered. Eugene left the two to their bickering and turned around. Boats continued toe and go from therge ship floating on the sea. Once the coffins of the vampire knights were taken to the beach as well, the figures Eugene was waiting for finally came by boats.


    <em>Kwuooooooooo!</em> Is this the atmosphere of the continent?


    It smells good! The meat here has to be delicious since it smells so nice!


    We can eat some proper meat now, right?


    Eugene couldnt help but crack a smile when he heard the beowulfs excitedly talking about meat immediately after arriving. The other ace up his sleeve, along with the elven knights, had arrived to participate in the great monster war.


    ***


    Its all finished. If you need more, you can procure it from Moffern. Im sure they are waiting for your expedition as well, the governor said with a bright smile, although he looked haggard after preparing for the expedition for the past three days. Nine delegations had requested Maren for help, and the down payment from the delegations was close to the dukedoms quarterly budget. Of course, the governor and the parliament werent only excited about the money. Having more money didnt hurt, but there were things in the world money simply could not buy. Fortunately, this expedition would bring such valuable things to Maren.


    I sincerely hope that the name and honor of Your Majesty and the dukedom will be known over the entire world after this expedition.


    If Eugenes expedition was sessful, Maren could overturn itsbel as a new nation built and managed by money and money alone.


    Have you finished talking with the delegations? Eugene asked.


    Yes. The situation described by Your Majestys agent is being told by foreign merchants who have recently entered the port. It caused an uproar with the delegations, the governor answered. He wasnt necessarily overjoyed by their misfortune[1], but his happiness was inevitable. He felt pleasure seeing the representatives of the delegations rushing to ask him for contracts after btedly realizing the truthfulness of Eugenes words.


    I see. They all want the same thing? Eugene asked.


    The governor responded, Even the countries and territories that are not experiencing a growth in monsters are asking for contracts as well. As you know, its a no-brainer that the monsters will spread over time.


    And that was the scariest part of the current predicament. Unlike natural disasters, such as floods, droughts, and earthquakes, a catastrophe of monsters wasnt limited to just one area. The monsters pushed out of conflict zones would spread in all directions without caring for borders.


    Weiss, Terra, and Lobel? Eugene asked, recalling the nobles of the three powerful nations who confidently left their seats without even fully listening to his suggestion.


    The governor answered, They have note to see me yet, but news has it that they are dying their return dates and setting up a n at their amodations.


    Why? They were so confident, right? I heard that they have tens of thousands of troops avable to be mobilized, Eugene said.


    That is true. However, it will be more advantageous for them as delegations to get whatever they can before their return. Their countries will make ns anyway, so they probably dont want to return without any results, the governor answered.


    He continued with an insidious smile. It appeared Eugenes smile was contagious. If the countries that made contracts with our dukedom are seeing improvements, while the Kingdom of Weiss, the Republic of Terra, and the Kingdom of Lobel arent getting any better, who do you think will be held ountable?


    They will ask the delegations what they were doing when everyone else was busily signing their contract. Eugene pointed out.


    <em>Haha!</em> Exactly! However, they had already disyed their attitude toward Your Majesty, and thats why they are teetering around in their little corners. On that note, Your Majesty, what do you think about this? Why dont you give those idiots a chance? the governor said. Smaller countries were important, but it was much more advantageous to establish solid international rtionships withrger, more powerful countries. As such, the governor desired to form contracts with the three nations as well.


    However, Eugenes intent was more important in the matter.


    Well, thats not a bad idea, Eugene said.


    <em>Ah!</em> Then I will get on it immediately and the governor started.


    So, I will leave on the expedition right away, Eugene interrupted him.


    What? Are you suggesting we dont form contracts with the three? The governor blinked with a dazed expression. He had been cheering inwardly.


    Eugene had faced and dealt with numerous nobles and merchants as he became stronger after removing his tattoos. As such, his wit and insidiousness had also increased in proportion to his strength.


    He wagged his fingers. <em>Tsk, tsk.</em> Think about it. If I leave with the expedition, who do you think will feel rushed?


    <em>Ah! Ah!</em> The governors eyes widened in realization.


    Just what I would expect from Your Majesty! I will make sure that the parliament and myself take our time deliberating before we sign the contracts with the three idiots. <em>Hahaha!</em>


    There was a limited supplyonly one, in factbut the demand was overwhelming. It was only natural for thosete to the party to pay the highest price.


    <em>Hahahaha!</em>


    As such, the governor of the nation built on money couldugh carefreely.


    ***


    The elven knights and the beowulf warriors boarded therge galley one by one. The warriors were armed to the teeth with weapons and armor created by the best craftsmen in Maren, who could be considered one of the best on the entire continent. They were filled with energy. In particr, the beowulf warriors had received new sets of te coats. The specially-made armors wereyered with troll hide, which was known to be resilient and tough, and were made with metal tes thicker than regr te armor. The only problem was that the armor weighed twice as much as a set of te armor, but it didnt pose any issues for the beowulf warriors.


    <em>Kuhehehehe</em><em>!</em>


    Good! Good!


    The expressions of the beowulf warriors were bright, perhaps because they were given strong armor any weapons would not easily pierce.


    As expected, the continent has the best meat dishes!


    We must keep the Brantians out of the kitchen! From now on, Im going to kill any Brantians who hold kitchen knives!


    The reality of the situation was slightly different, but the warriors were energetic nheless.


    Sir Eugene. Sir Eugene, Romari hurried toward Eugene while calling out. He was standing on deck after being the first to board the ship.


    What is it? Are you not feeling sick? Eugene asked.


    <em>Ah!</em> I had some time left, so I made some medicine and took it. But thats not the important thing, Romari responded.


    She looked around before lowering her voice, That magical tool you gave me before.


    The skull incense burner? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes.


    Eugene had given Romari the incense burner he had taken from Christian. And he had also given her the incense burner from the ck wizard in the Carls Baggins Penins. She had been researching it all along.


    What about it? Eugene asked.


    I found out how to use it, Romari answered.


    ! Eugene took on a shocked expression.


    Romaris eyes, which had heavy bags under them, curled into crescents as she whispered, You know that undead twin-headed ogre you killed before? I think I can move it with the incense burner you gave me.


    1. schadenfreude, basically. Fun fact, apparently there is an English equivalent for the word  epicaricacy. I considered using it, but thought better of it, as Im sure theres only half a person among the readers who know what that means.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Is that true? Can you really use ck magic? Eugene asked. It was a surprise, but Eugene was more concerned than happy. The magic of controlling undead monsters was strictly forbidden in all religions, regardless of what school the wizard belonged to. If it became known that his wizard was dabbling in ck magic, he would make an enemy out of everyone.


    <em>Huh?</em> What are you talking about? Romari asked.


    The incense burner. Its a magical tool rted to ck magic, isnt it? Should you be using it carelessly? Eugene asked.


    <em>Oh,</em> I know what you are talking about, Romari responded with a grin after noticing Eugenes suspicious gaze. She then continued with a solemn, serious expression, which was a little different from her usual self, Are all knives made to kill people?


    What? Eugene asked.


    Thats not the case, right? No one is afraid of a chef who cooks with a knife in the kitchen. Although everyone knows that a knife is a tool capable of hurting and killing people, no one says anything about it when its in the hands of a chef, Romari said.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Its the same with the incense burner you gave me, Sir Eugene. No, rather, its the same for all magical tools. It all depends on the identity of the user, just like how its different for a robber to hold a knifepared to a chef, Romari exined. She was revealing aspects of her identity as a truth-seeker for the first in a long time.


    You know youre sounding like a bit of a snob right now, right? Eugene said.


    <em>You little roon!</em>


    <em>Oh my</em> She slouched for a moment after hearing Eugenes honest opinion, then inched closer to Eugene before whispering, Anyway, I think I can move it, so just tell me whenever you might need it. Undead are just like knives. What matters is who is using them. You can also use the undead to do good things, after all.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Thats true Eugene muttered. In the first ce, that was the reason why he had dressed the undead twin-headed ogre in priestly clothes. Even though it was a monster ck magic had revived, it was now serving as a symbol of faith and miracle as a converted monster.


    <em>If I can make good use of this</em>


    Eugene pondered how he could make use of it all. Currently, the undead was nothing more than a symbol since it had been rendered immobile after the ck wizards death.


    Romari spoke once more, Anyway, Sir Eugene. Are you going to keep those vampires with you?


    Eugene turned his gaze to where Romari was gesturing. He frowned when he saw Christian, who stuck by Galfrediks side after beingpletely dominated, and Rohime, the half-ve who had finally recovered.


    Eugene then answered, I intend to do so for the time being.


    Are you okay with that? Both are vampires with rtionships with the Crown Prince, right? Romari said.


    Thats why I should keep them even closer. Besides, I dont think they will leave even if I tell them to leave, Eugene responded.


    What?


    He continued, Think about it. I caught both of them right in the midst of their doggery. Moreover, theyre in perfectly fine conditions considering the sins they havemitted. What will happen if they return to the empire unscathed? What do you think the person who sent them will think?


    <em>Ah</em>


    Anyone would be suspicious. No, rather, they would obviously be unable to escape untouched.


    And they know that. Aside from that, the vampires they serve are lesser than me, right? Thats why they decided it would be better to serve me instead, Eugene said.


    Is that so? The masters of vampire high lords should be Origins, just like yourself, Sir Eugene Romari said.


    Well, I guess not all Origins are the same, Eugene responded. He had contemted the same issue. ording to the words of Romari and the other vampires, it appeared that the ones called the monarchs of the vampire ns were Origins. However, the masters of Christian and Rohime seemed weaker than himself. In fact, he had a hunch that they were even weaker than Galfredik.


    <em>It would be nice if I could use Charm on them. What a shame.</em>


    He attempted to extract information regarding the monarchs from Christian using Charm, but it was ineffective due to the Covenant of Blood made as members of the tribe.


    <em>Well, since these two failed, theyll send others. Ill eventuallye to an answer if I keep destroying them one by one.</em>


    There was no need for him to take the initiative and step foot inside the enemys base. Considering Crown Prince Voltaires personality, Eugene didnt think he would give up so easily. He was certain that the arrogant, yellow bastard would definitely try something else.


    Anyway, you dont have to worry about them anymore. Theyll have to be obedient if they want to keep their lives. Moreover, they should be quite useful as well, Eugene said.


    Well, they should be strong since theyre vampire high lords. You are going to use them to fight monsters, right? Romari asked.


    No, Eugene answered.


    What? Then what will you do with them? Romari asked.


    Instead of answering, Eugene turned his gaze toward the two vampire high lords. The two figures were scurrying after listening to Galfredik. Romaris eyes followed along.


    <em>Huh?</em> No way Romaris eyes filled with realization.


    Eugene grinned. Thats right. There are no better bodyguards than them when ites to protecting the prince.


    Christian and Rohime stood in front of Prince Localope and bowed politely. Prince Localope had a grim expression, but he nodded in response to the greeting of the two vampire high lords. Eugene had already informed him of the arrangement earlier.


    Are you going to have them escort the prince? Romari asked.


    Eugene answered, Thats right. Those targeting the prince are either vampires or wizards, so there is bound to be a limit for regr knights. I guess you could call it fighting poison with poison, as vampires know vampires best.


    But he also had another reason for making the two serve as Localopes bodyguards.


    And those two are rted to Crown Prince Voltaire in some way. Since he is after Localope, what will happen if we make them Localopes bodyguards? Eugene said.


    Knowing the Crown Princes personality, he will blow his top. Wow! Sir Eugene, you truly have a heavenly talent for teasing and screwing people, Romari eximed. It exined why his contracted spirit was the way she was. Like father, like daughter, was it?


    Dont you think that maybe none of this would have happened if that yellow bastard hadnt kidnapped you? Eugene asked.


    Wow! I didnt know that you Sir Eugene! Romari cried out.


    Eugene turned toward Galfredik, who wasing this way, then spoke, Are all the delegations on board?


    They should be about done boarding that ship. Dammit. Why the hell do they even have more luggage than us? Were the ones leaving on an expedition, Galredikined. It was decided that the delegations of the countries contracted to Maren would join Eugene on the expedition. The various representatives had already confirmed the power of both Eugene and his subordinate knights through the knightpetition, but due to the gravity of the current issue, they wanted to be with Eugene every step of the way.


    Be nice to them. Theyre valuable customers financing the expedition, Eugene said.


    In other words, pushovers. <em>Hehe!</em> Galfredik sniggered.


    <em>Its so obvious that they are master and vassal. Although they look different, they look exactly the same when theyugh.</em>


    Romari shook her head while watching Eugene and Galfredik chuckle with insidious expressions. Now that the founding ceremony had concluded, the delegations were simply foreign nobles from the moment they left Maren.


    Foreign nobles following the expedition of Marens king? Eugene wouldnt stop them, but he had no obligation to guarantee their safety. So, when Eugene notified them of this fact, the nobles offered to pay arge, separate sum for Eugene to protect them. In other words, the nobles had paid arge sum for Eugene to eradicate the monsters in their own countries, as well as a separate sum to guarantee their safety. Naturally, they werent happy to waste so much money, but what else could they do? They were the ones with the most to lose, after all.


    <em>Make money and kill monsters. While taking care of the yellow bastard and the imperial vampires. Nice.</em>


    Raise the anchor! To your positions!


    <em>Uwwooooo!</em>


    The sailors roared in response to their captainsmand. The vampire smiled contently. He had never made a loss, and he wasnt nning on doing so in the future.


    ***


    After a smooth voyage along the coast, the expedition arrived at the Port of Moffern in the Carls Baggins Penins.


    <em>Aaaah!</em> Your Majesty! It has truly been a long time! Mofferns mayor threw a grand wee for Eugene by mobilizing the guild leaders. At one point, he had coveted Eugene just as much as the governor of Maren.


    Have you been well? Eugene asked.


    The mayor replied, Yes, of course! <em>Ah,</em> right! Once again, congrattions on the founding of the dukedom! I should have gone personally, but Her Excellency Archivold was simply so strict.


    The City of Moffern could not help but show consideration for Essandra, the conqueror of the Carls Baggins Penins. Since Essandra had sent her younger brother as an envoy, it could have been seen as a challenge to her authority as the master of the penins if Moffern had sent their own delegation.


    Thats fine. The governor, the parliament, and I know too well that Mofferns friendship with the dukedom is unwavering, Eugene said.


    Ah! You are as generous as ever! Truly honorable! the mayor eximed while rubbing his hands together. He seemed to have gained more weight since thest time Eugene met with him. Although both were port cities, Maren and Moffern had different standings, even when they still belonged to the Caylor Kingdom. Now that Maren had taken in its surrounding territories and dered itself as a dukedom, the gap had only widened even further. As such, the mayor felt the need to maintain a tight, harmonious rtionship with Maren.


    Naturally, though he was smiling on the surface, he was incredibly upset inside.


    <em>Keugh! Only if I had caught Sir Eugene first Only if I had been more aggressive The position of Marens governor would have been mine!</em>


    Unfortunately, it was much toote. Therefore, he judged that it was in the best interest of his city to provide Eugene with the best treatment possible, as it was unclear when Eugenes next visit might be.


    Your Majesty. If there is anything you need, please let me know. I dare not trante the friendship between Your Majesty and me, and the rtionship between the Dukedom of Maren and Moffern into gold and silver, but I will not disappoint you, the mayor said.


    <em>Huh?</em> Are you saying you wont take any money? Eugene asked.


    Of course, of course. Friendship! Loyalty! Thats the motto of Moffern, is it not? <em>Hahahaha!</em> the mayor roared. Naturally, there was no such motto. The mayor hade to a decision after being briefed about the number of people apanying Eugene, immediately after the expedition arrived at the port. The number was much lower than what he had expected.


    <em>High-efficiency investment is what it is. Hehe!</em>


    The mayor grinned while hiding his innermost thoughts.


    Eugene said, Im grateful. Then I will take you up on your offer. I would appreciate it if you could prepare meat-based meals that wouldst a month for about three hundred people.


    W-what? T-three hundred? the mayor asked, dumbfounded. He had already confirmed that there were less than one hundred people, including the foreign nobles. He had also heard that the foreign nobles would be taking care of their own supplies. So, what was this three hundred all about?


    Eugene answered, Thats right. Our friends over there; they really eat a lot.


    Our friends?


    Eugene gestured, and the mayor turned his head. He saw a group of men and women flocking the dock. They were all d in ckish te coats muchrger than their own bodies. Although they seemed huge, how much food could about ten people possibly


    <em>Oi! </em>Beowulfs! The mayor here is going to supply meat. If you have anything you want, say it now! Eugene shouted.


    <em>Kwuooooo?!</em>


    The figures immediately turned their heads at Eugenes shout.


    <em>Kwarararararara!</em>


    <em>Hiek?!</em>


    W-w-what is that?!


    The beowulfs grew twofold in size and grew gray manes as well. The mayor and the residents of Moffern on the dock shouted in shock. The beowulfs charged at Eugene with sparkling eyes after transforming into lycanthropes.


    Meat! Meat! <em>Kuwuuuuugh!</em>


    Anything is fine? Really?


    <em>Hieee! Hieeeeeee!</em>


    The mayor slowly retreated when he saw the drool of the beowulfs dripping from theirrge, sharp fangs. Eugene ced his hand on the mayors shoulder with a smile. I will leave it to you, Mayor. Mofferns friendship and loyalty; I am looking forward to it.


    Meat is loyalty! the beowulfs eximed.


    <em>Kwuooo!</em>


    The mayor was left with no choice but to nod fervently as he watched the flickering tongues of the hungry wolf-humans.


    ***


    After receiving ten carts of food from the City of Moffern out of friendship and loyalty, Eugene decided to leave for Castle Archivold the next day. Delmondos letter mentioned that the situation in the penins wasnt extreme. However, it was much faster to travel by ship to reach the countries adjacent to the Roman Empire; and to do that, one had to circle around the Carls Baggins Penins. Eugene judged it would be better to stop by the penins and take care of Essandras worries and strengthen the bond of trust between them as well, as Essandra had always been favorable toward him.


    However, just before the fairlyrge expedition left Moffern in the morning, knights and nobles holding the g of the Archivold Marquisate came to Eugene.


    They brought shocking news.


    The delegation of the Holy Empire was kidnapped by pirates? Eugene asked.


    Yes. They sent us objects belonging to the high priest and are demanding ransom. It seems that they contacted us after learning about the rtionship between Your Majesty and Her Excellency Essandra. They are demanding five thousand imperial gold coins


    No wonder the delegation from the Holy Empire waste!


    What should we do about this? Its a high priest of the Holy Empire.


    Everyone castigated the pirates while worrying about the high priest of the Holy Empire.


    How infuriating. Those damned pirates dare Eugene expressed his anger as well. The foreign nobles looked at him with admiring eyes.


    <em>Although hes from another race, he has faith. Hes worried about the high priest.</em>


    <em>The king really is no different from us.</em>


    They dare to bargain with me for ransom? I will tear them all to pieces. Eugenes expression turned grim. For the first time in his life, someone was trying to rob him in broad daylight.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    I dont have even a single coin to spare on those guys.


    Was he mad because of the money, rather than faith? Eugene ignored the confused expressions of the nobles and asked Essandras messenger, Who are the pirates keeping the high priest captive?


    They are known as Dragonborn, the messenger answered.


    Dragonborn? Eugene asked.


    Yes. They are pirates mainly operating around the Cape of Pilo, but the currents on their home ind are very fast andplicated, so it hasnt been easy to track and wipe them out, the messenger answered.


    How many of them are there? Eugene asked.


    We dont know for sure, but we know they usually use five or six medium-sized galley ships in their pirating activities. There has to be more than a hundred of them, the messenger replied. Since the members of the pirates would take turns pirating, their actual number would be about two times greaterit was a considerable group of pirates. However, it seemed to Eugene that the southern lords of the penins could have eradicated them if they so desired.


    As such, he asked, Why did Lord Achivold leave them alone? And there are other cities and territories in the south as well, right?


    The messenger was also a noble, so he stuttered in response, W-well, the pirates arent only humans.


    Are you saying there are members of other races among the pirates? Eugene asked.


    Yes. There are a number of lizardmen and merman as well, the messenger responded. That exined why they hadnt been annihted yet. Both races were helpless onnd, but they thrived in water.


    But a high priest should have been with many escorts, right? They should have been prepared to face pirates while traveling by sea, Eugene said. He simply couldnt understand how the high priest had been kidnapped. Even if they had to face lizardmen and merman, how did mere pirates defeat the holy knights of the Holy Empire and even kidnap the high priest?


    T-thats the mystery. For all we know, we think there might be a hidden power involved in the matter as well the messenger said.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugene frowned. Indeed, they lived in a world where ck wizards and high-ranking vampires made undead and evolved monsters to release them in the wild. It wouldnt be weird if there were others involved in such a disturbing matter.


    So, did Her Excellency Archivold ask me to take care of the issue with the high priest? Eugene asked.


    Well, it was a delegation sent to participate in Marens founding ceremony the messenger muttered.


    But the incident took ce on the Carls Baggins Penins. And the penins is the territory of the Archivold family, Eugene interrupted him.


    The noble was forced to immediately shut his mouth. Eugene had immediately seen through how the noble was attempting to shift the me. Eugene was truly a tough individual, both in the past and even now.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene frowned once again. He wanted to steer clear of the whole issue, but the situation was ratherplicated. He was indebted to Essandra, and he couldnt simply ignore the religious position the Holy Empire held, even if they were just a toothless tiger.


    Well... Her Excellency apologized for not being able to provide troops to support you and sent this instead, The messenger gestured, and two workers ced down a box.


    <em>Click!</em>


    !


    The box opened with a heavy thump and everyones eyes widened. The box was filled with gold bars that emitted a brilliant glow.


    <em>Kieeeeeeeeeeh!</em> The spirit of desire had been sprawled about out of boredom, but she immediately jumped and charged into the box like a moth to a me.


    Moreover, she has also sent orders to the lords of the coast to actively cooperate with Your Majesty. By the time Your Majesty arrives at the Cape of Pilo, the lords will spare nothing to assist you. And Her Excellency said that the territory and the mine she has kept for a while will be returned to Your Majesty, the messenger concluded.


    Good. I will take it. They were guests to Maren, so its only natural that I take care of it, Eugene answered. He had started to change his mind when he saw the gold bars, but he becamepletely convinced once he heard about the other conditions.


    <em>Oooohhh</em>


    The nobles of the delegations let out a sigh of relief. Although he was slightly materialistic, the King of Maren was still an honorable knight.


    <em>Anyway, who are they really? I dont think they are regr pirates</em>


    The pirates had been bold and strong enough to capture a high priest of the Holy Empire. Eugene was determined to not let his guard down.


    ***


    What in the world is this bread? Did you bring such a thing for the high priest to eat?


    Well As you know, this is an ind, so it is very difficult to procure proper bread, Ukre, the head of the pirate group, Dragonborn, groveled with a forced smile unbefitting his ugly appearance. However, he was on the verge of exploding with anger.


    <em>These dog-like ###### ### I should just</em>


    Unfortunately, he did not dare to voice his thoughts to the hostages, let alone retort to their words.


    The high priest is different from lowly things like you. He is someone who receives the protection and grace of the three gods. And


    The holy knight, an aide to the high priest, continued with a cold glimmer in his eyes, If anything happens to the high priest, not only the holy knights of our empire, but the holy knights of all kingdoms will set out to find you. If you do not want to face the judgment of divine retribution and the servants who serve the gods, you better behave well.


    O-of course. I will definitely pay more attention starting this evening, Ukre answered.


    <em>Hmph!</em> You better, if you dont want to face eternal damnation in hell. Now, get out, the holy knight said


    Yes, yes. Ukre and the pirates left while bowing repeatedly.


    Motherfucker! Fucking dogshit! Ukre fumed while screaming angrily after getting a safe distance away from the building where the high priest was staying.


    His subordinates spoke carefully while surreptitiously gazing at the building, Why dont we just let them go, boss? They arent hostages. Theyre acting like the masters of this ce, right?


    Thats right. Lets just give them plenty of water and food and send them away.


    You little bastards! What do you want me to do when they say they wont go? Ukre shouted.


    The hostages didnt want to be released. It was a ridiculous situation, but this was the stark reality.


    Ukre continued, Theyre saying that they need to cleanse our ind. That haughty high priest is saying that gods will is here, so what the hell am I supposed to say? He says hes not going anywhere until he converts all the lizardmen!


    The pirates shut their mouths. It had only been a few days since the arrogant high priest had spoken of converting their lizardmen and mermanrades, which had almost ended up in a battle breaking out. Since ancient times, the two races had faith in the god of the sea, Posma. Asking them to convert was akin to telling them tomit suicide.


    Then if we just kill the lot of them One of the pirates nced at the high priests residence and murmured. He appeared to be a little dim.


    Hey, you dickhead, Ukre called out while ring at him. He then continued, Do you not know who those guys are? Six holy knights of the Holy Empire! Even if a hundred guys like us rushed at them, we wont be able to even scratch them. Do you want to die? How about I just kill you instead?


    N-no, boss!


    Ukre gritted his teeth as he watched his subordinate hurriedly retreat.


    Even if we get lucky and manage to take care of them, everyone who believes in the three gods, starting with the Holy Empire, wille after us if they found out what we have done. Even the great Posma wont be able to stop them, you damned idiot.


    <em>Ha! </em>I cant believe I have such idiots as underlings I should have never listened to you guys in the first ce. Fuck, Ukre muttered. In the first ce, Ukre never had any intention of attacking the ship carrying the high priest. Even if Dragonborn was a notorious group of pirates in the Cape of Pilo, they couldnt openly attack tworge galley ships flying the g of the Holy Empire. Doing that was literally rushing to get themselves killed. As such, Ukre simply waited and wished for the ships of the Holy Empire to disappear from the cape, so that he could finally resume his business. But for some reason, the galleys of the Holy Empire continued to hover around the cape for more than ten days. It was almost as if they were sightseeing, traveling from here to there, from ind to ind. Naturally, the pirates became discontent after having their operations disrupted, and even their supply of food started to dwindle.


    The pirates were enraged.


    Even if they were from the Holy Empire, they were tantly disregarding and disrespecting the ruler of the Cape of Pilo, Dragonborn. So, the pirates strongly advised Ukre to attack the Holy Empires galleys with anger and resignation. They had no other choice, as they may starve to death if the ships of the bloody holy empire didnt leave.


    Ukre had no choice but to ept their request, knowing that rejecting their demands could lead to a revolt. So, they bet their lives to attack the ships of the Holy Empire. However, the result was simply mind-boggling.


    The ships of the Holy Empire immediately raised white gs and surrendered to the pirates. Ukre and his subordinates were dumbfounded, but they were also relieved and overjoyed. In the first ce, their main objective had been to drive away the ships of the Holy Empire. However, Ukre came to realize something was wrong the moment he heard the words of the holy knights and priests after they crossed over to his ship.


    A high priest of our empire, who is protected by the divine grace of the three holy gods, is on board this ship. He was on his way to the Dukedom of Maren as a representative of His Holiness the Pope.


    Ukre instinctively realized at that moment.


    Was he fucked?


    He knew he should have immediately jumped into the sea and escaped to the ind, but he ended up returning to the ind with the delegation of the Holy Empire with fear under the intimidation of the holy knights. In fact, therge galleys of the Holy Empire had been escorted back to the ind with five pirate ships.


    The current predicament was the result.


    Is there no news from the Archivold Marquisate yet?


    I havent heard of the death of our messenger yet, but theres nothing else as well.


    Fuck. To think we have to worry about our lives instead of receiving ransom


    There was no helping it. As with all pirates operating in the waters of the Carls Baggins Penins, Dragonborn had no choice but to be wary of the female marquis. They knew well that the de of the marquis would turn toward them if they ever overstepped their boundaries.


    "I hope she epts No, she has to ept


    For the first time, the hostages had set their own ransom to be received, and Ukre desperately prayed again and again that the marquis would ept it. That was the only way he could get rid of the bloody hostagesor rathertheir masters.


    ***


    What do you think about returning home? one of the holy knights asked. He was the same knight who had reprimanded Ukre.


    A woman wearing a white priests uniform with a pure silver rosary ne around her neck answered calmly, How many days has it been? Since we arrived here.


    Almost twenty days. I think it would be best for us to return before we face any trouble. We have almost achieved our goal as well, the holy knight responded.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Shall we? the woman asked.


    Yes. The pirates have sent their messengers to Marquis Archivold fifteen days ago, so news must have reached the kings ears by now. Although it wont happen, if the King of Maren brings his troops, it will cause a problem, the holy knight exined.


    <em>Hoho!</em> Youre speaking as if he is going to seed The woman pointed out.


    Im only saying that there is no need to bolster the reputation of Marens King any further. Isnt that the will of His Holiness as well?


    Thats right. Im only performing in this dishonorable y because of the Holy Fathers will, the young, beautiful high priest responded with calm eyes.


    Ukre had guessed right, they had purposely let themselves be captured by Dragonborn.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    How many did we get today?


    A little over 70 low-rank, and two intermediate-ranks.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene nodded after hearing Princess Lilisains report. In total, they had killed more than 500 monsters over six days while traveling through the Carls Baggins Penins.


    This is certainly strange. There werent this many roamers before, Galfredik said with a shrug.


    Eugene responded while looking down at a map, They must have crossed over the mountain range. Los Pine is supposed to have had an increase in the number of monsters.


    The territory of Los Pine was one of the areas mentioned in Delmondos report where the number of monsters had significantly increased. It was located at the northern end of a long mountain range along the eastern coast of the Carls Baggins Penins. It appeared that the monsters were being pushed down from the area.


    Even so, the situation on the penins seems to be a lot better than in other ces, Galfredik said.


    I suppose so, Eugene answered.


    <em>Hehe.</em> Thats all thanks to you, Master. I wonder if Her Excellency Archivold knows that you have saved the penins twice, Galfredik said.


    Probably not. And even if I told her, she probably wouldnt take my word for it, Eugene responded.


    Princess Lilisain intervened in the rather baffling conversation between Galfredik and Eugene, Question. Have you eradicated roamers here before? Are you talking about subjugating an evilnd?


    <em>Aha!</em> So you dont know. A while ago, Master subjugated an evilnd belonging to the Archivold Marquisate Galfredik stepped up and answered her question.


    Princess Lilisain was quite surprised to hear that Eugene had once entered an evilnd belonging to Essandras younger brother and that he had even killed an evil ck wizard who had been working together with Gabriel.


    Then it means that the current uprising of the monsters is rted to the evil scheme from back then, Princess Lilisain said.


    I suspect so, Eugene answered. In fact, he had no choice but to think so. Although there was no clear evidence connecting the two events, he could not help but have his suspicions.


    <em>And its not like just any wizard could turn a twin-headed ogre into an undead.</em>


    Eugene turned back and observed a custom-made,rge cart in the procession of the expedition. The cart was twice as big as the supply carts, and it carried the undead twin-headed ogre. Romari had boasted that she could mobilize the undead twin-headed ogre with the skull incense burner, and it seemed as if she were still trying things in the carriage. However, it seemed as if it would take some more time before she was done.


    Anyways, what is the best thing that I could do with that? Eugene muttered.


    Everyones gazes turned toward the carriage at his words.


    Whats there to think about? You dressed it in a priests uniform, so I think everyone would be filled with faith and awe to see it destroy monsters, Galfredik said. He hade to a simple, ignorant judgment, as was expected of him.


    Edmund carefully chimed in, It should be fine to make use of the undead in the Dukedom of Maren and Brantia. Marquis Archivold and her subordinate lords are favorable to you, so it should be fine here as well. However, the other countries may be averse to the idea.


    Averse? Why? Eugene asked.


    Edmund answered, Because you are a foreigner with a remarkable reputation.


    What? I understand that they might be wary of foreigners, but whats wrong with having a good reputation? Whats wrong with a knight building up his achievements and gaining fame? Galfredik asked.


    Edmund responded with a bitter smile, Well, fame is not the issue. The problem is jealousy. Your Majesty is a foreigner solving a crisis threatening their nation, which means Your Majesty will incur the nobles resentment.


    Crazy bastards. They should be thanking us on all fours.


    Ungrateful. They are bad people who dont know honor, Even Princess Lilisain expressed her discontent.


    Edmund responded, They truly are bad people. However, it is also true that they are the ones in power. What will happen if they discover that His Majesty can control even the undead? They are already burning with jealousy, so it will provide the perfect excuse for them to act on it. Just look at the delegations over there. Dont they look worried?


    Everyone turned their heads at Edmunds words. The nobles belonging to delegations from all over the world had turned their attention to the undead twin-headed ogre, after having made progress with Localope. To be exact, they looked worried. The corpse had been somewhat emptied of its evil energy and was even dressed in a pious attire of a priest, but the undead twin-headed ogre was still a terrifying monster that filled ordinary people with fear at a single nce. It was to the point that some of the curious nobles had wet their pants after taking a look with curiosity. Of course, if it remained unmoving as it was right now, it was a valuable trophy representing the victory of faith, but it would cause an uproar if the undead started moving and killing.


    The nobles of the delegations had agreed to bring the expedition back to their home countries to solve the problem of the monster uprising, but they didnt want to take any responsibility for the actions of the undead monster.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene observed the nobles busy whispering among themselves while stealing nces at the carriage carrying the undead twin-headed ogre.


    A sudden thought came to Eugenes mind, and he turned his head. Those nobles. Do all of their countries believe in the three gods?


    Although they are of different denominations, from my understanding, yes. In the first ce, most of the existing religions of today have their roots in the Holy Empire, Edmund answered.


    <em>Hoooh.</em> So in terms of religion, at least, they regard the position of the Holy Empire as being the most important? Eugene asked.


    Yes. They may harbor some dissatisfaction inside, but on the surface, they will obey and follow the popes teachings. Thats their religious honor and tradition, and the prestigious noble families consider it to be very important as well, Edmund answered.


    I see. I understand.


    What? Edmund took on a puzzled expression.


    He understood? Understood what? Was that all he was going to say?


    I will take care of the issue concerning the undead twin-headed ogre. Dont worry about it, sir, and focus on increasing our speed. I think it would be better for our prince to rescue the high priest as quickly as possible, Eugene said.


    Ah, yes. As you wish, Your Majesty Edmund saluted. He still had no idea about what Eugene was nning, but Eugene had never failed to solve a problem after dering his intent to tackle it.


    ***


    Sirs, are you sure it will be all right? The nobles of Assir began talking to the other nobles after a long time. Ever since they were shamed for conspiring against Eugene with Crown Prince Voltaire, they had been shunned by the others.


    The nobles of Assir continued, There is no problem at all with His Majesty and the expedition, but that monster is an entirely different matter, right?


    Of course. Sirs, do you really intend to bring an undead monster back into your home country? If it causes any problem at all, you will have to bear the responsibility, as you were the ones who signed the contracts.


    <em>Huhu!</em> We will be fine since Assir is not being gued by the monster uprising, but I am certainly worried about you lot.


    The nobles of Assir had worried expressions, but they felt pleased as if they had devoured cheese to their fill. The other delegations were apanying the expedition as guests andpanions, but the nobles of Assir had been half-forced by the King of Maren. They werent receiving any unfair treatment, but the nobles of the other countries had shown tant disregard toward them after realizing the truth of their situation. The nobles of Assir were upset, but they had been helpless to do anything about it.


    But now, the issue concerning the undead twin-headed ogre had popped up. They felt their stress dissolving when they saw the distorted expressions on the faces of the other nobles at the mention of the monster.


    If the undead causes any damage to humans, the clergy will not stand still.


    Thats right! The King of Maren is a foreigner, so he could just give sufficientpensation, but what about all of you sirs?


    Well, maybe they can follow His Majesty and naturalize to Maren.


    <em>Aha!</em> What a wonderful idea!


    The nobles of Assir continued to exchange words with feigned worry.


    Thats enough, One of the other nobles raised their voice with annoyance.


    The nobles of Assir took on worried expressions. Why are you getting angry? We are only voicing our concern because we are worried about you sirs.


    Thats right. <em>Phew!</em> My heart sinks every time I see that undead, and if that monster starts moving


    Its scary just imagining it.


    <em>Keugh!</em> The nobles of the other countries found themselves running out of patience. However, they had also felt dizzy when they firstid eyes on the undead twin-headed ogre, so it was difficult for them to refute the words of the Assir nobles.


    The sirs from Assir do have a point. Sirs, shouldnt we prepare some measures?


    <em>Hmm.</em> What if we suggest to His Majesty to stop using the undead?


    He assured us that there would not be any problems, so do you really think he would listen? It would be no different from us telling His Majesty that we do not trust in him.


    It was simply impossible for them to express their doubt when someone like the King of Maren had promised on his honor. They would have nothing to say even if the king reacted by unsheathing his sword. However, they were still uneasy about bringing such a terrible undead into their countries.


    Although the King of Maren was an unrivaled knight, how could he possibly maintain full control over an undead monster? Moreover, they had doubts about the kings wizard, who was still isting herself in the carriage studying the undead. The female wizard was always murmuring to herself with heavy bags under her eyes, which made her look simr to a roon. It was impossible to tell if she was born that way, but none of the delegations would ept her even if she was offered to them for free.


    Lets just wait and see for now. He said he would get the undead moving before we left the Carls Baggins Penins, right? If it causes any problem before then, Im sure His Majesty will dispose of it ordingly.


    Well, as long as its not in our kingdom but in the penins instead one of the nobles murmured, and everyone nodded with the same thought.


    <em>As long as its not me!</em>


    ***


    High Priest! Sirs! The messenger sent to the Archivold Marquisate has returned! Ukre shouted, exposing his yellowed teeth, while hurriedly running into the building.


    Oh, is that so?


    Yes! Yes! The messenger made sure to show them the holy object and the demandsthey did so without any mistakes! They made sure to ry everything!


    Do not act so imprudently in front of the high priest. Yes, so what did the Marquis of Archivold say? the escorting holy knight of Laerina spoke with a cold gaze.


    Ukre flinched before bowing his head. He wanted nothing more than to rip out the arrogant knights mouth and kill him, but he knew that he wouldst no more than ten seconds if the holy knight unsheathed his sword.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes. They said it will be difficult to pay the ransom right away, so they will notify us after a discussion. The messenger observed them for a few days and reported that it appeared as if they would send an envoy to the pope, Ukre responded.


    Pope? Address him as His Holiness, you ignorant pirate, the holy knight said.


    I apologize.


    Anyway, I understand, so get out, the holy knight continued.


    Yes Ukre bowed before leaving.


    <em>Uaaagh That little</em>


    Parmas eyes turned colder when he heard the frustrated shouting from the distance.


    I will make sure to take his head before returning home, he said.


    There is a saying that even the Holy Father curses when he is alone. Dont worry about it too much, Laerina said.


    .Yes. Anyway, Im d things worked out. As expected, Marquis Archivold has not yet turned her back on faith, Parma said.


    Its a relief. I was worried since they have a bad rtionship with the central church of the Caylor Kingdom, Laerina said.


    Parma responded while drawing the holy symbol, That is the fault of the Caylor Kingdoms central church. The Holy Empire and the three gods are always righteous and just.


    Then, shall we return right away? Parma asked.


    Well, if Marquis Archivold is sending an envoy to the empire, we should have some time, right? Laerina asked.


    Thats true. However, the founding ceremony had already ended some time ago. There is a possibility that the King of Maren has already heard about our situation. If he bes involved in this matter unnecessarily Parma said.


    Laerina interrupted him, Sir. Wouldnt the involvement of King of Maren in our affairs be an honorable act based on chivalry? What do you mean unnecessarily?


    I spoke without thinking, Parma hurriedly apologized after unknowingly expressing his true feelings. However, Laerinas expression remained stiff.


    It was amendable, honorable act for the king to personally make a move to rescue a delegation that had been on their way to attend the founding of his country. So, how could someone who called themselves a knight think of such act negatively?


    <em>Faith has gone, and only corrupt politics remains. Ah! God! Is this truly the right path?</em>


    In any case, it wont be good for us if the King of Maren makes a move personally. It will be better for us to return as soon as possible, Parma said.


    But it will be suspicious if we immediately left since the messenger has just returned from the marquis, Laerina responded.


    We can just get rid of all the pirates. It will be as though we saw an opportunity and escaped on our own, Parma said with an icy expression. Although he was a holy knight, it seemed as if he considered human lives as though they were without value.


    Sir! Thats


    I will suffer damnation and go to hell. My only desire is for the divinity of the empire to stand upright. That is why I volunteered to guard you and to participate in this matter, Parma interrupted.


    It was a twisted, misguided loyalty and faith, but Laerina could not retort. She knew that something like this would happen. At the least, she was unqualified to reprimand the holy knight.


    <em>Phew.</em> Then, lets stay for two more days. The Marquis of Archivold is an extraordinary person. We should try to avoid any suspicion, Laerina said.


    I understand. Well, in any case, we shoulde up with a proper n if we want to get rid of all the pirates. Parmas eyes glinted with murderous intent.


    Laerina could only sigh and turn her gaze away. She had no idea what would happen in the next two days.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    When do you think the King of Maren will arrive?


    Well, maybe in fifteen days? I think it should take about thirty days at thetest.


    As if. It would be a miracle if he arrives anytime within the year. No, actually, he would just send his knights instead ofing personally.


    Well, thats true. He should be pissed drunk on the gold coins the merchants have handed over to him with the founding of the country and all.


    The three lords of the northeastern part of the Carls Baggins Penins, where the Cape of Pilo was located, conversed in a rxed manner. Five days ago, they received a letter from Essandra Archivold, the official monarch of the penins. The letter asked them to actively cooperate in case the King of Maren arrived to negotiate the ransom of the Holy Empires delegation with the pirates. For that very reason, the local lords had gathered at the castle of the Groll territory, which was located closest to the Cape of Pilo.


    The marquis is too harsh. A high priest of the Holy Empire was disgraced by those wicked pirates, shouldnt she have left the matter to us?


    Exactly! Does it make sense that she has no trust in the lords loyal to her and the marquisate? Even though the high priest was on their way to attend Marens founding ceremony, the kidnapping took ce here after all.


    The lords were unhappy. The King of Maren had provided Essandra with great help and had made a name for himself several years ago, but he was still an outsider. The territory he had briefly upied in the Carls Baggins Penins had already been handed over to the Archivold Marquisate, so he had no real connection to the marquisate other than the fact that Essandras niece was the aide of his knight. Nevertheless, Essandra often showed more trust in the King of Maren, an outsider, than in her own vassals. No matter how famous and reputable the King of Maren was, this was simply disrespectful and a tant disy of disregard for the lords.


    We cant simply wait. Sirs, let us gather our troops. This is a matter of honor before it is of pride. Does it make any sense that we cant even save the high priest from those shabby pirates? How will the other nobles regard us when this bes knownter?


    <em>Hmm!</em>


    The lords took on stiff expressions. The most important things for nobles were honor and reputation. The nobles wanted to appear honorable and prestigious in others eyes, even if that werent actually the case. A great priest of the Holy Empire was being held hostage and harassed by pirates right in front of their noses and in their own territories, to boot. So, how could they simply stand by and suck on their thumbs?


    Im ashamed just thinking about it. Its just as Sir Groll said. This is not the time to be standing still.


    My knight, Sir Etron, is a master of naval warfare. I will contribute Sir Etron, thirty soldiers, and a hundred gold coins to the cause.


    Then I will personally participate and contribute two hundred gold coins.


    Then, Leave it up to me to procure the ships and mercenaries. Let us take this as an opportunity to destroy the Dragonborn pirates once and for all and have our honor on disy for everyone in the penins to see!


    For honor!


    For the safe return of the high priests!


    The congenial lords raised their sses and cheered. Even if it was impossible to do alone, they could surely destroy the pirates if they joined hands. And they would then get to boast about rescuing a high priest of the Holy Empire.


    The three lords were confident, at least, until Eugenes expedition arrived at the Groll Castleter that afternoon.


    ***


    The three lords werepletely mesmerized when they saw the King of Maren in person. The confident attitude they showed half a day ago was nowhere to be found, and they simply stared at Eugene and the expedition with entranced eyes. They couldnt tell whether this was a dream or not.


    Why are you all standing around like that? <em>Hmm.</em> Is it because I didnt bring enough troops? I only brought so many because I didnt think we would need more, Eugene said.


    N-not at all, Your Majesty.


    The lords hurriedly waved their hands after being jolted awake.


    Not enough troops?


    It was somewhat true considering the number of those armed among them, as there were only about fifty of them including the king. However, it was an entirely different story if armed meant being armed like knights. In addition, about half of the troops were beowulf warriors or elven knights. Words werent even necessary anymore.


    However, that wasnt the end of it...


    T-they look like knights from the Roman Empire, right?


    Look at their clothes. It doesnt belong to the Caylor Kingdom, so they have to be nobles from other countries. The equipment of the escorting knights is a little different from ours as well.


    Look at him, the one who looks the most youthful. It seems to me that hes being guarded by those who look like theyre knights of the Roman Empire


    The lords quietly whispered among themselves while stealing nces at the nobles wearing luxurious clothes and colorful ornaments. Eugene smirked while eavesdropping on their conversation with his heightened hearing.


    Eugene spoke, <em>Oh,</em>e to think of it, I havent introduced everyone yet. Everyone, give your greetings. This is His Highness Localope, the third prince of the Roman Empire.


    <em>Hiek?!</em>


    The three lords gasped at the same time. Their shaky eyes remained glued on the figure of Localope as he walked toward them with his escorts.


    Nice to meet you, sirs, Localope said.


    I-its an honor!


    I cannot believe that I get to meet a descendant of the glorious golden blood in person!


    The lords were deeply touched when they saw Localope hold out his hand first. They responded by bowing.


    <em>Kieeee.</em> Did we arrive? Is the party ready? Im so tired and whatnot, The spirit slowly poked her head out of her leather pocket afterzily lounging around the entire day. It was a spectacr sight to see her chubby figure.


    What?!


    I-is it an evil spirit?!


    The lords eximed.


    Eugene responded, It can be a little confusing, but shes not an evil spirit. Shes a spirit I have formed a contract with.


    The lords expressed their awe, and Eugene picked up the spirit by her head with his fingers, then spoke with a mysterious smile, And you have to work for your meals, right?


    <em>Kieh?</em> Whats that? the spirit asked while tilting her head to the side, pretending to be cute in an abominable way.


    Eugene continued while pointing at a certain ce, These are the grateful sirs who will support me and the expedition. Isnt it only natural that we give them a small gift?


    Eugene was pointing at a well being used by the people of the Groll territory.


    N-no, s<em>Kieeeh!</em>


    Eugene showed no mercy and threw the spirit into the well before speaking, While we were busy dealing with the monsters, you werezing around and shoving food into your stomach. So, you better purify this well.


    <em>Kieeeee</em>


    The three lords broke out into a cold sweat when they heard the echoing cries of the spirit as she fell deep into the well.


    <em>How could he handle a precious spirit like that?</em>


    <em>And thats a spirit he had signed a contract with, right?</em>


    <em>He shows no mercy to anyone whos useless, even if they are one of his own. W-what if he acts like that toward us as well?</em>


    The three lords quickly shared gazes.


    <em>We would have thrown ourselves off a cliff if we had carelessly set off to eradicate the pirates.</em>


    The n to eradicate the pirates and rescue the high priestpletely disappeared from the minds of the lords when they saw how Eugene had treated the spirita creature practically impossible to hire even with a thousand gold coins.


    ***


    What? You will be setting off tomorrow?


    Is there any reason not to? Dragon bone or lizard marrow, whatever they areyou said their base is visible from the Cape of Pilo, right? Eugene asked.


    One of the lords responded, T-thats right, but


    They were dumbfounded. The soldiers apanying the king were truly great, but the lords couldnt help but think that Eugene was a novice when it came to naval warfare.


    Excuse me, Your Majesty, with all due respect, sea routes are different from normal roads. On a good day, it is indeed possible to see the base of the pirates from the Cape of Pilo. However, the current around the ind is extremely harsh, so it is difficult to approach with just any ships and sailors.


    In addition, there are hidden reefs everywhere. You have to recruit a captain and crew who are familiar with the area


    Are you saying you sirs havent even prepared a ship and its crew? Im sure Her Excellency Archivold gave you orders to actively cooperate with me.


    ...


    How could they have known he would arrive so soon!?


    However, the lords didnt dare to utter their thoughts. They only nced at Eugene with cautious eyes while remaining silent.


    First, send someone to arrange a ship and crew right away. My expedition will be enough troops, Eugene ordered.


    <em>Ah,</em> I-I understand. The lords quickly bowed in response.


    The door opened and a figure walked in.


    Sir Eugene Romari slowly slithered forward. She was one of the few people who coulde see him without prior notice.


    <em>Can she act like that toward the king?</em>


    <em>Who in the world is that wizard?</em>


    The lords were unaware of the rtionship between Eugene and Romari. As such, they were surprised, but Eugene did not care about their reaction at all.


    What is it? Eugene asked.


    I did it Romari answered.


    Did what? Eugene asked.


    The twin-headed ogre. I can move it now, Romari responded.


    <em>Hooh.</em> Eugene rejoiced at the good news. As expected, the roon functioned best when nagged. He had been urging her every day since she received the undead twin-headed ogre from Moffern, and it appeared that she had finally seeded.


    But there is a little problem Romari muttered.


    Problem? Eugene asked with a cold gaze.


    Romari hurriedly exined, Well, its just that It moves, but I can only make it move literally ording to mymands. Im ashamed, but my powers are still quite weak. Its not like I can just ept the mystery of ck magic just like the one who created the undead, right?


    <em>Hmm.</em> Thats true, Eugene said.


    Regardless of school, all types of magic followed one absolute ruleequivalent exchange. ck magic was no exception. In addition, ck wizards all paid the same currency in exchange for power: their life and soul. Eugene couldnt simply ask Romari to sacrifice her life and soul.


    Well, then how do we get it to move at the same level as it did when I fought it? Is there no way? Eugene asked.


    <em>Oh,</em> yes, well, there is a way, but But theres a <em>tiny</em> little problem, Romari responded.


    Stop beating around the bush. Just tell me, Eugene said.


    <em>Uh</em> I just need Sir Eugene to share a little bit of your precious blood Romari said.


    <em>Huh?</em> Whats so hard about that? Ill give it to you right away, Eugene responded.


    Well, no, what Im saying is that you need to make it your servant No, your thrall, Romari exined.


    Eugene was struck speechless. He had never imagined that he would have to take an undead as his vassal.


    <em>Ah! </em>Of course, it would be different from Sir Galfredik! You could say that it would essentially be a ve. You could say that it would be a loyal servant who only takes your orders after taking your blood. A-anyway, thats what I expect to happen, Romari said.


    Expect to happen? So, youre saying that it might not work at all. Youdo you know how much money and time youve wasted so far? Eugene asked while staring at her expressionlessly. He was looking at her as if she were helplessly ipetent.


    Romari jumped up in surprise and quickly responded, <em>Oh, </em>it will work! Ive performed all kinds of experiments, and Im certain it will work!


    Ill take your word for it, Eugene said. Of course, he couldnt fully trust her words. If he could mobilize the undead twin-headed ogre, it would help in sessfullypleting the mission of rescuing the delegation of the Holy Empire and eradicating the pirates.


    Then let us go. Sirs, why dont youe along? Theres nothing else you want to add to my n, right? Eugene said.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes. Of course.


    The lords could only smile awkwardly while nodding.


    <em>I dont know what youre saying, so Ill stay the fuck still.</em>


    It was one of the truths of life.


    ***


    The beowulf warriors stood guard. Eugene entered the carriage containing the undead twin-headed ogre along with Romari. The sight of the undead twin-headed ogre sitting in the middle of a bizarre magic circle was grotesque, to say the least. However, it seemed even more freakish that a monster with two heads and four arms was wearing a luxurious priest uniform.


    First, you have to let your blood flow on the incense burner, Romari said.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugene took off his gloves, deactivated ck Scales, then drew a line on his palm with Wolfughter. A thin line of red quickly appeared.


    <em>A-as expected</em>


    Romari was amazed at the faint mystery emanating from Eugenes blood. It wasnt just any blood, but the blood of an Origin vampire. It was blood of enormous value, something that every wizard would die for even a drop.


    <em>Drip, drip, drip</em>


    Eugene squeezed his fist, and the droplets painted the skull incense burner. Although he had cut himself with Wolfughter, a king among swords, he knew his wound would heal in just a couple dozen seconds. As such, he quickly moved his hand and let his blood drip on the other incense as well.


    Thats enough. Thank you so much. Now Romari took her ce in front of the undead twin-headed ogre. And the ritual of the Origin vampire and the sessor of the Blood Shadow School finally began.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    What are they doing sote at night? Theyre supposed to set out tomorrow, right?


    It appears His Majestys wizard has told him that she could move the undead.


    Is that true?


    Yes. But she required His Majestys participation in the magic ceremony. So thats why theyre here at this time.


    Oooh


    The gazes of the nobles were filled with curiosity, expectations, and anxiety as they stared at the carriage from afar. They were curious whether it was actually possible to animate the undead with something other than evil ck magic or not. They wondered to what degree the undead would move if it were reanimated. Finally, they were anxious at the possibility that the undead might be hostile to the living.


    But His Majesty and the other knights are here, so we should be fine, right?


    Thats right. There are even beowulf warriors here. It wont be a problem.


    Haha. Everyone seems quite worried. Right, its not like that ogre is going to eat us.


    Hahaha!


    Everyoneughed at someones joke. But unlike their rxed and bold expressions, the nobles were busily retreating while keeping their upper bodies immobile.


    I-Im not joking! What if it suddenly jumps out and starts eating people?


    The undead is hostile toward anything living, right? If the King of Maren is actually a member of the Dark Tribe as the rumors have it, then he might have nothing to worry about. But what about us? We could be in some real trouble.


    The nobles maintained their smiles while quietly scurrying to the sides of their escorting knights.


    Rattle!


    Oh my!


    By the gods!


    The carriage located more than ten meters from them suddenly buckled, and the nobles jumped out while shouting. They quickly hid behind their knights and screamed with fear while drawing the holy symbol in the air. The carriage jolted a few more times before suddenly going quiet.


    The nobles peeped their heads over the shoulders of their knights and stared.


    Suddenly


    Booooom!


    The carriage exploded with a thunderous boom.


    Uaaagh! The nobles scrambled for their lives while the Beowulfs surrounding the carriage immediately erupted with their Fears and prepared for battle. The dark aura obscuring the area subsided; and three figures,rge and small, could finally be seen.


    D-did they seed?


    His Majesty is safe!


    The nobles expressed relief when they saw Eugene standing proudly in front of the undead twin-headed ogre. A bright crimson light filled the undeads eyes instead of a lifeless gray.


    Booom! Boom! Boom!


    The undead twin-headed ogre started following after Eugenes footsteps, and the faces of the nobles turned pale once again. The fear in their hearts intensified when they saw the monster move. After all, it had been scary enough when it was immobile. Their legs started trembling to the point where it seemed like it was a miracle for them to have remained standing even now.


    Eugene spoke to them in a calm voice, Be at ease, everyone. The ogre will only follow my orders from now on.


    !


    Wasnt that more of a problem? What if he ordered the monster to kill them immediately? Then it would carry out the order, right?


    However, the nobles could not voice their true thoughts. They nodded while forcing awkward smiles on their faces.


    C-congrattions, Your Majesty!


    This couldnt be a bigger victory for magic and faith!


    I-i-it truly is the epitome of mercy and faith! It is clear that the three gods are always watching and protecting Your Majesty!


    The nobles hurriedly congratted Eugene in an extremely respectful tone, making sure to emphasize his faith. Although it was likely that their worries would nevere true, there was no harm in being prepared.


    Eugene responded with a faint smile, Thank you all for your kind words, but my true faith and the faith of this fellow will be proven tomorrow.


    What?


    The nobles muttered with confused expressions. Eugene tapped the twin-headed ogre emitting hot breaths from its noses and mouths.


    Im going to put it to work in rescuing the Holy Empires delegation.


    ***


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The twin-headed ogre took the lead, and the two griffon siblings followed right behind. The two cubs had considerably grown up and were now the size of a calf. Eugene followed right behind the three alongside Princess Lilisain.


    He turned his head and spoke to the princess, It seems your horse has gotten used to them.


    Horses were the favorite food of the griffons, and horses were always agitated and disturbed by griffons. However, the two griffons only looked and moved forward triumphantly. They neither seemed interested in Silion nor Princess Lilisains horse.


    Princess Lilisain responded, Yes. Its because those children perceive me as their mother.


    Wont they target other horses, then? Eugene asked.


    Princess Lilisain answered, There have been times like that, but they always nce at you before giving up.


    Really? So, theyre pretty smart, Eugene said in a disappointed voice while gazing at the back of the two griffons. He had been nning to teach the two griffons a lesson if they ever targeted a horse.


    The two griffons suddenly shuddered, but their gazes werent directed toward Eugene.


    Kieeh! If they ever try anything to subordinate number one, I wont stay still! Underling number one! You just trust in me, Mirian eximed.


    Neiiigh!


    Silion cried out as if responding to the spirits words.


    Hmm.


    Eugene observed the spirit and the steed for a moment before snatching Mirian out of the air.


    I just had a good idea, he said.


    K-kieh?!


    Eugene continued, Youre in charge of their education from now on.


    W-what do you mean by that? Mirian asked.


    Neither the princess nor I can watch and take care of them forever, right? So, you should take the responsibility for educating them, Eugene exined.


    K-kiek! S-sir, you cant do that to me. This statement is directly in contradiction to the providence of nature and Mirian retorted.


    A spirit of water going crazy about wealth is not particrly aligned to the providence of nature, is it? But you still exist, right? Take good care of them. If they ever try something, I wont stand still. Youre my subordinate after all, Eugene interrupted.


    No, Im your contracted spirit, not your subordinate Kieeee!


    Eugene ignored the spirit and threw her toward the griffons.


    Half a dayter, the group arrived at the entrance to the Cape of Pilo. It was no longer possible to continue with carriages and carts, so the expedition decided to set camp in a suitable location.


    Weve given instructions to procure suitable ships and crew as soon as possible, so we should see a ship ashore within a few days.


    Since we do not have many troops, we can use a boat and board the ship.


    In the meantime, what do you think about taking a rest and devising a n?


    The three lords gave polite suggestions. After seeing the mobilization of the undead twin-headed ogre, their fear and awe toward Eugene had significantly grown.


    Hmm. Eugene turned his gaze away from the lords without giving an answer. He then looked over the Cape of Pilo before speaking, Its a fine day.


    What? Ah, yes. Thats right. The lords werent sure why Eugene was suddenly talking about the weather, but they still nodded.


    Eugene continued, On a day like this, the pirates ind is supposed to be visible from the end of the cape, right?


    Thats right. On a day like today, it should be visible to the naked eye, one of the lords answered.


    Yes. I can see it very well. Is it about thirty kilometers from here? There are two small inds and one big ind, Eugene responded.


    ??? The three lords were confused by Eugenes words. It was getting harder for them toprehend Eugenes words.


    After looking over the inds of the pirates once more using his heightened vision, Eugene turned toward the three lords and the knights.


    You said that none of you have ever been to the pirates base before, right? Because the current is strong and there are too many reefs, Eugene asked.


    Ah, yes


    Eugene continued, Then there must not be much information about their base. You should have no information regarding exactly how many troops they have, what their defenses are like, and the existence and locations of hidden traps on the inds.


    Yes. Were ashamed, but thats right, one of the lords answered.


    Then, wouldnt it be better to reconnaissance first? Eugene asked.


    You are quite right. However we dont really have a one of the lords muttered. They werent idiots. If they could, then they would have done it long ago! The lords inwardlyined while simply gazing at Eugenes face with awkward expressions.


    Ah, Perhaps?! Prince Localope stepped forward while pping his hands. His eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Your Majesty, are you nning on using them? Prince Localope asked while pointing, and everyones gazes went over to where he was pointing.


    Keeeek! Kieeeeng!


    The two griffons were acting cute while showing their bellies in front of Princess Lilisain as if they were some kind of a pet. The eyes of the nobles glimmered when they saw the two creatures.


    Griffons! They have wings, so it might be possible to reconnaissance with them!


    And they are obedient to the princess! Oohhh!


    The nobles eximed.


    Tsk, tsk. Even if none of you have ever seen an intermediate or a high-ranking monster in an evilnd before, isnt this too much? Sirs, how could you be so ignorant about monsters? Eugene said while clicking his tongue.


    What?


    Eugene exined, Griffons are not capable of flying long distances. Even a fully grown griffon can only glide for a few kilometers at most. Aside from that, theyre still young, so they can only fly a few hundred meters at best.


    Ah The nobles took on disappointed expressions.


    Then how are you nning to scout ahead? Prince Localope asked.


    Eugene responded while staring at the twin-headed ogre. The creature stood tall in front of the garrison like a guardian statue.


    We have him, right?


    ???


    Everyone took on confused, bewildered gazes. They were at aplete loss about what Eugene was talking about.


    Come here, Eugene muttered to the undead twin-headed ogrenoto his first thrall. Even though the creature was located well over a hundred meters away, it immediately turned to Eugene and began to briskly walk over to him.


    Ohhh


    What a wonder


    It certainly obeys His Majestys orders without fail.


    But how is His Majesty nning to use that for reconnaissance?


    The twin-headed ogre moved very quickly, betraying itsrge size, and it was definitely and tremendously powerful. However, it could only be used in battles. In the first ce, it made absolutely no sense to use such arge monster for reconnaissance, as reconnaissance required secrecy, and the twin-headed ogre was anything but covert.


    Well, its not necessarily just reconnaissance. I suppose you could also call it a preemptive strike in addition to reconnaissance. Anyway, if its this fellow, no, its only possible with this guy, Eugene said.


    Uh


    So, just how exactly were you going to do that?!


    The nobles shared the same thoughts. Eugene scanned the nobles before speaking, You dont necessarily need to fly or take a boat to scout an ind, do you?


    What?


    Ive heard that the water isnt very deep here, is that right? Eugene asked with a grin while pointing at the fluttering sea.


    ***


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Boom! Boom! Fwoosh! Thuwap! Thuwap..


    ...


    The members of the expedition; regardless of their status, gender, and race, stared at the beach with their jaws agape. The scene unfolding before their eyes was truly shocking and amazing. The two-headed monster king was walking into the sea as if it were trying to drown itself. Soon, the twin-headed ogres two heads werepletely submerged.


    Prince Localope finally removed his gaze from the monster and spoke with a dumbfounded expression, I have heard quite a few stories from minstrels, but I swear I have never heard of an ogre going into the sea before.


    Well In the first ce, ogres usually live in mountains or valleys. It would be rather difficult, or rather, impossible to see one near the sea.


    T-there are also no records of an ogre being able to swim.


    Eugene spoke with a smirk, As an undead, it doesnt need to breathe. Theres no fear of drowning, so it would be strange if it couldnt go into the sea. Besides, its not quite swimming, is it?


    Indeed, Eugenes twin-headed ogre wasnt swimming across the sea. It was extremely ridiculous, but it was fulfilling Eugenes order to walk through the seain a straight lineall the way to the pirates base.


    The once undead twin-headed ogre will y a big role in rescuing the priests of the Holy Empire. What do you think? Wont the distrust disappear? And you never know, the high priest may even bless it or something.


    !


    How ridiculous!


    But what if Eugenes n really seeded?


    Its entirely possible!

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    <em>Krrrrruu</em>


    The twin-headed ogrethe king of monstersadvanced through the water. Its movements were dampened because it was underwater, but the twin-headed ogre crossed more than ten meters with each leap, and groups of fish scattered in surprise every time. Larger creatures of the sea hovered around and either poked or bit the ogre, but the ogre didnt care. There was no way for any of the fish to actually prate its steel-like skin when even swords and spears were incapable of doing so. More importantly, the ogre was without self-will. Only the voice of its master, Eugene, continued topletely dominate its soul.


    - Get on the ind and kill everything that attacks you first. Dont touch anyone that leaves you alone or runs away.


    - Take a good look. If anyone is wearing anything simr to this, leave them alone.


    - And if you do see people wearing something simr to this


    The twin-headed ogre kept its crimson eyes fixated in the distance to fulfill the three absolute orders of its master. The creatures eyes were filled with Fear, instead of evil energy.


    ***


    The sun was starting to be buried behind the darkening sky of the west, in the direction of the Pilo Cape.


    <em>Huaaaah!</em> A pirate gave a long yawn while guarding the entrance to the small bay into the ind, where more than ten galley ships and small boats leisurely floated.


    Youre going to rip your mouth at that rate, you little bastard. Dont doze off and focus on keeping watch.


    I wasnt dozing off, you crazy rat. And I cant see jack shit. Theres nothing around here except seagulls, so what am I supposed to keep a watch for? the pirate responded in an irritated voice to his colleagues criticism.


    Motherfucker How long do I have to keep up with this bullshit? Its because of those fuckers crazed about the three gods the pirate muttered.


    Bastard. Could you say the exact same words in front of those fanatics? his colleague said.


    Are you crazy? Ive never seen anyone so haughty. Hostages my ass. Fuck! I hope they get out of here as soon as possible. Fuck the ransom, the pirate responded.


    I heard they called for five thousand imperial gold coins, right? If they seed, we will be getting twenty each, his colleague said.


    <em>Ehehe!</em> Fuck, I could go to the port and fuck around with a prostitute for half a year with that money, the pirate said.


    <em>Keke!</em> Maybe if youre into cheap women with gonorrhea. Youll be robbed clean in a month if you keep an expensive girl like Leache. The colleague pointed out.


    Crazy bastard. And do you really think a girl who acts hard to get like Leache deal with you? the pirate asked.


    The power of gold is great, my friend, the colleague replied.


    Well, thats true. Gold can make even monsters dance. Anyway <em>Huh?</em> The pirate abruptly stopped speaking with surprise in his eyes. He frowned at the reflection of the sun in the waves, then stretched out his neck before muttering.


    The water. Whats wrong with the water?


    What? Why? his colleague asked.


    Look over there, he said and pointed.


    <em>Huh?</em> The colleagues eyes widened when he turned his gaze. The waves had been moving strongly toward a single direction until not long ago. However, the direction of the waves had changed at a certain spot.


    But that wasnt all


    A straight line could be seen on the surface of the water toward the bay where the ships were floating.


    What is that?


    I-I dont know Is it a shark?


    It couldnt be a shark. The water around the ind was only three to four meters deep. There were many hidden reefs and strong currents surrounding the ind as well. As such, even predators like sharks and killer whales did not recklessly approach the ind. The only creatures capable of freely crossing the rough current were the colleagues of the pirates: lizardmen, and mermen.


    How strange. You dont think it could be a monster, right?


    What are you talking about? There arent any sea monsters around these parts. We havent seen a single one in over ten years, so what monster are you talking about?


    Right?


    It was one of the reasons why the pirates had taken the ind as their base. There werent any marine monsters residing in the vicinity. There was no way that a monster would suddenly appear after more than ten years ofplete absence.


    And sea monsters dont usuallye ontond either. And we have those three god fanatics, right? If something happens, those great holy knights will slice and dice for us, so whats there to worry about?


    <em>Uhehe!</em> Those leeching, pompous folks can finally <em>Huh?!</em> The pirate started to giggle before sharply inhaling. A ck stone had suddenly appeared on the surface of the water.


    W-what is that? Is it a turtle? He said.


    <em>Uh</em> Isnt it a little fast for a turtle? And have you ever seen two turtles move side by side like that?


    The gazes of the pirates remained glued on the two unknown dark objects as they cut through the current.


    Suddenly


    <em>Shuaaaack!</em>


    The two<em> turtles</em> suddenly burst into the air.


    <em>Agh!</em>


    <em>Uaagh!</em>


    They werent turtles after all. Rather, the figure that burst through the air while cutting through the currents was a monster with two heads and four arms.


    W-w-what is that?!


    <em>Huah</em>


    The pirates had lived most of their lives on the water, so they had no way of identifying the monster. However, they could be certain of one thing. Their indtheir basewas about to get fucked.


    ***


    <em>Dong! Dong! Dong!</em>


    <em>Huh?</em> What is that? Laerina raised her head with a surprised expression at the sudden sound of a bell. She had just finished praying.


    Isnt that the sound of a bell?


    I think its the pirates.


    Could something have happened?


    The priests and the holy knights had been kneeling in front of her in prayer. They also buzzed at the suddenmotion.


    I will look into it, The holy knight Parma hurriedly pulled out his sword and departed with two of his fellow knights. The bell continued to ring nonstop, and even screams and shouts began to resound in the far distance.


    The expressions of the priests grew grim as they became restless.


    High Priest, shouldnt we go out there as well?


    Yes, lets do that, Laerina answered, noticing that something was unusual. The members of the Holy Empires delegation crowded outside.


    <em>Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!</em>


    The bell continued to ring frantically.


    Its a monster!


    <em>Uahh! </em><em>Uaaagh</em><em>!</em>


    Run away!


    Where are we going to go? Fight, you bastards!


    Pirates were running chaotically while screaming and cursing. The entire ind was embroiled in chaos.


    Great priest! Parma and the holy knights rushed back to Laerina after forcibly capturing a few pirates and inquiring about the situation


    Laerina asked in a hurry, Whats going on? Whats wrong with these people?


    Parma answered, A monster appeared from the sea.


    <em>Ah!</em> Do you mean a sea monster? Laerina asked.


    That seems to be the case since it apparently came from the water. For now, please get to a safe ce with the high priest, everyone. Sirs, protect the high priests and the others. I will deal with the monster with Sir Letom and Sir Moliva, Parma said as two holy knights moved to his sides.


    <em>Oh.</em> I am d you are here with us, sirs.


    May the blessing of the three gods be with you sirs!


    The priests finally took on relieved expressions. Unlike the holy knights of the other kingdoms chosen based on their families and connections, the holy knights of the Holy Empire were chosen purely based on their faith and qualities. In a sense, they were <em>true</em> holy knights.


    No. I will be going with you, sirs. Laerina stepped forward while shaking her head.


    ! Parmas eyes widened.


    Never. We dont know what monster we are facing. The high priest


    Sir Parma. If one of you sirs falls into trouble, who can help you? Laerina asked.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Parma flinched before easing up.


    She was correct. Although she was a young maiden who seemed feeble and weak on the outside, there was one crucial reason why she became a high priest of the empire and a saintess. It was because of the powerful mystery she exclusively possessed.


    I will aid you with Sacred Song. Of course, it would be best if it doesnte to that, Laerina said.


    I will do my best to prevent that from happening. Parma bowed politely before unsheathing his longsword and turning around. Lets go, brothers!


    Please be careful, High Priest!


    The three gods bless you! The holy faith be with all of you!


    Laerina and the three holy knights ran toward the dock, leaving behind the priests to climb the mountain with the other holy knights.


    ***


    <em>Huaaaaaghh!</em>


    The monster burst into a grotesque roar.


    <em>Huaag!</em>


    <em>Kuagh!</em>


    Many of the pirates fell on their buttocks and pissed their pants just from hearing the monsters roar. Pirates were rough and cruel after having experienced all sorts of things in the sea. However, none of them had ever seen a monster as terrifying as the twin-headed ogre. It felt as if their very souls were escaping their bodies when they met the gaze of the horrifying monster. The eyes of the monster were each as big as a fist, and they glimmered with a red light. Any thought of retaliation disappeared when the pirates saw the four maces held in the four thick, trunk-like hands of the monster.


    You cowards! Fight! Fight! Several senior pirates rushed at the twin-headed ogre alongside Ukre.


    <em>Fwoosh! Shoosh!</em>


    The ogres four maces moved in all directions.


    <em>Bang! Thuuck!</em>


    The pirates struck by the deadly weapons were thrown back; they werent even able to scream as they sttered.


    <em>Pew! Pew!</em>


    Dozens of lizardmen pirates fired their crossbows and threw their harpoons.


    <em>Titing!</em>


    However, the projectiles were deflected as if the monster was wearing armor inside the strange priestly garment, which looked even more bizarre after being soaked in water. Immediately afterward, the twin-headed ogre charged the lizardmen while roaring and swinging its weapons.


    <em>Kuaagh! Keek!</em>


    <em>Ugh!</em> No! No way!


    Run! Get to the mountains!


    The pirates lost their will to fight and were about to flee.


    S-sirs! Holy knights!


    Please help us! Help us!


    I will convert immediately! Sirs!


    High Priest!


    The pirates shouted desperately when they saw Laerina arrive at the dock with the holy knights. They had considered the priests and the holy knights to be nothing more than bloodsuckers draining their supplies. But now, the holy knights had be no different from their saviors, or the manifestation of the three gods themselves.


    If you want to live, get lost.


    Yes, yes!


    You will be blessed! God will protect you forevermore!


    The pirates shouted whatever came into their minds out of their desire to live, then fled in a hurry. Parma and the two knights took on a triangr formation and observed the monster.


    However


    A twin-headed ogre?


    But this is an ind.


    The holy knights took on stupefied expressions. They lived in an era where religious disputes were mostly nonexistent. As such, the main task of the Holy Empires holy knights had turned into dealing with intermediate and high-ranking monsters. As a result, they knew monsters well and were well aware of their unique characteristics.


    Where did ite from? Was there an evilnd here?


    N-no, sirs. Thats not the problem right now. Look, isnt it wearing clothes?


    Huh!?


    The eyes of the three knights filled with shock. It had been hard to identify since the monster was covered with unidentifiable sea creatures and blood, but the twin-headed ogre was definitely wearing clothes. However, that wasnt the most shocking...


    <em>Huaaaaghh!</em>


    The twin-headed ogre had be Eugenes thrall after receiving his blood, so it felt an instinctive sense of repulsion toward the weapons of the holy knights, which were filled with divine power. It beat its chest with its four arms while trembling. As a result, an object hidden during its journey across the sea was revealed.


    A holy artifact? A monster has a holy artifact?!


    W-what? How could this be?!


    The holy knights were stupefied when they saw the object, which was embedded with a red jewel at its center and glistened silver.


    L-look closely at its clothes! Its the mark of the church! Even the determined Laerina was shocked.


    Indeed, the terrible monster in front of them was dressed <em>very</em> simrly to a holy knight.


    Laerina and the holy knights took on dazed expressions. It was as if the very reality of their world was being shattered into countless pieces. And although they were ignorant, the moment of hesitation allowed them to keep their lives.


    It was because of the three orders Eugene had given to the twin-headed ogre.


    - Get on the ind and kill everything that attacks you first. Dont touch anyone that leaves you alone or runs away.


    The holy knights had stopped trying to attack the twin-headed ogre in disbelief and shock.


    - Take a good look. If anyone is wearing anything simr to this, leave them alone.


    In addition, both Laerina and the holy knights had the holy artifact the twin-headed ogre had also received from Eugene, and it was hanging around their necks or engraved in their armor.


    Andstly


    - And if you do see people wearing something simr to this


    <em>Huaaaanng</em>


    The twin-headed ogre was absolutely obedient to themands given by its master. So, once it saw Laerina wearing an object almost identical to the one it had received from its master, it drew the holy symbol in the air in a polite, reverent manner as if it was a priest.


    !!!


    It was already unbelievable that a terrible monster was wearing the clothes of the clergy, but when the monster even drew the holy symbol, Laerina and the holy knights were thrown into a new realm of confusion and shock.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Great work


    Not at all, Your Majesty. We only fulfilled our duties as lords of Carls Baggins to the best of our abilities.


    It is our duty to carry out Her Excellencys orders.


    The three lords gave humble answers to Eugenespliment.


    Eugene responded while nodding his head with satisfaction, I will make sure to let Her Excellency Archivold know of all your hard work.


    It wasnt just empty words. The three lords had proven themselves to be pretty capable in many ways, unlike their first impression. It was certainlymendable for them to have secured a ship and crew two days after arriving at the Cape of Pilo.


    Its difficult forrge ships to approach because of the rocks and reefs, so we only prepared onerge ship and smaller galleys simr to the ones used by the pirates, one of the lords said.


    It must have been hard to recruit a suitable crew, right? Eugene asked. Eugene predicted that it would have been difficult to recruit capable sailors, as it was a voyage to face off against pirates. However, the ship had been filled with a sufficient number of sailors and workers, which Eugene found quite unexpected.


    Its all because of Your Majesty, one of the lords answered.


    Me? Eugene asked with a puzzled expression. The foreign nobles also took on curious expressions, wondering what the three lords were talking about.


    One of the lords continued, Thanks to Your Majestys reputation, the sailors werent afraid of facing off against pirates. If it were another knight, we wouldnt have had half of the applicants.


    The three lords had been rather startled by the oue. They had long been with Essandras side ever since the Carls Baginns Penins was divided due to the actions of the previous marquis. They valued legitimacy and had immediately taken to Essandras side.


    There were nobles and lords who sided against her, and they had been decimated by Essandras army. In addition, the army responsible for their demise was mainlyposed of the knights and mercenaries who had personally seen and experienced Eugenes incredible skills and power. The same knights and mercenaries had talked about Eugene wherever they went.


    Knight Jan Eugene had be renowned as an undefeated knight honored by even Marquis Archivold and her knights. And such a famed knight had returned to the penins after bing a king in just a few years. The return of the legendary knight coupled with the active cooperation of the local lords was more than sufficient for many to assume that it was an impossible fight to lose. As such, the sailors and workers had actively applied with the excitement of working together with a legend.


    Naturally, the biggest reason for their cooperation was


    <em>Money.</em>


    <em>They came because they would receive ten silver coins each, from us.</em>


    <em>Only if we hadnt actively encouraged them to apply</em>


    The three lords sighed inwardly while having simr thoughts. However, if Eugene really did seed in destroying the pirates, or even if he just seeded in saving the delegation of the Holy Empire along with the high priestthey would bask in the merit as well. The honor and recognition they would gain with Essandra were invaluable. It was something money couldnt buy. The three lordsforted their bitter hearts with such thought and forced a smile on their faces.


    Eugene then turned around and said, Shall we go?


    Galfredik turned to the waiting troops on the beach and shouted, Were departing! Lets go!


    Knights and warriors from the three races: vampires, elves, and beowulfs boarded the boats. The foreign nobles, including Prince Localope, also boarded a boat headed to a galley along with their escorts.


    But vampires cant cross the ocean, can they? one noble whispered while watching the vampires casually boarding the boats.


    Another noble responded while clicking their tongue, <em>Tsk, tsk.</em> Even if they belong to the Tribe of Darkness, high-ranking nobles are not greatly affected as long as theyre at a distance wherend is still visible. In the first ce, youve seen thempletely unaffected under the sun, so what are you on about now?


    <em>Ah</em> The nobleman responsible for asking the question took on an awkward expression. Other nobles surrounding the two stared at Eugene, Galfredik, and the two vampire high lords with renewed gazes.


    <em>Come to think of it, arent vampires capable of walking around during the day very rare even within the Dark n?</em>


    <em>How many of such vampires does the King of Maren have under hismand?</em>


    In addition, there were even elven knights and beowulf warriors. Each and every one of them could easily ughter more than ten times their number in groups of threes or fours.


    <em>Its truly a small group of elites.</em>


    <em>I wonder if it would be possible to match them even if I gathered all of our countrys knights.</em>


    The number of troops was a very important factor inbat, but everyone recognized that the same principle did not necessarily apply to Eugenes expedition. And if the situation with the Holy Empires delegation was sessfully resolved


    <em>No one will be able to berate me for signing a contract to resolve the situation with the monsters.</em>


    Many of the foreign nobles had always been afraid of being admonished and held ountable when they returned to their respective countries. As such, they prayed with one heart that Eugenes expedition could rescue the delegation of the Holy Empire and the high priest without any issues.


    ***


    Four hourster, the expeditions fleet arrived in the vicinity of the ind of the pirates where the mass was in in sight. ording to the crew, it was difficult to advance even further due to the currents and reefs. As such, they were on standby.


    This is strange.


    Yes, its quite strange.


    The nobles aboard thergest of the ships were gathered on the deck and were staring at the ind. They expressed their confusion with puzzled expressions. The distance between the fleet and the ind was about one kilometer. The ships should already be in clear view, so the pirates should be able to see them by now. It was expected for the pirates to have reacted to the fleets appearance, whether to prepare for battle or initiate a conversation. However, there was no movement from the pirates at all.


    Did the pirates know we wereing? Maybe they ran away?


    They even sent a messenger to the Archivold Marquisate to ask for ransom, so how could that be?


    Even for a group of criminals like pirates, it was an unwritten rule to abide by basic moral principles. High-ranking individuals capable of trading for ransom were to be kept unharmed, and once negotiations were offered, they were required to go to the table.


    It was an unwrittenw of the pirates.


    In this case, the pirates had been the ones to suggest a negotiation with the Archivold Marquisatethe master of the penins. They were required to keep their word unconditionally, since breaking their promise would be an act of serious threat to the Archivold Marquisates honor and reputation.


    Shouldnt we wait and see for a while?


    <em>Hmm.</em> I wonder the nobles continued whispering.


    All of a sudden, the ship at the head of the fleet began to move unhesitatingly toward the ind of the pirates. It was the ship Eugene was on.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    Why is he being so hasty?


    What is he nning to do if the boat gets caught on the rocks?


    Even if Eugene was an excellent knight, they were currently at sea. Eugene was clearly acting recklessly in an environment where he could not disy his skills as a knight to the fullest. However


    What? What?


    <em>Huh?!</em>


    The nobles were stunned when they saw the boat cross through the water.


    Didnt they say the current was strong?


    And there are supposed to be many reefs as well, right?


    A-are the sailors on that boat especially skilled? That shouldnt be the case. If there truly were such skilled sailors, the three lords or local knights desiring fame would have already set out to attack the pirates.


    I-is he receiving the protection of god?! one nobleman eximed with disbelief.


    The other nobles expressed their agreement with excited voices. Thats possible! He has set out to rescue a high priest of the Holy Empire, after all, right?


    A brother of faith is on his way to save the gbearer of faith! It wouldnt be strange if he really were under divine protection!


    <em>Huh, huh!</em> Except for the few who werepletely convinced, the rest were still half doubtful. However, they could note up with any other usible exnations for the phenomenon. The boat was passing through the dangerous water filled with rough currents and reefs without any problem at all.


    Was the King of Maren really under the protection of the three gods?


    Was it really possibleeven if he was a member of the Dark n?


    A new topic of discussion emerged, which gave headaches to the nobles.


    Naturally, the truth of the matter waspletely different from their assumptions.


    ***


    M-my god! The crew of the ship carrying Eugene, the vampires, and the elves cried out. None of the sailors could hide their disbelief, regardless of whether they were rowing or moving the sails.


    They were currently experiencing something that could not be exined unless it was divine intervention.


    Just follow the lights. Then everyone will be safe, Eugene said.


    Yes! Yes! The captain eagerly nodded while looking ahead. There was a round green sphere shimmering up about ten meters ahead in the water. The green shimmering light wasnt simply pinpointing the path to avoid the reefs. Rather, a current flowed around the boat with the sphere as its head. An invisible force was enveloping the entire ship, preventing the rough currents flowing near the ind froming close to the ship.


    It was a mystery even the most experienced sailors on the boat could not exin. It was literally a situation that could not be exined by anything other than a miracle of god. The sailors knew well that the miracle began with Eugene, who stood at the stern of the boat.


    <em>The King of Maren is a prophet! Hes a saint!</em>


    <em>Hes loved by the god of the sea. No, by all the gods!</em>


    The sailors were no less than mercenaries when it came to believing in superstitions. They couldnt help but be in awe of Eugene. However, the few who knew the truth along with Eugene stared at the ball of light with stupefied faces.


    I thought she only knew how to eat and seek out treasures, but it turns out shes pretty good, right?


    Shes still a spirit of water <em>Bweegh!</em> Since she has evolved, then<em>Uweeeegh</em><em>!</em>


    Disgusting Galfredik grinned while patting Romaris back. The wizard was still extremely prone to seasickness.


    As expected from the master. He wasnt worried at all about invading the ind because of the spirit, right? Galfredik said.


    Well Yes. Eugene shrugged, although it wasnt technically true. In fact, he had been pondering whether he should call back the twin-headed ogre or transform into a monster to cross the sea. During his contemtion, he happened to see the spirit hanging around the bow while scratching her stomach. He threw her into the sea out of curiosity and doubtful expectation. Since she was a spirit of water, he expected that she wouldnt have difficulties navigating through the water. Moreover, he had thought it might even be possible for her to block or move currents after evolving.


    However, he had never actually expected that she would be able to do so


    <em>I have no idea as well.</em>


    <em>Kweegh! Kieeeegh!</em> Even freshwater fish cant live in the ocean <em>Kiweeegeh</em><em>!</em> Sir, youre really the d-demon king <em>Kweeeegh</em><em>!</em>


    It was ridiculous how she distinguished freshwater from the sea as a spirit of water, but she was still serving her purpose. In any case, Eugene was satisfied that the spirit had finally proved useful after having beenzing around and devouring food.


    ***


    <em>Kieehhh</em><em> </em><em>Kieeh</em><em>! </em><em>Bweeegh</em><em>!</em> The spirit buzzed around with a crying face. Her stomach was bloated as if she had drunk a little bit of seawater. She then spoke with a dying look, Sir, Im dying. I need to get some rest.


    Eugene responded with a cold expression, No.


    <em>Kieh?</em>


    Go bring the other ships as well, Eugenemanded.


    F-freshwater fish


    You did it once, didnt you? Its not like youre going to die, Eugene said curtly.


    You vicious man! <em>Kieeeeehhhh!</em>


    Eugene ignored the spirit as she threw a fit after finally making herself useful in a long time. He looked around the dock.


    <em>Hmm.</em> How strange. Both his hearing and sense of smell could not sense anything on the dock and the surroundings. It was as if he were on an ind of ghosts.


    Lets start searching, Eugenemanded. The troops quickly divided into two groups and headed deeper into the pirates vige. It didnt take long for them to discover people.


    All the people of the ind were gathered in thergest and most proper building on the ind. And even though it was an ind of pirates, holy knights equipped in proper attire were guarding the building.


    ?! The two holy knights took on surprised expressions when they saw Eugenes group. However, they quickly lowered their guard and hurriedly approached after seemingly recognizing the g Selena was hosting.


    Might you be King Jan Eugene Ba, the rightful monarch of Maren? one of the holy knights asked.


    Eugene felt a little puzzled, but he nodded. Well, for now. Do you sirs belong to the delegation of the Holy Empire?


    <em>Oh!</em>


    I cant believe Im finally getting to meet a true brother of faith! the holy knights eximed.


    <em>Have they gone mad?</em>


    Eugene and his group were greatly taken aback by the reaction of the holy knights. They were clearly in awe.


    Pleasee in! The high priest and our other brothers have been eagerly waiting for Your Majesty! one of the holy knights said.


    Wait, where are the pirates?


    <em>Haha!</em> They have repented! Its all thanks to your sincere faith. <em>Hahaha!</em>


    Pleasee in, Your Majesty. And you sirs as well!


    What nonsense were they spewing now? Eugene suppressed his inner thoughts and followed behind the holy knights.


    And what they saw was


    <em>Oh,</em> gracious gods!


    I believe! I believe now!


    You have always protected me! The three gods have always been guiding me! Now, please be the master of my heart!


    More than a hundred pirates were huddled together on their knees; and regardless of their race, they prostrated in worship with their arms stretched out toward the twin-headed ogre.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    The lizardmen had bodies covered with green scales, while the mermen had the lower bodies of fish and the upper bodies of humans. The members of both races were praying together with the human pirates. The mermen were situated in wooden barrels filled with seawater. It was truly a strange, bizarre sight. Moreover, the mermen and the lizardmen werent praying to their god of the seaPosmabut to the three gods. To be exact, they were showing reverence toward the twin-headed ogre whose eyes shone red when Eugene entered the building.


    Theyre out of their minds Eugene muttered under his breath when he saw the fanatics crying out. The holy knight seemed like he hadnt heard Eugenes words as he looked around with pride and excitement before speaking, Its all thanks to the monster Your Majesty sent <em>Ah!</em> Please excuse me. The warrior of god you sent. The pirates repented when they saw that people carrying holy artifacts or wearing clothes with the symbol of the three gods werent being attacked. <em>Ah!</em> Therees the high priest.


    A group of priests in white clothes walked through the fervently praying pirates along with holy knights.


    <em>A woman?</em>


    Eugene was slightly surprised to see that the person leading the group was a woman.


    High Priest Laerina took her ce in front of him and spoke, The humble servant of the gods, Laerina, gives her greeting to Your Majesty Jan Eugene Ba, the rightful monarch of Maren, a man of true faith, and the honorable knight blessed by the gods.


    She proceeded to draw the holy symbol in the air in such a reverent way that it made it seem as if she were practically glowing. Eugene repeated the gesture unknowingly at the moment.


    I see So, youre the high priest of the Holy Empire. I am Jan Eugene Ba.


    Officially, high priests of the Holy Empire weremoners with no title, but technically, they were still above the cardinals of various kingdoms in terms of status. In that sense, Eugenes words could be considered rather impolite.


    However, Laerina seemed to be unconcerned about Eugenes attitude.


    I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart. The warrior that Your Majesty sent has saved us and led the sheep of this ind to the path of faith.


    Its nothing. I simply did what I could and had to do, Eugene responded. He wasnt trying to be humble; he was simply telling the truth. Eugene had judged that the Dragonborn pirates were strong enough to capture the delegation of the Holy Empire. As such, he had sent the twin-headed ogre to gauge their power and check if they had any hidden cards. And since he couldnt risk harming any members of the delegation, he had instructed the ogre not to touch anyone possessing holy artifacts or those with the symbol of the gods. Lastly, he instructed the ogre to draw the holy sign to prevent the holy knights from attacking it.


    But it appeared his instructions had led to an incredibly strange result.


    I cant believe how humble you are!


    <em>Oh!</em> Though you have the spirit of a hero, you are also a wanderer of the wilderness and a seeker of truth who pursues faith.


    The bursts of admiration from the priests were enough evidence.


    <em>This feels a bit burdensome</em>


    He felt most bothered by the high priest. She had her hands tightly sped and was looking at him with glistening eyes as if she were praying.


    Your Majesty she started.


    Please speak, Eugene responded.


    Your Majesty has led a monster to the path of faith, and although I cannotpare to you, I am also someone who treads the same path of faith, she responded.


    ...? Eugene wasnt sure what she was building up to, but he remained quiet and allowed her to continue.


    With the authority granted to me by His Holiness the Pope, I would like to bless Your Majesty and your warriors. Will you allow me? she asked.


    <em>Huh?!</em>


    <em>What?!</em>


    Exmations of shock echoed from the surroundings. Amidst the surprise, Parma quickly stepped forward from behind Laerina.


    High Priest! Even though we are indebted to His Majesty, for you to give your blessing is


    His Holiness has said that he trusts my judgment and decision, Laerina responded.


    B-but


    I am in charge of the delegation, Sir Parma, Laerina said.


    She was disying a calm, determined attitude, which was different from how she treated Eugene. Parma stepped back while biting his lips.


    <em>I dont know what the hell they are doing.</em>


    Eugene was bbergasted as well. He waspletely fine with the fact that the situation was unexpectedly resolved thanks to the great performance of the twin-headed ogre, even though the result was quite strange. It was truly bizarre that the pirates had repented and converted, but the Dragonborn pirates were eradicated and the Holy Empires delegation was saved. It was surprising that a young female high priest had offered to give them her blessing, but it wasnt that bad.


    It wasnt rare for priests to bless people, and a high priest of the Holy Empire wouldnt be so stingy that she would withhold her blessing from her savior.


    So, why were the priests and holy knights so surprised? And why were they trying to dissuade her?


    <em>Is there something more than meets the eye? Shes just a little girl, right?</em>


    Eugenes gaze was indifferent as he stared at Laerina. He couldnt feel anything simr to the aura of a strong knight or a wizard from her. The special people Eugene had seen so far were unique, but they all possessed the aura and energy befitting their power and mystery. However, he couldnt feel anything simr from Laerina. Instead, he could only feel a burdensome gaze filled with favor and goodwill toward himself.


    A blessing of the Holy Empires high priest. This is quite valuable, Eugene said.


    ???


    The priests and holy knights standing behind Laerina took on dazed expressions after hearing Eugenes words.


    Very valuableit was true, but why were they annoyed?


    But despite their reactions, Eugene remained calmly gazing into Laerinas blue eyes. Laerina looked slightly surprised, but she soon gave a soft smile. Although it is rare for me to personally bless someone, its not that valuable. Then


    Laerina raised her hand and Eugene slightly lowered his head, knowing well what she was about to do. It didnt matter if the other party was a high priest of the Holy Empire. He was the King of Maren and an Origin vampire. He could not kneel. Even if the pope were here in person, he would still never kneel.


    Parma slightly frowned at Eugenes attitude.


    Laerinas refreshing voice resounded. Oh, thou three holy gods, who care for all creatures and all things. This humble servant was allowed to borrow the authority of the master of all heaven and


    Eugene felt his mood worsening as Laerina continued. He could not feel any hostilitying from her, but it felt as if there was a bug crawling inside his head. Eugene experienced an incessant and indescribable unpleasant feeling. After a while, he came to a conclusion about Laerinas blessing.


    <em>It feels like Im listening to a scammer trying to fraud me with some nonsense.</em>


    Indeed, the difort he felt was due to the fact that he had to continue listening to her words, even though he knew well that they wereplete rubbish.


    So I dare implore you. Bless Jan Eugene Ba, the rightful monarch of Maren and the knight of true faith and noble honor. Anoint him with a blessing that permeates all thend within your reach.


    <em>Paaaaaa!</em>


    A pale light appeared from the tip of Learinas hands when she finished, and it wrapped around Eugene.


    <em>What is this?</em>


    Eugene wriggled unknowingly. The unpleasant sensation was being transmitted throughout his body. Thankfully, it quickly dispersed, and Eugene raised his head after sensing that the blessing of the high priest had ended.


    ?


    Eugene was puzzled. Laerina had blessed him with a voice as clear as the sky and as refreshing as morning dew. However, she had a confused, flustered expression.


    T-this shouldnt be?


    This shouldnt be? What was she saying after giving her blessing?


    <em>A-ah! </em>P-please excuse me, Your Majesty. You have been blessed Laerina quickly corrected herself.


    Is that so? Anyway, thank you. Its an honor, Eugene responded before turning around, perhaps due to the lingering, unpleasant feeling. Princess Lilisain and the elves were as calm as ever, while Galfredik and the two vampire high lords looked slightly stiff as if the high priests voice had bothered them.


    However, there was one person with a stupefied look and it was Romari with her mouth agape.


    <em>Ah</em> T-that Romari stuttered as if she wanted to say something, but then she quickly approached Eugene while patting her robe.


    What is it? Eugene asked.


    Sir Eugene, Sir Eugene. This is a jackpot, Romari said.


    Jackpot? Eugene asked. It was unlike her to be so excited.


    Yes, yes. The blessing that you just received is


    Romari cupped her hand over her mouth before whispering something in Eugenes ear.


    Eugenes eyes widened as he asked, Is that true?


    Romari answered, Im ny percent sure. As far as I know, if the blessings of the three gods were given to a member of the Dark n, its the only possibility. Its a piece of information that has been passed down from the founder of our school, so Im sure.


    <em>Hmm.</em> This is Eugene took on a slightly troubled expression as he desperately stopped himself from grinning. He could finally understand why the high priest had been so flustered after giving her blessing, and why she had uttered such words.


    I feel like I received a precious gift, even though its just my duty to save everyone, Eugene said.


    <em>A-ah,</em> n-not at all. W-well, Im a little tired, so Laerina stuttered before turning around with an obviously flustered expression.


    Brothers, and sirs. I will leave the matter of returning home up to you. S-sir Parma, if I could speak with you for a moment Laerina said.


    What? <em>Ah,</em> yes.


    The delegation of the Holy Empire suddenly became busy preparing for their departure. Eugene could only smile with satisfaction after receiving an unexpected gift in an unexpected situation, and in an unexpected ce.


    ***


    This is a littleno, its quite the trouble, Laerina said.


    <em>Sigh!</em> Thats why Ino, never mind. Anyway, why are you acting like this? What kind of a blessing was it? Parma stopped himself from rebuking Laerina and asked. Judging from the way she was reacting, it seemed that the King of Maren had been given an unusual blessing.


    Well, the blessing No, more importantly, as soon as the blessing was given, I heard their voices, Laerina responded.


    What?! Are you saying that a divine promation came down? Parma asked.


    Yes


    Divine promationit was a miracle simr to an oracle in which the gods had personally spoken to a believer. Naturally, an oracle was themand and will of a god and was considered more important than anything else. And a divine promation was also a message from a god, so it was considered the utmost honor for any believer to experience it even once.


    There were only very few special people who could hear the voices of the gods more often than others, and Laerina was one of them. It was how she had be a high priest and a saintess of the Holy Empire at such a young age.


    So, what did they say? Parma asked with slight agitation.


    T-thats Laerina hesitated while biting her lips.


    Just as Parma was about to say something out of frustration, Laerina spoke with a sigh, Well, they they asked if I was crazy.


    What?


    I heard them asking me if I was out of my mind, Laerina said.


    The gods had asked their own saintess if she was out of her mind?


    W-what? What kind of blessing was it that the gods would say such crazno, such unexpected words Parma quickly corrected his words.


    Laerina looked as if she were about to cry as she responded, If its a ce within the reach of the three gods The King of Maren can now enter anywhere he wants, without the owners permission.


    <em>Huh?</em> What does that evenwhat?! Parma eximed after btedly realizing the significance of her words.


    It was the most powerful constraint of the Dark nthey could not enter a city or a building without an invitation from the owner. That was why they had to cooperate and sometimes bow to humans, elves, dwarves, and others from time to time, even though they were so powerful. But now, the only shackle binding the King of Maren and the undefeated duke of Brantia had disappeared.


    I have never agreed more with the words of the gods until today, High Priest, Parma said, thinking that he would have uttered the same words if he were a god.


    Im sorry...

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Is that really true?!


    Thats what Im telling you.


    !!!


    The two vampire high lords were struck with absolute disbelief after seeing Romaris conviction.


    <em>T-this is crazy. That high priest has done something crazy!</em>


    Rohime was utterly stunned. It was natural as unlike Christian, Rohime had been properly tenderized by Galfredik before he was taken under Eugenes wing, albeit somewhat forcibly. In the first ce, the King of Maren Jan Eugene Ba had shown him an absolute, overwhelming Fear during their first meeting. As soon as Rohime stepped out of his coffin and met Eugenes gaze, he was struck with an indescribable pressure.


    He had been unable to even think about rebelling. His instincts as a vampire had been screaming at him to bow in reverence, and Rohime had stayed faithful to the voice. However, Rohime had never experienced Eugenes true self and had assumed that Eugene would try to speak with the crown prince and the masters of each n when he headed to the Roman Empire. His assumption stemmed from the fact that, regardless of Eugenes strength, he was still bound by the restriction of <em>being unable to enter ces without the invitation of the owner.</em> As such, he believed that Eugene would be left with no other choice but to consult and reconcile with the powerful humans, just like what the masters of the vampire ns had done.


    However, Eugenes restriction had been undone due to the blessing of the Holy Empires high priest. He was now a member of the Dark n who could freely go anywhere he wished. The only rein keeping an <em>Origin</em> in check had been broken. It was impossible to know how this transformation would change the future course of events since Eugenes power was essentially boundless.


    <em>I-its not a problem for just His Majesty the Crown Prince. Even the Emperor</em>


    Rohimes eyes quivered violently like the surface of water faced with a violent storm. Of course, the emperor was surrounded by wizards and guards armed with powerful magics, mysteries, and extraordinary techniques. However, the strongest defense against members of the Dark n was the restriction on their mobility. It was for that exact reason that newly crowned emperors had always dered the imperial castle as theirplete private property in front of the three gods. It was all to prevent powerful vampires from entering the imperial castle at will.


    However, such preventative measures were now useless. In the ruling ss, even those without faith would offer their gratitude and worship the gods when they attained their status. Whether they liked it or not, they were still admitting that their honor and power originated from the gods. The Emperor of the Roman Empire was no exception, and as such, the empire and the imperial castle were considered to be under the sphere of influence of the three gods. In other words, the King of Maren was now free to travel to and from any ce in the empire, even including the imperial castle.


    <em>And the problem isnt just with the empire either. Those people</em>


    Rohime turned his gaze to the nobles of the foreign nations as theynded on the ind of the Dragonborn pirates. He knew well that the nobles had signed an agreement with Maren over the issue of the monster uprising. From what he had heard, even the nobles belonging to countries unaffected by the monster uprising had signed contracts like they were pushovers.


    However, Rohime knew; he knew that they werent pushovers at all. They werent stupid, and any noble with enough status and ability to participate in a mission to a foreign country wouldnt sign an agreement involving serious international affairs without thinking things through.


    Clearly, the nobles kneweven if the King of Maren had different ideas, they could not be threatened or robbed as long as Eugene was under the restriction all members of the Dark Tribe shared. This was one of the significant reasons why the nobles had signed the agreements, even though they knew they would look like pushovers.


    Unfortunately for them, the situation had changed with the blessing of the high priest.


    <em>They may be real pushovers now.</em>


    They would have no possible way to control the Origin vampire when they literally would have to bring him back to their countries. Rohime was at a loss about what the future would bring. However, what he felt was nothingpared to what the person responsible for the blessing was feeling.


    ***


    What should we do now?


    Laerina could not find any words to say. She simply bit her lips.


    Why did you have to give such a blessing <em>Haaa</em> Parma let out a sigh.


    Laerina responded, I had no idea


    She continued furiously, I just blessed him the same way as I always did. You should be aware that I have no idea what kind of blessing will be given, right?


    Thats true, but Parma trailed off. The effect of the blessing was random. Some were granted good health, some were presented with a tiny bit of luck, and others were blessed with wealth. Usually, the effect was somewhat rted to whatever the blessed most desired, but overall, the blessings effect was still decided randomly. She could have never imagined that the King of Maren would receive a blessing that counteracted the greatest and most powerful weakness of the Dark n.


    You should have never blessed him in the first ce, Parma said.


    A knight faithful enough to cause a monster to repent and convert saved us. We couldnt touch the hearts of the pirates for almost an entire month, regardless of what we did. But in a single day, he transformed their hearts and caused them to kneel and pray before the three gods, Laerina responded.


    Thats because they would have been killed by the twin-headed ogre if they didnt


    The pirates had carefully observed the twin-headed ogre as they fled once the holy knights stepped forward. They were shocked to see that the ogre didnt attack the holy knights and members of the clergy. And they were stupefied when they saw the monster greeting the holy knights while drawing the holy symbol. Although the pirates were ignorant, they hade to realize the simple reason behind the monsters actions.


    In the end, they made the choice that ensured their survival.


    That may be true for us humans, but have you seen other races convert in the face of death? Laerina asked.


    Parma could not find any words to say. He had also been shocked to see the stubborn lizardmen and mermen crying and praying to the three gods.


    If I didnt bless the knight responsible for all that, what would the others think of me? Dont you think they would have doubted the generosity of His Holiness? Laerina added.


    They would have surely done thatthey would have doubted the pope, called him petty, and cursed the Holy Empire for not knowing grace.


    We just had to bless him then go back. The reputation of Marens King would have soared even more, contrary to our expectations, but we could have established a good rtionship with him. We could have weighed him in with the Roman Empire when the time mentioned in the oracle arrived, Laerina said.


    You made the right decision. Parma had no choice but to agree. Since things hadpletely deviated from the original n, it certainly had been the best alternative to establish a good rtionship with the King of Maren. A blessing given by the saintess had been the most appropriate response and show of trust.


    <em>Haaa!</em> Parma let out a long, dejected sigh as a deafening silence descended.


    All of a sudden, the door burst open, and a group of priests rushed in.


    High Priest!


    What is it? Laerina asked. She was slightly puzzled by the seemingly excited priests.


    The kings expedition haspletelynded on the ind, one of them responded.


    ? Was that really something to be so excited about? He obviously had other troops as he was a king.


    The expedition includes other nobles, the delegations of many kingdoms, and the third prince of the Roman Empire.


    What?


    Well, when we asked, we found out that the priests quickly exined what they learned about Eugenes expedition.


    After listening to their summary, Laerina nodded her head with glistening eyes. I understand. I will meet with them. For now, I think it would be good for all of you to say hello to them first on my behalf.


    Understood, the priests responded before heading out excitedly. The opportunity to share their faith with nobles prestigious enough to be sent as members of delegations was very hard toe by.


    As soon as the priests disappeared, Laerina turned her head. Sir Parma,


    We must return to the Holy Father as soon as possible and inform him, she continued.


    Yes? <em>Ah,</em> yes, Parma replied.


    And I think it will be better for us to keep the issue of the blessing a secret for the time being, she added.


    Why would we<em>Ah!</em> Parma eximed in realization.


    Laerina nodded. Thats right. If this bes known, the aftermath will be tremendous. Regardless of the circumstances and our intentions, we will be held responsible for it.


    Thats true, but it wille out eventually. If thats the case Parma hesitated.


    Then we can invite the King of Maren to the Holy Empire, Laerina responded.


    What? Parmas eyes widened. It wasnt rare for the Holy Empire to invite royalty or prestigious nobles. Inviting those religious and contributors to the church to the Holy Land and rewarding them with direct praise was also a way to maintain the authority and dignity of the Holy Empire. However, it was unprecedented for a member of another raceespecially a vampireto receive an invitation. Although the Holy Empire recognized them officially, they werent particrly favorable toward other races.


    High Priest, please reconsider. Inviting the King of Maren will only serve to increase his reputation. No, even without that, the Roman Empire and the other kingdoms will definitely say something about it. The bacsh How will you deal with it?


    What if theres no bacsh? Laerina asked.


    What?


    I dont know about the Roman Empire, but it should be fine as long as the other kingdoms ept it, right? Laerina asked once more.


    Of course, but thats impossible, right? Parma mumbled.


    No, it will be possible Laerina responded.


    How could that possibly Parma muttered with disbelief.


    Laerina calmly replied, You heard the priests just now, right? The King of Maren formed the expedition to resolve the issue of the monster uprising, not to rescue us. Thats why he was able to arrive here much earlier than we had expected.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Laerina then continued, Anyway, the nobles of the delegations should already know that I blessed the King of Maren.


    Thats right. Thats why I said it would be hard to keep the blessing a secret, Parma answered with a grim expression. There was no guarantee that the King of Maren would keep his mouth shut even if he and Laerina remained silent.


    However, Laerina shook her head. No. We just have to stay silent. The King of Maren shouldnt know the effect of the blessing, and even if he knows it, he will stay silent.


    !


    Parma hurriedly said, Surely! The disappearance of the restriction will be the most powerful weapon for the king, and if it bes known, the kingdoms with faith will try to keep the king in check.


    Thats right. He will never reveal exactly what he had received as a blessing, Laerina said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Lets say thats true. But it will definitely be known one day. Parma pointed out. Even if the effect of the blessing would remain a secret for the meantime, it was only a matter of time before it became known. Everything would be revealed one day, and the kings and nobles all over the world would criticize and me the Holy Empire.


    The root of the problem was still there.


    Theres a simple way to take care of that, Laerina spoke with a smile, then continued in a quiet voice.


    <em>Hmmm.</em> Well Oh! Ohh!


    Parmas expression brightened as he listened.


    ***


    <em>No way.</em>


    <em>Those ignorant pirates are repenting? The lizardmen and mermen have been converted?</em>


    The foreign nobles could not believe their eyes after theynded on the ind and greeted the priests of the Holy Empire. The ignorant and savage pirates had been edified to be simr to those people who dedicated their entire lives to worship in monasteries. And all of them had been converted in just a single day. More importantly, even the pirates of other races had been converted.


    <em>Is the King of Maren really protected by the gods?</em>


    The nobles had been half doubtful even when they saw Eugenes ship sail through the rough current and the reefs. But now, they had no choice but to take the matter seriously. As the nobles started makingplicated calctions in their heads, Parma and Laerina showed up.


    <em>Ohhh!</em> Thats


    The High Priest of the Holy Empire!


    Among the envoys in the founding ceremony of the Maren Dukedom, the High Priest of the Holy Empire was the most distinguished guest along with Crown Prince Voltaire. It was extremely difficult to see a high priest, and Laerina was famous as a saintess as well. The nobles could not hide their excitement as they greeted her with excitement and expectations.


    It is a great honor to meet so many of you sirs. Although the current situation is somewhat exceptional, I believe this is also the will and the protection of the three gods, Laerina said.


    I believe


    As the holy will of the three gods


    The nobles imitated Laerinas holy symbol while nodding. As she said, they could only regard the current situation as being the will of god. The delegation had been rescued, and the pirates had been converted.


    As all of you know, the three gods have sent His Majesty the King of Maren, an honorable knight and the gbearer of faith, to rescue me, Laerina continued in an elegant, pious voice.


    The nobles turned their eyes toward Eugene.


    Its nothing. As I said before, I only did my duty as a knight, Eugene stated.


    <em>That high priest. I like her.</em>


    Eugene lightly nodded while staring at Laerina with a friendly look. He was grateful to her because she had removed his restraint.


    <em>How audacious! How cheeky!</em>


    Laerina suppressed her boiling emotions. Eugene was responsible for the unbelievable divine promation of <em>are you out of your mind?.</em>


    While sweeping her gaze at the nobles, she continued, But I do not think that this is the end of their holy will. The deep and generous will of the gods continues.


    ?


    The nobles took on puzzled expressions. Laerina drew the holy symbol in the air once more as she continued, more pious than ever, The uprising of monsters is prevalent everywhere. That is the reason I blessed His Majesty, who is trying to save everyone from the crisis.


    <em>Ohhhh!</em>


    Yes. I dare dere that I have been entrusted with <em>full authority </em>from the Holy Father. Blessed be His Majesty as he fights against the monster uprisings, and the Holy Empire will join in the holy war as well. In addition, in the holy name of the three gods, I hereby invite His Majesty Jan Eugene Ba to the Holy Empire, Laerina dered.


    The high priest had given her blessing before the holy war with the monsters began. From now on, the King of Maren would bring glory to the Holy Empire with every victory.


    If you couldnt beat them, join themthat was the conclusion the high priest reached after identally giving an unexpected blessing.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene watched as the ship carrying the Holy Empires delegation disappeared into the distance.


    You must have mixed feelings, right? Still, I think its a relief and that we achieved the best result possible, Prince Localope said after sneaking up to Eugenes side.


    Eugene nced at the prince before turning his eyes back to the ship of the Holy Empire.


    Thats not it. I just find it a little strange, Eugene said.


    Strange? What do you mean? Localope asked.


    Eugene answered, That ship. It looks <em>too</em> untouched, no matter how I look at it.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Prince Localope turned his gaze toward the disappearing ship. He couldnt make out the details like Eugene could, but it certainly seemed rather pristine.


    Well, it seems like it. But what about it? Prince Localope asked.


    Are ships usually left like that after being attacked by pirates? Eugene pointed out.


    Thats


    There were no scratches at all. Theres not even a trace of a single arrow hit, Eugene continued.


    <em>Hmm</em> Prince Localope fell into contemtion. It was certainly strange. Even if the pirates had intended to take the delegation hostage, it would have been normal for them to fire harpoons or arrows to intimidate.


    Moreover, you must have seen the holy knights apanying the high priest and the others, right? What did you think of them? Eugene asked.


    Prince Localope responded, Judging from their unusual spirit and eyes, theyre truly a group of elite holy knights of the Holy Empire. Im certain that theyre outstanding knights.


    Thats right. Meanwhile, the dragon-whatever had many members, but there wasnt anyone particrly eye-catching or strong among them, Eugene said. Only a few members of the Dragonborn pirates knew how to properly wield a sword. Those members included several ex-mercenaries and their leader had been the child of a small, unknown family of knights in the countryside. Still, even the Partec of the past could have handled them all.


    So, what Im saying is that it should have been possible to wipe them out with just three or four of the Holy Empires holy knights, Eugene exined.


    ! Prince Localopes eyes slightly widened.


    Eugene continued, And did you see whether any of the holy knights had been injured? Moreover, not even a single pirate had received injuries from the holy knights.


    Are you saying that there was no battle at all? Prince Localope asked.


    I specte so, Eugene said in a quiet voice. He then turned before speaking once more, Sir Edmund. Bring me the leader of the pirates.


    Yes, Your Majesty, Edmund answered. Soon, Ukre approached Eugene with a servile smile unbefitting his ugly appearance.


    <em>Oh,</em> honorable and, <em>uh</em> great, and<em> uh Ah!</em> Intelligent


    Never mind. Let me ask you something, Eugene said after stopping Ukres pathetic attempt at imitating a nobles way of speaking. He then continued with a cold gaze, What were you thinking when you attacked the delegation of the Holy Empire?


    What? O-obviously, we were trying to capture them and get some ransom Ukre stammered through his answer.


    Eugene ced his hand on Wolfughter before saying, No more chances. Speak nonsense one more time, and your head will fly.


    Y-yes! Ukre immediately wiped the smile off of his face and straightened his posture.


    Why did you attack the delegation? From the beginning to the end. Tell me everything, Eugene said.


    Yes! So what happened was Ukre quickly gave an urate, clear ount of the events.


    After hearing Ukres story, Eugene raised his hand from Wolfughters sheathe and stroked his chin.


    <em>Hmm.</em> So they were loitering around the nearby area for more than fifteen days? And because of what they had done, you were unable to operate, or rather, pirate? Eugene asked.


    T-thats right. As I told you, this humble one really, really didnt want to attack them. However, my subordinates were so angry that Well, as Your Majesty should know very well, in our line of work, you always have to be careful of the underlings and the possibility of revolt


    You dare! His Majesty does not understand the circumstances of a vicious pirate like you! Edmund angrily interrupted.


    Ukre quickly raised his hands and waved while shouting, No! Thats not what I meant! Please, I made a mistake!


    Calm down, Sir Edmund, Eugene said.


    My apologies, Your Majesty, Edmund said while backing down.


    Eugene spoke once more, Anyway, you had no choice but to attack them because they were interfering with your business, right? You didnt have any intention of actually capturing them; you only wanted to chase them away?


    Yes, yes. Thats right. Were not crazy enough to attack a delegation of the Holy Empire, Ukre answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugenes curiosity was finally resolved. It would have been natural for the Holy Empire to pay great attention to the security of a delegation containing a high priest of their empire. Eugene had assumed that the pirates had to have a trick up their sleeves to have captured the delegation of the Holy Empire, but he had been mistaken.


    <em>They had purposely let themselves be captured.</em>


    Eugene finally discovered the truth. He waved to Ukre. I understand. You can go now.


    Yes, yes.


    Oh, wait, Eugene called out as Ukre walked away with his head drooping.


    Do you have something else to say? Ukre asked as he was struck by a feeling of unknown anxiety.


    Eugene responded while spreading open a leather pocket, You may have repented, but it doesnt mean that the sins you havemitted have disappeared. Well, Marquis Archivold will decide what to do with you and your subordinates, but you had been quite a nuisance to me as well. Shouldnt you pay the price for that?


    Of course! Youre absolutely right!


    <em>Dammit! You were there when the high priest forgave us!</em>


    Unfortunately, the high priest was long gone, and Eugene was now the man in charge. Ukre had no choice but to hide his true feelings and bow in a servile manner.


    I will show you to the safe.


    Sir Edmund. Ill leave it to you, Eugene said.


    Understood, Your Majesty, Edmund answered.


    <em>Hehe. Even if you are a member of the Tribe of Darkness, youll never find what we hid underground.</em>


    Ukre found some relief in the fact that he wouldnt lose everything. After all, such feats were only possible for dwarves.


    He headed toward his residence with Edmund.


    However


    You should go, too. Make sure you dont miss a single coin, Eugene said.


    <em>Kihehe!</em> Leave it to me. <em>Kihohohohoho</em><em></em> The evil, golden spirit slowly crept out of the leather pocket with a burst of creepyughter. The spirit was unmatched when it came to sniffing out gold, silver, and treasures. And she excitedly followed after the leader of the pirates.


    Localope nodded with a peaceful expression while looking alternatingly between the spirit and Eugene. Even though you have been blessed, you havent changed at all, Your Majesty. Im relieved that its the case.


    Eugene wasnt sure exactly why Localope was relieved, but it somehow annoyed him.


    ***


    Eugene fully robbed the Dragonborn pirates of their possessions, then left the ind two dayster after confirming that the troops of the three lords had arrived on the ind. Unlike how they entered, the ships of the expedition exited the waters near the ind without any problems.


    The reason was simple


    <em>Boom Boooom!</em>


    Every muffled explosioning from below the sea caused the remains of the destroyed reefs to float up to the surface before sinking. The water near the ind''s coast was only five to six meters deep, and the twin-headed ogre was destroying all the reefs in the vicinity. Naturally, the monster couldnt destroy all the reefs, but it cleared the water near the small cape the pirates had been using as a dock.


    This will stop the pirates from hiding on that ind.


    And with the reefs gone, the current has slightly changed as well. Its a regr ind now. <em>Huh!</em> Anyway, I cant believe that he actually thought of using a monster to do such a thing


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The twin-headed ogre crawled up to the waiting galley afterpleting its task.


    <em>Uaah?!</em>


    <em>Uah</em>


    The ogre did not harm anyone unless it was ordered to do so by Eugene, but its overwhelming presence still caused the sailors to fall into fear and anxiety. But even that onlysted for a moment. The sailors on board the ship took something out of their pockets before hanging it around their necks.


    The objects were holy artifacts made of wood. The sailors had rushed to make the objects after learning that the fearsome monster did not attack believers, then hung the objects around their necks.


    The ogre stood tall on the deck as it nced over the crew with its four red eyes.


    The sailors gulped with fear and tension.


    The ogre drew the holy symbol in the air toward them.


    ! The members of the expedition, the foreign nobles in particr, were astonished at the sight. It was something they would never believe something like this if they hadnt seen it with their own eyes.


    Eugene watched the scene y out with a pleased expression.


    This is rather good. I will have to keep that order.


    <em>Kuku! </em>Thats right. Its a little hard to look at, but its definitely effective, Galfredik responded.


    It is actually pleasing to the eyes. Anyone will consider the ogre to be a warrior of god rather than a monster. Nice and strong. <em>Haa</em><em>. </em><em>Haaaaa</em><em>.</em> Princess Lilisain responded while revealing her entric taste.


    More importantly, the repulsion the foreign nobles felt toward the twin-head ogre haspletely disappeared. Even a high priest of the Holy Empire gave her blessings.


    Laerina had blessed the twin-headed ogre as well before departing. However, unlike Eugene, there was no way of knowing the blessings effect.


    <em>Well, thats not really important. The fact that no one will doubt its existence from now on is a more important fact.</em>


    Eugene waspletely satisfied that no one would be able to express their doubts about the twin-headed ogre in the future.


    What if someone did talk nonsense about the twin-headed ogre? It would be akin to insulting a high priest of the Holy Empire, and in turn, insulting the Pope and the Holy Empire as well. They would be tantly denying the three gods and the church.


    Maybe I should have taken care of their travel expenses. I feel sorry to have received so much without giving anything in return, Eugene said. He was only grateful to Laerina and the delegation of the Holy Empire. Of course, he was still slightly bothered that they had purposely allowed themselves to be captured by the pirates, but he could figure out the reason over time.


    <em>And I have my suspicions as well...</em>


    A certain individual hade to mind as soon as Eugene heard the truth about the delegation from the leader of the pirates.


    <em>The yellow bastard.</em>


    He wasnt sure why, but he had a hunch that Crown Prince Voltaire had some involvement in the issue.


    <em>Hoho</em> Eugene chuckled when he thought of Crown Prince Voltaire. For some reason, he had a hunch that the crown prince would be involved with him when he headed to the areas affected by the monster uprising. The crown prince was arrogant enough to kidnap Romari just for the sake of provoking him. And although there was still no clear evidence, the crown prince was a manviolent and dangerous enough to scheme using evilnds.


    <em>But I have already made him suffer defeat several times.</em>


    The crown prince wouldnt just stand still. In addition, all of Eugenes destinations were adjacent to the Roman Empire. Unlike Brantia and the Caylor Kingdom, those kingdoms were under the significant influence of the Roman Empire.


    <em>I dont know what youve prepared, but it wont go your way. Why?</em>


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Eugenes hair was scattered by the sea breeze as he stood on the deck of the ship. He gazed at thend in the far distance.


    I dont need to be invited anymore, he muttered. Eugene smiled as he looked in the direction of the Roman Empirethe base of Crown Prince Voltaireas well as the various vampire ns.


    ***


    Eugenes expedition finally arrived at a ce known as Moyna Port after a three-day voyage. Eugene had agreed with Marens parliament to prioritize helping the kingdoms that offered thergestpensations, as well as those who had asked for help first. As such, the purpose of the expedition was to go from ce to ce and uphold their end of the contract, starting with the Dukedom of Viseche.


    Your Majesty. Your mind and body must be tired from the long journey, so why dont you rx at the banquet today? The nobles belonging to the delegation from the Dukedom of Viseche suggested.


    No. Thank you for your suggestion, but I think it would be better to head straight to the affected area, Eugene responded.


    What? But The nobles were startled by Eugenes unexpected response. They had been seeking to pursue their own benefits by introducing Eugene, the princess of nd, and the prince of the Roman Empire to the others.


    Eugene spoke to them in a stern manner, Even at this very moment, the people of your country must be suffering because of the monsters, right? By now, their size must have grown significantly, so I dont think we can afford to rx and enjoy a banquet. Wouldnt you agree?


    <em>Oh</em>


    Truly Truly honorable and generous, Your Majesty!


    The nobles of Viseche were truly touched by Eugenes concern. He was sincerely worried about them, even though this ce wasnt even a part of his own country.


    Of course, Eugenes true thoughts were somewhat different.


    <em>If I agree to all of their invitations, I feel like I might y right into a ploy of that yellow bastard. Besides, I have heard that the Dukedom of Viseche is one of the Roman Empiresckeys.</em>


    The best strategy in a game wasnt to y into the opponents hand. Eugene was sure of it.


    <em>If ites to it, then you should be the one ying into my hands.</em>

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Dammit! A high priest of the Holy Empire gave their blessing to a member of the Dark n and a monster? Are they mad? Baron Lusa shouted angrily while returning to his territory. Unlike when he was with the leaders of Moyna, he was only apanied by a small number of nobles he was pretty close with, so he abandoned his fake demeanor.


    What if Sir Buildemain lied? Buildemain is a knight of Duke Viseche. Moreover, wasnt he a part of the delegation along with Sir Palo? He brought the King of Maren back to ournd. Protecting the King of Maren would be protecting Sir Palo, and the Duke of Viseche as well. So, maybe


    Sir Buildemain is a highly reputable knight. He isnt a shallow man who would try to trick us with trivial lies. Besides, hes not a fool. Why would he lie if the truth will be revealed sooner orter, anyway?


    The man who spoke first shut his mouth with a reddened face at the response of another noble.


    Now, now. In any case, it will be impossible to call out the King of Maren regarding his faith since he has received a blessing from the Holy Empires High Priest. Does anyone have any other ideas? Baron Lusa asked.


    Unfortunately, only silence greeted him.


    The baron couldnt hide his disappointment as he clicked his tongue. <em>Tsk!</em> I wonder what His Highness Voltaire will have to say about this.


    Well Now that things havee to this, why dont we just attack the King of Maren and the expedition directly? one noble suggested carefully.


    Baron Lusa responded with a frown, Do you think that makes any sense at all? The King of Maren was invited by Baron Palo, who was acting on behalf of Duke Viseche. Are you asking me to go to war with Maren?


    N-no! Thats not what I meant. The noble quickly shook his hands, then continued in a quiet voice, The ind is a mess right now because of the monsters, right? Im suggesting that we hire a moderate number of mercenaries and ambush them. Couldnt we hold them back, even if we cant outright defeat them?


    <em>Hooh</em><em></em>


    It wasnt a bad idea. No, it was a pretty good idea. In the first ce, Crown Prince Voltaire had simply wanted to dy the King of Maren as much as possible. It didnt matter if it was done by inviting him to a banquet or sending mercenaries to attack him as long as the results were the same.


    But what about the money to hire the mercenaries? Baron Lusa asked.


    The nobles became silent once more. Normally, they would have willingly offered hundreds of silver coins, but their pockets were currently empty after having just shown sincerity to the King of Maren.


    <em>Tsk!</em> Ill hire them with my money first. Send me the fundter after you return to your families, sirs, Lusa said.


    <em>Oh!</em> You are as generous as you are honorable, Lord Lusa.


    Sir Lusa is truly the only one befitting to lead the independence of Moyna.


    Never mind. Lets write a promissory note, Baron Lusa said.


    The nobles swallowed their disappointment, then started writing promissory notes. They had beenuding the baron while hoping for a different oue.


    By the way, Sir Lusa, one of the nobles called out.


    What is it? He answered.


    Your dungeon will really be safe, right? the noble asked. The other nobles stared at Baron Lusa with anxious gazes as well. At a time when monsters were literally pouring out of the evilnds located ind of the dukedom, nothing was happening to the Lusa territorys dungeon. It was like a lie. However, if something did happen to the dungeon, they would clearly suffer a tragic fate, as they were located adjacent to the Lusa territory. How could they hope to stop hundreds of evolved monsters with a few knights and dozens of soldiers?


    Baron Lusa had been so loud when he boasted, and nothing had happened thus far as well, which was why the nobles were following him. However, their worries hadntpletely disappeared.


    <em>Haha!</em> There is absolutely nothing to worry about. My territorys dungeon will be safe even if all the other evilnds in the dukedom explode. Of course, all of you; my dear neighbors, will be safe as well. If you still harbor doubts, feel free to leave right now, Baron Lusa said.


    The noble responsible for asking the question shook his head while breaking out into a cold sweat. H-how could I have any doubts? <em>Ha, haha</em> My words were unnecessary. My apologies.


    Baron Lusa continued, Theres no need to apologize. Anyway, you sirs simply need to watch and eat the cake after everythings done. Once there is only one evilnd to be subjugated on thisnd, which is mine, then who else would I cooperate with to subjugate it? Who else but all of you sirs? After all, our faith was built over many generations, right?


    <em>Oh!</em> Thats a given!


    The friendship between my family and you, sir, willst forever!


    <em>Hahaha!</em>


    Baron Lusa and his followers were overjoyed as theyughed. The brutal situation that threatened the very survival of the people ind was nothing more than just a lucky break for them.


    ***


    My god The nobles apanying the expedition repeatedly drew the holy symbol in the air. The vige located closest to the Bemos territory waspletely devastated. The smaller buildings were in ruins and bloodstains were everywhere. However, what scared the nobles the most was that there were no human corpses, which meant only one thing.


    The monster must have dragged all the residents away.


    Everyone fell into silence after hearing someonesment. Monsters werent intelligent, so they wouldnt take ves like humans. There could only be one reason why they had dragged the humans away.


    <em>Bwegh</em><em>! </em><em>Uweeeegh</em><em>!</em> One of the nobles started vomiting on the spot after having a certain thought. The other nobles took on pale expressions after having simr thoughts. They had traveled with Eugenes expedition and had already witnessed several battles. However, humans killing monsters waspletely different from monsters devouring humans.


    Master. We cant just turn a blind eye to this. Lets go ughter all of those bastards, Galfredik said. He usually remained cool-headed as an outstanding knight, but even he could not hide his anger this time.


    Eugene nodded. Marloff, f. Look for their traces.


    Got it, Two beowulf warriors answered before running out like wild beasts. The beowulf warriors were superior to even vampires when it came to their sense of smell. They could surely discover traces of the monsters that attacked the vige, as well as traces of the captured vigers.


    Your Majesty.


    Princess Lilisain and Romari finally returned. They had gone to look around the vige with the elven knights.


    Theres no sign of any magic for now. Im sure there were only monsters, Romari said.


    In terms of the debris and fur, there were only goblins and knolls for lower-rank monsters. The number should be over two hundred. In addition, there were long strands of fur as well. And from the footprints they left behind, I believe there were five or six lycanthropes present here as well. Lastly, there were three trolls, one of whom is judged to be the head of the group that attacked the vige, Princess Lilisain reported.


    The nobles were astonished that Princess Lilisain and Romari had gathered such extensive information regarding the monsters in such a short amount of time. On the other hand, the expressions of the knights guarding the nobles became quite serious.


    There are too many of them. And the monsters are traveling in groups regardless of their species?


    I cant believe His Majestys words were true


    Unlike the ignorant nobles, the knights were well knowledgeable about monsters. It was extremely rare for monsters to travel together with other types of monsters. Although there were cases where intermediate or stronger monsters overwhelmed groups of lower-ranking monsters and mobilized them with force, it was unprecedented forrge groups of several different types of monsters to travel together.


    Although there had been a precedent in the Carls Baggins Penins, wherein a group of dominant monsters ruled over another group of monsters, there had never been a case of more than three different types of monsters grouped together.


    The term <em>monster uprising</em> was quite urate after all, Buildemainmented.


    The other knights nodded in agreement as well. The knights initially thought Eugene had been slightly exaggerating when he described the situation as an uprising of monsters, but it turned out to be quite appropriate. As far as they knew, it was unprecedented for monsters to gather and attack human settlements systematically on such arge scale.


    Christian. Rohime, Eugene called.


    Yes, Your Majesty! The two vampire high lords came to Eugene like the wind before kneeling.


    Eugene continued, You two will escort His Highness the Prince and the other sirs. You two should be capable of dealing with intermediate-rank monsters as well, right?


    I alone should be sufficient to deal with an intermediate-rank monster. And if its the two of us, even a high-ranking monster shouldnt pose a threat, Christian answered confidently. Several nobles looked at the two vampire high lords as if they were surprised. Two or three skilled knights could handle one intermediate-rank monster, while high-ranking monsters were rarely found even in evilnds. They couldnt help but be shocked after hearing the two vampire high lords regard high-ranking monsters as if they were nothing more than just random mutts on the street.


    Romari, you wait here. Evil spirit, stay with her, Eugene continued.


    Yes, Sir Eugene.


    Got it!


    The two answered.


    Dark Lord! We found it! The two beowulf warriors returned after discovering traces of the monsters.


    They then continued, Those bastards headed in the same direction, and they left a strong, pungent trail behind them.


    It has only been a day since they left


    <em>A day?</em>


    The nobles shared puzzled gazes. Monsters did not travel on set paths like humans. How could they possibly chase after monsters when those monsters moved through mountains, forests, valleys, and other ces difficult for humans to traverse?


    It wasnt that only a day had psedone day had already passed. Prince Localope recognized the nobles concern and spoke on their behalf, Your Majesty. Wouldnt it be better to leave them alone for now and head to the Bemos territory? I think it might take too much time.


    His Highness is right. Theres the problem with time as well, but arent there simply too many of them? If we want to annihte them all Vizak voiced his agreement as well.


    Selena, who had be quite close to him, responded with a smirk, Is it because youve lived afortable life in a castle? You really dont know anything.


    <em>Ha!</em> What did you just say? Vizak retorted.


    Youve grown quite a lot, Selena. Maybe its because Galfredik has been working you so hard until now, Eugenemented.


    Im ttered, Your Majesty, Selena answered. Vizak stopped himself and retreated slightly after hearing Eugenes words.


    Eugene turned toward Localope and the nobles, Although a day has passed, the monsters had been dragging the vigers from here in the meantime. They will obviously have to travel slower than usual.


    <em>Ah</em>


    Eugene continued, And judging by their size, I think its likely that this is the most powerful group among the monsters that originated from the Bemos territory. And that means, if we track them down, we should be able to find the one responsible for causing the monster uprising in this area. Above all else


    Eugene looked around at the nobles, then settled his gaze on Baron Palo, who was standing with a particrly grim expression.


    This is thend of the Viseche Dukedom, and the vigers who were taken away are the people of the dukedom, right? I think it is my duty to save them ording to the contract. Dont you agree, Sir Palo? Eugene asked.


    ! Baron Palos eyes widened for a moment before he nodded with a touched expression.


    Thats right. You are truly honorable. Your Majestys mercy and generosity toward the people of my nation. I will never forget it, Baron Palo responded. With the representative of Viseche giving his affirmation, the other foreign nobles could say no more. They could only hope that Eugene would defeat the monsters as quickly as possible and save the vigers.


    <em>Ah,</em> and one more thing, Eugene said after mounting Silion and pressing down his helmet.


    You sirs wont have to wait here for that long.


    ?


    What was he going on about now? It would take at least two to three days to track down and exterminate all the monsters.


    Half a day, Eugene said.


    !!!


    I will take care of this tonight and return, Eugene dered.


    <em>Im not going to kill all the monsters, anyway. And I have a job for them as well...</em>


    Saving the people of the Viseche Dukedom? It was a noble act, but Eugene was not interested in it. It would be nice if he could save them, but it couldnt be helped if he couldnt do so. However, he was interested in the hundreds of monsters responsible for taking the vigers. The vige was located outside the Bemos territory where the monster uprising began. No one would be suspicious even if the group of monsters happened to spread elsewhere. Everyone must be praying that their own territory would be spared, but they would simply count themselves unlucky if the monsters came.


    <em>Lusa or Rosa. Hell think the same way.</em>


    Eugene pped Silions reins as he schemed to damn the nobleman who clearly had a rtionship with Crown Prince Voltaire.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Kaspar was the captain of the Red Axe Mercenaries, a group actively operating in the Dukedom of Viseche. As the name of the group suggested, his weapon of choice was arge axe, and he was nicknamed the Red Axe because his axe would always be soaked red with blood every day. Kaspar had been employed in territorial disputes between lords, and he had even defeated several renowned knights. In addition, he had participated in evilnd subjugations and had made quite the name for himself. Before he knew it, he became the captain of a mercenary group with more than a hundred men.


    Unfortunately, a popr mercenary captain with so many subordinates was an ideal target for the nobles to keep in check. In particr, the Dukedom of Viseche was made up of numerous small territories, so the lords were even more cautious. Although they called themselves a group of mercenaries, if things turned for the worse, they could transform into bandits capable of easily taking over territories and castles. As such, Kaspar had been thinking about moving to another nation to avoid the lords or simply attacking and upying a decently-sized territory. But all of a sudden, he had received an urgent request from the Bemos territory a couple of months ago. It was a request asking for the extermination of monsters in the Bemos territory due to a sudden, significant increase in their numbers.


    The Bemos territory was a fairlyrge power in the Dukedom of Viseche, and they even possessed an evilnd. Kaspar judged it to be an opportunity. He would ept the request and look for an opportunity to upy the Bemos territory or capture the nobles of the Bemos territory to extort arge sum of money from them. However, his ambitious ns crumbled before they even began.


    There had been simply too many monsters in the Bemos territory. Moreover, they werent only formidable in terms of numbers. Rather, each of the monsters was stronger and fiercer than the monsters they had ever encountered in evilnds. The most shocking thing was that the monsters were moving in an organized fashion.


    As soon as the number of casualties passed thirty, Kaspar fled. He then headed to the City of Moyna and spread the news regarding the reality of the Bemos territory. This was because he had to inform the various nobles of the shocking situation he had never experienced while serving as a mercenary for more than a decade. However, the nobles of Moyna reacted strangely to his words. Rather than bing shocked and preparing for the situation, they acted nonchntly. In fact, there were even several nobles who acted as if they had already known about the situation. This was especially the case with the unofficial, indirect leader of the citys noblesBaron Lusa.


    Baron Lusa pretended to praise and encourage Kaspar in front of others, but he asked to hire him in secret. However, the barons purpose in hiring Kaspar wasnt to eliminate the monsters of the Bemos territory. Rather, Baron Lusa offered Kaspar 300 silver coins every month as a sry to serve him.


    Kaspar had been nning to rest for about a month, so he epted the offer. And as he gathered more men while taking a break, he received the first order from his employer. The King of Maren had led an expedition from the Dukedom of Maren, and he was instructed to keep them busy for a while.


    Kaspar had once been the leader of more than a hundred mercenaries, and he had faced countless nobles in battle as well. For him, such a mission was a piece of cake. There was nothing easier than provoking knights from prestigious noble families and luring them into a trap before destroying them. Moreover, it was said that there were less than fifty warriors in the group from Maren, so it was an even easier job. Even if all fifty happened to be knights, the geography of the area would make it difficult for horses to move around. As such, they could not possibly do anything against Kaspar and the Red Axe Mercenaries, who were basically the natives of the surrounding areas.


    As such, Kaspar led his men in high spirits. Although he was following Baron Lusas orders, he had his own purpose as well. He would increase his own reputation by defeating and capturing the King of Maren, then trade the king for a huge amount of ransom.


    If he did well, he could even be a real noble.


    Kaspar thanked the gods for the great fortune that hadnded in front of him as he left the Lusa territory. However, what awaited him were


    <em>Kuwweeeeeghhh!</em>


    <em>Kieeeek! Kieeeeeeeek!</em>


    <em>Kuwuugh!</em>


    Hundreds of crazed monsters rampaging in his direction. And it wasnt an armyposed of just lower-ranking monsters like goblins, but it was a group with even lycanthropes and trolls. The entirety of the Red Axe Mercenaries had to be mobilized to face even two or three such monsters.


    However, that wasnt the end of it


    <em>Guwuuuuuughh!!!</em>


    Kaspar and his subordinates hardened like statues as a terrible roar resounded. It felt as if their very souls were frozen. An ogre with two heads wielding a ck iron bar wasing toward them at the rear of the rushing monsters.


    Kaspar came to a realization at that moment.


    What hadnded in front of him wasnt a lucky break, but the greatest misfortune of his life.


    ***


    116 mana stones. As for the by-products


    Baron Lusa nodded with satisfaction after listening to the report of a territorial knight who had just returned from subjugating the evilnd.


    Great work. Its more mana stones and by-products than before. The casualties are fewer as well. I can see how hard youve worked, sir. Please go get some rest, Baron Lusa said.


    Yes, my lord. However The knight looked around before bending over slightly and lowering his voice as he continued, I heard that you hired more than a hundred mercenaries. And that youve sent them off somewhere. Are you perhaps preparing for a territorial war?


    Baron Lusa responded, I have other uses for those mercenaries. You dont have to worry about it, sir.


    <em>Oh,</em> is that so? I understand, The knight saluted before leaving.


    Baron Lusa leaned back under the care of his maids and grinned.


    <em>Since there are 120 of them, it should be more than enough to tie them down for a while. The King of Maren is supposed to be a knight of honor, so he shouldnt attack preemptively. And even if theres a fight, there wont be that many casualties.</em>


    It was said that the actual number of troops in the expedition was around 30 to 40. Even the King of Maren would be at a loss when a group of mercenaries outnumbering them by many times picked a fight with them. Baron Lusa had no idea what the King of Maren had been thinking to bring a booger-sized group to resolve the monster uprising, but it was ultimately a good thing for Baron Lusa.


    <em>That mercenary captain. He wont sell me out, would he?</em>


    Baron Lusa frowned slightly as he recalled Kaspar, then soon shook off his worries. Kaspar wasnt an idiot; he was a rather ambitious man. The mercenary captain should know well that he couldnt mess with Baron Lusa if he wanted to keep working as a mercenary in the city of Moyna and the nearby areas. Moreover, he had beenpensated five hundred silver coins for an easy task of bothering the King of Maren and the expedition for six days.


    There was no doubt that the sellsword would do his best toplete the mission.


    <em>Haha</em>


    Baron Lusaughed in satisfaction without realizing it. The ind was in turmoil because of the monsters, but the nearby areas, including the City of Moyna and the Luna territory, were at peace. Moreover, the dungeon of the Lusa territory was the only evilnd that could be subjugated normally, so everyone was starting to depend on him as the days went by.


    Its all thanks to His Highness Voltaire. Of course...


    It had been the greatest decision of his life to align himself with the crown prince. Duke Viseche, the monarch of the dukedom? The man had done nothing for himself and the Lusa territory except receiving taxes every year. As such, there was no reason to stay faithful to the duke and the dukedom.


    However, Crown Prince Voltaire has supported my independence and Moynas independence.


    Indeed, was there a reason why he couldnt be the king of a dukedom? Even the King of Maren had wandered as a free knight before bing a duke and a king, so why couldnt he do the same? After all, his bloodline was much more noble and pure.


    His Majesty Lusa the King Baron Lusa muttered while shaking with excitement. If he faced lucky encounters in the future and Crown Prince Voltaire gave him even more support, then he could even think of seizing Duke Viseches


    M-my lord! My lord! The guard captain of the castle rushed in, shattering Baron Lusas sweet imagination.


    <em>Tsk! </em>What is it? Keep your dignity! Baron Lusa shouted with an irritated voice. However, the guard captain raised his voice regardless, although he would have apologized immediately in normal circumstances.


    T-theres trouble! M-monsters The roamer monsters have entered our territory!


    What? Whats the big deal about that? Why the fuss? Baron Lusa said. The Lusa territory wasrge. As such, there was also a considerable number of monsters in their territory. Although they stayed in areas devoid of human activity, if he had to count, there should be a good number of monsters in the


    There are hundreds of low-ranking monsters alone! All of them are armed! And there are lycanthropes and trolls as well! My lord! the guard captain eximed.


    W-what did you say?


    A-and


    That wasnt the end?


    What else was there?


    Baron Lusa stared with his jaws agape as the guard captain continued, T-the mercenaries The Red Axe Mercenaries have been annihted!


    <em>Uaagh!</em> Baron Lusa copsed on the spot with shock.


    ***


    <em>Keeeeeek! Kieeeeeeek!</em>


    The twin-headed ogres mind was filled with the orders of its master as it stared at the fleeing monsters.


    - Drive the monsters away with the beowulf warriors. When the beowulf warriors stop, you stop as well.


    - If the monsters start slowing down, kill only the ones at the back.


    - If armed humans attack you, kill them.


    The twin-headed ogre was faithful to the orders of its master. That was why it had stopped alongside the beowulf warriors.


    This should be good, right?


    Right. But who the hell were those guys from before?


    The mercenaries? Im not sure. Did they notice that we were luring the monsters?


    <em>Kuhe!</em> They were brave and honorable for mere mercenaries of the continent. They tried to stop us knowing well that they were going to die, right?


    I guess so, right? Imend their courage, but I felt kind of sorry for them, so I shouted at them to run away.


    What? Dog-brain, you know how to speak thenguage of this ce?


    I know the taste of meat, but not thenguage. I just shouted in ournguage.


    Im pretty sure they wouldnt have understood thenguage of Brantia. So they probably had no idea what you were saying, right?


    Yeah. Thats why they attacked me when I shouted. So, I just beat them up instead.


    Is that going to be a problem? The dark lord said not to attack people.


    Theyre all dead, anyway. And I only beat them up. The ones who killed them were the monsters.


    Then that should be fine.


    Right? <em>Kyah!</em> Im feeling like meat! Lets go get cooking!


    Hey! Ogre, youe with us too!


    I dont think that bastard understands what youre saying.


    The dark lord ordered it to follow us. It was doing super well with that.


    Then we can just go.


    Lets go!


    Lets go! Lets go grill meat!


    Meat!


    The twin-headed ogre stood still behind the drooling beowulfs, then started to follow after them withrge steps. As such, the two-day chase finally came to an end after they crossed multiple mountains, forests, and fields. Naturally, that was only from the beowulf warriors perspective. From the perspective of the Lusa territory, they were literally facing a sudden invasion of hundreds of monsters like thunder on a clear day.


    ***


    So the Lusa territorys in turmoil.


    Eugene grinned after hearing about the Lusa territorys situation from Edmund. The knight had returned exactly ording to Eugenes schedule.


    Thats good. The City of Moyna wont stand still, right? Eugene said.


    That should be the case. ording to what Sir Buildemain had said, the leadership of Moyna and Baron Lusa seemed to be riding on the same boat, Edmund answered with an ufortable expression.


    Edmund spoke cautiously, By the way, Your Majesty...


    What is it? Eugene said.


    Edmund continued, About the Lusa territory. Even if their lord has wronged Your Majesty, the people there


    It appeared that Edmund was worried about the innocent people of the territory. It was fully understandable for him as an orthodox knight to worry about the people. However, Eugene gave a cold smile in response, I only care about myself and my people, Sir Edmund.


    !


    I dont care what happens to the Lusa territory. Honor? Mercy? Why do I have to show such things to someone who has been acting like a dog? An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. The people of the Lusa territory should me themselves for serving the wrong lord, Eugene continued.


    I made a slip of the tongue. Please forgive me, my lord, Edmund hurriedly said.


    No, its fine. However, sir, just worry about me and my people from now on. Thats how I am, so thats how you should be as well. In that sense, dont show mercy when were dealing with the Roman Empires yellow bastard and his henchmen. Remember that youre my knight, sir. Eugene said.


    I willmit that to my memory. Edmund bowed as his heart burned with emotions.


    Then lets get going, Eugene said before turning around. The dungeon of the Bemos territory was waiting for him. He began to wonder what kinds of monsters would be waiting for him inside the dungeon, and what kind of spirit was living in the water source of the Bemos territory. But above all else, he wondered


    <em>The demons and the demonic creatures. Especially the humanoid ones</em>


    Eugene smiled when he recalled the demons who had cast challenging eyes toward him from the other side. He wasnt sure why, but he had a hunch that they would inform him of something rted to his past. And judging from the amount of time that had passed thus far, he had a hunch that the demons and demonic creatures had to have already started crawling out from the corridor.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Eugene met with Lord Bemos, who had been waiting near the entrance of the dungeon in advance.


    Sir Palo. Your Majesty. Its good to see both of you. Lord Bemos gave a light bow to Baron Palo before turning to Eugene and bowing deeply. It was the utmost courtesy he could show to someone who hade to rescue his territory from an unprecedented crisis.


    Im Jan Eugene Ba. By the way, you seem to have quite a few guards, Eugenemented.


    It couldnt be helped with the current situation. I have nothing to say, Lord Bemos responded. He had three knights and about seventy soldiers guarding him. The situation was so bad that the lord had to use almost all his forces just to travel only half a days distance from his castle.


    Lord Bemos took on a stiff expression and closed his mouth. He felt quite uneasy after finallying to see Eugene in person. The rumor was true, and the King of Maren was truly much too young and beautiful. All the outstanding knights he had encountered up until now had been manly and rugged. And Lord Bemos thought that true knights would have rough, strong appearances at first nce.


    However


    <em>Even if he is a member of the Dark n Isnt he basically just a pretty-looking boy?</em>


    In fact, the knights standing behind the nobles representing the different countries, including the prince of the Roman Empire, looked to be stronger and more trustworthy than Eugene. Lord Bemos felt that he would have been more relieved if one of them was the expeditions leader instead of Eugene. However, Lord Bemos couldnt express his true thoughts. Regardless of the circumstances, he could not afford to show disrespect to a great noble who had traveled so far just to assist them.


    Sir Bemos, Baron Palo called out when Lord Bemos remained silent. Baron Palo was quick-witted, and he had already realized the source of Lord Bemos worries.


    Two days ago, His Highness the King defeated arge number of monsters in the territory of Bemos, Baron Palo said.


    What? What are you Lord Bemos took on a puzzled expression, then took on a bitter smile. It appeared that Baron Palo wanted to unt the King for having eliminated a dozen or so monsters.


    Lord Bemos responded. Sir Palo. Do you know how many monsters there are on my territory? I cant say for sure, but its probably more than thousands. And they are going around in groups. At least fifty and up to two or three hundred monsters are


    His Majesty and the expedition have eradicated one of therge groups. They had been driven out of your territory, so they wont be returning, Baron Palo said, interrupting him.


    ?!


    I can guarantee that on my name. Localope stepped forward and turned his head, And exactly how many of them had been driven away?


    Princess Lilisain took off her helmet and responded, There were about two hundred lower-ranking monsters, twelve lycanthropes, and three trolls. The beowulf warriors eliminated some of them while they were driving them out of the territory, so there would have been more than three hundred.


    <em>Oh,</em> this knight is Princess Lilisain of nd, Baron Palo introduced.


    What?! Lord Bemos forgot his dignity for a moment and gasped. He had mistakenly considered her to be one of the princes escorting knights, but it turned out she was also royalty. However, it was even more shocking that the King of Maren had already killed hundreds of monsters. Even the Red Axe Mercenaries broke their contract with him and fled, but the Kings expedition had already achieved something so great only two days after arriving in his territory.


    H-how could I ever repay this kindness Lord Bemos muttered.


    There is no kindness to repay. I am only keeping my promise with His Majesty Viseche and his representative, Sir Palo, Eugene responded.


    Ah!


    Keeping a promise was an honorable act in itself. Lord Bemos knew well that people who practiced true chivalrypeople who didnt only run their mouths but truly considered their honor as important as their liveswere rare. Trust was the most important thing for mercenaries, but didnt they run away without looking back?


    So, you should thank Sir Palo and His Majesty the Duke of Viseche. Just as I kept my promise with the two, you sir should continue to do your best as a lord of the dukedom, Eugene said.


    <em>Oh!</em> I will carve those words into my heart. Lord Bemos bowed with a deeply touched expression.


    A satisfied smile appeared around Baron Palos lips. Lord Bemos loyalty to the dukedom and the duke would surely strengthen after this event. If a lord wasnt loyal to a monarch who had fulfilled his obligation to his subjects during a time of crisis, then who would be loyal to him?


    <em>Signing a contract with His Majesty had been the right choice.</em>


    The King of Maren had even helped calm and strengthen the vassals shaken by the crisis. Aside from that, there was another thing he had to be thankful for.


    Sir Bemos, Baron Palo called out.


    Yes, Sir Palo, Bemos answered.


    I hear you dont get along very well with Sir Lusa. Is that correct? Palo continued.


    Its true... As you know, the only evilnds in the vicinity of Moyna belong to my territory and the Lusa territory. He had always been trying to keep me in check. If it werent for this sudden increase in the number of monsters, we would have fought against each other in a territorial battle one day. No, Im certain that he will once again pick a fight with me after this crisis is resolved, Lord Bemos responded with a grim expression.


    <em>Haha.</em> That probably wont happen, Baron Palo remarked.


    What?


    Baron Palo grinned and turned his gaze toward Eugene before continuing, Its very unfortunate for Sir Lusa, but the monsters that His Majesty the King and the expedition had defeated happened to have fled toward the Lusa territory.


    What?! Is that true? Sir Bemos asked, stupefied.


    Eugene shrugged in response, Well, things simply turned out that way. Since it was my first time in the Viseche Dukedom, I wasnt too knowledgeable when ites to the geography of this ce. I simply drove them away in a direction, and it happened to be in the direction of the Lusa territory.


    <em>A lie!</em>


    Although he was honorable, the King of Maren held grudges! The surrounding nobles had the same thought, but no one expressed it. After all, the King of Maren was more reliable than anyone else when he was by their side, so why would they risk antagonizing him?


    Thank you, Your Majesty. You truly are honorable and generous. Lord Bemos expressed his gratitude once more with tears in his eyes. He then continued with a determined expression, Once this situation is resolved, I would like to personally express my gratitude to Your Majesty and the brave expedition. I will surrender all rights to the monsters that Your Majesty and the expedition have defeated. I will also allow Your Majesty and the expedition, as well as anyone whoes to my territory with the g of Maren and Your Majesty, to subjugate my evilnd under the same conditions.


    <em>Hooh!</em>


    It is the motto of our family to always repay the grace we were shown, Lord Bemos added.


    Sir Bemos, unlike the others, you truly know honor. Great, Eugene responded. He hadnt expected Lord Bemos to express such sincerity with but a few words. Eugene smiled happily, thinking that the world would have been a more peaceful ce if it was filled only with nobles like Bemos.


    In that case, I will have to enter the dungeon right away in exchange for your sincerity, Eugene said.


    I would be even more grateful. <em>Ah,</em> and I will show the other sirs to my castle. We dont know when the monsters might strike here, and it will be difficult to keep everyone safe as well, Lord Bemos responded.


    No. There wont be a need for that. They will protect you sirs, Eugene said while pointing, and Lord Bemos turned his gaze. Many ves and servants were sweating as they grilled meat over a bonfire, while the beowulf warriors were scrumptiously ripping into their meals after having thrown off their tecoats.


    Those warriors? Werent they going to enter the dungeon with Your Majesty? Lord Bemos asked. He wouldnt have to worry about everyones safety with the beowulf warriors, but who would enter the dungeon then? Lord Bemos wasnt the only one concerned, as the other foreign nobles were worried as well.


    Eugenes gaze headed elsewhere, and soon, about a dozen figures gathered behind him. The group consisted of Romari, Galfredik, Rohime, Christian, Princess Lilisain, and elven knights.


    This isnt a typical dungeon subjugation. The heart of the Bemos Dungeon we have to delve deep into the dungeon, Eugenemented.


    B-but how long would it take


    A day will be sufficient, Eugene said.


    A-a day!


    He would take care of it as soon as possible. In the first ce, that was why he had chosen to bring only a small number of elites.


    You stay behind and take care of them, Eugene said while looking at the griffons.


    Mirian threw a fit. <em>Kiek!</em> Its not like Im a nanny for hire or


    Eugene interrupted her, Would you rather face monsters while navigating at the forefront or take care of them?


    I am highly specialized in taking care of little brats. Please call me a professional nanny spirit from today on, Mirian hurriedly said without hesitation.


    Such a change in attitude was nothing new for Eugene.


    ***


    <em>Keeeeek! Kyaaahk!</em>


    <em>Kuwuuugh!</em>


    The dark, damp dungeon was filled with the screams of monsters. The monsters ran while drooling after catching a whiff of fresh meat when the dungeon opened, but unfortunately for them, the fresh morsel they smelled were elves. And they werent just ordinary elves either, but elven knights who were veterans in hunting and killing monsters. In fact, they had hunted monsters for a longer amount of timepared to how long the monsters had lived in the dungeon so far. In addition, nobles of the night capable of seeing through the dark were with them. The vampires exuded Fear much greater than that of the monsters. An Origin, his vassal, and two highest-ranking nobles of the Dark nhigh lordswere with the elves as well.


    Most of the monsters had grown significantly stronger through evolution, but they still didnt stand a chance. The blood-craving, ughter-hungry monsters began to flee into the deeper depths of the dungeon. However, Eugene didnt chase all of them down as they ran through theplex cave. Eugene only rushed toward the directions where he could sense monsters that were intermediate-rank or stronger. Since everyone with him was aware of his true identity, he didnt have to hold back. As such, Eugene made full use of his vampiric powers and capabilities as a knight as he massacred monsters while heading deeper into the dungeon.


    <em>Kuweeeeeenggg!!!</em>


    Finally, a minotaur, one of the dungeons rulers, appeared with a loud roar.


    <em>Hooh?</em> Eugenes eyes glimmered with interest. He had defeated the same bull-headed, axe-carrying monster in the past. At that time, he still had quite a few tattoos left on his body, so he exerted himself quite a bit just to defeat the monster. But now, the minotaur was naturally no match for Eugene. However, it was a bit strange that the minotaur did not shrink back even whilst facing Eugenes overwhelming Fear.


    <em>Huh?</em> Thats weird. Is the monster high on drugs or something? Galfredik remarked while cing his longsword over his shoulder.


    Romari responded, Its something simr. That monster has beenpletely stained with evil energy.


    Evil energy? Arent all monsters in an evilnd stained with that? Galfredik asked. Monsters in evilnds were greatly influenced by evil energy, which was why they were typically more fierce and aggressive than roamers. However, they still had their consciousness, so they could still feel fear when facing a much stronger enemy.


    Its a little different from that. That monster must have beenpletely eroded by evil energy. Its highly likely that only the intent to kill is the only thought remaining in its mind, Romari answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Its like the twin-headed ogre then? Eugene asked.


    You can consider it almost the same, Romari said.


    I see. Christian, Eugene called out.


    Yes, oh great one, Christian responded.


    The monsters you evolved in the Tywin territory. Were they simr to that? Eugene asked.


    Slightly different, my lord. My humble self simply focused on evolving and releasing the monsters. I suspect that someone with deep knowledge of ck magic may have been working in this ce, Christian answered.


    Eugene nodded after hearing Christians testimony and Romaris exnation. Christian had directly participated in the monster uprising, while Romari had studied the twin-headed ogre for a long time.


    So, we got lucky from the very start. It means that we may get to secure another skull incense burner, right? Eugene grinned.


    <em>Shing.</em>


    He held Madarazika and Wolfughter as he stepped forward. Christain and Rohime immediately prostrated themselves before him with wide eyes.


    Please leave that measly thing to our humble selves. You can make use of us as much as you want in this ce, even if you couldnt do so outside due to the watching eyes.


    Even masters of vampire ns rarely dealt with monsters directly. Furthermore, even Galfredik, Eugenes vassal, was stronger than the n masters. It was inevitable for the two high lords to be anxious when they saw that Eugene was nning to take care of the minotaur himself.


    However, Eugene shook his head. No, I will take care of it myself.


    It was the obvious decision for Eugene. He had no intention of giving up the chance to obtain a red mana stone. After all, he could use it to erase the few remaining tattoos he had on his body.


    <em>What will happen to me once all the tattoos are gone? Im so curious.</em>


    It was one of the most important reasons why he had agreed to take care of the monster uprising.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Sir Palo, Lord Bemos called out.


    <em>Ah, </em>Sir Bemos. Youre still awake? Baron Palo responded with a smile. He had been deep in thought while gazing at a campfire. Lord Bemos hade out of his tent without any guards or servants.


    Wouldnt it be strange if I could easily fall asleep? I cant do such a thing when guests had to enter a dungeon to save my territory from a crisis, Lord Bemos said.


    Well, thats true. Here, please have a seat, Baron Palo said.


    Yes, then please excuse me, Lord Bemos responded. Baron Palo felt rather favorable toward Lord Bemos, who was one of the few lords with unyielding loyalty to the Dukedom of Viseche. In fact, if that monster uprising had started elsewheresuch as Baron Lusas territoryBaron Palo didnt think that he would have signed a contract with the King of Maren.


    Please dont worry too much. His Majesty the King is truly an unparalleled knight. I could only walk the path of the sword for a short while, but in my humble opinion, knights capable of facing off His Highness could only be counted on one hand, Baron Palo said.


    <em>Oh</em>


    In addition, he is an honorable man who always keeps his word. There is a good reason why the nobles of the other kingdoms followed His Majesty all this way after heading to Maren as delegations for their nations, Baron Palo continued.


    Lord Bemos responded, It certainly seems that way. They are figures of great status in their own kingdoms. Moreover, even His Highness the Prince of the Roman Empire is here as well.


    Well, hes Baron Palo started, then stopped himself. It would be a diplomatic discourtesy to speak of the matters between two nations aside from his own. Moreover, he had a hunch that Prince Localopes future may change as long as he remained by the side of Marens King.


    Anyway do you really think its possible for them to finish within today? <em>Ah, </em>of course, its not that I dont trust His Highness the King and yourself, Sir Palo. However, its just that its a little Lord Bemos hesitated.


    Far-fetched? Overexaggerated? Is that what you want to say? Baron Palo interrupted.


    Lord Bemos showed silent affirmation, and Baron Palo gave a smile. He cast his eyes on Buildemain, who sat at a distance and was looking around the surroundings with sharp eyes.


    Buildemain exined on Baron Palos behalf after receiving thetters gaze. When His Majesty said he was going to save the High Priest of the Holy Empire, everyone thought it was impossible. Rather, they thought he would pay the ransom to rescue them. After all, fighting on the sea and fighting onnd arepletely different things.


    ?


    Buildemain continued, But he did it. He did it in an extraordinary way without losing a single soldier. Furthermore, he was recognized for his achievement and was blessed by the High Priest of the Holy Empire.


    !


    Before arriving at the Bemos territory, everyone thought it would be difficult when he dered that he would deal with a group of monsters that had devastated a vige. Everyone thought it was absurd when he said he would take care of it in three days. This time, for sure, the king couldnt possibly keep his word. But he seeded once again. In addition, he even inflicted a big blow on Sir Lusa, who was being disloyal to the duke.


    ... Lord Bemos had a stupefied expression.


    Bulidemain shrugged. So, he will do it again. And even if everything that His Majesty has done until now had been a stroke of luck, what if his luck kept on going? Doesnt that mean that hes


    He is chosen by the gods Lord Bemos concluded.


    Yes.


    Once could be called chance, twice an inevitability. Three times and the person was chosen by the gods.


    However


    What I just told you were things that happened after His Highness offered to resolve the monster uprising. It doesnt include any of his other, past achievements. Sir, you know some stories about the king, right? Buildemain asked.


    !


    Even if half of the stories are true, I dont think there is any need for us to doubt him. What do you think? Buildemain continued.


    Lord Bemos had no choice but to nod. I will have to believe in his promise and wait.


    Yes. Thats enough. For the rest


    Buildemain was interrupted by the movements of big, ck shadows in the dark. It was the beowulf warriors.


    <em>Uh</em> I think those monster bastards areing. You folks rest, Selena tranted the Brantian words of the beowulfs to the two people.


    Monsters?!


    T-they areing here? How many of them


    Buildemain jumped to his feet, and Lord Bemos asked urgently.


    Well, I think there are quite a few, a beowulf warrior said while scratching his head. He then continued with a wide grin, Well, it doesnt matter how many of them are here. This is why the dark lord left us behind. Lets get to work.


    <em>Papapapapat!</em>


    The beowulf warriors dashed into the darkness like beasts without waiting for Selena to finish interpreting their words.


    We should get ready as well.


    L-lets do that.


    Buildemain got busy. The soldiers of the Bemos territory and the guards of the nobles were alerted and awakened. Torches started to bloom to life, and shouts erupted around the campsite as well. The overall atmosphere of the encampment became quite tense.


    Nobles entered the safe area within the perimeter of the carriages, and soldiers got into formations on the outside. Soon, silence descended once more. The soldiers and knights secured adequate vision by throwing torches near their surroundings, then carefully observed the vicinity while holding on to their weapons.


    The chirps of the grass bugs only added to the tension. The suffocating silencested for a while. But even after a few minutes, there was neither sound nor any movement.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Perhaps the beowulf warriors were mistaken one of the knights muttered.


    It was then


    <em>Kyaaaaaaah</em>


    A desperate cry erupted from somewhere far away. The soldiers became alert and tightened their grasp on their weapons.


    <em>Kyarr Kyeeer Kyaaah</em>


    Pained screams, which were clearly not human, continued to resound at more frequent intervals. Those with weaker hearts trembled at the terrible screams. The mere sound made their hair stand on end as chills ran down their spines.


    Where is iting from? H-how many of them are there?


    Sirs. Shouldnt we get away from here? some of the nobles asked with fear.


    The knights shook their heads. No. Its too dark to travel by horse, and we dont know where they might be hiding. Its best to stick together like this.


    Please follow our instructions, sirs.


    Sirs. We have that. Please dont worry, Buildemain stepped forward, then spoke while pointing in a direction. Everyone turned their gaze toward where he was pointing.


    The nobles felt slightly relieved when they saw the twin-headed ogre standing in ce with glowing red eyes. Indeed, they would be safe with the monster king on their side. However, they were still fearful. After all, they knew that the only one capable of giving orders to the powerful monster was absent. At that moment, the nobles came to a realization. Although they had experienced many unexpected predicaments on their way here, they had neither been worried nor fearful, and they finally realized why.


    <em>Jan Eugene Ba</em>


    <em>Its because the King of Maren was by our side!</em>


    His absence alone drove them to great apprehension. Time continued to pass as they trembled with fear and anxiety in the dark.


    About ten minutester, ck shadows quickly approached the encampment from the far forest, and the soldiers quickly raised their crossbows. But when they realized that it was the beowulf warriors, the soldiers showed relief.


    <em>Ugh!</em> Several nobles grabbed their noses when the beowulf warriors came near. They reeked of sweat and blood. Although it was a disrespectful gesture, the beowulf warriors ignored it and approached Prince Localope, ording to Eugenes instructions.


    We got them all. <em>Oh,</em> well, we didnt get them all, but the rest ran away, so they wonte around anymore, one of the beowulfs reported.


    Prince Localope responded, Is that so? But how many of them were there?


    <em>Uh,</em> well, Im not that good with numbers The beowulf warrior scratched his head while looking back at his colleagues. The other beowulfs either avoided his gaze or shrugged their shoulders.


    The beowulf warrior clicked his tongue with a disapproving gaze, then suddenly took on a bright expression and said, That thing. If you have about a dozen of those, you should be able to load all of the dead monsters.


    Prince Localope and the nobles turned toward what the beowulf was pointing at. There stood thergest carriage in the expeditiona vessel capable of carrying more than ten people.


    !


    Everyones eyes widened in shock. If the beowulf warrior was speaking the truth, didnt that mean they had killed about a hundred monsters in that short period of time? In addition, they had done so on a dark night without even a single torch.


    <em>Oh,</em> what a waste of energy. My stomachs growling.


    Me too. Im suddenly craving meat.


    You too? Hey, me too!


    Should we grill?


    Lets grill!


    It was unbelievable. The beowulfs had done a ridiculous thing in less than thirty minutes, but they quickly got their appetite back. However, the bewilderment of the noblessted for only a short moment. Prince Localope and the nobles spoke to their subordinates with relieved expressions.


    Why are you cooking meat yourselves?


    What are you guys doing?! Are you going to let those brave warriors grill the meat themselves?


    My friend! Leave such trivial tasks to our servants!


    Their fear had disappeared. It was reced by bustling noises and the smell of grilled meat.


    It might be possible Lord Bemos muttered while watching the scene y out with a nk gaze.


    What? Buildemain asked.


    <em>O-oh,</em> no. Its nothing, Lord Bemos hurriedly turned his gaze while waving his hands. However, his expression was very bright, unlike before.


    ***


    <em>Kuweeeeeegh!</em>


    The troll lord fell backward with a scream. It had been posing as one of the rulers of the Bemos dungeon alongside the minotaur.


    <em>St!</em>


    Eugene pushed his left hand deep into the troll lords heart, then pulled out the monsters heart. As the troll lords life faded away and the evil energy dissipated, the heart started to turn ck. Eugene squeezed the mass and gulped down the blood that poured down like a waterfall.


    As energy surged through his body, Eugene tossed the heart away.


    Dismantle it, Eugene ordered.


    Yes! The two vampire high lords answered before they started cutting the troll lords body apart with knives. Although it was beneath them to perform such meager tasks, they were nothing more than meek sheep in front of Eugene. They had originally been obedient, but they became absolutely subservient after seeing Eugenes true form inside the dungeon. It was especially true with Rohime. Unlike Christian, Rohime had never faced Eugene directly. As such, he had been hoping to return to his n once he returned to the empire. However, his n was thrown aside less than an hour after entering the dungeon.


    The masters of the ns or even he could also fight against these monsters. However, that was only possible if he used both his power as a knight and a vampire. It was a different situation entirely with Eugene. Both Eugenes skills as a knight and his powers as a vampire surpassed the n masters.


    <em>His equipment. No, he could wipe out the n masters with that sword alone.</em>


    An evolved troll lord was a powerful monster, and it was difficult to defeat even with a weapon of pure silver. One had to defeat the troll lord in a battle of pure strength, or through Fear. However, Eugene had finished off the monster with a single swing of his spear and sword.


    Fear? How could one possibly describe a Fear that could stretch to every corner of theplex dungeon to navigate and track all the monsters? It was truly an unimaginable mystery for Rohime, who could only stretch his Fear out for dozens of meters at most.


    Moreover,


    <em>Thats not his limit. That person is truly the King of Darkness.</em>


    When Christian first referred to Eugene as such, Rohime thought it was due to the overwhelming presence Eugene had disyed during their first meeting. After all, even he was forced to prostrate. Nevertheless, the loyalty he had toward his fatherthe master of his nas well as the strand of pride he had left, didnt allow him topletely submit to Eugene.


    But now, everything had changed.


    Submission.


    As a member of the Dark n, who else could he submit to except the true King of Darkness?


    Here it is, great one, Rohime kneeled on one knee before presenting the troll lords mana stone with trembling hands.


    <em>Tsk.</em> Eugene clicked his tongue, and Rohime felt his heart drop. It was the same reaction Eugene had shown after obtaining the minotaurs mana stone.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Its just a regr mana stone again, Master, Galfredik said.


    It must be because they were artificially evolved. Well, I had been extremely lucky, anyway, Eugene responded. He was a little disappointed that the mana stones of the minotaur and the troll lord werent red. Strangely enough, it was getting more and more difficult to acquire red mana stones recently. It was almost as if there was a shortage of red mana stonespared to the past.


    <em>Is there a secret here as well? Hmm.</em>


    Eugene looked down at Christian and Rohime with cold eyes. He found them a bit pathetic, as they didnt know much about red mana stones, even though they were high lords.


    <em>And theyre supposed to be right beneath the n master. Maybe even the n master bastards are nothing much.</em>

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Eugene quickly dismissed such thoughts. After all, the n masters had long established a rtionship with the imperial family of the Roman Empire, and they were the leaders ofrge, powerful forces. However, their rtionship with the imperial family wasnt between a lord and their subordinate.


    <em>Moreover, Im sure that whatever the yellow bastard has been up to has more to do with the vampire n masters rather than the emperor. Im sure they were responsible for the current predicament as well.</em>


    With growing confidence, Eugene retrieved the troll lords mana stone before turning around.


    I think this one was the gatekeeper, Eugene said.


    Then, will you be heading into the heart of the dungeon?


    Only me and Galfredik will go. Princess Lilisain, destroy the remaining monsters with the other knights of nd, Eugene said.


    Honor, Princess Lilisain answered. The elven knights already knew that they couldnt enter the heart of the dungeon. As such, they immediately turned around and departed to the other side of the dungeon with Princess Lilisain.


    Eugene turned to the two high lords, who were still kneeling on the ground, and said, You two should go look for traces of the one responsible for manipting this dungeon. Christian, its what you were doing before, so you should be able to find them, right?


    I will not let you down, Christian answered with a bow, thinking that whoever was responsible for this dungeon would have employed simr methods as him. Soon, the two vampire high lords seeped into darkness while Eugene headed in another direction with Galfredik.


    ***


    <em>Hooh?</em> This is quite amazing, Galfredikmented while descending down a steep hill with Eugene. An energy that could only be described as pure evil was emanating from the end of the corridor.


    Its evil energy. Princess Lilisain and the elven knights couldnt endure it from this point forward. Are you doing okay? Eugene asked.


    Well, its not too bad, Galfredik responded with a grin. A crimson Fear was fluttering all over his body. It wasnt that he was emanating it on purpose, but rather, the Fear was responding to the growing evil energy and had naturally emerged to protect him.


    Master, even the two imperial goons should be able to withstand this much, Galfredikmented.


    As expected from them. Thats why they chose vampire high lords or ck wizards, Eugene responded.


    <em>Hmm.</em> So the one responsible for this entire matter is someone who knows about the heart of evilnds? Galfredik asked.


    Eugene nodded. Thats right. I dont know who they are, but they seem to have done their research on evilnds.


    It couldnt be an ordinary person then. Besides, they must have some powerful subordinates if they managed to crawl in all this way Galfredik muttered.


    A mere lord couldnt have done it. At the very least, its someone on par with a king in terms of status, Eugene said.


    So, its that crown prince. But it could also be someone great enough to receive the support of the crown prince. But what are they possibly hoping to gain from this? Galfredik asked with a puzzled expression.


    Eugene responded with a cold smile, Most of the kingdoms and territories affected by the monster uprising are adjacent to the Roman Empire. Either that or they are considered crucial locations by the empire. In the face of a crisis that even the lords and monarchs couldnt handle, who would they turn to for help?


    That crown prince bastard. He has really outdone himself with this one, Galfredik said as if he were bbergasted. The Roman Empire wouldnt offer help out of the goodness of their heart. Rather, they would only act if there was something to be gained, or if they could profit from it. Perhaps they could exert a stronger hold over the kingdoms and territories in return for offering them help.


    <em>Ha!</em> Now I see why youve decided to take those imperial goons with you instead of killing them, Galfredik said with a grin.


    Eugene responded, I will have them testifyter. Well, I still dont have any evidence proving that theyre directly rted to the yellow bastard.


    <em>Rummmmble!</em>


    A powerful boom resonated from the other side of the corridor. Eugene and Galfredik stopped their conversation and red at the passage with their hands on their weapons.


    Is this it? Is this how the monsters crawl out from the wall in the Demon World? Galfredik asked, recalling the story regarding the passage to the Demon World he had heard from Eugene.


    It seems to be But its a little different from what I had seen and experienced in the Tywin territorys evilnd, Eugene answered.


    What do you mean, different? Galfredik asked.


    Eugene spoke as his eyes glimmered even colder, Theyre not just ordinary monsters. This doesnt feel the same as when I saw ordinary monsters cross over. This is


    Eugene paused. He remembered the things that had been carefully observing him or staring at him defiantly from the other side of the translucent wall.


    Eugene continued, Demonic creatures, or demons.


    The two shared a gaze before quickly running through the passage. The evil energy grew strong enough to sting their skin, which was being protected by both armor and Fear, but Eugene ran without care. Simrly, Galfredik followed Eugene without hesitation, although his expression had turned rather stiff. Soon, Eugene could see the same translucent wall he had previously seen in the Tywin territorys dungeon.


    The two came to a stop simultaneously.


    Thats Galfredik muttered with a sharp gaze. Although Eugene looked rtively calm, he was also quite surprised as he observed the entrance to the Demon World. What stood in front of the translucent wall wasnt a monster. Rather, it was a humanoid creature with gray skin and ice-blue eyes.


    Demon Eugene muttered after instinctively realizing the creatures identity.


    The demon had two short horns protruding from its forehead, and it was holding a strange sword in both hands, while a pale, luminous tecoat made of an unknown material was wrapped around its body. The creature turned its head toward Eugene and Galfredik before meeting Eugenes gaze. The demons eyes suddenly widened, and it stumbled backward. Anyone could tell that the creature was greatly flustered.


    This feeling A count? No, perhaps even beyond a duke? the demon muttered. Although Eugene had never heard thenguage before, he could understand the creatures words.


    <em>Whats going on?</em>


    Eugene was surprised. The ability of interpretation he had gained from killing the drake back then wasnt the reason why he could understand the demon.


    <em>Its anguage I already knew?</em>


    He was astounded, but it was true. It feltpletely different from understanding a foreignnguage. Rather, it was anguage originally imprinted on his mind. Moreover, it felt as if he could speak thenguage as well.


    Eugene parted his lips with conviction. What are you?


    What? Galfredik turned toward Eugene with surprise.


    The demon also continued staring at Eugene. It looked even more flustered, or rather, scared of Eugene.


    I asked a question. What are you? Eugene repeated himself.


    Ah, I No, m-my the demon stuttered.


    <em>Rumbleeeee!</em>


    The translucent wall to the demon world once again emitted a loud boom as it shimmered. Soon, various demons emerged from the surface of the wall, which was riddled with dozens of expanding holes.


    We have finally arrived at the breeding grounds!


    <em>Hooh!</em> Theres more evil energy than I thought.


    Are we the first to arrive?


    The dozen-or-so demons chatted loudly for a while. As their voices gradually died down, their gazes naturally turned to Eugene and Galfredik. They disyed a simr reaction as the first demon upon seeing Eugene.


    Eugene spoke coldly, What are you?


    The demons appeared greatly perplexed as they kept their silence.


    Eugene took arge step toward them.


    Well, I should be able to get an answer if I leave one or two of you alive.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaah!</em>


    A crimson current soared upward from Eugenes eyes as it surged above his shoulders like a gushing waterfall.


    <em>Kehehe!</em> I prefer this to a sword. Simultaneously, Galfredik began to overflow with Fear after sheathing his sword. He retrieved two maces from his back, and a red haze began to flow from inside his helmet.


    The demons hesitated for a moment. They shared a brief gaze before reacting.


    <em>Kuwuuugh! Kyaaahk!</em>


    The demons emitted terrible screams before rushing toward the two. Any ordinary person would have received great injuries in their spirits just from hearing the terrible screams. At the same time, the bodies of the demons morphed in a bizarre way. Their blunt horns instantly grew five or six times longer, and their faces, which had been no different from a human, became strangely distorted. There were some who took on forms simr to an insect like the praying mantis, some who grew two more heads, as well as others who stretched out their transformed, rock-like limbs.


    Monsters


    The demons took on different forms based on typical monsters, then aimed their fangs and ws, which were overflowing with evil energy, toward Eugene and Galfredik. Eugene simply watched them indifferently as he fully extended his Fear before suddenly moving both of his hands.


    <em>KyaaaaaahkkK! Kwarararak!</em>


    Madarazika and Wolfughter painted a crimson sh, and the demons were swept away by the brilliant light. Eugene hadnt utilized any of his powers as an Origin. Rather, he had simply projected his Fear through Madarazika and Wolfughter. However, the weapons of pure silver and meteoric iron sliced through the bodies of demons like cheese. The demons caught in the attack were dissected into dozens of meat pieces that were immediately blown away.


    <em>Kuweeh?!?</em> Some of the demons escaped with their lives, though portions of their bodies had disappeared. And they retreated whilst screaming.


    However, Galfredik was waiting for them.


    <em>Kuhaaaap!</em> The vampire swung his maces with a powerful roar.


    <em>Shuack!</em>


    Sharp shockwaves unbefitting a blunt weapon resounded through the air, and the beating of the surviving demons began.


    <em>Kuhuuung!</em> The demons were in disbelief.


    They did not know pain. They had been able to survive in a world filled with battle and ughter. As such, they didnt flinch even when their limbs were severed. However, there was something different about the attacks of the knight enveloped with an explosive aura different from evil energy. Every blow was apanied by a terrible pain that attacked both their bodies and souls.


    <em>Kuaagh! Kuagh!</em>


    <em>Kuweegh!</em>


    The demons were pounded into pastes with every swing of Galfrediks maces. Although the umted evil energy had detached them from pain and filled them with nothing but killing intent and hostility, it was of no use here. Like so, the heart of the dungeon was transformed into a space filled with only the sounds of dull strikes and screams.


    After a few minutes, only two vampires and a demon remained. And they were surrounded by unrecognizable pieces of flesh and corpses.


    <em>Huaaah</em> The demon kneeled while grabbing the stump where its arm had once been. The demon had reverted back to its original appearance, perhaps from the pain or fear.


    <em>Tap. Tap.</em>


    Eugene slowly walked toward the demon, then expressed one of his authorities as an Origin for the first time.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaaa!</em>


    His Fear was expressed to the limit, and it transformed into a mist of blood thatpletely eroded the space. The blood of the dead demons rose into the air, and the countless grains of crimson were absorbed into the mist of blood.


    !!!


    The demon took on a stupefied expression. Eugene opened his mouth as a brilliant crimson light emitted from his eyes, which sharply contrasted with the eyes of the demon.


    I will ask again. What are you?


    At that moment, the only surviving demon came to a realizationit had finally recognized the identity of the existence in front of it.


    The only King of Darkness who had left the Demon World to head to the other side. A name that had long solidified into a legend due to the difference in the flow of time between the two worlds.


    D-drakan. Eugene, King of Darkness the demon muttered.


    !


    One of the few things that had remained in Eugenes memory was his nameEugene.


    However, it wasnt the name of a vampire who had lost his memories. Instead, it was his true name that wholly represented his existence.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    There is such a legend The demon, who revealed himself as <em>Altums,</em> finished his story.


    If its a legend, it must have happened a long time ago. When was that? Eugene asked.


    I-its just a long time ago. The reign has changed four times in the meantime, Altums responded.


    So how many years is No, so how many times did the sun rise and set? Eugene decided to change the way he asked questions. In the Demon World, there was no concept of time in terms of months or years. The reign that Altums spoke of referred to the period of time when the highest-ranking demon, in other words, the king, ruled the world. The reign changed once the demon in power was killed or deposed by another demon.


    Thousands, no, tens of thousands? N-no, even more than that Im sorry.


    Well, Eugene couldnt me the demon. Who in their right mind would count the number of times the sun rose and set? Moreover, the Drakan that Altums had mentioned, the King of Darkness Eugene, was a figure of a time long before Altums had evene into existence.


    <em>At least hundreds of years? If thats the case If Im actually the King of Darkness</em>


    Did that mean he crossed over into this world hundreds of years ago?


    Eugene shook his head. He couldnt assume that the flow of time in the Demon World was the same as in this world.


    <em>This is a littleplicated.</em>


    Eugene decided to stop worrying for now. The only thing that was clear was that he had the same name as the King of Darkness Altums had mentioned and that his heart had thumped the moment Altums spoke the name.


    However


    <em>I think that is actually me.</em>


    And that was enough for now


    Eugene looked down at Altums, who fervently avoided eye contact with him. The overflowing evil energy from the demons transformed form was nowhere to be found, and Altums eyes kept darting around nervously as he stole gazes at Eugene.


    <em>Theyre different from vampires.</em>


    Vampires submitted as soon as they realized the power gap between them and their enemy. They wouldnt dare to have any other thoughts, and they would thoroughly surrender. However, demons were somewhat different. At first nce, they appeared submissive, but it was clear that they would try something if given the chance. Eugene could tell just by the way the demons eyes darted around.


    <em>Theyre creatures you cannot, and should not trust. Evil itself.</em>


    Although it was only his first time meeting demons, Eugene was already sure of some facts about their race. His eyes turned bleak. However, since he didnt have that much information about the Demon World, he couldnt kill the demon for now.


    There was something interesting that one of the other ones said earlier, Eugene said.


    What?


    Breeding grounds, Eugene responded.


    !


    What does that mean? Eugene asked.


    T-thats Altums hesitated for a moment while turning his eyes away. Eugenes crimson eyes met the demons blue eyes in the air. Altums immediately gave up his schemes as soon as he saw the emotion in Eugenes eyes. It was an emotion the demon knew very well. After all, he had also looked at the monsters in the Demon World the same way.


    <em>He considers me even lower than an insect. Im dead with a single slip of the tongue.</em>


    No, it wouldnt be just death, either. This wasnt the Demon World, so Altums would be extinguished. It wouldnt simply be his body; his soul would literally get deleted as well.


    T-thats what we call this world. Breeding grounds. Sometimes we call it a hunting ground as well, Altums answered.


    Exin, Eugene said.


    Well, thats Altums hesitated for a moment.


    Eugene focused his Fear on the demon without warning.


    <em>Keugh! Agh!</em>


    Although the heart of an evilnd was filled to the brim with evil energy, the Fear of an Origin nullified all conditions. Altums was unable to even breathe properly due to the overwhelming pressure. Even though Altums could be considered an intermediate-rank demon among the demons, he could not even lift a finger in face of the overbearing mystery.


    That wasnt the end of it as well. As Altums body twitched, Eugene used Charm. It was a power that allowed Eugene to hypnotize and instill a deep sense of trust in subjects favorable to him. However, it also allowed him to inject fear into subjects, who were afraid of him.


    <em>K-Keugh!</em> Altums gray skin turned darker as he experienced overwhelming fear and despair for the first time.


    Exin, Eugene said.


    Altums stammered. He was almost drooling as he faced the red eyes. I-its because we regard e-everything living in t-this world as prey, regardless of race


    You bastards dont even know your ce, <em>huh?</em> What kind of predator gets beaten up by prey on a hunting ground? Eugene said.


    And what do you mean when you said you were the first? Are you saying that others could cross over to this world through these passages? Eugene asked.


    Its probable that No, its most likely. Because


    Altums had be almost certain of Eugenes identity as Drakan after experiencing Eugenes Fear. As such, he hurriedly spoke in desperation, The divine power of some passages has recently weakened. As such, even the living have been allowed passage. It was said that the time of adversity hase


    Altums started to exin everything he knew about the recent changes in the demon world. However, he was interrupted.


    <em>Ruummmmmmble! Booom!</em>


    The translucent wall to the Demon World emitted a rumbling noise once more. However, the scale of the tremor was iparably greater than before. In fact, the entire passage shook as if there was an earthquake. Were other demons crossing over?


    Eugene turned away from Altums and quickly prepared for battle once more.


    <em>Rummmmble!!!</em>


    The translucent wall shook. However, unlike the previous instances, there were no visible ripples on the wall. Rather, the surface began to distort thanks to an invisible force. It was as if someone was slicing the wall.


    <em>Craaack! Crunnnch!</em>


    The warped walls began to copse upon themselves. In an instant, the wall folded in dozens ofyers before quickly taking the form of a long, thick, straight line. It almost looked like a ck spear, and even Eugene was unable to react to what happened next.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    <em>Kuaaaaaagh!</em>


    The ck spear pierced Altums chest in the blink of an eye.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The demons body instantly scattered into ck particles. Simultaneously, the ck spear disappeared without a trace as well.


    What?! Galfredik was stupefied by the sudden turn of events. The translucent wall had disappeared without a trace. And only a rock surface, simr to the walls of the passage leading to the heart of the dungeon, remained.


    Master! What was that just now? Galfredik asked.


    How would I know? Eugene responded in vain. There had been many things he had been nning to ask the demon, so what the hell just happened?


    Was it magic? No, if it were, there should have been a caster nearby.


    Eugene clicked his tongue before looking around. Nothing remained. The entrance to the Demon Worldthe translucent wallwas nowhere to be found. It was clear what the unexpected change represented.


    Master. This Has the dungeon been cleared? Galfredik asked.


    It seems that way, Eugene answered. It was unfortunate for Lord Bemos, the owner of the dungeon, but it appeared that the dungeon of the Bemos territory hade to meet its end. In fact, the evil energy that once filled the entirety of the passage could no longer be felt. It was nothing more than a regr cave now.


    <em>Ha</em> I would have never imagined that I would see an evilnd disappear, Galfredikmented.


    Has this never happened before? Eugene asked.


    Galfredik responded, Yes, this has never happened as far as I know. In the first ce, youre the first one to ever reach the heart of an evilnd.


    Dont you think the one responsible for the monster uprising knew about this? Eugene asked.


    Thats possible. <em>Ah, </em>or maybe they induced this situation, Galfredik said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene fell into contemtion while stroking his chin. However, it was impossible to get a good grasp on the confusing situation. There was only one thing left for him to do.


    I think we need to find the one responsible for this mess, Eugene said.


    The one who knew that passages to the Demon World existed at the hearts of evilnds.


    The one who allowed demons to pass through the passage instead of monsters, though it was unclear how it worked.


    The one who could even destroy the passage that allowed an evilnd to serve as an evilnd.


    It was unknown whether the one responsible had nned everything or not, but it was clear that they knew secrets and important truths rting to evilnds. Otherwise, they wouldnt have started the monster uprising.


    And perhaps


    <em>They might know about me as well.</em>


    The one behind the curtains probably knew much more about Eugene, the Drakan King of Darkness and the Origin vampire.


    Lets get out of here for now, Eugene said. Although knowing one truth led to even more questions and secrets, Eugene wasnt discouraged at all. After all, he already knew who was keeping the truth rted to the current situation.


    <em>Yellow bastard. And the vampire n masters.</em>


    He couldnt know for sure if they were the mastermind or just pieces, but he could surely obtain some answers from them.


    ***


    My apologies. I found traces, but it seemed that they left the dungeon a long time ago after finishing their work, The two vampire high lords reported back while kneeling in front of Eugene. They had failed to find the one manipting the Bemos dungeon.


    I see, Eugene responded. He did not me the two vampire high lords. He had expected it to a degree. A few months had already passed since Christian manipted the dungeon of the Tywin territory. If the one responsible for the Bemos dungeon had arrived at a simr time, they would have already left after achieving their purpose.


    However, given the various circumstances, we believe that the one responsible is not a member of the Dark n, but a wizard.


    Why?


    As was the case with myself, members of the tribe rarely move alone. If it were a high lord of the Dark n, they would have been with knights and butlers. However, we could not find any traces suggesting that they were apanied by others.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I see. Good work, Eugene responded. The two vampires bowed as if they were touched, then stood up.


    Princess Lilisain, who had returned after leaving to eliminate the rest of the monsters in the dungeon, asked, With all due respect, I have a question. What happened to the heart of the dungeon? I detected a strong vibration during the subjugation.


    It appeared everyone had felt the powerful vibrations. Eugene thought for a moment, then answered while shaking his head, I dont think this is the time to exin. I will tell youter. However, what I can tell you now is that This ce is no longer an evilnd.


    W-what?!


    C-confusion! Princess Lilisain shouted. The other elven knights and vampires appeared greatly shocked and puzzled as well. However, the shock they felt was nothingpared to the owner of the dungeon.


    ***


    W-w-what do you mean? The dungeons life span has expired? Lord Bemos asked.


    Just as I said. This is no longer an evilnd.


    ! Lord Bemos stood stunned for a while, then hurriedly asked, Y-you couldnt be saying that monsters wont be appearing, right?


    It turned out that way, Eugene responded.


    H-how could that be? Lord Bemos slumped to the ground in shock. It was definitely a good thing that the situation had been resolved, as the entire territory had transformed into a monster paradise thanks to it. However, the fact that his dungeon was no longer functioning was an entirely different matter. As was the case with most nobles and lords with their own evilnds, Lord Bemos based his wealth on the by-products and mana stones obtained from the monsters in or near his dungeon. However, the one thing that differentiated his territory from others had actually disappeared overnight.


    T-thats ridiculous Lord Bemos muttered in a voice seeped in despair and disbelief. The other foreign nobles whispered while watching him.


    Dont tell me thats going to happen to us as well?


    What?! A-are you saying were going to lose our evilnds?


    The evilnds may have to be sacrificed to put an end to the monster uprising. The results are telling us, right?


    Thats The nobles were filled with shock and urgency. Almost all territories and kingdoms considered mana stones and monster by-products as the biggest contributor to their economies. What would happen if arge number of evilnds suddenly disappeared?


    <em>We could really be in trouble</em>


    The nobles were filled with worries and unease. Eugene spoke in a calm voice, Sir Bemos. Im sorry that the dungeon has lost its function and disappeared. But if the monster uprising were allowed to continue, your territory would have beenpletely ruined.


    <em>Ah</em> Lord Bemos nodded with a miserable expression. It was an undeniable truth.


    Eugene continued, Moreover, there are still many monsters remaining in the territory. This incident has also caused an increase in the number of monsters possessing mana stones. If you n well, you could continue to harvest mana stones and by-products, though not as much as before.


    What? Lord Bemos became wide-eyed.


    He immediately pped his hands, <em>Ah!</em> We can manage the roamers!


    Eugene responded, Thats right. You can herd them into a specific ce and manage their numbers appropriately. I think it should be possible, as the Bemos territory is fairlyrge.


    Yes, its possible. <em>Ah</em> But who could possibly Lord Bemos muttered as his expression darkened once again. However, a small hope glimmered in his eyes as he looked at Eugene.


    I will do it for you. In the first ce, getting rid of the monsters was stipted in the contract, Eugene said.


    How honorable! You are truly generous! Lord Bemos praised Eugene.


    The foreign nobles were quick on their feet and joined in the praise.


    Then with our kingdom!


    Your Majesty! If you could please do the same for us

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    The evilnd disappeared with the closure of the passage to the Demon World, but there were still hundreds of monsters remaining in the Bemos territory. The monsters were mainly attacking travelers in the mountains and fields, but no one knew when they might start attacking viges simr to the one Eugene had stopped by before entering the Bemos territory. To take care of the potential problem and to keep his promise to Lord Bemos, Eugene decided to send the elven knights and the beowulf warriors with Princess Lilisain as theirmander.


    You are more adept when ites to hunting monsters, so I believe you will do well, Princess, Eugene said.


    I will do my best to live up to your expectations, Your Majesty. And it wont be just us either. The twin-headed ogre and the coco siblings will be with us as well, so it shouldnt be difficult, Princess Lilisain responded.


    Right.


    Princess Lilisain often summoned the griffons by making sounds simr to a chicken. It appeared that she had decided on a rted name for them.


    But the griffons. Why dont you give them official names? Why are you just referring to them as the coco siblings? Eugene asked after suddenly bing curious.


    Princess Lilisain answered without any change in her expression, You can get attached to them if you give them names. They should be the first ones to be sacrificed in the event of an emergency, so I couldnt do such a thing.


    Eugene was surprised to hear her apathetic words. He looked back at the coco, or rather, the griffon siblings, just in case, and found that the griffons looked rather nervous, as if they had understood Princess Lilisains words.


    Good. Get going right away, Eugene said.


    Once the elven knights and the beowulf warriors left, Eugene looked back at Prince Localope and the other nobles.


    I think it would be better for you sirs to stay in Lord Bemos castle. It shouldnt be a problem getting there with all of your guards and the troops Lord Bemos brought with him, Eugene said.


    The nobles took on bright expressions. Although they felt reassured when they had Eugene by their side, it was obviously much safer to be inside a castle rather than to travel outside.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Are we the only ones going? Will you note with us, Your Majesty? Prince Localope asked.


    I have something else to do, Eugene answered.


    And what is that?


    Eugene turned toward Lord Bemos and responded, The current situation wonte to a resolution just because well take care of the remaining monsters in the territory. We should return the water source to its original state as well.


    <em>Ah</em>


    Lord Bemos nodded along with the other nobles. The current predicament wasnt just a matter that involved fiercer, evolved monstersing out of the evilnd in droves. The bigger problem was that the water source had be contaminated. As a result, the areas in the vicinity of the water source were in great danger. Even if all the monsters were eliminated, arge portion of thend would face an unprecedented disaster, unless the water source was returned to its original state.


    But how are you going to find the water source? Lord Bemos asked. As the lord of thend, he knew the approximate locations of the rivers andkes on his territory. However, he didnt know exactly where the water source was located.


    Dont worry about that, Eugene said with a smile.


    He then continued, I have someone who is as good at finding water as she is finding treasures.


    The order of his words appeared to be in reverse, but he wasnt exactly wrong either.


    ***


    Sir, its that way! the spirit eximed while excitedly leading the way. She was back to performing her original duties as a water spirit for the first time in a while. Mirian navigated through the deep, dense forest while locating the water flowing underground. Eugene, Galfredik, Christian, and Rohime diligently followed behind the spirit. The road was rough and unsuitable for humans to travel, so Eugene sent Selena and Edmund back to Lord Bemos castle with the other nobles.


    Its getting shadier and shadier. <em>Oi,</em> evil spirit. Are you feeling anything like the energy of your kind? Galfredik asked.


    Mirian answered angrily, Im not an evil spirit! And no, I dont feel anything like that at all. This is kind of weird. I think were almost at the water source, but I dont feel any barriers.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Right, that is a bit strange, Eugenemented before expanding his senses outward. Mirians original wend was currently being protected by a barrier erected by Juseppel, who had taken over her duties. Simrly, another water spirit on a simr level as Juseppel should be in charge of this water source as well. As such, the area should have a barrier protecting it.


    However, Eugene couldnt feel a thing. They were obviously approaching the water source, but instead ofing across a barrier, the atmosphere kept getting gloomier and shadier as they closed in.


    Lets keep going for now. Mirian, are we not at the water source yet? Eugene asked.


    I feel like I feel like we might be almost there, maybe, we may be almost there, Miran answered.


    Say it more clearly, you ipetent goon, Eugene said.


    <em>Kieek! </em>Its only because this one is groundwater! And the water dried up because of the monsters! Mirian fussed.


    Anyway, do your best, Eugene said.


    <em>Hmph! Hnnnng!</em> Whatever! Mirian continued to diligently search for the water source while grumbling.


    Meanwhile


    <em>I-is that spirit out of her mind?</em>


    <em>Is she crazy? Or does the spirit have a huge secret that Im unaware of?</em>


    The two high lords didnt know whether tough or to cry at the spirits attitude toward the great Origin.


    ***


    Right here. The water source is right under here, Mirian said with a victorious smile after finallying to a stop. It took her around two more hours to locate the water source.


    <em>Kihehehe!</em> What do you think, everyone? This is just a glimpse of my true abilities. <em>Hmm?!</em> Other spirits may not even be able to find this! This was only made possible by mypetence! Mirian dered.


    Yes, good work. Eugene half-heartedly praised the pretentious spirit before looking down at the ground where Mirian had pointed at. The soil was soaked with moisture, and he could see water spewing out from various ces, though the streams were very weak. Judging by the traces of water, there was obviously more water here in the past.


    Moreover, the water was filthy. A single nce was enough for anyone to judge that it was undrinkable. The state of the water was evidenced by the fact that no living creatures could be found in the surrounding areas.


    Can you not sense the spirit who should be guarding this ce, even now? Eugene asked.


    Thats the really weird part. This is strange. There should be one for a water source this size, Mirian answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene looked around for a moment before turning his head. The two vampire lords immediately came to attention when they met Eugenes gaze.


    <em>Come to think of it. They havent really done anything until now, right?</em>


    You two,e this way, Eugene called out with an idea in mind.


    Yes, Great One, they answered.


    I have something for you two to do, Eugene said.


    <em>Ohh!</em> Please give us your orders! The two vampire high lords bowed deeply, rejoicing at the anticipation of finally getting to do something. The two vampires hadnt been given the chance to contribute after submitting to Eugene, even though they were nobles of the empire and vampire high lords. They normally escorted Prince Localope, and even though they had helped in fighting against monsters, most of the work was usually performed by the elven knights and the beowulf warriors. In addition, they had failed to perfectly aplish the mission that Eugene had bestowed upon them in the Bemos dungeon. It was just natural that their pride was hurt.


    Eugene was going to give them an order at the opportune moment. This was the perfect chance to redeem themselves.


    <em>I will seed no matter what!</em>


    <em>I will aplish this task to perfection with my honor and life on the line!</em>


    Rohime and Christian burned with determination.


    Dig, Eugene said.


    What? The two made the mistake of questioning the orders of the great one.


    They immediately bowed. F-forgive us! Please give us your orders again!


    Dig the ground, Eugene said.


    . The two vampire high lords took on dazed expressions.


    Eugene pointed at the ground spewing contaminated water and continued, If we want to check it out, then it needs to be dug out. Get to it. I will give you until sunset


    H-honor! Regardless, it was a task entrusted to them by the great King of Darkness.


    <em>Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!</em> The two vampire high lords extended their ws before beginning to dig like crazy.


    <em>Wow!</em> Look at them go. Theyre basically a pair of moles!


    Human moles! No! Vampire moles!


    Galfredik and Mirian eximed while restingfortably on the ground.


    <em>C-calling us moles</em>


    <em>What humiliation!</em>


    Unfortunately, the two high lords werent in a position to retort orin. As such, they pretended as if they couldnt hear thements and focused on the task at hand.


    Thats right. You guys are quite useful, arent you? Eugenemented.


    Im ttered!


    For the King of Darkness!


    Whenever Eugene praised them, the faces of the twoborers would instantly shine with gratification. Thanks to the efforts of the vampire high lords, who possessed superhuman strength, stamina, and grit, more than ten meters of the ground was excavated in just less than an hour.


    <em>Crack! Craaaa!</em>


    A stream of water soared upward with a roar. It appeared that they had finally found the water vein. When the water slowly died down, the vampire high lords resumed digging. Soon, arge hole was made in the ground, where mud and debris drizzled down.


    Christian pushed his head inside the hole.


    I found it. It seems to be arge, hollow undergroundke, he said.


    This seemed to be the true water source of the Bemos territory.


    Lets descend.


    The four vampires and the spirit descended down the hole one after another.


    ***


    The dark underground cave was without light, but it wasnt a problem for the vampires. Moreover, although the surface of the water wasrge enough for it to be called ake, it was very shallow. As such, Eugene and the vampires easily waddled out of the water.


    No bats, no fish, Galfredik said.


    I dont think theres anything alive here. I cant detect any life, Christian chimed. He had just returned from scouting the vicinity with Rohime.


    So its a deadke, Eugene said after taking his helmet and looking around. He stroked his chin. He had already realized that there was no life nearby even before Rohime and Christian left to scout the surroundings.


    Sir. I dont have a good feeling about this, Mirian stuck closer to Eugene as her wings trembled somewhat exaggeratedly.


    Stay in your pocket, Eugene responded. Normally, he would have smacked her away, but this time, he was protecting her as her contractor. It was because he had also felt a strange sensation the moment he entered the undergroundke. And when he realized that no sound could be heard aside from the noises his group made as they moved around, Eugene finally discovered the identity of the strange feeling.


    <em>Its simr to the wend where I first met Mirian.</em>


    Of course, there were fish and other creatures in that wend, but the feeling was very simr.


    And that meant


    <em>Something had already swallowed them up.</em>


    He wasnt sure exactly what it was, but it was most likely a monster.


    <em>No, not a monster.</em>


    No matter how much stronger it had be after evolving, a monster couldnt possibly break the barrier of a spirit and transform a water source to this degree. The monster in Mirians wend had also been unable to kill the spirit, so it had chosen to suppress her with force instead. So, how could a monsterpletely take over a water source when a proper water spirit like Juseppel would have been protecting it?


    <em>It would have been impossible. And it would have been hard to go underground in the first ce. In that case</em>


    The moment he found a hint


    ?!


    Eugene jerked around. He could feel an energy emanating from a winding corridor opposite from where his group was standing. It was a passage of smoothed rock.


    Thats what I thought Eugene muttered.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Thats what you thought? Galfredik asked with a puzzled expression.


    <em>Shhhhhh..</em>


    A strange, eerie sound reverberated from down the corridor.


    !


    Galfredik and the two vampires unsheathed their weapons like lightning.


    <em>Shhhhhhhh Shhh..</em>


    The expressions of the three vampires hardened. The unpleasant noise was enough to make all the hair of an ordinary person stand on end. An Origins vassal and vampire high lords had failed to detect anything until now. They werent sure what it was, but it certainly couldnt be an ordinary enemy.


    However, Eugene seemed to know the identity of the mysterious enemy.


    Demon. No, a demonic creature.


    The water source of the Bemos territorythis ce was transformed into ake of death by a demonic creature that had crawled out of the Demon World. In addition, the monster was strong enough to kill a spirit of water.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    It was a giant snake. The sharp slits in the creatures bright yellow eyes were like swords, and its eyes could clearly be seen even though the creature was far away. In addition, the creatures body was covered with dark gray scales, and dozens of semicircr-shaped fins lined the tip of its tail. The snake was about twenty meters long, and upon its inverted triangr head were five white pointed horns. The creature looked as if it were the king of all snakes. Moreover, unlike regr snakes, the creature did not slither across the ground but raised about half of its body from the ground as it traveled. It was imposing and intimidating.


    The creature was humongous as well. The drake Eugene had faced in the past could be considered a childpared to the size and aura of this monster.


    S-sir. Im scared! Mirian squealed while trembling and dug herself deeper into Eugenes arms. It was quite rare for the spirit to show fear toward monsters. Eugene became certain once more that the giant snake wasnt an ordinary monster, but a demonic creature.


    What is that? Eugene asked while turning toward the two vampire high lords.


    Ive never seen such a monster before.


    Its entirely possible that its a basilisk, Christian answered.


    Basilisk? Eugene asked.


    Christian responded immediately, Information regarding the monster has only been passed down by word of mouth. I heard that a basilisk had made its appearance during the time when evilnds first started appearing in this world. There is a legend that several territories had gotten destroyed because of a basilisk.


    What? And they left it to run havoc until then? Eugene asked.


    Thats just how powerful it was. In the end, several heroes of the time stepped forward and finally drove it out, Christian said.


    Drove it out? They didnt kill it? Eugene asked.


    Its only a legend that has been passed down by mouth, so Im not entirely sure about the details I apologize, Christian said while dropping his head.


    However, some information was better than none.


    <em>Shhhhhh! Slurp Slurp!</em>


    The basilisk came to a stop at the other side of the undergroundke. It gazed across the surface of the water while making a chilling sound. There was a strange energy contained in the creatures eyes, which made its eyes look like yellow mes. As the highest-ranking members of the Dark n, the three vampires could sense the ominous energy.


    Getting rid of it Even though it was a long time ago, those heroes couldnt have been weak.


    And all of them couldnt have been human either, Eugenemented. Everyone nodded their heads in affirmation. They were facing a monster that a group of outstanding warriors from various different races in the past had only seeded in driving away but failed to kill.


    Judging by its scales, I dont think we can even leave a scratch on it with ordinary weapons. Do we have to get close and aim between the scales? Galfredik suggested. As an outstanding knight, he was evaluating the current situation ordingly.


    Wouldnt that be the most optimal way? The two of us will approach it first.


    Although the basilisk was a legendary monster, the two of them were vampire high lords. Christian showed his determination by emanating his Fear. Rohime took his ce next to Christian while holding a longsword and a dagger in each hand. The two were confident in killing the basilisk by using their vampiric abilities.


    Poison, Eugene muttered.


    ? The three vampires turned their heads toward Eugene with puzzlement.


    That creature must be poisonous. Its evidenced by the fact that there are no living creatures here. It even looks like a big viper, right? Eugene continued.


    <em>Ah!</em>


    T-thats right!


    Why did they seem so amazed at such a simple deduction?


    It doesnt matter how strong the monsters poison is...


    Rohime and Christian were still confident. One of the greatest strengths of vampires was their strong resistance to poison. There was a good reason why vampires above the lord rank were feared and respected by the nobles of other races.


    However, Eugene shook his head. There are no monsters here but that snake. And did you both forget the identity of this ces original master?


    <em>Ah</em>


    The two vampires hesitated. As Eugene hinted, the undergroundke was originally a water source guarded by a spirit of water. It was clear that the spirit had been defeated by the snake, and there werent even any signs of other monsters, even though monsters were naturally resistant to poison. These facts indicated that the basilisks poison was strong beyond imagination.


    Moreover Eugene continued, and all gazes turned to him once more.


    If the snake is so great and powerful that warriors in the past had failed to kill it, then it doesnt make sense for it to only have poison, right? If the snakes poison is the only thing to watch out for, then any member of the Dark n around your levels could just approach it and attack between the gaps in the scales, right? Eugene said.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Indeed, vampires possessed strong resistance to poison. If they equipped themselves with sturdy armor and engaged in closebat, even the king of snakes wouldnt stand a chance. Moreover, all vampire high lords were capable of utilizing one or two powerful mysteries of the Dark n. And yet the outstanding heroes of various races had to be satisfied with simply driving the monster away?


    Then there is only one answer. They couldnt get close. We should assume that one of the powers it hides prevents enemies from approaching it, Eugene concluded.


    That makes sense...


    It certainly does.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Eugenes reasoning was solid and difficult to refute.


    Then that leaves us with long-ranged attacks. Should I try throwing a spear? Galfredik asked. The heroes of the past had obviously attempted to use spears or bows. But since there was no harm in trying, Eugene allowed it.


    Yes, do your best.


    <em>Hehe</em>, Galfredik stepped forward with a grin. He was overjoyed to leave Brantia and apany Eugene. A knights fatey in battle, and he was a knight who was more true to his destiny than anyone else. However, the pleasure he felt had somewhat faded over time. And it was all because he had never found a single opponent that could give him a challenge. It was still the case even though he only used his skills as a knight without revealing any of his abilities as a vampire.


    For Galfredik, who was desperate for true battles between life and death, fighting those weaker than him was bound to grow dull over time. But now, he was faced with a monster, or rather, a demonic creature that even heroes of the distant past had failed to defeat. It was only natural that his blood was boiling right now.


    Galfredik took out three javelins and thrust two into the ground before loading one into his spear-thrower.


    <em>Phew</em> He exhaled lightly before extending his arm to the fullest. A red glow med in his eyes. Simultaneously, Fear climbed down his shoulder and flocked to the spear as cracks began to form on the weapons steel surface due to the pressure.


    <em>W-what?!</em>


    <em>Nonsense! Ive never even heard of anything like that!</em>


    The two high lords were stupefied. Although they werent as skilled as Galfredik, the two were also capable of utilizing Fear. Vampire nobles usually used customized weapons. It was especially true for bannerets, who specialized inbat, and the highest-ranking aristocratsthe high lords. In particr, those who belonged to ns would try to obtain the most suitable weapons for themselves by giving the best materials to outstanding craftsmen. Although a part of it was to boast of their status, it was also to let stronger vampires have better control over their Fear.


    Simrly, Galfrediks weapons would have been designed for such a purpose as well. But now, the spear was about to break without being able to withstand its masters Fear. Judging by the sound, it was clear that the cracks werent only on the surface of the weapon, but in its entirety.


    <em>Crck!</em>


    Another crack appeared on the surface.


    <em>Huaaaaaaaap!</em> Galfredik threw the javelin with a powerful roar.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaaaah!!!</em>


    The spear sliced through the air along with a powerful gust of wind, threatening to tear apart anything in its path, even the king of snakes. However, as the spear split the shallowke in half, the basilisk opened itsrge maw.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    ck mes sprang from the mouth of the basilisk.


    <em>Keugh?!</em> The two vampire high lords faltered. Even though they were almost a hundred meters away from the monster, they could still clearly feel the terrifying energy contained in the mes. Soon, the two vampires widened their eyes in shock. The javelin containing Galfrediks powerful Fear had disappeared without a trace.


    <em>Thack!</em>


    However, they quickly realized what happened when they saw a ck lump falling into the water.


    <em>Ha!</em> What is that? Galfredik muttered as if he were bbergasted.


    I-it melted?


    Is it because of the heat?! The two high lords expressed their shock.


    Eugene responded, No, the poison melted it.


    Longbows or crossbows would obviously not leave even a scratch on its scales. Moreover, if the creature were capable of melting even Galfrediks javelins, then long-range attacks would be ineffective as well.


    <em>No wonder they had so much trouble.</em>


    <em>Kiiiiing</em>


    Eugene could feel Madarazikas quivering. It was begging Eugene to throw it.


    <em>Should I throw it?</em>


    Eugene stared at the basilisk for a minute, then gave up on his thoughts. The basilisk was standing in ce like a king.


    Until now, monsters had reacted in one of two ways when they came to face Eugene. They either attacked or fled. Moreover, Galfredik openly engaged the monster by throwing a javelin. A fierce monster fit to be called the king of snakes should have reacted by now with a counterattack, but the basilisk remained motionless.


    <em>Somethings off.</em>


    If the enemy were a person, it could have been dismissed as great patience. However, the opponent was a monster and a demonic creature at that.


    <em>Im sure that its up to something. Its almost as if it wants us toe at it.</em>


    <em>Ziiiiiing!</em>


    His spear cried out once more, but Eugene gently pressed down. His intuition, which had beenpletely urate until now, was warning him not to throw Madarazika. He couldnt lose a precious weapon just to fight against a demonic creature.


    <em>Hmph! </em>In the end, the only answer is to fight it up close and personal. <em>Hehe.</em> A snaky little bastard is causing us so much trouble, Galfredik said before drawing his longsword energetically.


    We will assist you, The two high lords took their ces by his sides.


    Master, can you leave this to me? No, let me be the one to kill that bastard, Galfredik said with eyes full of killing intent.


    Eugene hesitated for a moment before nodding. Galfredik was his vassal. At times like these, he had to have faith in his vassal and build him up.


    Fine. Dont get too close, though. Im worried that its just waiting for us to attack, Eugene responded.


    <em>Hehe.</em> Dont worry, Galfredik responded with a vicious smile before turning to the two vampire high lords.


    you two have the ability to change into that weird thing, right? Use it. Distract that bastard, Galfredikmanded.


    Yes.


    Lets go.


    The three hit the ground at the same time.


    <em>Papapapapapapa!</em>


    The three vampires crossed the shallow water with draping energies of crimson behind their backs. The basilisks eyes glowed even darker. The creatures purple tongue slithered before it opened its maw once again. Simultaneously, the bodies of the two high lords became engulfed in Fear. In an instant, the two transformed into ck smoke, and hundreds of bats formed from the smoke flew toward the basilisk on both nks.


    Each of the basilisks bright yellow eyes spread to both sides, and at the same time, the creature exhaled a venomous breath from its maw.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaa!</em>


    <em>Hmph!</em> Galfredik dodged the breath with beastly movements.


    <em>Ssshhhh!</em>


    However, the powerful fumes of the poison melted a part of Galfrediks armor. Even a portion of his helmet was starting to dissolve.


    You bastard!


    The distance between them was about ten meters. Galfredik revealed a side of his face, which had turned purple, and pushed his Fear to the limit before attempting to charge forward.


    !!!


    Galfredik came to a sudden stop. He was a veteran knight and a vassal of an Origin. His instincts were warning him not to approach any closer. Unfortunately, the two vampire high lords were still flying toward the basilisks nks. No, rather, it was already toote when they attempted to stop.


    <em>Tututututututung!</em>


    It was both a shock and a mystery. Hundreds of bats fell to the ground in unison.


    Petrification?!


    Eugene started moving as soon as Galfredik cried out. He had finally realized why the monster had simply been waiting for them without moving. And it was all because whenever anyone approached it past a certain point, its bright yellow eyes would transform its enemies into stone.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    <em>Huaagh!</em>


    <em>Kuagh!</em>


    The two vampire high lords returned to their original form and crashed into the shallow water.


    ?! Galfredik was appalled to see that their originally pale, tight skin was withering and crumbling like sand. Although members of the Dark n were known to be immortal, they werent truly evesting. The highest-ranking nobles of the Dark n had lifespans of hundreds of years, but they did have a fixed lifespan. However, all vampires were unageing in terms of appearance regardless of their status. They retained their appearance from when they were transformed into a vampire until the day they died. But now, the appearance of the two vampire high lords had changed like old men. It wasnt just their wrinkled faces either, but their confident physique had definitely be smaller as well.


    <em>Shhhhh!</em>


    Right then, the basilisk began to move for the first time. The creature moved unbelievably fast for a being more than twenty meters long. It moved at a speed that normal knights could never hope to even cope with. However, Galfredik was a veteran and the vassal of an Origin.


    <em>Ziiiing!</em>


    As soon as the basilisk started to move, his senses were heightened. Every movement, sound, and smell of the creature was captured, and Galfrediks concentration became several times greater than usual due to the Fear he had pushed to the limit.


    Galfrediks heightened concentration caused the basilisk to slow down. Naturally, the creature hadnt actually slowed down, but it almost felt like time had be sluggish. Even the tiniest quivering of each of the monsters scales and the direction of its bright yellow eyes went unmissed as Galfrediks eyes burned bright red.


    It was all useful information, and Galfrdik quickly grasped the snakes intentions before reacting in a way that surpassed instinctive behavior.


    <em>Distance!</em>


    He couldnt simply dodge the basilisks attack. The vampire high lords had been transformed into stone because they had entered an area within the creatures affective area of vision. As such, Galfredik jumped off of the ground with all his might.


    <em>Ziiing.</em>


    He could feel the tremors in the air. Galfredik could clearly feel that there was something invisible in the wavesa powerful petrifying mystery approaching him. He instinctively raised his left arm and defended himself. His gauntlet vibrated gently, and a chilling sensation shot down his arm. And it appeared to be an indication that his arm was about to turn into stone.


    <em>Am I toote?</em>


    The thought crossed his mind at that moment.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaah!</em>


    Suddenly, a strong storm of spirit erupted from behind him. The energy passed through Galfrediks figure like a powerful gust. Just as Galfredik felt that dozens of des were brushing him by, a crimson barrier was erected in front of him.


    <em>Boooom!!!</em>


    A roar erupted.


    Get back, A quiet, but reliable voice resounded from behind him, and Galfredik kicked off of the floor once again and jumped back.


    <em>Kwaaaaa!</em>


    A hazy current fluttered over the tall, solid barrier.


    Paracletusit was the magic shield of the Ba Duchy. Eugene unsheathed Wolfughter while protecting himself against all kinds of magic and curses with the shield.


    <em>Shhhh!</em>


    The basilisk opened its maw with shock and anger as poisonous purple breath poured out.


    <em>Fwoooooosh!</em>


    The Fear covering Paracletus burned together with the breath.


    <em>Kyaaaaahk!</em>


    The basilisk uttered a cry for the first time, perhaps feeling angry that both of its attacks had been nullified. However, the creature was stillpletely confident of its victory. As long as its enemy was still holding up the big, weird shield, it meant that its enemys vision was obscured. Attacking was impossible without vision. In fact, they may not even be able to defend properly, let alone attack.


    <em>Shiiiiiii</em>


    The basilisk rushed toward Eugene while emitting a bloodcurdling sound. It could either crush its enemy with itsrge body or use its sharp, poisonous tail to go over the shield and attack the enemy. Unfortunately, the creature was unaware of what kind of being it was fighting against.


    <em>Paaaaa</em>


    The stems of Fear emanating from Eugenes body instantly stretched out in all directions. Thousands of thin threads of Fear quickly dominated the space. As long as he was protecting himself with Paracletus, he could not see the basilisk. However, he could utilize his Fear to urately sense the creatures every movement. The information he gathered transformed Eugene into a superhuman state, or even a state of being able to predict the future through his extraordinary senses.


    <em>Shuack!</em>


    The basilisk directed its tail above Paracletus and aimed at the top of Eugenes head. Eugenes figure blurred for a moment. He had predicted the creatures actions without actually seeing them.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The tail smashed the ce where Eugene stood a moment ago with a loud st. Simultaneously, Eugene leaped like lightning and neared the basilisk in an instant.


    <em>Papapapa!</em>


    Eugene climbed the basilisks long body like an animal. He arrived at the creatures head in the blink of an eye. He saw the creatures reverse scale in between the five horns on its head. Eugene stabbed Wolfughter into the palm-sized scale, and it felt as if he were slicing cheese.


    Eugene concentrated his Fear on his sword.


    <em>Wooong!</em>


    Wolfughter vibrated lightly, and the snakesrge head rattled for a moment. Soon, itpletely stopped moving, and that was the end of it. The basilisks head stiffened like an old tree, and it copsed.


    <em>Boooom!</em>


    As its heavy head fell to the ground with arge sound, its huge body drooped as well. A creature that had only been seen twice in historythe same creature that the heroes of the ancients had failed to defeathad finally been killed.


    Eugene stood up from its head after realizing that the basilisk waspletely dead. His Fear retracted at his will, and it was absorbed into his eyes.


    <em>Heuugh! Heugh</em>


    Eugene heard pained moans as he calmed his breathing. He turned his head. The two old, wrinkled vampire high lords were looking up at him with eyes of pain and awe while sprawled on the floor.


    O-oh great one


    I have no regrets. I have finally seen the majesty of your true power with my humble eyes.


    Even while panting with pain, the vampire high lords worshiped Eugene. Eugene knew well why the two had be like this. The hundreds of bats were a realization of their Fear, the source of their power. Each one could be considered their clone. And since all of their bats were petrified, the majority of their power and vitality as members of the Dark n had basically disappeared.


    That was why they had taken on such old, miserable appearances.


    <em>Hmm</em>


    Eugene contemted for a moment. He neither had the sense of loyalty nor obligation to care for the two vampire high lords. After all, one of them had been caught making a mess out of the Tywin territory, while the other kidnapped Romari. He couldnt care less even if they died right there and then.


    <em>But they are still useful...</em>


    Eugene made a decision and approached the two high lords. Then, he grabbed them by their napes and raised them up.


    <em>Huah?</em>


    Why are you so surprised? Im not going to eat you, Eugene said with a smirk before throwing them forward.


    <em>Huaagh!</em> The two vampires shot through the air before falling to the ground right where the basilisks head was. The demonic creatures hot blood had formed into a pool beneath the creatures head.


    Drink it. When you two are revitalized, search for a mana stone, Eugene said.


    !!! The wrinkled eyes of Christian and Rohime widened with shock. Soon, the two vampires began to carefully drink the basilisks blood with emotional faces.


    Drink hard! Then you can work like cows for Sir Eugene! <em>Kekekekekeke!</em> The spiritughed in an annoying manner. She hade out of hiding after the monsters death. But for once, the two vampire high lords werent offended by the spirits words. Eugene had willingly offered them the blood of a monster that had only appeared twice throughout history. Even their own n masters had never shown them such generosity. In other words, although Eugene was simply trying to ensure that the two could continue working by saving them, his action had a profound, tremendous meaning for them.


    Moreover


    <em>M-my powers</em>


    <em>The mysteries of the n are returning!</em>


    Christian and Rohime began to return to their original form as they absorbed the powerful energy contained in the basilisks blood. The patchy spots on their heads were quickly covered by luscious hair, and their wrinkled skin quickly became firm once again.


    And that wasnt the end of it


    The two vampire high lords could clearly feel that the power circting through their bodies had be greater than before, and they were thrilled. It felt as if they were being transformed into members of the Dark n all over again. As such, the awe and loyalty they felt toward Eugene proportionately grew as well.


    You go and look for mana stones. Just in case, Eugene said.


    <em>Kieyeap!</em> Mirian saluted before buzzing away.


    Fuck. I almost fucked up Galfredik muttered.


    Are you all right? Eugene asked.


    I would have be a rock if you had been a littlete. Anyway, this is embarrassing. I cant believe I couldnt handle a single snake by myself Galfredik mumbled. He looked genuinely ashamed, and indeed, he would have been petrified if Eugene had intervened a tad bitter.


    Eugene shook his head. No, there was no helping it since you didnt know how to deal with it. Im sure there had been simr issues when the basilisk first appeared because of its petrifying gaze.


    Long-ranged attacks were ineffective, and the basilisk either petrified or melted anything that approached it with its poisonous breath, so how could one deal with such a monster?


    Anyway, the demonic creatures must be more dangerous than the demons. There should be other monsters stronger and more dangerous than the basilisk, right? Galfredik asked.


    I suppose so, Eugene answered. Just as Galfredik said, the bigger problem was that he didnt know how many more of such dangerous demonic creatures were there. Even Galfredik and the two vampire high lords had struggled against the basilisk, so ordinary knights and mercenaries would obviously not stand a chance. Of course, not all demonic creatures would have crossed over to this world, but even a few more creatures at the level of the basilisk meant trouble.


    <em>Ill have to see the yellow bastard and the n masters sooner thanter.</em>


    To do so, he would need to take care of the monster uprising as soon as possible. The Bemos territory was now cleared, but there were still six more ces.


    <em>No. Rather than simply eliminating the monsters</em>


    Eugene mulled over an idea that came to mind while thinking of Crown Prince Voltaire.


    <em>Good. Lets do that.</em>


    Mirian flew back with a pout.


    Sir, theres no mana stone. <em>Kieeeh</em>


    Right Eugene nodded. Although he was a little disappointed, it had been somewhat expected. He hadnt found any mana stones in the demons, so it made sense that the same was true for the demonic creatures.


    <em>Then that means</em>


    It could be concluded that demons and demonic creatures also consumed mana stones found in the monsters. In fact, it could even be the source of their strength and why they were powerful.


    Sir, are we leaving now? Lets hurry up and go back, so we can get all the treasures from thends lord! Mirian said.


    Eugene thought for a moment before shaking his head. We have to purify this ce first. If we leave it like this, it wont be able to act as a water source anymore.


    P-purify? How could I <em>Kieeh</em> I-Im suddenly feeling tired. All the strength is leaving my body <em>Kieeek!</em> The spirit started to slowly crawl back into her pocket, but Eugene snatched her out of the air.


    You have to do it. Who else could?


    Youre too mean!


    However, it couldnt be helped. He had toe up with a better solution than simply taking care of the monster uprising as stated in the contract.


    <em>If we only fulfill the contract, we will be beings worthy of trust. But what if we went even further beyond?</em>


    They would feel gratitude and gracesuch was the debt of gratitude. And the ones who would harbor such feelings toward him were the territories and kingdoms surrounding the Roman Empire. That meant that as many as seven countries would stand on the side of Eugene and the Dukedom of Maren.


    Naturally, some of them might shamelessly turn their backs on him, but Eugene could simply show them


    <em>If you think youre entitled to goodwill, then youll get fucked.</em>


    In the end, Eugene was still a crafty vampire.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    What should we do with the by-products? Itll fetch a good price, and I think it mighte in handy, Galfredik asked while pointing at the corpse of the basilisk.


    Im not sure Eugene shrugged while looking alternatingly between the dead basilisk and the hole they used to go down.


    It might be impossible to take everything with us, so lets just take a good amount, Eugene said.


    There has to be another way out, right? Galfredik said.


    We dont have time to waste. This is underground. And just because there might be a waterway doesnt mean we could pass through it either, Eugene retorted.


    Thats true. Its a shame, but theres no helping it, Galfredik said with a grin, then began dismantling the corpse of the basilisk with the two vampire high lords. After a while, the three knights approached Eugene with some of the basilisks scales, horns, and teeth.


    Master, this is great. I cant even scratch it with my sword.


    It is the same with the horns and the teeth. If you turn the scales into armor and use the horns and teeth to make weapons, they will surely be rare, superior-grade armament.


    Is that so? Eugene took the horns and teeth from Christian and Rohime and put them to the test. As they said, he couldnt scratch the materials even with Wolfughter, and they didnt break even with an appropriate amount of force.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Wait a minute Eugene muttered before stepping in front of the three knights. Eugene threw Madarazika at the basilisk with all his might.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The spear collided with the basilisks corpse with a loud explosion. Eugene was greatly surprised when he approached the corpse and observed the point of contact between the spear and the monster.


    This is amazing, hemented. Madarazika was slightly embedded in the scales of the basilisk, but it had failed to fully prate it. The spear managed to dig a fingers length into the scales. Considering that the basilisks scales were slightly thicker than that, it certainly provided great defense.


    It will be impossible to do any damage without using Aura. Plus, its lighter than iron.


    Even if its impossible to make armor due to its thickness, it will be the perfect material for a shield. It would be best to make the teeth and horns into a spear, Galfredik stroked the basilisks scales and teeth with a pleased expression. He wasnt very materialistic, but as a knight, he could not help but be greedy for excellent equipment. Christian and Rohime also stole nces at the by-products while kneeling. It appeared that they also coveted the materials.


    Aside from the fact that the by-products of a basilisk could be made into excellent equipment, it would be of utmost honor to possess the by-products of a monster that had never been caught before in history. Regardless of ones race and status, anyone who called themselves a knight would covet such honor.


    <em>Hmm. I did kill it, but its not like they didnt help at all. I discovered the monsters abilities thanks to them.</em>


    Naturally, he could have also killed the basilisk even if he were alone. However, he could not make a decision when it came to ranking the contributions of the three vampires.


    In the end, Eugene decided


    You guys can have it.


    <em>Hooh!</em>


    What?


    <em>Huh?!</em>


    The three vampires were startled by Eugenes words.


    Eugene continued, You said it would make the perfect shield, right? I already have Paracletus, so I dont need it. Take a good amount and make it into a shield. <em>Ah,</em> I think Ill need some to give as gifts, so keep that in mind.


    Taking too much would cause the materials to no longer be rare and scarce. It would be best to take just the right amount to show off.


    <em>Uhahahaha!</em> This is great!


    The unending grace of the great one! We will not forget it until the day we die!


    Galfredik roared with delight, and the two vampire high lords bowed once more.


    ***


    After a day filled with Miriansints and moans, the water source finally recovered to an extent. In the future, it would slowly recover thanks to the power of nature. As such, Eugene exited the undergroundke.


    So will a new spirit of water being here? Eugene asked.


    Maybe Mirian answered.


    When?


    How would I know? Mirian retorted.


    Do you have a problem? Eugene asked.


    <em>Oh my!</em> How dare a humble spirit like mein to a great man like you? I simply live to waste away doing what Im told to do. Please treat me like a workhorse. <em>Oh,</em> my back, my knees. <em>Kieeeh</em> From the way they ache, perhaps itll rain tomorrow?[1] Never mind. Its just that I worked so hard that my bodys <em>Uaahghgah!</em> Mirian said while creating wrinkles on her face like an old man. Furthermore, she even formed a cane out of water and coughed like a dying person, or rather, like a dying spirit.


    Anyone could tell that she waspletely sullen.


    Eugene thought for a moment before speaking to the spirit in a quiet voice, I will tell the lord here that you purified the water source and returned it to its original state.


    Mirian responded, Do whatever you want. As if you care about what I think...


    And as you know, returning the water source to its original state was not mentioned in the contract, Eugene said.


    <em>Kieh?</em> But what about it? Mirian said, showing a bit of interest.


    Eugene continued, Im saying that Lord Bemos will be very grateful to you. Of course, he wont express his gratitude with words only.


    <em>K-kieeh Ah!</em> The spirit listened attentively before flinching and putting her small hand on her chest. S-sir! M-my heart is going <em>da-doomp </em>all of sudden!


    It was a reaction expected of the spirit of desire. When it came to her love for wealth, she was worse than a monster starved for several months.


    It should be a considerable show of sincerity. And you know whats even more important? Eugene asked.


    W-what is it? Whats more important? The spirit of desire asked with rapacious eyes after her attitude changed at the speed of light.


    Eugene continued, There are still six more areas being affected by the monster uprising, so imagine Eugenes voice became more subtle, while the spirits expression became more and more ecstatic.


    How much wealth do you think you will umte every time you purify a water source?


    <em>K-kieeeeeeeehhhhhh!!!</em>


    In the end, the spirit fell backward, submerged in euphoria.


    ***


    The next day, Eugene arrived at the castle of Lord Bemos with Galfredik and the two vampire high lords. Lord Bemos and the nobles were shocked to see that Eugene had returned so quickly. Some even harbored doubts that Eugene had finished the job half-heartedly. One of them, of course, was Lord Bemos.


    W-what? A-are you saying that you have eliminated the monsters and have also returned the water source to its original state? Lord Bemos asked.


    Its not perfect, but it should be back to normal in half a year. Of course, the watering from there wont have any issues now. You should be able to confirm it in a few days.


    !!! Lord Bemos eyes reddened with tears. He barely managed to open his quivering lips. H-how could I ever repay this kindness


    Lord Bemos could not continue. He waspletely overwhelmed with emotions. The contract formed between Maren and Baron Palo was resolving the issue of the monster uprising. Purifying a contaminated water source was never mentioned in the contract.


    In the end, the King of Maren would have fulfilled his responsibility even if he had simply eliminated the monsters and left right there and then. He would have been praised as an honorable monarch who knew how to keep his promise. However, he did not stop there but even took care of the aftermaths of the issue.


    Honor? Grace? Generosity?


    Lord Bemos couldnt express what he felt toward the King of Maren with mere words. Although the King of Maren was expressionless, it felt as if a halo was wreathed around his head. At the risk of sounding ridiculous, Eugene appeared like a saint to Lord Bemos. Indeed, a highest-ranking member of the Dark n, a race known for their insidiousness and trickery, felt like a saint for him.


    Y-your Majesty I really Lord Bemos muttered with a teary expression.


    Eugene tried to maintain a solemn expression as he brought up the words he had prepared in advance. Sir Bemos. Maren never turns a blind eye to a friend in trouble.


    <em>Ah!</em> Finally, tears started flowing from Lord Bemos eyes. The foreign nobles were also touched by the scene. Although he was a bit secr and entric, the King of Maren was truly an honorable knight who could only be seen in fairy tales. He was the incarnation of chivalry.


    <em>This is too easy</em>


    Eugene was slightly startled. The nobles reacted stronger than he had expected. As such, he turned his head.


    Sir Palo.


    Yes, Your Majesty! Baron Palo answered with a determined expression. It almost felt as if he were a loyal servant of Maren, rather than a vassal of the Viseche Dukedom.


    My friendship is not limited to the territory of Bemos. You should know this very well, right? Eugene asked.


    Of course, Your Majesty! Baron Palo answered.


    Eugene continued, I believe you will convey my will to His Majesty Viseche. Maren will never consider Viseche a stranger.


    <em>Ohh!</em>


    Baron Palo nodded fervently as he felt his heart pound violently. Eugene turned his head toward the other nobles after confirming that he had won over Baron Palo, the representative of the Dukedom of Viseche.


    Eugene then continued, And I should not make exceptions to all of your kingdoms as well. I promise you as the King of Maren. In addition to taking care of the monster uprising, I will also take responsibility and return any contaminated water sources back to their original states. Of course, this is on the premise that the leaders of each kingdom will allow


    Of course, you can!


    Please, I implore you!


    The nobles shouted without hesitation. There was nothing for them to lose. Only utter fools would reject such a proposal. No, even absolute fools would unconditionally ept it.


    Thank you for your decisions, sirs. <em>Ah,</em> and this is a little gift from me Eugene said before gesturing. The two vampire high lords put down tworge boxes with proud faces.


    <em>ck.</em>


    Everyones gaze turned to the two opened boxes.


    This is?! The nobles expressed shock.


    Its the by-products of the monster killed in the Bemos territorys water source. A monster known as the basilisk. It should be sufficient to symbolize the faithfulness and friendship between Maren and all of your respective home nations, Eugene said.


    Basilisk? Some expressed their puzzlement at the unfamiliar name. However, Prince Localope could not hide his excitement, and he shouted as soon as he heard the name basilisk.


    B-basilisk! The monster that appeared only once, more than two hundred years ago! It was driven away by the three great heroes!


    <em>Huh?</em> Do you know something about the monster, Your Highness? one of the nobles asked.


    Instead of answering, Prince Localope hurried to the box with an expression of disbelief. He took out arge, hard scale before practically spitting out his following words, Its real! Its really the scale of a basilisk! There are only five of these, even in the imperial family!


    <em>Ohhhh!!!</em>


    The nobles eximed at once when they saw the huge scale. If there were only five even in the imperial family of the Roman Empire, it could truly be regarded as a treasure among treasures.


    We only managed to procure it when the three heroes chased the monster away. It truly is an object imprable by anything! Prince Localope eximed before looking excitedly around at the nobles.


    He slightly loosened his outerwear.


    Its what Im wearing right nowarmor made from a basilisks scale.


    !!!


    It was more than proof that a prince of the Roman Empire was wearing it. The shock quickly disappeared from the eyes of the nobles, and greed took its ce. There werent just one or two such objects in the boxes, but rather dozens.


    There arent too many of them, so each of you should only take a couple. I would appreciate it if all of you could regard it as a small sign of my friendship with your monarchs, Eugene added.


    Your Majesty!


    A hot wave of emotions engulfed the Bemos Castle.


    <em>With this, I have secured strong allies for myself.</em>


    Eugene was inwardly making an insidious smile thatpletely contrasted the generous, benevolent smile he had on the surface. They werent just ordinary allies either. Instead, all of them were nations located between the Roman Empire and the Dukedom of Maren. He had secured himself seven strong shields money couldnt buy.


    However, this wasnt the end of it


    <em>Shields can always be turned into weapons at any time</em>


    Eugenes smile deepened at the thought of smashing Crown Prince Voltaires face with his seven new shields.


    1. Something that old people say in Korea. Mirians basicallyining that shes sore and overworked.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    My lord.


    Your Excellency. Dozens of servants and maids dressed in neat, clean clothes politely bowed following the butlers greeting.


    Yes, A pale-faced man wearing a feather-topped hat nodded in response while leaving through the open door. He was holding a staff ted with pure gold.


    The Baron of Balik has sent an invitation. He is asking you to attend his daughters engagement. Lord Malta the butler said.


    Tell Sir Balik that I will not be able to attend because Im busy. Take care of the rest as well, the man answered.


    Yes, my lord, the butler answered while opening the doors to a carriage waiting in front of arge, elegant fountain. The carriage soon departed.


    The two horses pulling the carriage slowly circled the fountain once before heading down a small road and passing through the front gates. A swordsman standing in front of the gate took off his hat and sent off his employer.


    The front gates closed with a squeak after the departure of the master. There were stone statues of a dragon lining both sides of the gate.


    The ck Dragon Manorthe manor was widely known as the ck Dragon Manor, and the one who had left through the main gate was none other than the manors master, Count Delmondo.


    ***


    <em>Ah!</em> Your Excellency, youre here!


    Thank you for inviting me, Sir Ilocke, Delmondo took off his hat and returned a polite greeting at the weing words of an old, bald noble.


    <em>Hahaha!</em> Is there a need for such formality between us? Now, now,e on. Come this way.


    Delmondo entered the banquet hall following Sir Ilockes warm wee. The sight of the banquets host personally guiding a guest drew attention from all directions. Many people recognized Delmondo, a celebrity of Petraone of the three major port cities of the Roman Empire. They quickly approached him with a weing look.


    Sir Delmondo! How long has it been?


    Sir Levien.


    Haha! Is it our first time seeing each other since Veritas? How have you been until now, Your Excellency?


    Sir Obreo. Its been a while.


    Sir Delmondo!


    Your Excellency!


    In an instant, more than ten nobles surrounded Delmondo and busily chatted away. Delmondo, who had grown a thick mustache, personally responded to everyones greetings with a smile that slightly revealed his fangs. Everyone present knew well that he was a member of the Dark n. In fact, some of them were also vampires who had been living in Petra for a long time. However, it was a surprise how such vampires actively approached and attempted to build a rapport with Delmondo.


    Sir Delmondo. I have recently received some healthy and beautiful ves from Pasaton. Would you like to choose one? They would be great ves to feed on.


    One of the high lords of Larsamaine wants to meet you. When will you be avable?


    The vampires acted kindly toward Delmondo as if he were a part of their n. It was quite surprising, considering that vampires often closed themselves off to outsiders, even to other vampires. Naturally, they hadnt been acting so favorably toward Delmondo from the very beginning. In fact, some of them even wanted to kill Delmondo.


    However, the situation changed dramatically in just a few months.


    He was fluent in thenguage of the Roman Empire, and his graceful words and actions clearly represented his prestigious background. On top of that, he was filthy rich and a count of Brantia, which was an official country, though it was located on the periphery.


    Such conditions allowed the vampire count to quickly be a celebrity in the port city of Petra. However, above all else, there was another reason why the nobles of Petra wanted to make friends with Delmondo.


    Your Excellency Delmondo. I chanced upon a rumor, but is it true?


    <em>Hmm?</em> What are you talking about? Delmondo asked with a puzzled expression. His appearance was that of a dignified, prestigious noble, which contrasted with how he looked when he first met Eugene.


    Baron Ilocke, the host of the banquet, spoke in a loud voice so that the surrounding, curious nobles could hear him. The one that Your Excellency serves, His Majesty Jan Eugene Ba of Maren.


    <em>Ohh</em>


    The nobles of Petra quietly gasped when Eugenes name was mentioned. Indeed, one of the decisive reasons why Delmondo quickly became one of Petrass most distinguished figures was that he was serving the King of Maren. When he first arrived in Petra, Eugene had only been considered a lucky knight with some reputation in the countryside.


    But now, everyone knew the name Eugene. It wasnt limited to the City of Peta either. Rather, his name had be known in numerous cities and territories across various kingdoms and countries.


    You mean my master? What about him? Delmondo asked. He feigned ignorance even though he knew exactly what Baron Ilocke was about to say.


    Baron Ilocke was overjoyed at being the first one to distribute thetest information. He excitedly looked around Delmondo and the nobles before speaking, No, wellthey say that His Majesty the King of Maren was blessed by a high priest of the Holy Empire!


    <em>Huh?!</em>


    I-is that really true?


    No, how could he have?


    Which great priest of the Holy Empire?


    Exmations of shock and questions erupted from all over the ce, and Baron Ilocke continued excitedly, The saintess! <em>Ah,</em> you all know that she was kidnapped by evil pirates, right? There had been some talk about sending soldiers from Petra because of that as well, right?


    Thats right. So what?


    <em>Ah!</em> Perhaps


    Thats right. Its exactly what you all are thinking. His Majesty the King has personally led his knights and warriors to destroy that evil, vile group of pirates! <em>Hahaha!</em>


    <em>Ohhh!</em>


    Bursts of admiration filled the hall. The heat immediately descended upon Delmondo.


    Congrattions, Sir Delmondo. A blessing of the Holy Empires high priest! The one you serve has truly been honored!


    Isnt this a first for a member of the Dark n? <em>Haha!</em> Its certainly a call for celebration!


    Please congratte His Majesty on my behalf. <em>Haha!</em>


    The nobles fought to offer their congrattions, and Delmondo bowed humbly in response.


    Thank you, sirs.


    The thrilled Baron Ilocke burst outughing and stepped forward again.


    Hahaha! By the way, thats not all...


    ?


    Baron Ilocke enjoyed how the eyes of the nobles flocked to him. He continued proudly as if it were his own achievement. The high priest of the Holy Empire has invited His Majesty to the Holy Empire. To the papacy, sirs.


    !!!


    An even greater shock filled the nobles. It was within the realm of their understanding for a high priest of the Roman Empire to give her blessing to the King of Maren. Although the pirates wouldnt haveid a finger on the delegation unless they werepletely out of their minds, it remained true that the king had rescued the high priest. Therefore, since the king himself hade in person, the high priests blessing was totally understandable, even though the king was a member of the Dark n.


    However, inviting him to the Holy Empire, and to the papacy no less, was an entirely different matter. No member of the Dark neven the great n mastershad ever been to the Holy Empire. No, they actually couldnt go there. It was due to the unwrittenw that came into existence when the pope officially recognized the Tribe of Darkness.


    However, the unwrittenw had finally been broken. Moreover, the invitation couldnt be withdrawn, not when a high priest, who was also the saintess, had personally invited him to the papacy. After all, high priests had the greatest status in the Holy Empire aside from the pope.


    It was clear what this situation meant


    <em>The Holy Empire</em>


    <em>Are they trying to empower the King of Maren?</em>


    The eyes of the nobles glimmered. The Holy Empire was still the Holy Empire, even if it had long be a toothless tiger. It was <em>the</em> religious center and a ce protected by the three gods. It was thend of faith and glory, and its title held enormous value. No tyrant in history had ever denied the Holy Empire. Even when priests and holy knights were killed, no one ever touched the pope. Even if one could depose and raise a new pope, denying the Holy Empire and the pope was akin to denying the gods and religion itself. The people would rise if that happened, rather than the knights and the nobles. The one responsible would have to face the curse of the entire world, and they would bebeled a sinner.


    No one would willingly follow a person whose entire existence could only be described by the word sinner. Although it was toothless, the Holy Empire still had a profound influence on kings and nobles thanks to its powerful ws. Therefore, an invitation to the papacy had never been handed out freely. In the first ce, not just anyone could visit.


    But now, the King of Maren had received the very first invitation after so many years. It was safe to say that the Holy Empire wanted to provide support to the King of Maren.


    So, will His Majesty be heading to the Holy Empire?


    When is that going to be? <em>Ah! </em>He has to stop by Petra to head to the Holy Empire, right?


    Sir Delmondo! Has His Majesty found a ce to stay when hees? My mansion is


    The finest inn of my family is


    I would like to invite His Majesty


    The nobles swarmed Delmondo. As the leaders of Petra, they were directly or indirectly involved in various businesses around the city. Friendship with the King of Maren had only been something to boast about. However, that was yesterdays news. Today, his prestige had increased yet again by several levels.


    A highest-ranking vampire noble with the support of the Holy Empireit meant that he could not be touched in any nation or territory, even in ces that regarded vampires as evil and ominous beings. Rather, everyone would have to do their best not to offend him so that they wouldnt receive a message of regret from the Holy Empire.


    It was hard to predict what benefits he would gain with his newly found support. As such, the nobles of Petra desperately held on to Delmondo, the only connection they had to the King of Maren.


    <em>Uhahahahahahaha!</em>


    Delmondo boisterouslyughed inside. He suddenly remembered how he had been when he first met Eugene. His past self could not bepared to who he was now, and it was all thanks to his great, exalted master.


    He was trembling with exaltation, but Delmondo tried hard to suppress his emotions and put on an elegant smile. He had to stay calm. His master was watching, so he needed to fulfill the order his master gave him for this ce.


    I am not sure when my master wille. Of course, he will <em>definitely </em>be in contact with me. When that timees, I will make sure to deliver all of your words. My generous master had always listened to my humble self, Delmondo said.


    <em>Ohhh!!!</em>


    The nobles of Petra burned with even more determination. They were wealthy and prestigious, but they pursued even greater profits and honor. And right now, Jan Eugene Ba, the King of Maren, was the one most capable of allowing them to satisfy their desires.


    However Delmondo nced at the eyes of the nobles, which were glistening with desire. He stopped his gaze at the vampires of Petra and continued with a wistful expression, If I am to do something here, wouldnt I need permission from the n masters which you sirs serve? Even if my master is the Duke of Brantia and the King of Maren, he is still a stranger here as a member of the Tribe of Darkness.


    ?!


    The eyes of the vampire lords and bannerets of Petra filled with surprise. Why was he suddenly saying such things? The vampires acted ording to their instincts and quickly looked around at the nobles.


    <em>This is!</em>


    <em>Dammit</em>


    Even though they used monsters and ves, they still consumed human blood. However, the gazes of the other nobles made it seem as if they were the prey instead, even though they were vampires.


    <em>Were fucked.</em>


    <em>If we were to reject him here, then...</em>


    The vampire lords and bannerets realized that they had no choice in the matter.


    I-I will bring this to the high lord.


    I will also write to the n and


    <em>Ha</em> Delmondo sighed with regret after hearing their response.


    This might prove difficult. I apologize. I think I have made a difficult request for all of you.


    N-no, thats


    Sirs! Baron Ilocke shouted in an agitated voice.


    Whats so hard about that? Why are you hesitating, sirs?!


    Thats right! Isnt His Majesty also a highest-ranking aristocrat of the Dark n?


    Exactly! He could even establish his own n with the status he has, right? Someone like him will be visiting Petra, so the n masters should


    The other nobles voiced their agreement with Baron Ilocke.


    <em>Good. Good, good!</em>


    Delmondo became filled with confidence as he inwardly grinned. He had no idea which of the n masters would arrive, but one or two n masters should show up by the time his great master arrived.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    On Eugenes fourth day of stay at Lord Bemos castle, Princess Lilisain returned with the beowulf warriors after sessfully driving out the remaining monsters from the territory. A feast was held upon their return. Nearly eight hundred monsters had been killed in total, and the restoration of the water source of the territory had also been confirmed. Although the Bemos territory still hadntpletely returned to normal, it was in the gradual process of doing so. And that wasnt the only thing that made Lord Bemos happy.


    Thanks to Eugene and the expedition, he had secured arge number of mana stones and monster by-productsnearly five or six times the amount that could be acquired from a single dungeon subjugation. ording to principle, they all belonged to Eugene. However, Eugene had neither room nor time to bring with him so much baggage. As such, Lord Bemos decided to buy the mana stones and by-products from Eugene with gold. He had to pay an enormous sum equivalent to half a years worth of the territorys finances, but he did not consider it a loss at all. After all, the benefits of letting the remaining monsters be driven to certain areas were much greater.


    ***


    Did you say Vermont Forest?


    Thats right. The princess cleverly drove the monsters toward that ce, Eugene answered.


    <em>Ohh</em> Lord Bemos rejoiced at Eugenes words and gazed at Baron Palo. The corners of the Barons mouth were also curled upward, and he nodded his head in approval. Vermont Forest was a ce that stretched across the border of the Bemos territory, and beyond the small river bordering the forest was the Lusa territory. Following Eugenes actions, Princess Lilisain had also driven the monsters toward the Lusa territory.


    Its a great misfortune for Lord Lusa.


    The misfortune of others was ones happiness. Moreover, if the one afflicted was someone who had shown an irreverent attitude toward the Duke of Viseche, then it went without saying. As such, Baron Palo continued to grin as he mentioned Baron Lusa.


    Well, the monsters wont be able to easily leave the forest, but he will have no choice but to pay attention to it. For the foreseeable future, he will be fully upied fighting monsters, Eugene said.


    Yes. It should take at least half a year. And thats under the assumption that the local nobles of Moyna would show their full support for the Lusa territory. They would have to hire mercenaries in the thousands as well, Baron Palo responded. The cost of hiring mercenaries in the thousands was an astronomical amount. Moreover, it wouldnt only be for a couple of months, but for at least half a year. Even if the Lusa territory was financially stable, it would still be a massive blow.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Is there any chance that he might redirect the mercenaries he hires to attack this ce after he has taken care of the monsters? Prince Localope asked. It was a question about whether Baron Lusa would try to make up for his losses with war or not.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I certainly think that its a possibility, Lord Bemos answered with a grim expression. There was a slim, or rather, a good chance that something like that could happen.


    However, Baron Palos smile deepened as he answered, Theres no need to worry about that, Sir Bemos. Rather, if Sir Lusa does react as such, it will be for our benefit.


    What? Lord Bemos ased.


    Baron Palo turned his gaze, and everyone followed suit.


    Isnt that right, Your Majesty? He asked.


    Eugene felt a littlezy, but he gave an answer while looking around at the nobles. I assume that His Majesty Viseche will muster his forces and send them here as soon as Sir Lusa hires mercenaries.


    What? S-sir Lusa and the City of Moyna will greatly object to that.


    Even if he were a monarch of a dukedom, he couldnt convene arge-scale force and send them to a specific ce without any justification. It would cause angst among the lords of the territory, and it could even lead to a civil war.


    That wont happen, Eugene said.


    ?


    Eugene exined to resolve Lord Bemos confusion, "It is a monarchs natural duty and obligation to save a city in crisis and the territory of his vassal. They have no ground to stand on in terms of justification.


    <em>Ah Ah!</em>


    In addition, the forces of His Majesty VIseche wont directly intervene in the Lusa territorys crisis. They will simply be stationed right outside in case of an unexpected oue. Therefore, the argument that the monarch is arbitrarily meddling in the internal affairs of his vassals territory is invalid, Eugene finished.


    I see!


    Thats true!


    The nobles of the Bemos territory let out bursts of admiration. Baron Palo stepped forward with a smile; he had just realized that Eugene was as smart as he was strong.


    In the end, even if Sir Lusa takes care of all the monsters, he wont be able to provoke us so easily. However, it would be even better if he provoked us, as we would be presented with a justification. It is entirely possible that the duke wants Sir Lusa to provoke us after resolving the current situation.


    Baron Palo suddenly hardened his expression, then continued in an icy voice, It will be an opportunity to crush a disloyal vassal.


    In other words, Lusa would be an example to the others. Baron Lusa and the City of Moyna would be crushed as a warning for the other nobles. After all, they had been teetering on the line of disloyalty. And in the process, the Bemos territory would receive Duke of Viseches protection.


    If Sir Lusa and Moyna chose to make the foolish choice, they will be faced with even greater misfortune than now. However, it wille as a great fortune for you, Sir Bemos.


    A great fortune? For me? Why would <em>Ah!</em> Lord Bemos muttered with a puzzled expression, then eximed aftering to a realization.


    Thats right. Who will the duke entrust the Lusa territory to once it loses its master? A chance should be given to the reliable vassal who had always remained loyal in good times and bad times.


    <em>Ohh!</em> Lord Bemos was thrilled, even though the oue was only one of the many possibilities.


    Maybe in the near future, you may receive an official title, Sir Bemos. <em>Haha!</em> I hope that dayes soon, Baron Palo said.


    Lord Bemos eagerly nodded with tears in his eyes, though he couldnt give a verbal response. Baron Palo was known as one of Duke Viseches close aides, and he could have said such words only in good faith, but Lord Bemos was d nevertheless.


    And the one responsible for his great joy was


    I will value our friendship until the day I die, or even after I die, I will leave a will for my descendants to continue the friendship with Maren and Your Majesty forever. I promise you the true friendship of our family! Please consider us your bloodsworn ally! Lord Bemos dered.


    Thats great to hear, Eugene responded. He gave a satisfied smile, even though he wasnt particrly happy about it. The value of his smile was worth exactly the amount Lord Bemos had presented him with.


    ***


    After taking care of the monster uprising in the Bemos territory, Eugene and the expedition set out for the Viseche Dukedoms castle. Originally, Eugene nned to immediately head to another area afflicted by the monster uprising, but he had resolved the issue in the Bemos territory earlier than expected. Moreover, Baron Palo had also pleaded with him to meet with Duke Viseche. Of course, Eugene did not change his schedule simply because of Baron Palos desperate plea.


    <em>If I want to make a shield, I should do it thoroughly.</em>


    It was the first time Eugene was meeting the monarch of another country since he became king. The opponent would be aware of this fact as well. It was probable that they would be rather pleased to be each others first. The atmosphere should be pretty cordial, considering that Eugene was a hero who had saved the country from a great threat. And hopefully, the friendly atmosphere would allow for a small request of the hero to be granted.


    ***


    The Viseche Dukedoms castle was located about sixty kilometers from the Bemos territory. As such, Eugene and the expedition took about two days to travel to the castle.


    You are most wee, Your Majesty Jan Eugene Ba!


    Thank you for your hospitality, Your Majesty, Eugene responded. The Duke of Viseche was an extremely polite, nobleman in histe thirties.


    <em>Hmm. It seems Baron Palo wasnt wrong.</em>


    It was said that the Duke of Viseche, who was a man with arge frame, was quite refined as a knight as well. There was a possibility that Baron Palo had simply been praising his own monarch, but ording to his words, Duke Viseche was an intelligent, generous, and brave monarch. In any case, a grand weing ceremony took ce, and the members of the expedition received the utmost hospitality, regardless of their gender or status. It was inevitable because the members of the expeditions were either knights and warriors directly responsible for taking care of the monsters or distinguished nobles of various nations, including Prince Localope. They wouldn''t dare to treat anyone of them recklessly.


    Naturally, it was Eugene and Prince Localope who received the biggest wee. While the members of the expedition continued to eat and drink to their hearts content, Eugene and Prince Localope conversed with Duke Viseche. To be exact, they talked about a specific topic.


    I would once again like to thank you both for epting my invitation, Duke Viseche said.


    Of course. By the way, there arent many listening ears, so why dont you speakfortably? Sir Palo has told me that Your Majesty is a very generous, hearty man, Eugene said.


    <em>Hahahaha!</em> That man, hes Duke Viseche gave a pleasantugh, then continued with a pleased expression, Lets do that. Lets just address each other as sir and talkfortably. <em>Ah, </em>if its alright with you, Your Highness


    Please treat mefortably as well. The duke is someone who has seeded the blood of Viseche, Calcht, and Rosenberg, Prince Localope responded while bowing politely. It was rather hard to believe that a prince of the Roman Empire was bowing to a duke of another country. However, neither Duke Viseche nor Eugene found it strange. It was because of the families Prince Localope had mentioned.


    How fortunate is it that His Majesty Rosenbergs bloodline has persisted in the empires allied nation of Viseche?


    Indeed, the Viseche Duchy was a noble family with the blood of one of the Roman Empires most respected emperors. In addition, the blood of the Calcht royal family, which once unified the southern part of the empire in the distant past, flowed in the veins of the Viseche family. Lastly, Viseche also produced a pope of the Holy Empire.


    In other words, the Dukedom of Viseche had an orthodox, traditional family standing at its head that could represent the Roman Empire, as well as the kingdoms and territories surrounding the empire. Therefore, even though the territory of the dukedom was rtively small and wasnt economically strong, it had a considerable influence on the Roman Empire and the various kingdoms. It was also for that same reason that the governor of Maren and the parliament chose the Bemos territory as the first territory to sign a contract with. Other kingdoms would be hard-pressed to object even if the Viseche Dukedom was the first one to receive help, and the promotional effect would reach its peak after helping the dukedom resolve the monster uprising.


    Moreover


    <em>Its also the country that the other countries around the Roman Empire would most likely follow, so if I can win it over</em>


    This was the decisive reason why Eugene had pretended to give in to Baron Palos request toe all the way to the castle. If he could win over Duke Viseche, the others would naturally follow suit. And if he could make the duke project his influence over the territories and nations where the monster uprisings were taking ce, Eugene would then have a line of shields surrounding the Roman Empire.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    I have heard of your reputation for many years now. I first looked into the matter when I heard that there was a particrly notable free knight wandering around like a wildflower. What I found was truly amazing. Honestly, I did not believe the stories at first, and Im ashamed of it. I apologize for that, Duke Viseche said.


    Eugene was slightly surprised. He couldnt believe that a great noblemonarch of a nationwould recognize their mistake and apologize for it. It was the first time he experienced such a thing after Count Winslon.


    Well, its nothing new, so there is nothing to apologize for, Eugene said.


    <em>Hahaha!</em> You are truly as generous as Ive heard. Duke Visecheughed, then gestured while looking around. His escorting knights and other subordinates quietly left the room. Only he, Eugene, and Prince Localope were left in the spacious room.


    I have roughly heard about the monster uprising from Sir Palo. Its said that someone went into the evilnds and deliberately evolved the monsters there before releasing them. Is this true? Duke Viseche asked.


    I am certain, Eugene answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Duke Viseche sank into thought with a solemn expression. He thought for a moment while tapping the armrest of his chair, then spoke with a cautious expression, To tell you the truth, I had also looked into the matter on my own when the situation first began in the Bemos territory.


    That fast? Localope asked, surprised. Unlike Eugene, the prince used honorifics when speaking to the Duke of Viseche. It was a natural courtesy, considering that Duke Viseche could be considered to have seniority when it came to the bloodline of the imperial family running through his veins.


    <em>Hoho.</em> Our dukedom is quite small. There was no guarantee that the issue would remain contained within Bemos unless it was quickly resolved, Duke Viseche responded.


    <em>Ah</em>


    I had to decide whether to provide support or not, and I also had no idea when would be the right time to send troops if I did decide to send them. I have inherited the blood of Viseche, Calcht, and Rosenberg, so it would have greatly tarnished my familys honor if I couldnt even be that responsible, Duke Viseche exined.


    As I would expect from a man such as yourself, Your Majesty, Prince Localope spoke without hiding his admiration. The Duke of Viseche wasnt someone who simply relied on his bloodline to expand his influence to other countries. Rather, he was a monarch who truly understood the responsibility that came with authority better than anyone else, and he put his principle to practice as well.


    Anyway, I found out that simr things were happening in areas aside from Bemos. And shortly after I discovered this fact, I received a letter from Sir Palo. I was surprised when I found out that you, sir, had told them the same story, Duke Viseche continued.


    Eugene was inwardly astonished. It was his first time meeting a great noble since Count WInslon who saw fit to gather his own information without simply relying on rumors and gossip. What was even more surprising was that Duke Viseche had the ability or an organization to gather fast urate information. Such a thing wasnt built in a day.


    As if noticing Eugenes curiosity, Duke Viseche spoke with a bitter smile, I guess you are curious about how I managed to obtain that information. Unfortunately, please understand that I cannot reveal it, as its one of the most important legacies of my family.


    I understand, Eugene responded. Eugene understood that there was a decisive reason behind how the Dukedom of Viseche, which was rather small and rtively weak, was able to exert its influence on various countries. In addition, no one would be willing to reveal the aces they had hidden up their sleeves.


    Your Majesty. Did you manage to discover the one responsible for this issue? Prince Localope asked.


    Duke Viseche shook his head. No, I did not. It was impossible in the first ce. Only the gods could possibly get to the bottom of an issue that was simultaneously affecting multiple countries within the span of a month.


    <em>Ah</em> Prince Localope was slightly disappointed. However, Eugene was already pretty certain who was behind the veils, so there was no change in his expression.


    Duke Viseches eyes glimmered with light when he saw Eugenes reaction. He continued, And Your Highness might not know yet, but its much better to focus on the why than the who when ites to these issues.


    ?


    Why... Why If you look for the reason and follow it, you will be able to catch a glimpse of the one responsible for this, Duke Viseche said.


    What do you


    Look carefully, Duke Viseche said while pointing his baton at arge round table. Like the tables of other great nobles, a model of his nation and the nearby areas sat atop the table.


    Duke Viseche continued while pointing at a certain location with his baton. Firstly, this is the territory of Bemos. This is the Countdom of Hisain. And this is


    Duke Viseche ced a small red g at the location where his pure gold baton, which symbolized the majesty of the monarch, was pointing. Soon, a total of seven red gs were on the model.


    These are the ces affected by the monster uprising, he said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I see Prince Localopee nodded while closely examining the model. It wasnt anything new for him. He already knew exactly where the monster uprising was taking ce, as the nobles on the expedition with him were nobles from these respective territories and nations.


    Duke Viseche bitterly smiled and said, Take a closer look. Dont focus on the Viseche Dukedom, but rather on your mothend, the Roman Empire.


    <em>Hmm Huh?</em> Prince Localope muttered with a puzzled expression, then stopped. His eyes grew bigger in surprise.


    T-this is Realization dawned upon him as he stared at the model.


    Duke Viseche spoke in a quiet voice, Thats right. The affected areas either share their borders with the Roman Empire, or their rulers are directly rted to the imperial family of the Roman Empire. And they are toward the west of the Roman Empire as well. Countries with no other choice but to rely on the empire for help whenever they are faced with serious internal issues. There is only one ce that doesnt fit these criteria.


    Duke Viseche ced down onest g with his batonit was the Dukedom of Maren.


    !!! Prince Localopes eyes filled with utter shock. Duke Viseche took his eyes off the prince and stared at Eugene, who remained standing in ce without any change in expression.


    Sir, you already knew about this, right? Duke Viseche asked.


    Eugene did not answer. If he gave an affirmation, his n to use the various countries as shields against the empire would be revealed. Since the Duke of Viseche was already favorable toward him, it would be better to remain quiet without affirming or denying anything for now.


    <em>Hoho.</em> Duke Viseche chuckled as if he had seen right through Eugenes thoughts. He then turned toward Prince Localope, Your Highness.


    Yes, yes. Please speak, Prince Localope answered. He was still astonished.


    Duke Viseche spoke in a calm, but powerful voice, You must be quite startled by all this. I was the same when I first came to learn of this as well. But do you really think its just a coincidence? The affected ces either share their border with the Roman Empire or have deep connections with the imperial family, so why is the Dukedom of Maren the only ce afflicted that does not meet these conditions?


    Duke Viseche continued, However, the locations of these monster uprisings are too precise for them to be a coincidence. In addition, Marenthe only ce located far from the empire and unrted to the imperial family of the Roman Empirejust happened to be <em>Ah,</em> please excuse me for saying this, but the deported prince just happened to have stayed there. Could we really consider this as a mere coincidence?


    Prince Localope could not say anything. Numerous thoughts and assumptions continued to fill his mind.


    Eugene stared at Prince Localope for a while before speaking curtly, Removing ones rival and expanding ones influence.


    !


    And there are only a few who would want to do such a thing and can put it into action.


    Prince Localope clenched his fist, and Eugene stared at him apathetically. Duke Viseche watched the two closely before speaking, It seems that you and I had simr thoughts, sir. And to be more precise, I think there are only two people who would want to do such a thing and are also capable of doing so.


    D-dont tell me its His Maj


    Duke Viseche cut off Prince Localopes words. No, it should not be His Majesty the Emperor.


    His Majesty the Emperor had never once interfered in the matters of other nations during his reign, so why would he suddenly start doing that now? It doesnt make any sense. But its not like he would bepletely unrted to the matter. For example


    Spectating, staying silent, Eugene answered.


    Duke Viseche said with a smile, Precisely


    Eugene had contemted this very issue ever since his encounter with Crown Prince Voltaire. The status of the emperors sessor, the next absolute of the empire was certainly great. Neither great nobles nor kings could act recklessly toward the crown prince. However, status alone did not necessarily guarantee power. Even Luke, who had be the King of Brantia, was in a position where his power and authority couldnt be guaranteed without Eugene. In the first ce, Luke had only ascended the throne thanks to Eugene.


    The current situation with the monster uprisings was simr in a way. From the conversation they held, it appeared Duke Viesche was also almost certain that Crown Prince Voltaire was responsible for the monster uprisings. However, it didnt make sense that the crown prince could have nned and implemented something that required breaking into the evilnds of other nations, evolving, then releasing monsters. Moreover, there was one more requirement that the crown prince had to satisfy before implementing this nthe silence and non-involvement of the current emperor.


    It was pretty clear that the Duke of Viseche had deduced such facts while looking into the matter of the monster uprisings.


    <em>Hes a lot better than I thought. No wonder the governor and the parliament chose the Viseche Dukedom as the first ce to go to and sign a contract with.</em>


    Eugene felt that it had been a great choice to delegate all political matters to the governor and the parliament.


    Its a relief that you have thought that far, Sir Viseche, Eugene said.


    Relief? Duke Viseche asked.


    What you said just now. I thought I was the only one who thought so, Eugene replied.


    <em>Haha.</em> So thats why you didnt give me an answer when I asked you earlier. No, rather, you couldnt have answered. You would have been treated like a madman if you told a foreign noble during your first meeting that you think the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire is behind the monster uprisings. Or


    Duke Viseche continued with a fierce gaze, In the case of some monarchs, they would have delivered your words straight to the imperial family, which would have ced the third prince in a precarious position.


    Sir, do you happen to be one of us vampires? Eugene asked. It was obviously a joke, but Eugene was deeply impressed nevertheless. It was the first time he met such a wise and intelligent nobleman since Count Winslon. Eugene once again realized that not just any monarch could have significant influence in multiple kingdoms.


    If that were true, could I be sitting and speaking with you here like this? I would have prostrated myself right away, Duke Viseche responded. It was likely that Baron Palo had already informed him that Eugene had two vampire high lords under hismand.


    Duke Viseche then continued, In any case I personally believe that the imperial householdthe crown prince to be exactis deeply involved in the matter and that His Majesty the Emperor is turning a blind eye to it. However, its not like I can simply wander about and spread this news. The instant I do, the sword of the imperial army will point toward me. However I could speak of something else to the monarchs whosend has been affected by the current predicament. For example...


    He paused for a moment, then continued with a stern look befitting the monarch of a country, I could ask for us, those who were affected by this issue, to band together. For us to lift restrictions and to freely cooperate with one another. Something like that


    !


    However, once again, if I say such things openly, it will easily lead to a misunderstanding. They might assume that Im trying to build a kingdom or an empire, or something along those lines. And the timing isnt so good as well, Duke Viseche said.


    He shrugged when he saw Prince Localopes surprised expression, then turned to Eugene with a mysterious smile. However, I thought that it would look more usible if someone elsesomeone from afar and is headed to the empireinsisted on the same thing. Of course, I will handle the political side of things as someone who seeds the blood of Viseche, Calcht, and Rosenberg


    Y-Your Majesty, a-are you speaking of Prince Localope stuttered with disbelief.


    Duke Viseche stared into the princes eyes before saying, Thats right. I want to form an alliance with Maren, Viseche, and the six other nations. Its pretty clear to me that this would be much preferablepared to a neighbor who breaks into other nations and yours to release monsters.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    <em>Whats this about? Well, its good for me anyway.</em>


    Eugene was bewildered but satisfied. His original n had been pretty simple. Starting with the Dukedom of Viseche, he would make sure that the other territories and countries would be indebted to him. Afterward, he would hint at the fact that Crown Prince Voltaire was behind the monster uprisings, then use them as shields to keep the Roman Empire in check.


    But what was this? Eugene had never expected that one of his potential shields actually had the same thought as him. Moreover, they even went a step further and were thinking of an alliance!


    D-do you really think that something like that is possible? If His Majesty the Emperor finds out about thisN-no, in the first ce, I also inherited the golden blood of the Roman Empire, so how could I Prince Localope muttered with a pale expression.


    The Roman Empire was strong; it was known as the strongest nation after all. However, if the countries Duke Viseche had mentioned came together to form a coalition, even the Roman Empire could not ignore them. And if all the countries happened to wage a war against the empire at the same time, the empire would be stuck trying to deal with so many fronts. Even if they possessed tens of thousands of troops, the power of numbers could only truly be expressed when they were gathered together. If the soldiers had to be redirected to many different borders, it was inevitable for there to be an increase in unknown variables. And even if it didnt necessarily result in war, if seven nations, or rather, eight including the Dukedom of Maren, united, they could inflict significant damage to the empires economy, which would make it extremely difficult for the empire to act against them.


    Anyway, I will pretend that I heard nothing, so Prince Localope spoke out in hopes of avoiding the issue.


    Duke Viseche interrupted him, The fact that I said such things to Your Highness would put you in a difficult spot, wouldnt it?


    W-what? Prince Localope muttered with a dazed expression.


    Duke Viseche continued with a smile, Wouldnt His Majesty the Emperor feel very ufortable if he heard that we discussed such an issue in the presence of an imperial prince? Of course, you would be ced in a rather precarious position as well, Your Highness.


    Precarious was an understatement. Prince Localope would be branded as a traitor to the empire. He would have to live under the constant threat of assassination, and he would never be able to return to his homnd.


    It was just a thought, so please dont make that kind of an expression. <em>Hoho</em> Duke Viseche said. Prince Localope couldnt believe the nerves of the duke to say that it was only <em>just </em>a thought after describing his n in detail. Prince Localope suppressed the urge to burst out of his seat. The Duke of Viseche was a great noble with legitimacy equivalent to or greater than that of a direct descendant of the imperial family. As such, Prince Localope knew that he could never show him any disrespect.


    If the alliance is actually formed, the imperial family will express concern. However


    Arent you just trying to say that we simply need to have the empire recognize the current state of things? Perhaps its because you are a cautious man, but you have a habit of beating around the bush with your words, Eugene directly said. He had no need to show consideration for the imperial family of the Roman Empire.


    !


    Duke Viseches eyes widened in astonishment, but he then responded with a chuckle, <em>Hahaha! </em>You are right. I am kind of like that.


    Well, I understand your position, sir. You must have many things to consider, as your bloodline is quiteplicated. Anyway Eugene responded.


    Localope stared with his jaws agape. He couldnt believe that Eugene had described the historical, honorable heritage of Duke Viseche as simply beingplicated. Duke Viseche stared at Eugene with interest.


    In conclusion, youre implying that I should head to the empire and stir things up? In the meanwhile, you, sir, will provide support by uniting the other nations affected by the monster uprisings. And we can decide whether to actually form an alliance or not depending on how things turn out, right? Eugene said.


    Exactly Duke Viseche responded.


    And for His Highness the Prince Eugene muttered while turning his gaze to Prince Localope.


    Prince Localope flinched.


    I guess you can watch from the side and partake in the bread, Eugene continued.


    <em>Hooh!</em>


    What do you mean by that?


    Duke Viseche eximed, and Prince Localope asked with a confused expression.


    Do you still not understand why Sir Viseche has included Your Highness in a discussion that could be seen as rebelling against the Roman Empire? Eugene asked.


    <em>Uh</em> Prince Localope had no answer. Just as Eugene said, Prince Localope had no idea why he had been ced in such a difficult position. In fact, he felt like going mad because of it. Was it because they trusted him? Did they really think he was going to betray his own country just because he had been driven away by the crown prince? Were they nning to do something to him if he didnt participate?


    Numerous thoughts and ideas shed within his brain. He wanted nothing more than to burst from his seat and escape.


    First, if the alliance mentioned by Sir Viseche is actually formed, the empire will attempt to speak with the alliance first. After all, they will need to know what the alliance wants and thinks before reacting, right? Eugene said.


    T-thats right, Prince Localope responded. International affairs werent childs y. Furthermore, the rtionship between the Roman Empire and its neighboring nations was prettyplicated due to their shared interests, as well as the periods of peace and chaos they had shared until now. The empire could not and should not recklessly start a war. In the end, even though the empire would not wee the formation of such an alliance, it was highly likely that they would attempt to converse. After all, there was more to be had from pummeling an opponent while knowing their intentions.


    Then, who do you think the Roman Empire will entrust with that task? Would it not be the sensible choice to pick someone who can represent the empire and the imperial family? Someone who is reasonably knowledgeable about the alliance? Eugene asked.


    Then that would be <em>Huh?!</em> A-are you saying Prince Localope eximed in shock.


    Thats right. Dont you think you would be the perfect pick, Your Highness? You have been with me for a long time, and you have be well acquainted with the nobles of the nations and territories affected by the monster uprising, right? Why would I even ask you to get along with those nobles without any reason? Eugene said.


    !!! Prince Localope initially assumed that Eugene was simply trying to avoid the hassle of interacting with those nobles, but to think he had such a deep purpose! Prince Localope fell into a daze as if he had been struck on the head with a hammer. Of course, the truth was consistent with his original assumption, Eugene had indeed been trying to pass the bothersome work onto Prince Localope.


    And even if the empire decides to send someone else, they wont be able to disregard your words. Eventually, you will serve as a bridge between the alliance and the Roman Empire, Eugene said.


    I understand. But what happens if the alliance wasnt formed? You said you would first put on a show and see how the empire would react, right? I will certainly be considered a traitor Prince Localope expressed his concern.


    How frustrating. Thats when you change your position, Eugene said.


    Change my position? Prince Localope asked.


    You can just say that the alliance wasnt formed because Your Highness fiercely opposed it, right? Or rather, we can say that you, Prince Localope, expressed great concern and opposed the formation of the alliance from the very beginning. You were trying to convince us by expressing the empires stance, Eugene exined.


    <em>Ah!</em> Prince Localopes eyes widened in realization.


    Eugene then continued, Nevertheless, His Highness Localope failed to prevent the formation of the alliance. However, since he knows the intentions of the alliance better than anyone else, he is willing to step forward as a bridge of dialogue between the Roman Empire and the alliance. What do you think? I think it goes without saying that Your Highnesss presence in the empire will grow significantly after this.


    It was a matter of course. Even though he wasnt a hero who had sacrificed himself for the country, everyone in the empire would show approval for Prince Localope. Prince Localope trembled with excitement. However, Eugene was still not done yet.


    And what if it turns out that the yellow bastard, or rather, the crown prince is really involved in the monster uprising? We could paint a picture of the younger brother struggling to clean after his older brothers shit. And once that happens


    Prince Localopes eyes quivered at Eugenes words.


    Eugene then drove the final nail into the coffin with a grin. If it were me, I might even seriously consider recing the crown prince. Given the seriousness of the issue, wouldnt the crown prince have to step down?


    T-t-thats! Prince Localope stuttered with a ghastly expression. Daring to discuss recing the sessor of the empire wasnt simply scandalous. It was a felonious topic that even members of the imperial family couldnt and shouldnt discuss.


    However, it just so happened that someone present here was one of the few people the emperor had sought opinions from before the current crown princes appointment.


    Creating a threat by releasing monsters in other nationsneighboring nations to be exactis an unforgivable crime, even if it is the crown prince. If the alliance is actually formed, the truth wille to light afterward, Duke Viseche muttered.


    Eugene nodded. Thats right. There would be no better justification.


    !!!


    What would happen if someone who had created an overload of monsters in numerous countries seeded the throne of the empire? No monarch would celebrate, let alone sit still and spectate. Naturally, none of them would actually dare to oppose the empire with their lives on the line, but they could strongly protest the change. In fact, as monarchs, they were even obligated to do so. For the nations and territories that had suffered because of the monster uprising, the best way to protest against the empire was to form an alliance among them. There was nothing better than that in terms of both practicality and justification.


    Your Highness. I told you before, didnt I? That I always keep my promise no matter what, Eugene said.


    Prince Localopes face was pale and his lips were quivering.


    Eugene then continued with a grin. Lets go there and be confident about it. And since youre going back there, you should take the chance and aim for a higher position.


    I wee the ascension of an honorable and wise mana man capable of listening to his neighborsrather than a man who threatens his neighbors, to the high ce of the empire, Duke Viseche took on a smile as well while looking at Prince Localope.


    The high cePrince Localopes trembling intensified. He knew exactly what it represented. But his trembling subsided like a lie after a while. Prince Localope stared at the two with a strange fire in his eyes as he parted his lips. Screw it. Lets give it a shot.


    The fugitive was reborn as a coiling dragon.


    ***


    The next day, Eugene and the expedition departed from the dukedoms castle amid a grand farewell from Duke Viseche and the other nobles. It would have been customary for the group to have stayed for a few more days, but they were in a rush to resolve the monster uprising for the other affected nations as well. A few hours after Eugene and the expedition left through the gate, a noble and his escorting knights departed from the castle carrying a secret letter from Duke Viseche. Their destination was the Countdom of Hisain. It was a nation also afflicted by the monster uprising, simr to the Bemos territory, and it was Eugenes next destination.


    Your Majesty. What did you write in the letter? Baron Palo cautiously asked while standing on the spire as he watched the envoys leave.


    Duke Viseche watched as the three horses grew smaller in the distance. He then turned around and answered with a smile, Nothing much. I just said to lend a listening ear to the King of Maren if he takes care of the monster uprising.


    What? With all due respect, thats it? Count Hisain is Baron Palo muttered.


    I know. Hes a miser, and even more stubborn than the tendon of an ogre. He also hates members of the Dark n. Of course, he should listen to the King of Maren considering the mans status, but in all likelihood, it will be in one ear and out the other, Duke Viseche said.


    <em>K-Kehem!</em> Baron Palo coughed at the dukes unbefitting choice of words.


    However, Duke Viseches smile only deepened as he continued, But I put it on the honor of Calcht.


    <em>Ah!</em> Baron Palo eximed.


    Calchtit was the name of one of Duke Viseches predecessors, who was also one of the previous popes. The Roman Empire respected the Duke of Viseche because of the name Rosenberg, but other nations revered him because of the name Calcht.


    The King of Maren was invited to the Holy Empire by a high priest, right? By now, the news must have reached the Countdom of Hisain as well. And I even mentioned the honor of Calcht. How do you think Lord Hisain will react? Duke Viseche asked.


    He will unconditionally obey the King of Marens words since the Hisain Countdom desires the permission of the churchs reinstitution the most, Baron Palo responded.


    Obviously. And the way I see it, it wont just end with them unconditionally following his words, Duke Viseche said.


    What?


    The King of Maren. He took what he wanted, or maybe even more, without saying many words. Am I the only one who is looking forward to how much he will take from Hisain? You should know better, sir, since you had spent much time with him, Duke Viseche continued.


    <em>Ah</em> Baron Palo quickly took on a regretful expression. The way he saw Jan Eugene Ba was as a master of negotiations. To be a little blunt and rude, he was a master of schemes.


    <em>I cant help but think that the spirit, or the golden evil spirit, must have turned out like that because she was influenced by the King of Maren. Anyway, this is the first time I have ever felt sorry for Count Hisain.</em>


    Baron Palo made a very urate judgment as he prayed in advance for the fate of the infamous miser Count Hisain.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    We have news. The King of Maren has sessfully destroyed the monsters on the Bemos territory and has left the Dukedom of Viseche.


    Destroyed? Is that true? Wasnt there supposed to be more than a thousand monsters? He eradicated all of them?


    Yes, thats correct ording to the report of the mercenaries. The number of monsters on the Bemos territory has plummeted, so the merchants are once again resuming normal operations and travel.


    <em>Ha!</em> A noble with a silver crown on his half-bald head eximed. The man was quite small, and he wore clothes made out of high-quality material but were rather short-sleeved and tight. His name was Nadalo Feberg Hisain.


    As the monarch of the Hisain Countdom, he was also a prestigious count of the Roman Empire. Although the countdom could be considered a subordinate state of the Roman Empire on the surface, it was actually independent in all areas, including politics, economy,ws, and military. The Countdom of Hisain was nicknamed small powerhouse, despite having a small territory and a poption of only 100,000. The reason for their powery in the fact that like the Viseche Dukedom, they were located right between the Roman Empire and the neighboring nations to the west, including the Caylor Kingdom. Moreover, although the Countdom of Hisain was simr in size to other great territories, it took the form of a centralized state managed by Count Hisain himself with appointed officials managing internal affairs, instead of having thend divided into subsections for various lords to manage.


    For that reason, the Countdom of Hisain possessed a rtively great number of regr troops, and all the power was concentrated on the count. Naturally, there was a risk of imminent copse with an ipetent monarch in charge, but the current count possessed rather favorable qualities as a leader, though he wasnt exactly prodigious.


    Unfortunately, he had one w


    How much did they give him? Count Hisain asked.


    What?


    The price. How much did they pay the King of Maren for taking care of the monster uprising? Count Hisain asked once more.


    <em>Oh,</em> Im not too sure about that, but from the stories of the mercenaries, it seems as though they paid him three or four boxes filled with gold coins


    What?! Count Hisain jumped up from his seat, wide-eyed.


    T-that means they paid him a-at least two thousand coins, right? Count Hisain asked.


    Yes, yes. Maybe so, the noble responded. He was the minister of internal affairs for the Countdom of Hisain.


    How preposterous! He received that many coins for killing some monsters? Besides, all the mana stones and by-products from the monsters must have gone to the King of Maren as well, right? Count Hisain said.


    P-probably so. The ownership of all things obtained through eliminating monsters outside of evilnds goes to whoever was responsible for killing them, the noble answered.


    Ridiculous Isnt that daylight robbery? Hes getting paid to get rid of the monsters, but the ownership of the mana stones and by-products has to go to him as well. <em>Ha!</em> Count Hisain scoffed before taking his seat once more. His face was filled with regret and greed.


    Count Hisain was a decent monarch, but his greatest w was that he was a huge miser. When it came to wealth, although he could not bepared to the emperor of the Roman Empire, he was the richest among the monarchs of the neighboring countries. And most importantly, he was a greedy man. The silver crown on his head had been inherited over five generations, and the clothes he wore also belonged to the previous count. At first, it had fitted him fine, but as he aged and grew fatter, the clothes had be rather tight. Even so, Count Hisain continued to adorn the clothes his father owned.


    It was an extremely unbefitting, undignified behavior for a monarch, a great noble. In fact, other nobles had been pointing their fingers and mocking him behind his back, but Count Hisain did not care at all. No matter what anyone said, he had a clear purpose to achieve by collecting wealth through any means possible.


    The loss will be too severe Sirs, can you think of any solutions? Count Hisain asked while looking around at the officials gathered in the hall. However, everyone avoided his gaze while staying silent. They couldnt think of any solutions, and they also felt that seeking one in itself was quite problematic.


    <em>Even so, how could you suggest that we hold our spending back for those who areing to help our country?</em>


    <em>There are thousands of victims in Demeire right now. Shouldnt we worry about that first?</em>


    Thousands of monsters were currently running rampant in the area of Demerie due to the monster uprising. In addition, the residents of the Demeire region had stopped farming and fled to the nearest cities orrge viges due to the contamination of the regions water source.


    The problem was thatrge viges and cities also drew water from nearby rivers or dug wells. The contamination of the water source was starting to affect the middle and lower streams of the rivers. The wells fared somewhat better, but the river water became so dirty that even animalslet alone humanscouldnt drink from it anymore. Thousands of people would have already died without the capitals support.


    My lord.


    <em>Oh,</em> Sir Popran. Go ahead, Count Hisain answered. Baron Popran, who was simr in age to Count Hisain, was a prestigious noble of the Countdom and was serving as the counts secretary as well. Although Count Hisain was stubborn, he always heeded Baron Poprans words. As such, the other officials watched in anticipation.


    Since Sir nc has represented our nation to make an agreement with the King of Maren and the parliament we must keep our promise, Baron Popran said.


    <em>Hmph.</em> Who doesnt know that? However, an agreement can always be amended, right? Count Hisain responded.


    Thats right. Its possible with a mutual agreement. However, would the King of Maren actually agree to amend an agreement that has already been signed? Moreover, he is one of the highest-ranking nobles of the Dark n, right? Baron Popran said.


    Thats why its even more problematic, Count Hisain said with a fierce gaze. He hated vampires. His grandfather, the previous to the previous count, had fallen into the scheme of one of the empires vampire n masters andmitted a grave sin against the Holy Empire, which led to the exmunication of the Hisain Countdom from the papacy. Later, the bishop of the Hisain Countdom was summoned back to the Holy Empire, and all clergy was banned from holding sacraments for the monarch. Of course, it wasnt detrimental to the countdom and the monarch in terms of internal affairs, but the scandal came as a huge political and diplomatic shock to the counts family. The countdom was very powerful, and the monarch was wealthy, but the exmunication was fatal to the honor of any nobles.


    It was only natural for Count Hisain to harbor resentment toward vampiresthose who had been responsible for running his familys honor into the ground.


    An insidious vampire received the blessing of a high priest? The world is going mad! Count Hisain shouted angrily with a red face. While he was working day and night to have the exmunication withdrawn and the familys honor restored, a vampirefrom the same race that caused his familys crisis in the first cehad actually received the blessing of a high priest!


    Honor and justice have fallen to the ground. There is no truth to be found. How could they have blessed a member of such an insidious race


    But we must entrust the restoration of the Demeire region to that member of the Dark n since Sir nc has already signed the agreement, Baron Popran said.


    I mean, isnt that the problem? Lets just mobilize our army! Its not toote! Count Hisain dered. As the one holding all of the countdoms power, he could order the soldiers of the countdom out on a mission.


    However


    To get Demeire out of the woods, we would need at least a thousand, two thousand to be sure. Even if it takes only a month to have the situation resolved, do you know how much money we would have to spend? Baron Popran said.


    <em>Ugh!</em>


    Money. Money was the problem. It was expensive to maintain troops, and it was also expensive to mobilize them to fight. In addition, the monster uprising wasnt a problem only for the Hisain Countdom, but for their neighboring nations as well. There were already dozens, or rather, hundreds of refugees at the border. If he sent 2,000 out of the 3,000 soldiers of the countdom to Demeire, it would only be a matter of time before the border copsed entirely. There was also no guarantee that the other nations would sit still withoutunching an invasion during the chaos.


    On top of that, how much money would it cost to re-supply the army if we suffer casualties? Baron Popran asked.


    So, are you suggesting we just put our faith in the King of Maren? And that we should just pay him and hand over all the mana stones and by-products to him? Hes supposed to have less than a hundred troops, right? Even if they are elves and beowulfs, dont you think its impossible to handle so many monsters with only a hundred people? Count Hisain asked.


    The monsters in the Demeire region have already scattered, so they will be more difficult to handlepared to the Bemos territory, Baron Popran answered.


    Exactly! So, you shoulde up with a solution! Tell me how to take care of the monster uprising while paying as little as possible! Thats what Im asking for! Count Hisain shouted.


    The greatest effect with the smallest costit was a ridiculous idea that wicked merchants could think of. However, Baron Popran served Count Hisain all his life. As such, he patiently said, Why dont you send Sir Carmier and the Knights of Dawn?


    <em>Huh?</em> The Knights of Dawn?


    The Knights of the Dawn was the Hisain Countdoms light cavalry, a strong force representing the countdom. Although they were called knights, the members werent truly knighted. Instead, people with talent in horseback riding and spearmanship were selected and trained to be members of the Knights of Dawn. However, Captain Camier and the three squad captains under hismand were knights of the count. They were talented and loyal knights.


    Although the Knights of Dawn are the representative units of our countdom, the absence of three hundred will not be that significant, Baron Popran exined.


    Thats true. But why do you want me to send them to the King of Maren? Count Hisain asked.


    First, it will have the effect of imprinting the dignity and the strength of our soldiers on the King of Maren. Second, Sir Camier will most likely ask the King of Maren for a duel under the guise of training, Baron Popran answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Camier was a knight who was as proud as he was loyal. He had been quite upset after hearing that Sir nc had signed an agreement with Maren to resolve the issue of the monster uprising. Any danger that the countdom was facing was one that should have been addressed by the army of the countdom. He found it uneptable to ask others else for help, especially asking a mere port city like Maren. Camier would obviously try to pick a fight with the King of Maren.


    And what good wille out of Sir Camier dueling with the King of Maren? Itll be fine if he wins, but it would still be a diplomatic discourtesy. And if he loses, it will just be a huge disgrace for us, Count Hisain said.


    We need to have him put themand on the line. If Sir Camier wins, he will win over themand of the kings expedition. And if we have one of our knightsmanding the expedition, we could negotiate and reduce the cost of what Sir nc has agreed to, Baron Popran exined.


    <em>Hooh!</em> Count Hisains eyes glimmered.


    And if we lose? Count Hisain asked.


    Then the Knights of Dawn will help out in taking care of the monsters. A whopping three hundred troops. Even if the warriors of the expedition are strong, our warriors should be able to greatly contribute, if not even overshadow the expeditions efforts, Baron Popran answered.


    Thats right! Count Hisain eximed.


    We can then suggest apromise of the agreed payment to the King of Maren, Baron Popran said.


    <em>Ohh!</em> Count Hisain eximed with delight. This was truly an infallible scheme that would allow him to save money no matter the oue. It was just what he had expected from Sir Popran!


    Send Sir Camier and the Knights of Dawn at once!


    ***


    The expedition circled around the foot of the Bellnas Mountains, which ran from the Roman Empire down to several neighboring nations. After a few hours of following a small river that began in the mountain range, they finally saw a bridge. Beyond the bridge was the Countdom of Hisain.


    <em>Everywhere seems more like a collection of great territories rather than countries.</em>


    Eugene had such thoughts while crossing the old bridge. Simr to the Dukedom of Viseche, the Countdom of Hisain was tinypared to the Kingdom of Caylor. Even the Carls Baggins Penins was slightly bigger and richer than the two nations.


    <em>The other five are supposed to be simr as well, right?</em>


    Any of them alone would fall short of the Caylor Kingdom, but the monster-infested nationsbined would surpass Caylor. If the alliance suggested by Duke Viseche truly came to life, even the Roman Empire could not disregard it.


    Sir nc. You said that the army of the countdom was three thousand, Eugene said.


    Thats correct, Your Highness. They are all well-trained and disciplined, Sir nc answered with pride. The countdoms army was two to three timesrger than that of armies belonging to other great territories simr in size to the countdom. And this was only made possible because the Hisain Countdom was a centralized nation.


    They couldnt all be infantry, so are there many knights? Eugene asked.


    nc responded, There are less than twenty titled knights in the countdom. All of them are in charge of their respective units. However, there are three or four knights in special units as well.


    Is that so? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Among them, the Knights of Dawn Baron nc started to answer proudly, excited about the chance to brag about his country. However, he was interrupted by a beowulf rushing back from scouting a few kilometers ahead.


    Dark Lord! Theres a huge group of knights up ahead! the beowulf shouted.


    Knights? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. A few hundred. All of them were armed with armor made of chains. Some have te armor, but the knight who looked like their captain


    The beowulf hesitated before continuing with a shrug, When we told him that we are serving the dark lord, he asked for a fight right away.


    Eugene frowned. What nonsense was waiting for him?<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    With the beowulf warriors at the forefront, Eugene and the expedition rode for about ten minutes before reaching the low hills surrounding a small vige. There were already hundreds of horsemen waiting for the arrival of the expedition.


    <em>Hooh.</em> Light cavalry. Their equipment doesnt look too shabby either. They look elite, Galfredikmented aftermanding his horse closer to Silion.


    I think they must be the Knights of Dawn. I heard that they are quite powerful as the most elite unit in the countdom, Edmundmented. He was knowledgeable regarding the countries neighboring the Roman Empire, as he was originally from the empire.


    They look quite menacing. How disrespectful, Princess Lilisain stated while looking over the group of horsemen. As she said, therge group of cavalry was emitting a fierce energy without restraint, as if they were silently protesting. Even if Eugene and the expedition were foreigners, it wasnt an appropriate attitude to take toward a group that was here to provide assistance.


    E-excuse me, Your Majesty. They are Baron nc started exining with a bashful expression.


    Eugene interrupted him in a cold voice, I think they have something they want to say to me, so I will take care of it.


    What? Y-Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Baron nc called out in distress. However, Eugene disregarded him and headed to the group of horsemen with only Galfredik.


    Here he goes again.


    This isnt anything new, Im amazed every single time.


    He could have just sent Sir Galfredik.


    The nobles of the expeditionmented when they saw Eugene and Galfredik head toward the hundreds of cavalry. They knew well how powerful the two men were, but it was still a daunting experience to advance into hundreds of troops. The nobles were in awe. Moreover, the respect of the nobles for Eugene only grew at the fact that Eugene always took the lead in all situations, even though he held the status of a king. It had always been difficult for the nobles to understand it, but it was still awe-inspiring.


    Judging by the atmosphere, I dont think they came out here to wee us


    Come on, do you really think they would pick a fight? Were here to help them out ording to the agreement, right?


    Thats right. And since His Majesty stepped forward personally, it should end well.


    The nobles werent worried as they watched Eugene and Galfredeike to face the knight leading the cavalry. It only made sense that Count Hisain sent the cavalry to show off his nations strength and to wee Eugene and the expedition. It had never urred to anyone that they would be struck with both shock and confusion only a minuteter.


    ***


    Sir Carmier, a prestigious knight of the Hisain Countdom and the captain of the Knights of Dawn, narrowed his eyes.


    <em>The King of Maren</em>


    He was pretty famous in the Countdom of Hisain as well. The mans te armor was unusual at a nce, and his steed seemed to be no ordinary horse either. If there were apetition to pick the most sessful knight as ofte, the winner would undoubtedly be Jan Eugene Ba, the man who was riding his horse toward Carmier.


    He was the first Wyvern yer, the knight who won the knightpetition hosted by a famous count of the Caylor Kingdom, and the knight who had conquered Brantia to be a duke. He had killed hundreds, or rather, thousands of monsters until now, and he was considered to be a hero of the centuries.


    <em>Even if thats true, all of his achievements are from nowhere. Brantia? Maren? I wonder if any of those country bumpkins have ever seen a real knight before.</em>


    Sir Carmier sniggered while having such thoughts. The obnoxious thoughts werent simply his own either. Those who lived in areas centered around the Holy Empire, areas that had been on the decline for a while, tended to denigrate the kingdoms of the west. The Roman Empire and its neighboring nations were no exception. The same was true for the nobles apanying Eugene and the expedition as well, but they didnt express their opinions in front of Eugene, since Maren was an incredibly rich, powerful city. However, those who lived and died by their swords and spears were different from ordinary nobles. Such had been the reason why foreign knights had created chaos without hiding their arrogance during the knightpetition held in honor of Marens founding ceremony. Of course, the responsible knights had been beaten to enlightenment by Eugene and Princess Lilisain, but it was different with knights who only heard the stories, including Carmier.


    In the first ce, knights did not base their judgments simply on rumors. As such, Carmier was quite doubtful about many of the stories regarding Eugene, especially those of his supposed achievements. To be exact, Carmier wasnt only suspicious of Eugene. Rather, he hated Eugene.


    <em>Sir nc did somethingpletely unnecessary. But what could I possibly expect from the nobles from the castle? They know nothing but fear.</em>


    Carmier had constantly requested for himself and the Knights of Dawn to set out to eradicate the monsters ever since the monster uprising started. However, their departure was suspended indefinitely when Baron nc signed an agreement with the King of Maren as a representative of the countdom. Carmier wanted to eliminate the monsters for his country and for his own honor and merit, so his anger was expected. Obviously, his irritation and anger were directed toward Eugene.


    Although the decision had been made by his lord, Count Hisain, he couldnt possibly direct his frustrations toward his monarch.


    <em>If it werent for you</em>


    Sir Carmier burned with fury as he red at Eugenes growing figure. Although Eugene finally came to a stop about ten meters in front of him, Sir Carmier didnt even take off his helmet, let alone give a polite greeting. It was a huge disrespect toward a foreign monarch, but he didnt care. The internal minister of the countdom, Baron Popran, reassured him earlier before he departed.


    Are you His Majesty Jan Eugene Ba? I am he started.


    So you want to fight with me? Eugene interrupted him abruptly.


    Carmiers expression became slightly distorted.


    Thats right. I have heard over and over about your reputation. Let us


    Eugene interrupted him once again, What do you want to ce on the line?


    ?!


    Carmier became wide-eyed. He then responded with a ferocious expression, How disrespectful. Are you that confident in your


    Did you really expect me to y nice with someone who blocks my way, knowing well who I am? Are you out of your mind? Eugene asked.


    W-what? Carmier muttered with a dazed expression. Themander of the Hisain Countdoms knight order had never been subjected to such disrespectful words before.


    However, he quickly regained hisposure and shouted with a red face, Did you ask what I would ce on the line? Themand of myself and my knights! So you should also ce themand of your troops on the line as well, including you!


    Things had taken a strange turn, but Carmier simply had to adhere to Baron Poprans n.


    Eugene looked over the Knights of Dawn without a word.


    His gaze came to a stop on Carmier.


    Arent the stakes too low when youre picking a fight out of the blue? Eugene said.


    What does that Carmier muttered.


    Eugene cut him off, Anyone who blocks the way of a knight is an enemy, are they not? Receivingmand of the enemys troops after a victory? What kind of nonsense is that? Eugene said.


    !


    Carmiers face stiffened. He had realized that something was wrong. Things werent just taking an unusual turn. Instead, it was heading in a direction he had never even expected.


    The winner takes all. That is how it should be in a battle between knights, Eugene said.


    Not a bad idea... Carmiers lips curled up into a sneer as he responded. In fact, he had been eyeing Eugenes te armor and his horse. Moreover, he would obviously obtain a huge ransom if he defeated the King of Maren. He wouldnt be left with just themand of the expedition, but enormous fame and massive profits as well.


    Then let us begin. I am


    <em>Shing.</em>


    I am not curious about the name of someone who is bound for death, Eugene interrupted once more before drawing Madarazika from the side of his saddle and pointing his sword at Carmier.


    What did you say?! Carmier finally exploded with rage. He had never been subject to such humiliation in his life. He snatched a spear from his aide and started his charge toward Eugene.


    Or rather, more specifically, he attempted to charge toward Eugene.


    <em>Kyaaaaaahhhhhk!</em>


    Madarazika left Eugenes grip while emitting an eerie cry.


    <em>Thuck!</em>


    The resounding sound was different from the sound of metal shing against metal.


    <em>Neigggghh!</em>


    Carmiers horse howled and reared. It was a trained warhorse, but it couldnt ovee the fear caused by the Fear contained in the demonic spear Madarazika as it passed by. However, the horses master didnt even have enough time to feel afraid. Knight Carmier remained motionless on his saddle with his spear still in his hand.


    <em>Ziiing.</em>


    Madarazika emitted a low cry after piercing the knights head. After a moments dy, Carmiers helmet split in two before falling to the ground, and almost at the same time, Carmiers body fell backward with Madarazika still embedded in his forehead. Sir Carmier, the renowned knight of the Hisain Countdom and the proud captain of the Knights of Dawn had died in the blink of an eye.


    !!!


    The nearly three hundred warriors of the Knights of Dawn stiffened at the shocking, unbelievable situation. Killing an opponent in a confrontation between honorable knights never happened aside from idents or unless they were at war. Even on a battlefield, it was customary for the winner to treat the loser honorably as a prisoner of war. However, theirmander had just died at the hands of a foreigner. It was something that shouldnt have happened. However, the person responsible for causing the shocking incident remained calm andposed.


    <em>Ziiiing!</em>


    Madarazika pulled itself out of Carmiers head and returned to Eugenes grasp.


    <em>A magical spear!</em>


    The Knights of Dawn finally recognized Madarazika. However, they were still stupefied.


    Eugene shook the blood and brain fluid off of his spear before speaking while looking over the Knights of Dawn. I won. From this moment on, all of you are my prisoners. And as my prisoners, I have the right to all of your lives.


    ?!


    The Knights of Dawn stared at him with bbergasted expressions. However, the moment of frozen time onlysted for a short while.


    <em>Uaaaah!</em> Some of the warriors attempted to unsheathe their weapons with anger.


    However


    Your Majeeesssty! Everyoneee! Stop! Someone howled while madly rushing toward the scene on their horse. The knights hesitated when they recognized the neer as Baron nc, one of Count Hisains trusted nobles.


    <em>Tutututututu!</em>


    The first thing that Baron nc saw was the disfigured, unmoving corpse of Carmier. Blood was still flowing from the hole in the dead knights head. And Baron nc trembled with shock and despair when he saw that.


    He turned to Eugene and spoke with a quivering voice, Y-Your Majesty. How How could you


    <em>Huh?</em> How could I what? Eugene asked.


    W-what do you mean?! This knight is themander of the countdoms knight order! Baron nc shouted with despair. He failed to keep hisposure at the death of his nations knight. The current situation wasnt simply a diplomatic problem, but something that could easily burst into war. However, Eugene looked calm. It was impossible to believe that he had just offed a knight from another nation.


    Oh, really? But what about it? Eugene asked.


    ?! Was there something wrong with his ears? Baron nc stood there in a daze as if his soul had left his body.


    He blocked my way and asked for a fight. Moreover, he said he would bet everything on the battle. Isnt itmon sense that his very life was included as well? Eugene said.


    W-what?! Baron nc eximed before looking back at the Knights of Dawn in a hurry.


    Galfredik had been staying still on his horse until now. He turned his murderous gaze to Carmiers subordinates and spoke in a ferocious voice, If you all consider yourselves real knights, speak the truth with your honor on the line. What did your captain put on the line in his battle with my master?


    !!!


    The knights flinched. The murderous glint in their eyes had disappeared. There was no possible way that Baron nc would miss their momentary hesitation. And it was then that he finally realized the truth of the situation.


    <em>You crazy knights!</em>


    He had assumed that the knights hade to either greet the expedition or intimidate them. However, it turned out that they actually caused a monstrous incident instead.


    Sir nc, Eugene called out.


    Baron nc turned his head toward Eugene. The formers face was still painted with disbelief.


    Our agreement is a separate matter. As of now, all of them are my prisoners, and they will have to strictly adhere to my orders as prisoners of war. If they dont like it, they can duke it out against my expedition, Eugene dered


    Y-Your Majesty. Thats


    <em>Ah,</em> and I will return them when Im done with everything here, so tell Lord Hisain to prepare their ransom, Eugene continued.


    !!!


    What would be an appropriate ransom for three hundred well-trained cavalrymen? Baron ncs mind went nk.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    This is uneptable!


    The King of Maren murdered Sir Carmier. How could we let a dishonorable murderermand us? Instead, we should even take revenge. Themanding knights of the Knights of Dawn reacted violently. Unlike the other members of the cavalry, they had shared years of friendship with Carmier as fellow knights and friends. After witnessing the murder of their close friend, they couldnt even stay calm, much less let the murderermand them.


    <em>Ha This is driving me crazy.</em>


    Baron nc also agreed that things werepletely out of control, but he desperately attempted to persuade the knights.


    Sirs. Sirs, its not that I dont know how all of you feel. But Sir Carmier promised on his honor, right? Are you nning to go against Sir Carmiersst orders?


    <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em> The knights gritted their teeth. Indeed, they had heard Carmier promising to bet everything he had on the duel.


    And another thing. <em>Uh</em> His Majesty said he had no idea of Sir Carmiers identity, Baron nc said.


    W-what did you say?! the knights eximed with fierce gazes.


    Baron nc responded while breaking a sweat, From what His Majesty has told me, Sir Carmier didnt introduce himself, did he? His Majesty said that he mistook Sir Carmier for a mercenary captain since Sir Carmier had brought with him arge group of soldiers and suddenly asked for a duel.


    What nonsense The knights started to make a fuss.


    No, dont just get angry, but tell me. Did His Majesty and Sir Carmier introduce themselves? Did they formally dere their names and background before engaging in the duel? Baron nc asked.


    Well, thats


    Did they not even introduce themselves?


    I-Im not sure. I think they might have Or maybe they didnt


    The knights were hesitant as they nced at each other.


    <em>Ha!</em> Baron nc let out a long sigh. They obviously hadnt even introduced themselves. Baron nc nced at Eugene, who was staring from afar, then spoke, Sirs. From now on, you must calm down and think logically. Firstly, it was Sir Carmier who blocked the road and called out His Majesty, right?


    Thats right, the knights answered.


    His Majesty told me that he didnt know you all and Sir Carmier. I didnt have the chance to His Majesty because he left in such a hurry. However, Sir Carmier didnt even introduce himself before the duel, right? Baron nc continued.


    <em>Hmm.</em> That might be correct the knights muttered.


    <em>Ha!</em> Then we cant hold His Majesty responsible for killing Sir Carmier, Baron nc said.


    ?!


    The gazes of the knights red once more, and Baron nc hurriedly continued, From His Majestys point of view, he had no idea that all of you belonged to the Knights of Dawn. What if you were just a group of mercenaries who took arms during the chaos?


    <em>Ha!</em> Mistaking hundreds of light cavalries for mere mercenaries? What kind of nonsense


    <em>Oh,</em> how frustrating! As long as thats what he says, theres no way to refute his words! Baron nc finally raised his voice, and the knights flinched. They were in a state of unprecedented rage at the murder of their captain, but they werentpletely tactless. Baron nc was a prestigious noble and a person Count Hisain trusted to represent the Hisain Countdom as part of the countdoms delegation to Maren. Even if he wasnt their direct superior, they couldnt act carelessly toward him.


    So, Sir Carmier suddenly blocked his way and picked a fight! He didnt even introduce himself! If this bes known to the world, who would possibly side with you, sirs? Aside from that, the man in question is the king of another nation who hase all this way to help us! What would the other nations possibly think about this? <em>Hmm?!</em> Baron nc raged.


    The knights had no choice but to stay silent. Everything that the baron was saying was correct. Of course, that didnt mean that their fury toward the King of Maren had lessened. Carmiers death and what Baron nc had pointed out were two entirely different things.


    Even so, there was no need to kill him. Sir Carmier was a knight from an honorable family and


    <em>Oh,</em> these bastards are so talkative, Galfredik waddled over while speaking in a disgruntled voice.


    Do honorable men pick a fight and block the way of someone who hase all the way to help their country? Without even introducing themselves? Is that the honor the Countdom of Hisain boasts of? Galfredik continued.


    You


    You bastards got smashed apart with a single blow, so keep your mouths shut. Arent you all just basically trying to say that youre not going to honor your promise? Galfredik added.


    ! The knights couldnt respond, even though Galfredik was hurling insults at them left and right. After all, that was indeed their intention.


    N-no, Sir Galfredik, Baron nc called out with a pale expression. He knew exactly how strong and vicious this straightforward and blunt knight was. Moreover, he was as bad-tempered as his monarch, the King of Maren. If even Galfredik became involved in the matter, the matter could quickly spiral out of control and be irreversible.


    Sir Galfredik. Please, calm down and


    Stand aside, Sir nc. This is the only way that knights, including me, cane to a resolution, Galfredik interrupted. His lips curled into a twisted smile as he tapped his longsword.


    The knights nced at each other. Although their opponent wasnt the King of Maren himself, the burly knight was clearly the kings closest aide judging from the fact that the two of them hade together earlier. If they could defeat the knight, who quite closely resembled a bandit boss, then surely, they could provide constion to the soul of their captain.


    <em>Hehe.</em> Thats what I thought Galfredik muttered with a grin when he saw the knights grabbing their weapons with determined gazes.


    Aide, bring it here, Galfredik said.


    Yes, Master! Galfredik received his favorite steel mace from Selena.


    He spoke while waving his weapon around, Im going to tell you this in advance. You lot have already lost your honor once because you broke your captains promise. Do you admit to this?


    !!! The expressions of the knights distorted. They were angry, but they couldnt retort Galfrediks words.


    As such, if you lose once again, then you are no longer prisoners. I have no intention of treating those who have tarnished their honor twice as prisoners, Galfredik continued.


    <em>Hmph!</em> The knights unsheathed their weapons while clenching their teeth in anger. Their pride was greatly hurt.


    <em>Fwoosh! Fwoosh!</em>


    Galfredik waved his mace through the air with ease, then red at the rest of the cavalry behind the three knights and shouted, If any of you bastards want a piece of this,e at me. I will take you on. Ten of you at once on a firste, first-served basis.


    You little One of the knights started as if he were dumbfounded, but he was never given a chance to finish. As soon as Galfredik spoke, dozens of the soldiers directed their horses toward him.


    <em>Hehe!</em> You lot may have no honor, but you sure do have grit. <em>Kuaaagh!</em>


    S-sir Galfredik! Baron nc called out as Galfredik jumped from the ground.


    <em>Huh?!</em> The knights were astonished to see how fast Galfredik was moving. Such movements were unbelievable for a man in te armor. Like a beast, Galfredik forced his way into the knights improper formation and started swinging his mace.


    <em>ng!</em>


    One of the knights fell to the ground along with a heavy metallic sound. His body had instantly stiffened after receiving a direct attack from the mace on his helmet.


    You!


    <em>Shuack!</em>


    The remaining two knights swung and stabbed with their longswords. They were skilled knights, and they predicted Galfrediks path as they attacked. However, they had no idea that Galfredik was a vampire with superhuman vision and reflexes as Eugenes vassal.


    <em>ng! Kang!</em>


    Galfredik deflected the attacks of the knights with the mace in his left hand, as well as his right gauntlet. Then, he rushed at one of the knights.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    <em>Kuaggh!</em>


    The knight was thrown far back after being struck in his chest with Galfrediks shoulder. The blow felt as if he had collided against a boulder, and even his armor couldnt soften the massive blow. Right after tackling the knight, Galfredik rotated and swung his mace. The blunt weapon parted the air in a straight line.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Unlike the other cavalries in chainmail, the knights were armed with te mail. However, even that was insufficient to negate the unstoppable force of the blunt weapon. Moreover, the one wielding the weapon was the vassal of an Origin with superhuman strength.


    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>


    The knights body was bent abnormally at the first blow, but several more followed immediately afterward. He copsed to the ground while vomiting blood with broken ribs and crippled organs.


    <em>Kuaaagh!</em> Galfredik immediately turned and charged with a shout without sparing a nce at the copsed knight. He was targeting the rest of the challengers. No matter how skilled and strong a knight was, it was reckless bravado to charge at dozens of horsemen. In addition, rather than a spear, he was armed with nothing but two maces. It seemed as if the man was rushing toward his death.


    However, Galfredik was truly confident in his skills. Moreover, he believed in his armor, which had never been destroyed during his years on the battlefield. Above all else, he believed in the power his master had bestowed upon him.


    <em>Kuaaaaaghhh!</em>


    Galfredik roared, and a wave of translucent Fear stormed over the horses of the challengers. The horses werent ordinary. In fact, they had been educated and trained over years to absolute obedience to their riders and to eliminate any fear they might feel on the battlefield. As such, warhorses never retreated, even in the middle of a dangerous battlefield. Unfortunately; however, the warhorses had never been trained against the Fear of vampiresthe Fear of one of the highest-ranking vampires, to be exact. The horses reared when they came into contact with the unprecedented power, which waspletely unlike the Fear contained in the roar of intermediate-rank monsters.


    <em>Huh?! Uh!</em> The soldiers momentous charge was interrupted, and they were quickly thrown into chaos. Galfredik jumped several meters into the air.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    He jumped into the midst of the cavalries. The re emanating from inside his helmet was like sparkling crimson blood.


    <em>Uagh!</em> The startled warriors reflexively swung and stabbed with their spears. Simultaneously, Galfrediks two maces came down like thunder and weaved through the group of soldiers.


    <em>Pupupuk! Kakakakang!</em>


    The heads of six spears were broken off from their shafts. It was impossible for the soldiers to leave even a scratch on te armor with nothing but wooden rods. Galfredik crushed the weapons of the warriors while jumping into their midst, then swung his weapons once again just before hended.


    <em>Thuuck!</em>


    The soldiers were thrown off their saddles like wooden dolls. Had Galfredik not controlled his strength, their limbs would have been torn apart, and their bones shattered.


    <em>Kuwuuuuugh!</em> Galfredik let out a beastly roar, aroused by the crimson that blurred his vision. Even so, as a veteran knight, he was constantly willing his body to move in ways to fight the most efficient battle. The soldiers of the Knights of Dawn couldnt organize a proper formation as they rushed at Galfredik due to his provocation. The most powerful weapon of a cavalry existed in theirnce charge, where dozens or hundreds of horsemen charged at once. In their current state, where their horses had halted in the middle of the battlefield, they were even less capable than infantrymen when faced with an opponent with terrifying power and cold judgment.


    <em>Neiiiigh!</em>


    With their horses running rampant, their movements were greatly restricted. As such, they were no match for Galfredik. However, some of them still attempted to swing and stab their spears at Galfredik, but almost no one could hit him properly due to his speed.


    Several attacks found their target by coincidence, but the te armor wasnt called the strongest armor for no reason.


    <em>Tititing! Tiing!</em>


    Even the attacks that found their marks were harmlessly deflected. In the meantime, Galfredik never stopped swinging his maces, and the soldiers screamed in pain after having their limbs and bones broken. A short, but violent two minutes had passed since the battle began. And only the pained groans and screams of the defeated soldiers could be heard. Galfredik finally stopped his rampage.


    <em>Hoo Hoo Hoo</em> Galfredik raised his visor while breathing raggedly. He had been exhausted even further by trying to control his strength instead of killing them mercilessly. He finally rxed and let his maces hang from the side after seeing that the more than twenty cavalries were incapacitated. He nced at Baron nc and the other nobles, who were staring at the scene with absolute disbelief, then turned toward Eugene with his arms crossed while revealing his fangs.


    Master, I have secured us some ves.


    The Origins vassal had perfectly fulfilled his duty.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    <em>Kieeek!</em> I knew I could count on you, Gal! <em>Kihehehehehe!</em> Mirian screamed excitedly in a voice only audible to Eugene with her head poking out of his armor. Unlike his cold, detached appearance, Eugene agreed with the spirits words while inwardly giving a pleased smile. Galfredik had handled the soldiers of the Knights of Dawn without utilizing any of his vampiric powers except Fear. He had overpowered the lot, who had reacted instantly to his provocation and took care of all the unpredictable variables in an instant. Just as expected from his vassal, Galfredik instantly recognized why Eugene had killed the enemys knightmander without exnation.


    <em>Three hundred elite soldiers. It would have never been viable for me to obtainplete control over them as a foreigner.</em>


    Moreover, judging by the fact that theirmander had picked a fight during their initial encounter, there had been a good chance that the cavalries wouldnt have obeyed him even with their spirits crushed. Perhaps they would have only been detrimental to resolving the monster uprising in the Hisain Countdom. As such, Eugene only had one option.


    <em>To cut off their head</em>


    If it was impossible to resolve the situation by subduing their spirit, it was better to boldly kill theirmander instead. As such, Eugene killed Carmier, in a way that showcased the overwhelming difference between the two peoples skills. However, Carmier hadnt been the only problem in the Knights of Dawn. As long as the othermanding knights were present, the group of cavalries could rebel. However, it wasnt an option to simply kill thosemanding knights. Even with full justification, killing all the knights would have only resulted in an irreversible conflict with the Hisain Countdom. As such, Eugene chose Galfredik.


    His faithful vassal immediately recognized his will and ensured that other than serious injuries that would immobilize them for several months, there would be no deaths among the opposing knights. With theirmanding knights all disabled, all that was left was to establish control over the remaining members of the Knights of Dawn.


    <em>How should I best work these little bastards?</em>


    Although the cause and the process which led to this current situation were rather absurd and baffling, the results were somewhat satisfactory. As such, Eugene looked over the rest of the cavalry like a predator eyeing his food.


    ***


    Eugene made sure to feed refined mana stones to the soldiers and knights Galfredik had crushed. Since there were more than twenty injured, the number of consumed refined mana stones was quite high. However, Eugene was generous with the superior-grade mana stones. The nobles praised his generosity, but Eugene had no need to be stingy. After all, Eugene was nning to recover all his losses from Count Hisain.


    Even with superior-grade mana stones, the knights would still suffer the fate of being bedridden for quite a while. On the contrary, the twenty-or-so cavalrymen fared rtively better, since they had only suffered a few broken bones. They would clearly recover in just a few days.


    All of you are my ves from now on. If anyone has anyints, step forward, Eugene said while looking around at the cavalrymen of the Knights of Dawn. He was apanied by Galfredik and the beowulf warriors.


    The cavalrymen were as quiet as mice. It was expected since they had just witnessed the utter andplete defeat of their captain, the othermanding knights, and theirrades at the hands of just two people. Moreover, Baron nc and the other foreign nobles were witnesses to the fight.


    Of course, not every cavalryman was quiet because they were afraid. Most of them were either experienced mercenaries or wandering knights from lowly families. They were given horses, armor, and small manors when they settled in the Hisain Countdom. As such, they were extremely loyal to the count. And that was why they were troubled. The King of Maren hadpletely outssed them, and they had lost their justification as well. If they mounted a resistance, it could very well cause their monarch a great deal of trouble. Moreover, todays events would obviously spread as rumors, given that arge number of foreign nobles had witnessed everything. Theirmanding knights had already defiled their honor twice, so any further disrespect or dishonorable actions would lead to an irreversible oue.


    No objections, right? Then, all of you, dismount from your horses and show some proper courtesy to my master, Galfredik stepped forward and said.


    The cavalrymen turned their gazes toward Baron nc. The baron gave a long sigh of resignation, then nodded. The cavalrymen came down from their saddles, then saluted Eugene, who was still riding Silion.


    We greet Your Majesty!


    It was pretty obvious that half of them were reluctant; however, Eugene simply nodded in response to the fairly disciplined greeting.


    From this moment on, all of you will be under themand of Sir Edmund, Sir Rohime, and Sir Christian.


    The cavalrymen took on curious gazes at Eugenes words. Edmund and the two vampire high lords came forward on their horses. The cavalrymen could not help but feel nervous and relieved when they saw the three men. All three were armed with exquisite equipment, and they radiated an intimidating aura.


    These three are my knights, and they were born in the Roman Empire. All of you should know well what will happen to disobedient ves, so act ordingly, Eugene continued.


    !!!


    The gazes of the cavalrymen naturally headed to theirmanders, who were moaning in pain while being loaded onto the carriages. In other words, if any of them acted out of line, they could very well suffer even after consuming superior-grade mana stones.


    As soon as the King of Maren finished his words, the big, burly knight with the maces on his shoulder came forward with a vicious smile. It seemed as if the kings words werent just an empty threat. The king and his men would surely stay true to their words.


    A-as you wish, Your Majesty! One man took the lead and shouted.


    As you wish, Your Majesty! The cavalrymen echoed his deration.


    Eugene nodded with satisfaction. He had entrusted Edmund, Rohime, and Christian with themand of the cavalry because the three were originally from the Roman Empire. Even if the rtionship had faded slightly over time, the Countdom of Hisain had originally been an imperial power of the Roman Empire. The cavalrymen would then be less reluctant to bemanded by three knights from the Roman Empirepared to Galfredik, who had destroyed their threemanders.


    Sir nc, Eugene called out.


    Yes Yes?! Yes, Your Majesty! Baron nc was jolted awake from his nk gaze. He hurriedly turned his gaze toward Eugene. The proudmander of his nations knight order had been killed, and the othermanding knights had beenpletely destroyed as well. Furthermore, Prince Localope and the nobles of other countries had witnessed the knights dishonorable act. It was no wonder that Baron nc couldnt keep hisposure, and Baron nc was worried about what was toe.


    <em>Theres nothing I particrly dislike about him, and he understands how to converse. I should toss him his carrot.</em>


    With such thoughts, Eugene continued, Even though its the oue of a fair match, wouldnt it be rather oundish for the elite soldiers of Hisain to continue being my ves?


    Y-you are absolutely right, Your Majesty. You are truly honorable. Baron nc hurriedly agreed with his words, sensing that the <em>atmosphere</em> surrounding Eugene had subsided. How much money had been spent on organizing and maintaining the Knights of Dawn? Even though the Countdom of Hisain was powerful, it had still been quite burdensome for such a small nation to maintain a standing armyposed of three hundred cavalrymen. However, with the current predicament, the ownership of the cavalry had been transferred over to Eugene. As such, Baron nc had to do whatever he could to ease Eugenes mood.


    I will hand the ves over to Lord Hisain after I take care of the monster uprising. Of course, thats if Lord Hisain wishes for me to do so, Eugene said.


    Of course. My lord will definitely


    Eugene interrupted Baron ncs words, However


    ?!


    They are still a knight order, right? I will have to ask for a ransom appropriate for knights for each of the ves, wouldnt you say so? Eugene said.


    <em>Ah</em> Baron ncs turned ghastly pale. The ransom of knights captured on the battlefield was enormous. Naturally, there were minute differences depending on their families, but the price of their horses, armor, and weapons would still have to be included in the retrieval. In the case of the Knights of Dawn, all of its members were masters of smallnds with five or six resident serfs, but they were technically affiliates of the countdom, as it was a centralized nation. In other words, the countdom would be responsible for their ransomall three hundred of them.


    T-t-thats I, I Baron nc stuttered. His thoughts became jumbled when he thought of how the miser, Count Hisain, would react after hearing about the numbers.


    Well, it would be better to talk about that after we take care of the monster uprising, Eugene said.


    Y-yes, of course. Your Majesty is truly wise, Baron nc groveled. He felt grateful to Eugene for giving him some respite. The unprecedented predicament had made him feel as though his soul would leave his body.


    Now, shall we go?


    Lets go!


    The expedition set off once more at Galfrediks powerful roar.


    ***


    The Hisain Countdom was a rtively small country. In addition, most of Eugenes expedition was on horseback. As such, the expedition reached the Demeire region in just two days. Of course, the journey hadnt been without problems. After all, the expedition had three hundred more members, and more than half of the expeditions food had disappeared after feeding them for just two days. However, just as he had provided the injured knights with superior-graded mana stones, Eugene once again showcased his generosity and ordered that no gold coins should be spared to replenish their supplies. Even the ves were served meals mainly based on meat. Moreover, Eugene allowed the ves to keep their armaments and chain ofmand, and he also wasnt particrly coercive in how he behaved toward them.


    What was happening? Why was the devilish acting so out of character?


    The cavalrymen were confused. They had clearly seen how Eugene had dealt with Carmier and the othermanding knights. They couldnt understand why the cruel and brutal vampire king was treating them like this. As such, they expressed their curiosity to Edmund and the two vampire high lords, as they felt rtivelyfortable around the three men.


    The three men gave responses as per Eugenes instructions.


    Although our first encounter was ruined by the dishonorable attitudes of the knights, His Majesty considers the Countdom of Hisain to be a friend. Otherwise, he wouldnt have brought his own troops to provide assistance to a ce located so far away.


    <em>Ah!</em>


    Your, or rather, <em>our</em> enemies, are the monsters. It is only natural to provide appropriate treatment to all of you, as you will have a big role to y in fighting against the monsters. His Majesty is an honorable knight, and he knows how to keep matters private and public separate. Sir Carmier and the other knights were only disciplined because they acted dishonorably without provocation.


    !


    The only thing His Majesty is concerned about is how to eliminate the monsters disturbing and threatening the Hisain Countdom. He will naturally receivepensation, but where else could you possibly find a knight so faithful? Dont you agree?


    The answers that came from Edmund, aplete Eugenophile, and the two vampires, who were absolutely obedient to Eugene, had a considerable impact on the cavalry. The cavalrymen didnt know that Carmier had been instigated by Baron Popran, the counts secretary. They had been enraged to see their captain die before their eyes. However, as they contemted the issue over time, they wondered if it had really been necessary to act as they had done toward a foreign monarch, a knight who hade all this way to help their nation. Moreover, wasnt the King of Maren treating them with great honor even after taking them as ves? Combined with the words of the three men from the Roman Empire, whom they could rte better than the King of Maren


    It was Sir Carmiers fault.


    There was no need to kill him, but I think he deserved it.


    I knew Sir Carmier was too short-tempered and arrogant. I knew he would end up throwing himself into a hole one day


    Its the same with the other sirs. They should have reacted honorably after seeing Sir Carmier act so shamefully.


    Instead, they were so brazen, so they ended up being pummeled.


    The public opinion of Eugene was still rather dismal, but they began to ce the responsibility of the event on Carmier and the other knights.


    Well! I dont know. For now, let us stay faithful to our duties as Hisains knights.


    Thats right. Regardless, we just need to kill those monsters real good, right? Even the king of a foreign country and his knights are working so hard for Hisain. We, the sword of Hisain, cant just sit still and watch.


    Thats right! Im sure the count will take care of the issue with the king.


    Eugene could finallyugh with ease after hearing about the change in public opinion from Edmund and the two vampire high lords.


    We got ourselves a decent army without spending a single coin.


    Although it would only be temporary, he had been lucky to obtain three hundred well-trained cavalries under hismand.


    <em>Kieeeek!</em> This is awesome! But, sir, arent we spending too much money on feeding those old men on horses? Even those dog heads are going through more food than usual. Are you okay with spending that much on meat? Isnt it a bit wasteful? Mirian said.


    The beowulfs? Let them eat more. Let them eat as much as they want, Eugene responded.


    <em>Kieeh?</em> Why? Mirian asked.


    Were going to get it all back from Count Hisain anyway, so whats the problem? Eugene responded. To be exact, Eugene could receive an amount that could be several times the promised amount in the contract, on top of having an army under hismand for free. Andbined with the mana stones and by-products he would eventually obtain from the monsters


    <em>Ah! Ahh! Kieeeh</em> The spirit copsed with an ecstatic smile. She looked as if she could already see the gold and silver practically floating in front of her eyes.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    They just swept through it all. Even Bemos wasnt as bad as this Edmund muttered with a frown as he looked around at the ransacked vige.


    <em>Hmm</em> Eugene carefully examined the vige. They had stopped by to replenish their quickly dwindling food and supplies due to the addition of three hundred cavalries to the expedition. He hadnt expected to procure enough supplies to replenish their entire supply but had hoped to restock to a certain extent.


    This is rather troublesome, Eugene muttered softly while looking over the ruins. He could see crumbling wooden walls and fences, as well as houses partly eaten away by fire. The various household items spread across the ground, and the dark brown stains of blood seemed to tell the tragedy of that day. At least hundreds of monsters had to have attacked the vige.


    Your Majesty!


    A group of cavalries returned after scouting around the vige.


    There are wagon wheels and horse hoofs tracks. It appears that some of the residents seeded in escaping.


    Hmm, Eugene thought for a moment, then turned around.


    Sir nc. Where is thergest vige closest to here? he asked.


    nc answered with a pale expression, Its Byrne. Its the vige under the administration of Sir Grigon


    ording to Baron nc, Byrne was thergest vige in the Demeire region. It couldnt be called a city with a poption of less than ten thousand, but the entire vige was protected by a sturdy wall of about five meters high. As such, many residents of the nearby viges had already fled earlier to avoid the monsters.


    If some of the vigers sessfully escaped, they would have headed toward Byrne. Its the safest ce around here.


    I see. How many viges are there in Demiere? Eugene asked.


    About twenty. There are a few that are bigger than this ce as well.


    In other words, an entire region housing tens of thousands of people had beenpletely ravaged. It meant that the Tywin territory had been headed for a simr destructive oue without early intervention.


    <em>And it will continue to spread to other areas like a raging fire. In the end, a small country will crumble.</em>


    Moreover, most of the affected countries shared borders with the Roman Empire and had a rtionship with the empire on many fronts. Like it or not, they would have been forced to ask the empire for assistance without Eugenes intervention.


    Youre a real evil bastard, Eugene said.


    Thats right. I dont know who you are talking about, but if youre calling them evil, then they must be so much eviler than you, sir. What an evil, corrupt, hideous bastard. Mirian chimed.


    You arent wrong, but your words offend me for some reason, Eugene responded.


    <em>K-kiehh!</em> Eugene shoved the spirit into the leather pocket and turned around.


    Well head to Byrne first. We do need to resupply.


    Eugenes decision was convincing. After all, with the increased number of troops, their suppliesfood in particrwere only two days away from beingpletely exhausted.


    However, Baron nc responded with a perplexed expression, But Your Majesty. We already know exactly where the monsters are, so why dont we get rid of them as soon as possible? Its not too far from here either.


    Baron ncs words were reasonable. It was because Demieres monster uprising was unlike the others, and the monsters behavior was different as well.


    Theyre all there? Eugene asked after turning his face to one side of the sky.


    Thats right. Baron nc nodded. Although it was very far away, Eugene could clearly see a giant mountain solemnly standing with a ring of clouds on its head. Mount Felipoait contained both the Demiere regions only evilnd and its water source, and it was a dormant volcano as well. About half of the viges in the Demiere region were located close to Mount Felipoa, simr to the vige where they were right now. Theke located at the top of the mountain served thend well to keep the farnd fertile, and the volcano itself was tall and wide enough to raise livestock. However, the two sole evilnds of the Demiere region were also located in the middle of the volcano. What was even more unusual about Demiere was that the monsters did not spread throughout the region like in other ces. Rather, the monsters took refuge in Mount Feliopa and attacked nearby viges, pastures, and roads whenever they wanted, as if they were a band of bandits.


    Its not like those monsters are bandits Eugene muttered.


    "Yes, exactly. The count has judged that theres still time, which is why he did not send in arge number of troops, Baron nc responded. If the monsters had spread, Count Hisain would have taken immediate action. And since that wasnt the case, he had waited for Eugene and the expedition.


    If Lord Hisain judged that he could afford to wait, isnt that the same with us? Eugene asked.


    <em>Uh</em> Thats right, but


    And you said almost all the vigers near the volcano had already taken refuge, right? Then that gives us even more time. Byrne isnt that far from here. Three or four days should be enough to head to the volcano after we resupply, Eugene said.


    Yes.


    Despite Eugenes reasoning, nc seemed unsatisfied. Eugene noticed his displeasure and asked with a puzzled expression. Sir nc. Is there a reason why I shouldnt go to Byrne? You dont seem to like it.


    <em>A-ah,</em> not at all!


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugenes eyes glimmered coldly. Baron nc felt his heart sink. After spending some time together with Eugene, he had a rough idea of what Eugene disliked. Among them was the act of keeping a secret and trying to deceive him.


    Well Its not that I dont like it. Truthfully, I am a little worried about Your Majesty going to Byrne, Baron nc confessed.


    Worried? Eugene asked.


    Yes. Truthfully In the end, Baron nc had no choice but to confess why he was worried about Eugene heading to Byrne.


    <em>Hmm. Hmmm. Hooh.</em> I see. So thats what it was Eugene responded after listening to Baron ncs exnation.


    Eugene spoke with a glimmer in his eyes, So what youre saying is that the governor of Demiere is in Byrne and that he is Lord Hisains second son. Moreover, he is like Lord Hisain in every aspect?


    Thats right. And aside from everything else, hes exactly like Lord Hisain when ites to his prudence with conserving money Baron nc responded. Baron nc was worried about this. Grigonthe counts second son and governor of Demierewas as stingy as his father. Naturally, frugalness wasnt a big weakness as the governor of a region. In fact, thanks to his sound financial management, Demiere was coping very well without experiencing a shortage of supplies despite the crisis attracting thousands of refugees. However, that was a different matter altogether. Baron nc had a hunch that he could not allow the entric vampire to meet the counts replica. Otherwise, something big would happen. Baron nc already felt as if he were walking on thin ice because of Carmiers death. He could do without Grigon causing another problem. As such, he couldnt help but oppose Eugenes ns of going to Byrne.


    With all due respect, I dare to suggest that I could head into Byrne with a portion of the troops and workers to procure the supplies, Your Majesty, Baron nc said.


    We came all this way, didnt we? How could we do that? Let us all go together. And since hes the son of Lord Hisain, it would be better for me to inform him of Sir Carmiers death and seek his understanding, Eugene responded.


    <em>Ah</em> Yes.


    <em>Damn that Carmier!</em>


    Baron nc had to swallow his tears and nod. Thanks to thete Carmier, he couldnt even squeak.


    <em>But why the hell is he trying to go there personally? Carmiers matter seems to be an excuse I dont understand.</em>


    Baron nc was rather puzzled as he watched Eugene exit the vige on horseback.


    Eugenes intention was very simple.


    <em>Hes exactly like Count Hisain? Then it will be better for me to meet him.</em>


    Although Baron nc was a decent man, he was also Count Hisains vassal. He would never say anything bad about his own monarch. Even now, he had described Grigon with unnecessary words when he could have simply called Grigon for what he wasa miser. So, if he got to meet the son before the count, he woulde to a better understanding of Count Hisains true face as well.


    <em>In addition, things will work out even better if hes the counts son.</em>


    Eugene smiled. He hade up with a good n after Baron nc had described Grigon to him. He felt even prouder and happy to think that he would get to rip off a miser.


    ***


    Sir Grigon! Reinforcements! Reinforcements have arrived! What? What do you Grigon was more bewildered than pleased at the news of reinforcements. Reinforcements wouldnt have appeared out of thin air, which meant his father, Count Hisain, must have sent them over here. However, he had heard no such news from his father. The Knights of Dawn had set off, but it was to greet the King of Maren


    Sir nc and the others have returned together with the expedition of the King of Maren. <em>Haha!</em> They joined forces with the Knights of Dawn when they heard that Demiere was facing a crisis!


    <em>Oh!</em>


    The officials of Byrne were delighted at the news. Byrne essentially served as Demieres capital, and the officials were very worried about the monster uprising. They were still doing well regarding the food required to feed thousands of refugees, but they felt faint as they anxiously waited for the day the monsters left Mount Felipoa and invaded their vige.


    Even though news of reinforcements was something to be pleased about, Grigon felt somewhat ufortable.


    <em>I have a bad feeling Why is it?</em>


    Grigons shoulders trembled slightly. He felt chills simr to when he sometimes had an audience with his father. His obsession with goldthe misers instinct that had been passed onto him through blood was strongly warning him. However, it wasnt as if he had any other choice but to wee the reinforcements, especially when there was a foreign monarch and prestigious nobles in the mix as well.


    Hurry up and wee our esteemed guests into the castle. No, I should go myself.


    ording to Baron ncs letter, The expedition of Marens King even included a prince of the Roman Empire. As such, he couldnt be impudent and stay in the castle when such celebrated figures were visiting him.


    Lets go.


    Yes!


    Grigon left the hall with Byrnes officials. They quickly reached the castle gates with hastened steps.


    Grigon narrowed his eyes.


    <em>What is it?</em>


    <em>Uwaaaaah</em>


    He could clearly hear a cheer from afar. He hurried out the castle doors and became wide-eyed. Hundreds of mounted,rge warriors were proudly marching across Brynes streets. Several knights, considered to be themanders, stood at the forefront.


    The Knights of Dawn were clearly at the center of the group. The g embroidered with their crest was flying at the highest point.


    <em>Oh! </em>It appears that the King of Maren thinks very highly of our warriors.


    Thats right! I thought they would be a proudful lot because they came from abroad, but they seem to be honorable knights after all!


    Or maybe they were intimidated by the majesty of our knights


    <em>Oh! </em>Thats certainly usible.


    <em>Hahaha!</em>


    The officials couldnt hide their pride as they burst intoughter. Anyone could tell that the Knights of Dawn were the protagonists of the day.


    <em>But why?</em>


    However, Grigon couldnt join in theirughter; his instinct was still warning him.


    <em>Why is the energy I can feel from there stronger than my fathers?</em>


    A g embroidered with the crest of a dragon proudly fluttered right beneath the g of the Knights of Dawn. Grigon began to sweat when he saw a knight in ck armor leisurely riding his horse next to the gbearer.


    <em>Kiehohoho!</em> Unbelievable! Gold power level over 42,000. Hes on apletely different level from the previous monies.


    Grigon might have even been afraid if he saw the spirit standing on Eugenes shoulder. The spirit was giggling while wearing a monocle made of water[1]


    1. Clearly a reference to Dragon Ball~! If you didnt get it, then you made me sad.  <section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Are you talking about food?


    Thats right. I think it should be enough for five or six days. <em>Ah, </em>and while were working on procuring food, Im hoping to get some other things as well.


    The exchange of pleasantries was rather brief due to the situation. Eugene headed over to Grigon with Baron nc and revealed the purpose of his visit. Grigon became wide-eyed with shock.


    <em>How could this be? Was my intuition wrong?</em>


    The number of people from Maren in the expedition was almost one hundred. Including the Knights of Dawn, there were nearly four hundred people in the expedition. They would certainly need an enormous amount of food and supplies. In addition, the expedition had the King of Maren and a prince of the Roman Empire. If even the foreign nobles had to be taken into consideration, just how much would they have to spend? Grigon was suddenly faced with a golden opportunity to make a fortune.


    Grigon spoke quickly after a brief moment of contemtion. That wont be difficult. However, dont you think it will be better to hire a depot merchant to take care of the entire expedition during the monster uprising?


    A depot merchant? <em>Hmm</em> Eugene muttered.


    We will handle the troops who will guard the depot merchants, Grigon added.


    Really? Thats not bad. Eugene stroked his chin while nodding. Grigon cheered inwardly. There werent many depot merchants who could take care of hundreds of troops, and the only merchant capable enough to do so was one of his own. To be exact, the merchant was an agent who ran a business owned by Grigon. In other words, the profit belonged to Grigon.


    If Your Majesty so desires, I will immediately seek out the most responsible and reliable depot merchant in Byrne, Grigon said.


    Since the son of Lord Hisain is willing to help me out like this, I am looking forward to it. All right. Let us do that, Eugen responded.


    You dont muck about, Your Majesty, Grigon said with a wide smile. Eugene responded with a bright smile of his own. Baron nc watching from the side ably hid his puzzlement while awkwardly smiling.


    <em>How strange. Everythings just going to work out like this? Hm Regardless, Im d that everything worked out without a hitch.</em>


    Grigon was having simr thoughts as Baron nc.


    <em>Hes a man of good character. A very honorable and generous noble, isnt he? Then that feeling from before</em>


    What could have possibly caused him to check that his coin pouch was tightly sealed? Where had the ominous feeling originated from?


    <em>Was I mistaken?</em>


    Well, in the first ce, it was impossible for there to be a man who was beyond his father when it came to those matters. He had to have been mistaken.


    <em>Wait. No, no!</em>


    No matter how hard he thought about it, the intense feeling had been real. And as far as Grigon was aware, his father, Count Hisain, was one of the top ten wealthiest people in the Roman Empire, never mind the countdom. If that were the case, then perhaps


    <em>The god of wealth?</em>


    The King of Maren was a man of numerous achievements. There was a rumor that the king had umted great wealth and honor, as well as followers. In particr, Maren, a port city known for its wealth, was said to be in the process of raising thergest surplus in its history after enthroning its king.


    <em>Yes! The King of Maren is a god of wealth. And just as he did with everyone else, he is a nobleman who will bring me an abundance of gold!</em>


    Grigon became even more polite while holding in an even bigger smile.


    Then, Your Majesty, how will you pay for the <em>Ah!</em> Silver? Gold? Anything is fine. Even gold bars will be fine as well, Grigon said.


    Pay? What are you talking about? Eugene asked as if he were truly oblivious to what Grigon was talking about.


    What? Well, of course, the payment for the food and supplies for the expedition


    <em>Hmm?</em> Sir Grigon, what are you talking about? Shouldnt the food and the supplies be paid for by yourself or Lord Hisain? Eugene said.


    What? W-what could you possibly mean by Grigon asked with great surprise.


    <em>Ha As expected</em>


    Baron nc held in his sigh as he felt his heart sink. The moment he had been dreading had finallye.


    Eugene asked as if he truly couldnt understand Grigons reaction. Although I came here to help the Countdom of Hisain, the mainstay of this army is the Knights of Dawn, is it not?


    !


    And this is the territory of the Hisain Countdom. Moreover, Sir Grigon is the governor of Demiere, as well as Lord Hisains blood. Isnt that right? Eugene said.


    Thats right


    And since the elite soldiers of the countdom have been mobilized, shouldnt the countdom naturally take responsibility for the supplies? Sir nc. Is there perhaps an <em>immoral </emw in the Hisain Countdom stating that other countries must take responsibility for the supplies of the countdoms soldiers? Eugene asked.


    No! No! Absolutely not! There isnt such a thing! Baron nc quickly denied it when the attention was directed toward him.


    So he says. Then, Sir Grigon. Do I still have to pay for the food and the supplies? Eugene asked.


    O-obviously, its mine to pay. <em>Ha, haha</em> The current situation is simply too chaotic, so I must have forgotten myself. Please forgive me, Your Majesty, Grigon responded.


    I fully understand. I might have done the same if Maren were in a simr situation. You must have been so hurried that you wanted to pass the responsibility onto someone else, Eugene said.


    Yes, yes. I apologize once again for the shameful behavior, Grigon said. Although Eugene said those words in a soft tone, the content couldnt be more acrimonious. Grigon forced a smile as he felt sweat dripping down his forehead. He felt like weeping while banging his fist against the ground.


    <em>Food to feed so many troops for five days And the supplies? Keugh!</em>


    Of course, it wasnt that he couldnt afford it. However, he felt as if he would go insane to waste so much money. The gold coins and bars that filled his head moments ago had disappeared like a mirage. Grigon wore a strange expression as if he were forcibly swallowing the immense regret and shock simmering in his throat.


    <em>Ah,</em> by the way, Eugene said as if he had remembered something.


    Yes? Grigon asked with trembling eyebrows. He suddenly felt a sense of foreboding.


    Eugene gave an apologetic smile before continuing, There are beowulf warriors in my expedition. They eat mostly meat and very little grain, so please keep that in mind.


    Meat Grigon muttered.


    And the amount of food they consume is five or six times more than that of ordinary adult men, so Ill leave it to you, Eugene said.


    I <em>Keugh!</em> Understand


    <em>Hmm?</em> Sir Grigon, are you crying right now? Eugene asked.


    No Is there anything else you want to say? Grigon was currently disying superhuman forbearance to stop himself from chasing Eugene away as he asked while shedding a tear.


    Please take proper care of Sir Carmiers body, as well as the treatment of the Knights of Dawnmanders, Eugene said.


    Yes. Take proper care of Sir CarmiersWhat?! Grigon shouted withplete shock.


    Baron nc sighed before stepping forward. Sir Grigon. The truth is


    Since Eugene was watching, Baron nc gave a recount unapanied by any of his personal opinions or thoughts. Anyone who heard the story could conclude that Sir Carmier had picked a quarrel and that the other knights had acted disgracefully.


    S-s-such a thing


    Grigon was stupefied. Carmier was a famous knight he knew well. Both his background and status were prestigious, and his strength was well known in the Hisain Countdom. Someone like that had actually done something inexplicable which resulted in his death, and in a single blow, at that!


    <em>This is mad</em>


    Grigons eyes quivered even harder as he stared at Eugene. The ominous feeling he could sense from Eugene had be even greater than before. At the same time, he finally realized why the high-ranking nobles of many countries, as well as a prince of the Roman Empire, dared not to act recklessly in front of the vampire king. He had also finally realized why Baron nc had signed an agreement with the King of Maren at the risk of additional political burden instead ofing to the elite soldiers of the countdom. In addition, he had also finallye to the realization that the knights of the Roman Empire and the nearby countries had been mistaken when they thought that the King of Marens achievements were inted and exaggerated.


    <em>D-dont tell me He came here personally rather than just sending Baron nc because?</em>


    If the kings purpose had been to procure food and supplies, it would have been sufficient to send Baron nc and an agent to represent him. However, the King of Maren had insisted on leading all of his troops to Byrne, all the while making sure that the Knights of Dawn would receive the spotlight. He had even made sure to make it seem like the enved Knights of Dawn were the protagonists of the day.


    <em>Gulp</em>


    Grigon felt as if all the fine hairs on his body were standing on end. He felt so fearful of the kings eyes, which glimmered with an indifferent light. What would have happened if he had raised an objection orined about having to take responsibility for the food and the supplies? Even without much justification, he could have made various excuses to avoid responsibility, arguing that the Knights of Dawn had been enved; he could have also tried to negotiate on the pretext of Carmiers death.


    However, if he had done so


    <em>Then I would have been fucked. I was in the presence of a lion No, a dragon.</em>


    Grigon gulped once more as goosebumps rose on his forearms.


    Byrne and I will actively cooperate with Your Majesty while Your Majesty deals with the monsters. And as you said, I will do my best to take responsibility for Sir Carmiers body and the other sirs as well.


    I am d to hear that. Thank you for your honorable decision, sir, Eugene said.


    Not at all. Is there anything else that I can assist you with? Grigon asked. He was showing a much more polite attitude than at the beginning.


    Eugene responded once again with an apologetic expression, Well, its nothing else, but I had the injured members of the Knights of Dawn consume refined mana stones. Since we brought it for emergency use, we dont have much


    I willpensate you for all of it, Grigon quickly answered.


    <em>Oh! </em>Lord Hisain truly has a fantastic son, Eugenemented. Eugene smiled with satisfaction after obtaining everything he had desiredhundreds of cavalries that he couldmand free of charge, food and supplies free of charge, as well aspensation for the refined mana stones.


    ***


    While Eugene was upied in a tense negotiation with Grigon, the other members of the expedition were eating and drinking to their hearts content in the grand wee. It was the first time in a while that they could rx without worrying about having to stand guard. As such, most of the guards and knights enjoyed themselves. However, not everyone was enjoying the harmonious atmosphere.


    <em>Munch, munch.</em>


    On one side of Byrne Castles courtyard, two beowulf warriors were busily tearing into a basin of boiled meat brought to them by the servants of the castle. The servants appeared to be extremely scared of them.


    Meat is good and all, but it would be perfect if I could have a barrel of ale. Dont you think so?


    The other dogheads areing to change shifts with uster, so lets hold it in until then. I heard that the clowns and the dancers here y hard. Lets go watch thatter.


    There must be other types of meat as well, right? Im getting a little sick of beef.


    I heard that the pigs here are well known. They were raised while being fed apples and honey, so their meat is supposed to be extremely tender.


    Kwuooo!


    <em>Squeak.</em>


    The two warriors suddenly stopped and turned their heads. The back door of the big carriage they were guarding was slowly opening with a creak.


    <em>Thud. Tap, tap.</em>


    W-what is it? The beowulf warriors retreated several steps after seeing the face of the figure descending from the carriage. It was a rather strange situation knowing the wild, brave nature of the beowulf warriors. However, the yellowed face of the female wizard, the one the dark lord and the golden spirit referred to as roon, was much too bizarre.


    Excuse me Her hoarse voice made her seem like she had crawled from the fiery pits of hell.


    <em>Uagh!</em> Had she transformed into a lich?!


    Itspletely possible. She hasn''t seen sunlight for months now and hasnt eaten a single piece of meat either, right?


    Stop making a lich out of a perfectly normal wizard. Could you call Sir Eugene for me? Or can you guide me to him? The lich, or rather, Romari, spoke while slithering to the two beowulfs with her long robe dragging behind her.


    The two beowulfs jumped with fear while nodding. I-I got it! I got it, so stoping toward us!


    I will go!


    Originating from Brantia, the beowulf warriors were greatly reverent toward druids. They considered Eugenes wizard Romari to be equal to or even greater than a druid. As such, they had been struck with fear when she suddenly appeared with an appearance simr to a lich, and they quickly moved for fear of being cursed.


    Romari disregarded the beowulfs and crouched down by the fire.


    I I figured it out The real identity of the incense burner As a member of the Blood Shadow School, I finally figured it out Romari muttered quietly like a madman while picking up the scraps of the meat the beowulf warriors had left behind.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Mana reaction? Eugene asked.


    No. Not just mana, but evil energy as well, Romari answered.


    Eugene frowned after listening to Romaris exnation. Her face had be yellowed after spending months stuck in the carriage researching. With Mirian out to create drinking water for the expedition, only Eugene and Romari were in the carriage.


    The skull incense burner is a magic tool designed to respond to evil energy. Thats why you were able to find it with a ck wizard and inside an evilnd. And that means Romari continued.


    Are you saying that it might have been made in a different world? Eugene asked.


    Romari answered, Yes. I think so. No, Im sure.


    She was more serious than ever.


    As a result of closely examining and researching the skull incense burners you gave me, Sir Eugene, I was able to confirm that it was made by a single person, Romari said.


    A single person? Eugene asked.


    Yes.


    Eugene was quite surprised. He wasnt particrly knowledgeable when it came to magic, but he knew that the skull incense burners were exceptional magic tools in many ways. As such, it was mind-boggling to think that only one person was responsible for the creation of the two tools, especially when there were likely more copies as well.


    But heres the thing there are only two schools that use arge amount of blood and soul to create magic tools or to unfold mysteries. One is my school, the Blood Shadow School, and the other is Romari exined.


    ck magic. Necromancers, Eugene concluded.


    Yes. Of course, the Blood Shadow School has never researched or created such magic tools, so that just leaves the necromancers. However, if they were responsible for the creation of these magic tools, they would have already caused a huge incident and made themselves known. The necromancers love to show off, and they have bad rtionships with other necromancers, even necromancers from their own school. And their rtionship with other schools isnt that good as well, Romari exined.


    So youre saying that the skull incense burners were created by one person, but if a necromancer had created such an exceptional tool, they would have bragged right here and there, right? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes. The first time you came into contact with this was when you killed the ck wizard responsible for turning the twin-headed ogre into an undead, right? Romari asked.


    Thats right...


    So if a necromancer created it, they would have been desperate to put it to use. Just like how that ck wizard turned that monster into an undead. Especially even more so, if the creator of the tool was a necromancer, Romari said.


    <em>Hmm</em> Eugene sank into thought while stroking his chin. After a while, he raised his head and continued, Isnt it also possible that someone had taken it from the necromancer who created it?


    Thats a good point. However, whenever a necromancer created something, they would leave a special mark on their creation. Im a wizard as well, so I can attest to the fact that all wizards are very proud of their magic and mysteries, Romari responded.


    So, they would have left a signature or something? Eugene asked.


    Yes, yes


    Wizards wereparable to knights when it came to being prideful. Romari was a bit unusual, but the other wizards Eugene had encountered regarding the mana stones trade were prideful. Of course, the wizards hadnt acted arrogant in front of Eugene, as he was a member of the Dark n and a renowned knight, but wizards disdained even ordinary nobles. And their rarity made them even prouder of themselves.


    Necromancers were even rarer, and if a necromancer had created an exceptional magic tool like the skull incense burner, they would have certainly left their mark on it.


    Knights speak with their sword; wizards speak with their magic Eugene muttered while recalling a proverb he once heard.


    Romari nodded. Yes. However, there are no signs or markings on the skull incense burner. No traces of a mark have been erased either. In other words, it wasnt made by a necromancer. Most importantly


    Romari took a breath before continuing, Sir Eugene, you moved the twin-headed ogre with this, right?


    Thats right.


    And Sir Eugene is an Origin vampire. But what is an Origin vampire? Romari said.


    Stop asking rhetorical questions and get on with it, Eugene said.


    An Origin isnt just a highest-ranking member of the Dark n, but the ruler of all undead. Do you recall what you said about the monsters that crossed over from the other world in the heart of the evilnds? How did you say they crossed over? Romari asked.


    It looked like they died. Things that looked like souls gathered together and crossed over the <em>Hmm?!</em> Eugene suddenly eximed after a brief pause as if he hade to a realization.


    Romari was rather pleased to see such a reaction from Eugene, which was quite rare. She then spoke with a smile on her haggard face, Yes. Essentially all of them are creatures that died once. In a way, you could consider them a kind of undead. Thats why this incense burner reacted strongly to Sir Eugenes blood.


    So, what youre saying is


    Yes. This object originally came from the world you saw, the Demon World, and its something an undead monarch like Sir Eugene or someone from the other side had created Romari exined.


    So, a demon created it? Eugene asked.


    Yes, thats right.


    The smile hadpletely disappeared from Romaris face. The wizard was an explorer of mysteries, a pathfinder of stars, and this was the truth that she had uncovered. The discovery was a secret hidden from this world, or rather, known to an extremely small number of people. Moreover, it wasnt a coincidence that Romari managed to unveil a portion of the secret. It was something that she would have nevere across had she never met Eugene.


    <em>Fate. It must be fate</em>


    Such were Romaris thoughts. It was fate that she, a wizard of a school with a highest-ranking vampire as its progenitor, had met one of the few Vampire Origins. At the same time, it couldnt have been a simple ident, but an inevitability.


    <em>Because Sir Eugene has many secrets.</em>


    Romari knew. Although she had never held a deep conversation with Eugene, she knew that he had lost his past. At first, she simply assumed the Origin was hiding his past intentionally out of amusement, but she had been mistaken. Her fateful encounter with Eugene and the events of the past several years had been a journey for Eugene to recover his past. However, it appeared that Eugene didnt want to talk about it, and Romari respected his decision.


    If she belonged to any other school than the Blood Shadow School, she would have never ended up apanying Eugene on his journey. Any other wizard would have long left the side of the Vampire Origin.


    <em>Thats why its an inevitability.</em>


    The fact that she was a wizard who belonged to the Blood Shadow School and the fact that Eugene was an Originall of it was fate and an inevitability.


    By the way Eugene called out in a low voice.


    Yes, Romari answered before looking up at him. Eugene was indifferent as usual, but his eyes contained a strange glimmer.


    Eugene continued, If what you say is true, the skull incense burner is from the other world, the Demon World. And it only responds to vampires like me or highest-ranking undead like me, right?


    Yes


    Then doesnt that mean that I could be from over there as well? Eugene asked.


    <em>Whoa!!!</em> Romari eximed, stupefied. She hadnt thought that far.


    Eugene continued with a calm expression, unlike someone who had just made a shocking statement. Romari. You said that I was a Vampire Origin. You also said that there are only a few Origins in the world. Its likely that the n masters are Origins as well. Perhaps not all of them, but some of them are. Is that right?


    T-thats right


    Christian and Rohime have encountered n masters, and they said that I should be stronger than them. They werentpletely sure, but they thought that the power and the mysteries of the n masters were roughly only about the same as Galfredik, rather than me, Eugene said.


    .. Romaris lips started quivering. She could guess what Eugene was about to say.


    But Galfredik is my vassal. He can neither stand up to me nor disobey me. Even if Galfredik attacks me with all his might, its a constant fact that I will always win. Galfrediks growth has always been proportional to me regaining my powers one by one, Eugene continued.


    As the few remaining tattoos on Eugenes body disappeared one by one, he regained his memories, as well as his power and mysteries as a vampire. In line with that, Galfredik also became stronger as a vampire.


    However, Galfrediks powers as a vampire fell short of Eugene''s. If Eugene unleashed his full Fear, Galfredik would be reduced to nothing but a frog faced with a viper. Galfrediks excellent swordsmanship and high valor as an honorable knight would be reduced to nothing. However, the two high lords had gauged Galfrediks powers to be on par with the n masters.


    Although Galfredik wasnt adept at utilizing his authorities due to his short time as a vampire, his Fear was as powerful as the n masters. Andbined with his excellent senses andbat skills, it was judged that he wasparable to the n masters.


    Do you really think that n masters on Galfrediks level could really handle me? Such creatures could they really be called the same Origin as me? Eugene said.


    !!!


    I dont think so. Of course, its possible that there are other Origins, but I believe that most n masters arent Origins. At least, thats what I think, Eugene added.


    T-then


    Thats right. Just like Galfredik, they must be vassals of Origins. Other Origins like myself may havee from the Demon World, Eugene continued.


    <em>Ah</em> The trace of the secret she had grasped rather quickly unveiled more of itself to Romari. It guided her. Of course, it was difficult to tell whether it was the entire truth or merely a part of it, but Romari became certain of one thing even amidst her shock.


    <em>I need to stick with Sir Eugene until the end.</em>


    Was it her sense of mission as a wizard? Her duty as the sessor of the Blood Shadow School? No. It was fate and an inevitability. The wizard Romari wasnt a coward who would shrink and run in the face of fate.


    Eugene was close to an unexpected, but wee hypothesis afterbining the ideas he had with the information he had just obtained from Romari.


    <em>When I killed the demons The entrance to the Demon World disappeared.</em>


    He had been at aplete loss at the time, but now, he had a hunch. The passages to the Demon World in the heart of the evilnds were deliberately ced there by a certain someone, and the one responsible seemed to have something to do with himself. Eugene had seen the Demon World through the translucent corridor, and the creatures of the demon world had seen him as well. If that were true, he could conclude that the existence responsible for the creation of the corridor had seen him as well.


    <em>Thats why they got rid of it. No, maybe it was a warning?</em>


    However, it didnt really matter. For now, he had no way of crossing over to the Demon World. As such, his first mission was to find those who had information about the corridor to the Demon Worldthose responsible for using the skull incense burner in their ns.


    <em>Hmm?!</em> Eugene flinched.


    Whats wrong, Sir Eugene? Did something elsee to mind? Romari asked with glistening, anticipating eyes.


    Eugene shook his head. It was still too early to share his hypothesis with her. The idea hade to him all of a sudden, but it somehow seemed very likely that it was true.


    <em>Its very possible that the one responsible for creating the incense burner and the one responsible for the creation of the passages are one and the same.</em>


    He had revealed a secret, but the truth led to another question. However, Eugene wasnt impatient. After taking care of the monsters in the Countdom of Hisain, he would have to head to other nations affected by the monster uprising. And to do that, he would have to pass through the City of Petra, one of the three major port cities of the Roman Empire. It was the same city where he had sent Delmondo a long time ago.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Eugene had be privy to an important truththe skull incense burners originated from the Demon World, but he didnt pass the information on to anyone else. Publicizing the truth would only cause unnecessary confusion, and Eugenes guess was that the one responsible for the current situation had the goal of creating chaos. It was clear that Crown Prince Voltaire was involved, but the exact extent of the situation was unknown, as well as what awaited him behind the smokescreen. Eugene had no intention of ying into his enemys hands and helping them create more confusion. As such, he decided to keep the issue regarding the incense burners a secret until he had umted more solid evidence.


    Are you telling me to stay in Byrne? Prince Localope asked.


    There will be no need for Your Highness toe with us to kill the monsters, Eugene responded.


    Well, thats true, but Prince Localope hesitated. He couldnt bear to say that he wanted to witness Eugene fighting with his own eyes. Moreover, he could guess why Eugene was asking him to stay behind.


    I understand. I will remain in Byrne. Since the governor here is directly rted to Lord Hisain, I shouldfort him well, Prince Localope said.


    Eugene smirked. Prince Localope was no longer a brat. Having encountered many nobles from various countries for more than the year he had spent with Eugene, he now had a clear idea of his role.


    Dont skimp out. Spend lots of money and lend a listening ear to the governors sobs, Eugene advised.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Wouldnt it be better for me to establish a deeper rtionship with him instead? Prince Localope asked.


    If you get too close to him, it could be rather troublesome for youter when you return to the empire, Eugene answered.


    <em>Ah,</em> you have a point. I understand what you mean, Prince Localope said. For all intents and purposes, Prince Localope was only an intermediary. If a coalition did form between the various nations, he would have to stand on the side of the Roman Empire and speak with the coalition. Things could be difficult for him if he had a deeper rtionship with the nobles of the nations, so it was best for him to continue a formal rtionship with them while keeping his distance.


    Prince Localope was left behind in Byrne with the foreign nobles, and Eugene set off with the expedition, the Knights of Dawn, and the depot merchants. The residents of the vige came out to see off the brave warriors who were setting out to destroy the monsters that disturbed the peace of the Demeire region. Grigon also saw Eugene off and the expedition, even though he had a bitter heart after being robbed in broad daylight. What was done was already done, so he hoped that Eugene would thoroughly deal with the monsters as he watched the group depart.


    Theyll seed, right? Grigon asked with a worried heart.


    Baron nc responded, His Majesty is much greater than what you experienced. No, he is much more powerful than what you saw from him, Sir Grigon.


    Well, he did defeat Sir Carmier in a single blow Grigon muttered as his expression suddenly became grim. Although Sir Carmiers actions had been inexcusable, he had still been a representative knight of the Hisain Countdom. The aftermath of Carmiers death in Eugenes hands would obviously be huge.


    I wonder whats going to happen once news about Sir Carmier bes known Grigon muttered.


    I am worried about that as well. The hot-tempered knights of the capital wont be able to stand still, Baron nc responded with a grim expression. He was clearly in a precarious position due to the incident.


    I will mediate between the two sides.


    <em>Ah! </em>Your Highness, The two people bowed with respect when Prince Localope stepped forward.


    I will personally exin the situation to Lord Hisain. So, I think it would be best if you sirs just tell Lord Hisain what happened, Prince Localope said.


    <em>Oh</em> If Your Highness says so, then we will obey. Isnt that right, Sir nc?


    Of course...


    Even if he was the powerless third of the emperor, he was still a legitimate child of the emperor whose veins ran gold. If Prince Localope spoke on their behalf, neither Count Hisain nor the knights of the countdom would be able to act rashly. As such, Grigon and Baron nc took on relieved expressions at Localopes promise.


    Then, how exactly will you mediate, Your Highness? Grigon asked.


    Mediate? Localope said while hiding his panic.


    Yes.<em> Ah,</em> well, this is not the right ce to talk about this. Why dont we head inside?


    <em>Uh</em> Right, lets do that.


    Prince Localope was once again taking care of troublesome work on behalf of Eugene.


    ***


    With all due respect, Your Majesty, how do you n on proceeding with the subjugation? The representative member of the Knights of Dawn disyed utmost courtesy. All the members of the Knights of Dawn were rather thankful to Eugene. Even though they were his ves, he had never treated them with disrespect. Moreover, the King of Maren had even allowed them to take the spotlight when they entered Byrne. Although their resentment toward him for the murder of Carmier still remained, they all agreed that Eugene was an extremely honorable knight.


    The monsters are concentrated at the Felipoa Volcano, right? We will head there first, Eugene answered. The monster uprising of the Hisain Countdoms Demiere region was rather unusual. The monster uprising affecting other nations usually saw severalrge groups of monsters roaming around. However, the monsters of Demiere had gathered in a specific location. The monsters traveled in groups, flocked viges, ughtered, and returned back to their base with trophies.


    As Your Majesty says, the monsters are all concentrated in one ce. However, it is quite arge area. Moreover, the geography is rather unsuitable for horsemen like ourselves


    Mount Felipoa, which meant giants fingernail, was a dormant volcano. It wasrge and rough. Even hunters and herbalists only climbed the mountain when it was suitable to do so, and there were only one or two months a year considered suitable for climbing it.


    I already have some ideas, so dont worry about it, Eugene responded indifferently. In fact, he had no such ideas in mind. Although he was unmatched when it came to strength and power, Eugene was inferior to experienced, veteran knights when it came to tactics and strategy. Until now, Galfredik and the other knights had always provided him with advice as he improvised military tactics based on the situations at the time. He had never been faced with difficulty because of his own power, as well as the power of his subordinates.


    But even though he was without a proper n, Eugene wasnt worried about subjugating the monsters of the Demiere region. The reason was simplehe was apanied by Princess Lilisain and the elven knightswho were veteran monster hunters for dozens of years.


    <em>The princess is confident, so Ill leave it to her.</em>


    Lets go, Eugene said.


    Understood.


    He had no specific n, but in a way, it was the best n.


    ***


    Operation hammer and anvil? Eugene asked.


    Thats right, Princess Lilisain answered with an indifferent expression. She then continued, After scouting, we came to realize that the volcanic zone is quite wide. Moreover, the weather is unusual, and the terrain is rough.


    Princess Lilisain and her group had gotten a rough grasp of the geography after spending half a day in the areas near Mount Felipoa, perhaps thanks to their familiarity with mountains and fields.


    So? Eugene asked.


    So, its impossible to mobilize the cavalry. To be exact, none of the troops will be of help except those belonging to the other races, Princess Lilisain answered.


    So, were the only ones who can climb the volcano, since vampires, elves, and beowulfs can be active regardless of terrain and weather? Eugen asked.


    And please remember that the twin-headed ogre and the griffons are there as well, Princess Lilisain added.


    <em>Hmm?</em> I understand the twin-headed ogre, but are you nning to make use of the griffons as well? Eugene asked.


    Princess Lilisain nodded with a proud expression before responding, Although they are a little weak because they havent fully matured yet, short-haul flights and climbing should be possible for them.


    <em>Hooh.</em> So, they can finally show their worth, Eugene said while turning his gaze to the griffons. The two creatures immediately folded their wings and groveled. It was a servile, pathetic disy, considering that they were intermediate-ranked monsters. However, they felt threatened by Eugenes gaze. They knew that the vampire considered them simply as emergency rations, and they had been fully tamed by the princess along with Mirian. As such, their reaction was natural.


    In addition, the griffon siblings had recently noticed the beowulfs licking their lips and gulping while ncing their way. From the beowulfs gazes and the fact that they had recently grown bigger, it became pretty obvious that the beowulfs would fry them like regr chickens at the first chance. As such, the griffon siblings had no choice but to show absolute obedience to Eugene. Eugene was the scariest existence in this world; however, he was the only one who could protect them. The griffons noticed that their scary master seemed disappointed and regretful when he gazed at them, so they instantly realized that they had to do whatever they could to win his favor.


    Good. Anyway, tell me the specifics of the n. How is operation hammer and anvil going to work exactly? Eugene asked. He had a rough idea of what the hammer and anvil tactic meant. However, he couldnt understand how it would be implemented in mountainous terrain.


    Even monsters are not capable of moving around the entirety of the mountain freely. It means that their area of activity is limited, Princess Lilisain said.


    I see, Eugene responded.


    Which means that it will be possible for us to herd them by blocking the cliff over there and the ridge on the other side, Princess Lilisain continued while pointing at a distance.


    <em>Hooh,</em> Eugene nodded after turning his eyes. Mount Felipoa was a giant mountain that looked to be over two thousand meters tall. It looked gentle from afar, but even monsters had difficulty traveling through the mountain because of the strange, bizarre rock formations and the cliffs that measured hundreds of meters. In other words, the monsters had no choice but to travel via set routes like bandits, and it appeared that Princess Lilisain had discovered this very path.


    First, the bait I mean, the anvil. The cavalry will y that role.


    Did you just say bait? Eugene asked.


    Your Highness is mistaken. You heard me wrong, Princess Lilisain responded with a brazen expression, after directly denying that she had justbeled three hundred people as mere bait.


    She then continued as if nothing happened, Anyway, the cavalry and the depot will organize into a formation at the bottom of the mountain and act as the anvil.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    There would be well over three hundred people with the cavalries and the depot workersbined. Moreover, they wouldnt have a problem maneuvering at the bottom of the mountain.


    And the rest? Eugene asked.


    I will take care of one side with the sirs of nd, as well as the beowulf warriors. The other side will be taken by the nobles of the Dark n and the twin-headed ogre, Princess Lilisain continued. Elven knights and beowulf warriors could move unhindered even through the rugged terrain of the volcano. Moreover, Galfredik, the two vampire high lords, and the twin-headed ogre could also move without being greatly affected by the terrain and weather.


    Then I will<em>Ah,</em> perhaps? Eugene muttered. He had a rough guess about the job he would be assigned to.


    Princess Lilisain spoke with a smile, Yes. You will drive the monsters down from the very top. Its something only Your Majesty is capable of doing.


    Princess, you are a genius, Eugeneplimented.


    Im still inadequate, Princess Lilisain answered with a shy expression.


    The representative of the cavalry stared at her with a bbergasted expression. He then spoke cautiously, Ah, Your Majesty, and Princess. With all due respect, how do you n to get to the top?


    Mount Felipoa is a monster paradise. If Princess Lilisains n were to be realized, the King of Maren would have to get to the top of the mountain before anything else. Aside from having to face countless monsters on his way, he would cause all the monsters to scatter on his journey up. The n would go awry before it even began properly.


    How is that a problem? Eugene asked.


    What? the representative asked; he was confused.


    Eugene responded with a smile that revealed his fangs, I can fly there instead.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Early the next morning, only dead silence apanied the gloomy mist circling around Mount Felipoa.


    <em>Clop, clop.</em>


    More than three hundred horsemen followed behind Edmund and lined the wide ins at the foot of the dormant volcano. On both sides of where the cavalry was stationed, the river meandered through the valleys with a thunderous roar. The waters currents were quite strong and swollen due to the continued rain from the night before. The muddy ground was rather unsuitable for horses to maneuver, but the ground where the cavalry awaited was solid.


    A spirit of water. Its truly amazing.


    I cant believe there is a knight who has contracted a spirit. I would have never believed it if I werent looking at it in person.


    I didnt think he was an ordinary person, but this is beyond anything I ever imagined.


    The cavalrymen of the Knights of Dawn whispered while stealing nces at Eugene, who was looking at the mountain wrapped in mist. It was extremely rare for people to travel to and from far abroad, but most of them knew about the King of Maren, as he was famous in the Kingdom of Caylor and the other nations in the west. The King of Maren had made numerous achievements over the years to eventually be a king. As such, it would have been strange for them to have never heard of the one known as the knight king. Even so, it was hard to believe that a highest-ranking noble of the Dark n was working together with a spirit.


    <em>Kieeeh</em> This is freaking hard, sir, Mirian muttered.


    Great work. Take some rest, Eugene responded. She had worked hard to draw the moisture from the ground, a piece ofnd wide enough for the cavalry to stand on and maneuver. She slowly crawled back into her pocket after finishing her job.


    Eugene turned his head toward the cavalry and spoke, Do not leave the marked area.


    In the first ce, they wouldnt leave the marked area even if they were told to. Cavalry fighting in the mud was no different from suicide.


    Galfredik, Princess, Eugene called out, and the two came forward.


    Follow the stream up. Be careful not to get caught.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    As you wish, Master.


    Princess Lilisain started to climb upward with the elven knights, the beowulf warriors, as well as the griffon siblings at the forefront. Galfredik, the two vampire high lords, and the twin-headed ogre began climbing the opposite canyon.


    Therge twin-headed ogre was slow as opposed to the vampires, who used their protruding ws to climb like spiders. However, the ogre was slow only rtive to the vampire. In the first ce, it was unbelievable for such arge creature to be able to climb such a steep, dangerous cliff.


    Then Eugene observed the two groups as they disappeared into the thickening fog, then stepped forward. The horsemen of the Knights of Dawn watched Eugene with a gaze mixed with curiosity and anxiety.


    <em>Paaaaaa</em>


    A crimson energy began to emanate from Eugenes figure.


    !!!


    They were wide-eyed at the amazing sight. Although all of them were aware of the existence of vampires, there were no high-ranking vampires residing in the Hisain Countdom because of Count Hisains hatred toward them. As such, they didnt know the true face of the highest-ranking nobles of the Dark n. No, rather, for most people, vampire nobles of the highest order were beings that spanned the realm of myth and legend. In the first ce, there werent many vampires capable of roaming around unaffected during the day. The cavalrymen were seeing for the first time, a physical manifestation of Fearing from a vampire.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Eugenes body became engulfed in a crimson me. The tongues of fire burst and scattered like tens of thousands of dark red grains of sand. Then, Eugenes body disappeared along with his armor, sword, spear, and shield.


    <em>Heuk?!</em>


    The onlookers eyes widened with surprise at the amazing sight. The dark red particles quickly took shape in the air.


    <em>Paaaaaat!</em>


    It was a crimson bat. The cavalry stared with their jaws agape at the sudden transformation of the particles. Therge crimson bat flew through the fog after taking form.


    What are you all doing? The subjugation has just begun. Get into formation, Edmund ordered in a cold voice. His icy voice acted as a whip to quickly awaken the cavalry.


    ***


    Eugene felt a strange sensation. His physical body had disappeared, and only his mind remained. He felt rather hazy, but he was surprisingly clear-minded. He was clearly aware that he was flying through the fog to the top of the mountain. In addition, he felt as if something was escaping from his body.


    <em>Am I losing my energy? This must be why the vampire high lords dont use their immaterial forms very often.</em>


    If even he could feel his energy being drained, then the high lords would certainly be affected even more. It could be concluded that using the immaterial form for an extended period of time could be quite dangerous.


    <em>I cant expand my Fear in this state.</em>


    In his current state, his body had literally transformed into a materialization of Fear. He could be called a body of Fear. This ability was a mystery beyond magic. It was a function that could only be utilized by vampires, particrly the highest-ranking nobility with superhuman capabilities. With such a fraudulent ability, it was no wonder the monarchs from all over the world, including the emperors of the Roman Empire, had always tried to maintain a friendly rtionship with the highest-ranking vampire aristocrats.


    <em>Or they would have tried to exterminate us all together.</em>


    They had definitely attempted that first. Unless they had powerful wizards by their sides, it was impossible for nobles to be unafraid of existences with such mysterious powers, as well as resistance to sunlight and silver. However, the situation drastically changed soon after the unofficial recognition of vampires by the Holy Empire. The vampire nobles were then incorporated into the various societies.


    <em>By the way, how did my equipment transform as well?</em>


    In the case of the vampire high lord who first used the ability in Brantia, only his body had transformed, leaving behind all of his armor and weapons on the ground. However, all of Eugenes equipment had transformed into Fear along with his body.


    <em>Its probably because my equipment is special.</em>


    Eugenes equipment were heirlooms of the Ba Duchy. They were special items designed and crafted by special craftsmen with special materials for a special existence. After hearing the stories rted to the equipment and using them for a while, Eugene reached the conclusion that they were made for a special existence among vampires.


    <em>It either means that there had been an Origin back then or theres Origin like me out there.</em>


    He suddenly encountered a strange energy while flying with such thoughts. He appeared to be around the middle of the tall mountain, and he could sense something strange emanating from a ce where gray rocks were jutting out.


    <em>What is it?</em>


    He wanted to expand his Fear to check it out, but it was impossible in his current state.


    <em>Is it the ruler of this mountain?</em>


    There was a good chance that it was. There were two evilnds on the mountain, as well as akethe water source of the Demiere region. It would have been strange if the monsters had no rulers.


    <em>A high-ranking monster has never been spotted here before, but</em>


    If the source of the energy was indeed a monster, then it was most likely a high-ranking monster. It was almost impossible to see high-ranking monsters not only as roamers, but even within evilnds until a few years ago. However, things were different now.


    <em>Should I deal with it first before herding the others?</em>


    It would take some time, but it wasnt a bad idea.


    <em>No. It will be better to deal with the others first before taking care of itst.</em>


    Intermediate and high-ranking monsters were extremely territorial. It wouldnt care even if all the other monsters were wiped out.


    As such, Eugene decided to leave the one responsible for the strange energy until the end.


    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>


    Suddenly, the fog that obscured his view disappeared with a gust of strong wind. At the same time, the top of the gray giant made its appearance beneath the bright sunlight. Eugene had finally arrived near the summit of the dormant volcano.


    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>


    Fear once again surrounded Eugenes figure and soared. The crimson pellets slowly fell to the ground in human form.


    <em>Phew</em> Eugene took a breath after taking the form of a perfect knight. He definitely felt drained after taking the immaterial form for a considerable amount of time.


    I should feed on some blood.


    Eugene looked around with the thought of catching a suitable monster. The first thing that caught his eye was a hugeke that filled the basin located at the mountains summit. Even at a rough nce, theke seemed to have a circumference of several kilometers. The pollution there had significantly progressed as well.


    The blue water had turned dark green, and groups of monsters were hanging around the vicinity. Eugene was more than five hundred meters from theke, and it seemed that the monsters hadnt sensed his presence just yet.


    I should take care of them first before purifying theke, Eugene said.


    The fact that low-ranking monsters were hanging around theke meant that there were no predatory, threatening monsters in the vicinity, and the one responsible for the monster uprising shouldnt be there as well. He would eliminate the monsters and let Mirian proceed with the purification while simultaneously herding the monsters down.


    Get ready to purify <em>Hmm?</em>


    Eugene spoke while reaching for his leather pocket, then stopped. It was gone. The leather pouch, which was originally a waterskin but served as Mirinas mobile home, had disappeared without a trace.


    Dont tell me


    His body and equipment could be transformed into Fear. However, even though she was his contracted spirit, Mirian was still a spirit. She could not be transformed into Fear.


    Then she should have fallen to the floor from the beginning <em>Ah?!</em>


    He had continued pping his wings after turning into a bat. In other words, the leather pouch containing Mirian would have stayed with him. And since the winding from the mountain wasnt so strong in the beginning, it would have stayed with him for a while. And then it would have fallen thanks to the wind at some point.


    Naturally, he had no idea where it fell.


    This is crazy.


    The spirit had suddenly be a missing child; or rather, a missing spirit. Eugene was dumbfounded. However, after evolving, the spirit was capable of sensing him from a few kilometers away. It wouldnt be difficult for her to find him on her own.


    Shes a tough little thing, so she should be fine on her own.


    Even if she was a littlecking, she wasnt weak, and most importantly, she was better than a cockroach when it came to survival. If nothing else, Mirian woulde to find him because of the wealth she had steadily collected with him so far.


    Ill get some blood first, Eugene ran toward the monsters by theke with glittering eyes.


    ***


    <em>K-kieh?</em> Sir? Mirian called out. She had been exhausted after draining the water from the ground where the cavalry would be stationed. As such, she had fallen asleep and wasfortably snoring away after settling in her leather pouch.


    However, a dull shock suddenly jolted her awake. When she opened the lid of the pocket and stretched out her neck


    W-what is this? Where did you go, sir?


    The surroundings were filled with fog, and all she saw were dark brown rocks.


    <em>Kiehh</em>


    Mirian was struck with a sudden onset of fear. She shoved her little head in her leather pocket, and her eyes moved around relentlessly with anxiety.


    S-sir. Im <em>shcawed</em>. Where did you go?


    She was a littlecking and blinded by greed for wealth, but she knew one thing very wellshe was nothing without her contractor Eugene.


    <em>Huweeeeeeeeeennng!</em> Mirian shouted with joy after looking around with fear for a moment. Although it was quite far away, she could clearly sense Eugenes energy.


    I dont know whats going on, but I have to go there quick.


    She eagerly pped her two sets of wings in the direction of Eugenes energy.


    However, all of a sudden


    <em>Hooh?</em> An undine in a volcano? Im lucky.


    <em>Kieeeeeeeeekhhhkkk!</em>


    The spirit screamed in response to the cheerful but rather insidious voice.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    W-w-what is it?! <em>Kieeeh?!</em> Although Mirian was a littlecking, she wasnt aplete idiot. She had erased her presence as soon as she realized that she had been left behind. Those capable of seeing her were few and far between, but she hade to develop the natural defense mechanism of a loser, or rather, the weak, after being suppressed by the swamp monster for a long time. However, someone had seen her even though she had erased her presence. They even called out to her.


    <em>K-kieh?</em>


    Mirian attempted to flee as soon as she heard the voice, as it was the best choice of action when under a threat. However, for some reason, she couldnt even move an inch. The man hidden under the gray hood was emanating an unusual energy. She was certain that he wasnt an ordinary man by any means. No, in the first ce, it was impossible for just anyone to be leisurely wandering around a mountain filled to the brim with monsters.


    The unusual power emitting from the man was binding Mirian and preventing her from moving. The losers brilliance only shone during moments of crisis like these. She immediately came to the most suitable, tactical decision that was appropriate for the current situation.


    <em>Oh,</em> my! Esteemed sir! I do not know who you may be, but this little one is just an ipetent, tasteless, insignificant spirit. If this little one has encroached upon your esteemed selfs territory unknowingly, I will leave immediately.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Thats strange. You talk as if you are a ve rather than a spirit, the man remarked.


    It was all because she had been thoroughly enved from the beginning.


    Oh, my, my! My esteemed sir, if you so desire, this little one is willing to be your ve at any The spirit suddenly stopped herself in the midst of her groveling. She had been about to tell a ridiculous lie to escape the crisis, but a particr face hade to her mind.


    At any, what? the man asked. A hint of amusement could be heard in his voice.


    Mirian stammered, Well, <em>uh</em> well I was about to say


    Did you mean to say that you would be my ve? the man asked.


    Kieeh T-thats Mirian stuttered while shaking. She hesitated for a moment before continuing, This little one has already formed a contract with someone.


    <em>Hooh?</em> An undine with a contractor. Then your master must be an elf? the man said.


    No, sir, Mirian answered.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    The mans voice became filled with surprise for the first time. Although their rtionship sometimes involved violence, Mirian recovered her confidence as soon as she thought of Eugene.


    She started to speak excitedly, This little ones contractor isnt an elf, but She hesitated. Mirian was a littlecking, but she was kind. Because she wascking and kind, Mirian felt that it was inappropriate for her to speak of her contractor Eugene to the unidentified man in front of her. She didnt know, but she had a hunch that it would cause trouble for Eugene. Moreover


    - If you go around doing foolish things, I will deduct your share of gold and treasures ording to the gravity of the matter.


    Eugenes threat weighed heavily on her mind.


    <em>Kiek! I cant lose my gold, silver, and treasures!</em>


    As such, Mirian decided to keep her mouth shut out of her loyalty to Eugene and greed for wealth.


    Why did you stop talking? the man asked.


    <em>K-kieh</em>


    Hooh. Its already amazing that a spirit has formed a contract with someone other than the long-ears, but you even have a sense of loyalty to them. This is truly amazing, the manmented with a grin under the hood.


    <em>Huweeeee</em> Mirian shuddered while mewling at the smile.


    <em>T-this is too scary!</em>


    She had never been this scared since she met Eugene. She was scared when she encountered a ghost or even a violent high-ranking monster, but it hadnt been to this extent. It was to the degree that she felt she would have preferred to be in the sea monsters asshole. She didnt feel as though her life was being threatened at that time, but now, the image of death was seriously being projected onto her.


    Theres a story that eating evolved spirits will allow one to be immortal. Do you know that story? the man asked.


    <em>Kieeeeh?!</em> Mirian squealed.


    The man continued, Of course, very few beings are capable of eating spirits. However, it just so happens that I am one of the very few.


    ?! Mirian froze in ce with a ghastly expression, and she stopped pping entirely. She was already pale, but her face literally turned blue with fear.


    If you tell me the target of your loyalty and allegiance, I might let you off.


    <em>Kwuoo.</em>


    The mans mouth was slightly exposed under the hood, and it stretched into a wide smile as his figure overflowed with formidable energy. Slowly, the man raised his hand and slowly removed his hood to reveal his face. The spirit felt her very soul quiver when she saw the eyes of the man shining in vivid yellow jade as if they were made of colored ss.


    T-t-this little one is is The spirits eyes quivered like a sailboat faced with a storm. Thecking, but kind spirit was facing the biggest crisis in her life.


    ***


    <em>Papapat!</em>


    Princess Lilisain jumped onto the rocks of the valley like a fierce beast.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaa!</em>


    The valley was filled with misty vapor, and the strong torrents swirled downward from all over the ce due to the previous nights rain. The ground was slippery due to the water and the moss, but Princess Lilisain, the elven knights, and the beowulf warriors continued climbing with ease. It was understandable for the beowulf warriors to be so strong and agile, considering that their bodies were simr to wolves in many ways. However, the sight of the armed elven knights maneuvering through the valley without falling behind was quite surprising.


    Of course, there was a good exnation behind this. The elven knights were experienced hunters well-versed in various environments. They had already changed their boots before starting their ascent. Moreover, they all had specially designed hooks on their hands to allow them to climb quickly without slipping.


    Quick break.


    The elven knights and the beowulf warriors stopped at Princess Lilisains words. The elves were slightly exhausted, unlike their counterparts who possessed even more stamina than beasts. Elves were faster and more agile than humans, but their stamina and endurance were simr to humans. Moreover, whilst human knights could replenish themselves with refined mana stones, elves could not do so. As such, they had to get plenty of rest to recover. Naturally, since elves could feel and ept mana, they recovered at a much faster rate than humans. In just ten minutes, they could recover their stamina and strength to normal. However, the situation was slightly different today.


    The water source is contaminated, and the flow of mana isnt regr, Princess.


    It cant be helped. We cannot rest for more than ten minutes if we want to stay on time, Princess Lilisain answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Yes.


    The torrent descending through the valley wasnt yellow and brown in color, which was expected from muddy water, but rather an unpleasant green. It reflected the severity of the water sources pollution. Just like the other ces affected by the monster uprising, it seemed that the pollution had significantly progressed here. It was rather fortunate that the heavy rain had slightly diluted the water. Otherwise, it would have been entirely possible that the elves would find it difficult to even approach the water.


    <em>Sniff!</em> There are no monsters around. Just as I expected, the bastards must have run off elsewhere, thinking that it was dangerous.


    The beowulfs reported after scouting ahead. Unlike the elves, they still had plenty of strength.


    Thank you for all your hard work. I can see why you are His Majesty Eugenes trusted warriors. Truly amazing, Princess Lilisain said.


    <em>Kuhehehe! </em>Sir Princess really does know what shes talking about.


    But I think I moved a bit too much. Im hungry. Lets eat something before we continue.


    The beowulfs agreed unanimously and took out jerky from the packs tied to their waists.


    <em>Ah,</em> damn it. Why is it so tough?


    Just chew it, you dog-brain.


    <em>Ah, </em>Im craving meat.


    After you ate so much at dawn?


    Arent you hungry?


    I am


    The beowulfs muttered theirints while gnawing through jerkies the size of a human palm. As they chewed, some of them found themselves naturally turning their eyes to a certain ce.


    <em>K-kya</em>


    The griffon siblings were standing on both sides of Princess Lilisain. They flinched when they noticed the gazes, then folded their wings before sticking closer to Princess Lilisain while trembling. The scene of two monsters as big as bulls relying on a thin, slender princess was ratherical and ridiculous. However, the two siblings genuinely felt as if their lives were threatened. Even if they were fully grown, they would still have to flee in the face of two or three beowulfs.


    However, the drooling beowulfs ncing at the two siblings were those who had been freely interacting with the one they were most afraid ofEugene.


    Im pretty sure theyve gotten meatier as ofte.


    Do you think theyll taste like chicken if we fry them?


    Even if their heads are like a birds, they have a lions body, right?


    Theyre as big as a bull, so shouldnt they taste like beef?


    Then we can just cook their heads, bodies, and tails separately, right?


    <em>Whew~! </em>Youre pretty smart for a dog-brain.


    The trembling of the griffon siblings only intensified as the beowulfs continued their whispers. They couldnt understand what the warriors were talking about, but they had a rough idea after growing up with humans. Even though griffons were predators in the wild, they were nothing more than emergency food here. In the end, the griffons had no choice but to turn their miserable eyes to their only savior, the one whom they thoroughly regarded as their mother.


    <em>Kyaaah. Kyahh</em>


    The griffons whimpered with even tears in their eyes. Princess Lilisain stroked them with a kind expression, then spoke to the beowulf warriors, This isnt an emergency yet. If we run out of supplies, I will butcher them personally, so dont drool after them yet.


    <em>Kwuooo!</em> You really dont mess around.


    But dont covet their tails and the bigger ones testicles. It belongs to His Majesty, Princess Lilisain said.


    <em>Huh? </em>Why? Is that part especially delicious? the beowulfs asked.


    Princess Lilisain responded proudly, Its excellent for ones virility. Its even more effective when cooked ording to nds secret recipe.


    !!!


    The beowulfs looked surprised, while the elves hadplicated expressions. It seemed that their princess was already prepared to take care of her beloveds health.


    It was then


    Hmm?!


    Princess Lilisain stopped herself from exining the excellent efficacy of the griffon testicle, as she suddenly turned her head.


    What? What is it?


    Princess?


    The warriors and the knights asked after instantly preparing forbat. Their watchful eyes headed in the direction of the princess gaze.


    Princess Lilisain stared silently while standing still like a stone statue. After a while, she unsheathed her sword and spoke quietly, Somethings strange. I feel an energy that doesnt belong here.


    What is it? A monster?


    Negative. Its not a monster. <em>Hmm?!</em>


    Princess Lilisain became wide-eyed. She quickly turned her head back to the knights and the warriors before continuing, I also sense the energy of His Majestys cutie.


    Cutie? <em>Ah!</em> The evil spirit?


    Thats right, Princess Lilisain said.


    Then we should go rescue the spirit right away!


    Negative. All of you should continue your mission. I will go and save the cutie by myself, Princess Lilisain said.


    No, but


    His Majestys strict orders. Are you nning to break them? Princess Lilisain said in a quiet, but powerful voice. The beowulfs stopped in their tracks. Although they were on friendly terms with Eugene, they still respected Eugene and were afraid of him. After all, they had thoroughly seen and experienced Eugenes fury back on Brantia.


    <em>Tsk.</em> We cant go against the order of the dark lord.


    Be careful...


    Princess, at least we can


    Sirs, dont even think of tarnishing the honor of nd, Princess Lilisain said.


    Yes, The elves responded with a bow while biting their lips. They had vowed to take Eugenes orders as their top priority.


    I will reconvene with all of you as soon as possible. Then.


    <em>Papat!</em>


    Princess Lilisains figure quickly drifted away into the thick fog.


    ***


    The purebloods of nds royal family could detect spirits. However, it became increasingly difficult to detect spirits the more distant they were and the same was true for Princess Lilisain. However, at a certain point, Princess Lilisain had gained the ability to sense Mirian even at far distances. It all started when she fed Eugene her own blood. She could now see, hear, and feel Eugenes contracted spirit at any time and anywhere.


    Morepelling evidence that we are a match made in heaven, Princess Lilisain muttered. She had no choice but to think so. In the first ce, she voluntarily provided her blood to Eugenea vampireafter making up her mind.


    And now, she could sense Eugenes contracted spirit and her personal cutie near the middle of the volcano. Moreover, there was a strange, dangerous presence with the spirit. And she was unfamiliar with the strange energy.


    I will save the cutie. <em>Hoo, hoo</em> Princess Lilisain kicked off of the ground. Her sense of duty burned bright like a me.


    About ten minutester, her slightly tired eyes once again burned with fierce energy. She could see a glowing creature and a blurred figure in the fog.


    <em>No need for words!</em>


    <em>Shuack!</em>


    Princess Lilisain was convinced that the figure was a threat to Mirian. She sent a strike containing Aura toward the unidentified figure.


    <em>ng!</em>


    <em>Kieek?!</em>


    <em>Huh?</em>


    The sound of shing metal, a fussy scream, and a confused shout burst out almost simultaneously. Princess Lilisain had been prepared to follow up with another strike; however


    ...?!


    It was unheard of for a skilled knight to stop their attack in the middle of battle. However, Princess Lilisain had no choice but to stop herself.


    <em>Kieh?</em> Sir knight princess? What are you doing here?


    The spirit was acting cute on the shoulders of the unidentified threat, even though she rarely acted close to anyone aside from Eugene, Princess Lilisain, or even Galfredik, and Romari.<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Betrayal?


    <em>Kieh?</em> What do you mean? the spirit asked with her head tilted. She had an innocent expression. It was quite disgusting that she didnt even think abouting down from the shoulder of the hoodlum.


    The feelings of betrayal and jealousy made Princess Lilisains lips quiver.


    This is why there is a saying that blue-haired spirits should not be taken in, Princess Lilisain said.


    <em>Kieh?</em>


    On behalf of His Majesty, I will punish the traitor, Princess Lilisain added.


    <em>Kieeeeh?!</em> Mirian squealed when Princess Lilisain aimed her sword at the spirit.


    The mysterious evildoer stepped forward and interrupted, <em>Whoa, whoa.</em> Wait a minute.


    You who enticed the spirit with your evil powers. I will take care of you as well.


    <em>Paaaa</em>


    Princess Lilisains sword started to emit mana. The mysterious man muttered with astonishment upon seeing the phenomenon, Ive only heard stories about purebloods until now. This is quite amazing.


    Princess Lilisain maintained a cold expression, but she was rather surprised. It was extremely rare for anyone to know that pureblooded elves belonging to the royal family of nd were capable of utilizing mana. It appeared that the mysterious enemy was well-versed with the royal family of nd. The man didnt look like a wizard, so Princess Lilisain couldnt help but wonder how he became privy to the information.


    I am Lilisain of nd. Who are you? Princess Lillisain asked in a civil manner, considering that her opponent was rather unusual. She had attacked first because she initially thought that Mirian was in danger, but now was the time for her to regain her cool. Moreover, the opponent hadnt retaliated even after blocking her attack. It meant that the opponent was someone she couldmunicate with, regardless of their true identity.


    Are you asking for my distinguished selfs true name? Thats something I cant tell just anyone, the man responded.


    ...


    Princess Lilisain couldnt believe her ears. Even most great nobles wouldnt refer to themselves with such a grandiose title. Was he out of his mind? Well, it certainly made sense. Even if he were a powerful figure, no one in their right mind would be hanging around in the middle of a volcanopletely overwhelmed by monsters.


    But you seem to know this ones master very well, so I will tell you one thing. This distinguished one is Georg, the figure said.


    The one who introduced himself as Georg continued with a grin, And I think theres a misunderstanding here. This undine did not betray her contractor.


    ?!


    Princess Lilisain became slightly wide-eyed with shock, and Georg nced at the puzzled Mirian before continuing, It appeared that this ones contractor was someone that my distinguished self was acquainted with. I was only trying to help her find them.


    Thats right. Sir Princess Knight, mister distinguished self isnt a bad person, Mirian said.


    Traitor. Did you reveal information regarding His Majesty? Princess Lilisain asked.


    No! Never! Mirian shouted while urgently waving her hands. She fluttered to Princess Lilisain and quickly exined, Sir Princess Knight. This little one would never turn my back. At first, mister distinguished threatened me, but I kept my mouth shut until the end. I really didnt say anything.


    The undine is telling the truth. Although she seems to be a littlecking, she is a very loyal fellow, Georg chimed in.


    However, Princess Lilisain did not withdraw her sword. She observed the two with questioning eyes. Then, Georg turned his gaze to Mirian with a smirk.


    Her loyalty is as great as yours. A spirit and even an elf I envy your master for having such devoted talents around him.


    <em>Kiehem!</em> At least youre notpletely clueless. Tru-be-to[1] where could you possibly find another talent like me? Mister distinguished, you need to let my master know exactly what you said just now, Mirian said.


    I do not know what you mean by tru-be-to, but I understand, the mysterious man responded. Princess Lilisain was left speechless at the interaction of the two. It was ridiculous how well the two of them seemed to be getting along. However, her hostility toward the man named Georg had considerably declined. He was still quite rxed, and he hadnt reacted in any way even though she had attacked him. Seeing as he had no intention of stopping Mirian froming to her, it seemed he was without any malice.


    Changing topic. First of all, what is your purpose? What are you doing here? Princess Lilisain asked in an icy voice. She still harbored suspicions about Georg.


    Georg responded nonchntly, Its not something I can tell just anyone, but I will brief you since you seem to be particrly well-acquainted with the contractor of the undine.


    The smile disappeared off of Georgs face as he continued, Something has happened in this ce, has it not? Thats probably why the contractor of the undine hase.


    !


    The advent of my distinguished self is also due to the same reason, Georg continued.


    Unbelievable. There is no evidence that you are not involved in this matter, Princess Lilisain retorted.


    You will find out the truth when we meet with the undines master. By the way, you seem quite busy. Are you sure you can afford to waste your time wrestling words with me? Georg said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Princess Lilisain hesitated. As Georg said, she had no time to waste. However, she couldnt simply disregard someone as suspicious as Georg. Although he wasnt showing any hostility toward her, she didnt know how he might change once they came to face Eugene.


    You are quite the suspicious one, arent you? The long-ears used to be so nave in the past. Things sure have changed, Georg remarked.


    What do you mean by that? Princess Lilisain asked.


    <em>Hoho.</em> Its just some personal matter. Anyway, if you are suspicious of me, why dont we do this?


    Georg raised his hands as if he were surrendering, then continued, You are going to meet with the master of the undine after you finish your work, right? I will apany you until then.


    !!!


    I promise not to disturb you. Well, I can also provide help if you ask as well. You may not know, but my promise is very valuable, Georg said.


    Princess Lilisain contemted. Given that Georg had easily blocked her attack, he was definitely no ordinary man. Although it hurt her pride, she had to admit that it was probably impossible for her to subdue the man by herself. However, it would be a different story along with the other elves and the beowulf warriors. Above all else


    <em>If its His Majesty Eugene</em>


    The brazen man would be helpless.


    I ept, Princess Lilisain said.


    Good. Then can you get rid of that sword? the man asked.


    Impossible, Princes Lilisain replied.


    Long-ears are so strict Georg grumbled quietly before following behind Princess Lilisain.


    ***


    Eugene came to stand at a high peak after eliminating all the monsters hanging around theke and feeding on their blood.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    He couldnt secure a good view of the surroundings because of the clouds looming around the top of Mount Felipoa. Eugene took a breath before slowly activating his Fear. The crimson current started circling his body, then began to move along with his gaze. Eugene raised his right hand holding the demonic spear Madarazika.


    <em>Woooooong!</em>


    The Fear swirling around him began to gather, and Madarazika trembled with joy. The spear was colored bright red as if it were just taken out of the forge.


    <em>Craaack! Craack!</em>


    Fear fluctuated and crackled around the spear like bolts of lightning. Eugene reared back like a bow.


    <em>Kuaaaaaaaaghh!</em>


    Eugene let loose a mighty roar as he threw Madarazika.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaaaa!!!</em>


    Madarazika soared upward like a red meteor and prated the gray clouds covering the top of the mountain.


    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>


    The Fear wrapped around the spear instantly drove away the clouds. A pole with a diameter less than half of a palm had caused clouds spanning tens of thousands times its width to disappear. A huge cylindrical path emerged in the middle of the gray clouds as if a giant had exhaled downward.


    <em>Shuaaaack!</em>


    Eugene received Madarazika as it returned afterpleting its mission, then stared at the sight he had created. As the clouds obscuring the giant volcano parted, bright sunlight pierced the gaps, creating warm paths measuring hundreds of meters. It was truly a spectacr sight.


    That really worked. No, in the first ce, can I really do something like this? Eugene muttered. He was suddenly struck with a sudden doubt about his power. This wasnt something a human could do. What he had utilized was an authority, something that existed in a different reality than simply conquering evilnds and umting achievements on the battlefield. He wondered how he would react to a being with such powers if he were a human monarch or a noble. He would be afraid because he couldnt understand, and his fear would soon transform into discrimination.


    Eugene could finally understand why the central church of the Caylor Kingdom had been so desperate to kill vampires. Of course, it wasnt that all vampires were as powerful as he, but it was clear that the central church of the Caylor Kingdom and their higher institutionsthe Holy Empire and the Papacyknew the power and authority Origins possessed. The only difference was that one had decided upon rejection, while the other epted and attempted to bring it under control before it became a threat.


    <em>The reason why there arent any Origins in other countries is</em>


    Romari had stated that there were other Origins. The other vampires, including Delmondo, also knew about the existence of Origins. However, Eugene still hadnt encountered another Origin until now, which brought him to the conclusion that no Origins resided in any of the ces he had visited until now. Considering the various circumstances, it was highly likely that the existing Origins were in the Roman Empire.


    If the other Origins were as powerful as him, the Roman Empire would have done everything in its power to keep them in its boundaries. It was much preferable to embrace an existence capable of challenging a force of thousands, or even tens of thousands, rather than antagonizing them.


    However


    <em>No matter how much I think about it, it feels like I would be the strongest</em>


    Even though ns represented far more than just blood ties or familial rtions, the fact that the vampire high lords had turned their backs on their own ns was enough evidence of that. They hadnt simply surrendered to a greater power but had genuinely submitted themselves to him in awe.


    <em>But Crown Prince Voltaire doesnt know that. Its probably the same for the n masters by his side.</em>


    An irregr. Could he be a mutant?


    <em>No.</em>


    Eugene released his Fear once again while looking down. The monsters were left defenseless as the darkness faded and the brilliant sunlight established control once more.


    A predator is more bing than a mutant, right?


    Eugene still didnt know who he was and why he possessed such monstrous power. He did not know why he lost his memories and why his powers had been sealed. However, no matter what, he was still himself.


    It didnt matter who he was up against, whether it be the Roman Empire, the Holy Empire, the Demon World, demons, or even


    <em>Even gods.</em>


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. He would use <em>his</em> power when <em>he</em> wanted, and for <em>himself. </em>He was a predator and an absolute. He was a vampire lord who could afford to do so.


    ***


    ?!


    Galfredik and the vampire high lords stood in awe as the clouds and fog suddenly disappeared, giving way to the brilliance of the sun. Then, they sensed a powerful Fear.


    <em>Hmm!</em>


    <em>Oh! Ohh!</em>


    Galfredik and the two vampire high lords trembled with an indescribable sense of exaltation. Even though they hadnt been feeding, the satisfaction they felt was greater than when they drank the fresh blood of intermediate and high-ranking monsters. Even the undead twin-headed ogre raised its head with its eyes colored red.


    Did you feel it as well? Galfredik asked with slight excitement. His entire body was filled with fighting spirit and awe.


    The two vampire high lords nodded vigorously. Yes. The great one has graced us humble ones with his marvelous authority.


    Then lets show off our skills, Galfredik said while allowing his Fear to run free.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaa!</em>


    The Origins vassal and the two high lords released their Fear at once. The crimson stream spread out in all directions like a me and dispelled the fog. The area of a hundred meters in all directions had be the territory of the vampires.


    Although they had been incorporated into human society, they were still vampires. They were bloodthirsty creatures of the Dark n. They could disregard their title, status, and the gazes of others at this moment and allow themselves to rampage as members of the Tribe of Darkness. After all, their master and sole ruler had given them permission.


    <em>Kuwuuuuuuugh!!!</em>


    The vampire knights kicked off of the ground as an authoritative, wild roar erupted from the summit of the mountain.


    1. Shes just condensing the phrase truth be told.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Mount Felipoa was a ce of numerous legends and mysteries even before the appearance of the evilnds. The path of light began from the top of the mountain, and it was clearly visible to Edmund and the cavalry as well. Shortly after the wailing sound of a gust echoed down the mountain, the thick mist covering the hillside was split like a wave as the light descended. Everyone knew that the light was simply the visualization of the suns rays as the clouds parted. Moreover, everyone knew that only a single person was responsible for creating the path of light. However, was it truly appropriate to address someone capable of performing such a miraculous feat as a person?


    The cavalry stared with nk gazes as the distant path of light and the true figure of the mountain made their appearances. Suddenly, they saw a crimson energy stretching in all directions from the top of the brilliant path of light. Like the wings of a giant bird, the crimson energy embraced a portion of the mountains top and began to descend through the path of light at an incredible pace.


    Numerous monsters began to crawl out of their hiding ce and began to flee from the crimson energy, which continued to spread fiercely like a tsunami. A portion of the monsters chose to flee sideways, but the majority of monsters followed their instincts and began fleeing down the mountain. The sight of hundreds, or rather, thousands of monsters flocking down was simr to a herd of ants.


    This entire phenomenon was caused by a single person. The cavalry simply stared with their jaws agape with their hands barely holding onto their reins.


    Everyone, get a grip on yourselves! Edmund cried out.


    His Majesty has begun! The other sirs and the warriors will soon be herding the monsters! Everyone, organize your ranks onest time! Front ranks! Raise your shields! Edmund shouted, and the cavalry began to move busily. The ones responsible for causing the unbelievable event were their alliestheir strong allies who hade to help the Knights of Dawn, as well as the Countdom of Hisain.


    <em>W-we can do this!</em>


    <em>We can win!</em>


    The shocking, even awe-inspiring sight quickly transformed into a sense of conviction for victory and courage for the troops. Simr to those who previously fought alongside Eugene, the Knights of Dawn were slowly falling for him as well.


    ***


    Here theye!


    Princess Lilisain raised an nd-made bow made from a rhinoceros horn at the shouts of an elven knight. There were three arrows loaded onto the tense strings. It wasnt just her either. All of the elven knights had loaded three or four arrows onto their bowstrings.


    <em>Keeeeeeeek!</em>


    <em>Kuwuuuuuugh!</em>


    The infesting monsters that originated from evilnds were different from regr roamers. They werent afraid of humans, and they were much more aggressive than the former. However, the fully unleashed Fear of an Origin had injected a powerful terror into their very souls. No living creature could escape the dread brought by the realm of Fear. In the end, the minds of the monsters were only filled with one thoughtto escape the ever-expanding tsunami of Fear.


    <em>Tututututung!</em>


    Dozens of arrows left their bowstrings. The projectiles of the perfect marksmen created a gentle parab before finding their mark in the monsters. Every arrow had struck the head or heart of the monsters.


    <em>Papapapapak!</em>


    Princess Lilisain and the elven knights picked up more arrows from the ground under their feet and reloaded their bows as fast as lightning before unleashing another storm of arrows. In all, it took less than a second for them to reload before firing. Their movements were fluid, practiced, and without a single hitch. Their rapid fire was godly.


    Meanwhile, the monsters had lost their reason due to fear. They didnt care even as the other monsters fell and continued to flee as fast as they could. It was truly a terrifying sight. Hundreds of monsters were rushing down in a half-crazed state. However, the elven princess and the knights continued to repeat their movements like well-oiled machines. Their feet were firmly nted as if they were ancient stone machines, repeatedly loading their arrows and firing.


    The elves were true knights who felt no fear. Even the beowulf warriors were struck with awe at the courage and spirit of the elves.


    <em>Krrrrrrr!</em>


    They were a family of darkness that once shared the same blood as the vampires. The blood of the beowulf warriors began to boil under the influence of their monarch. The eyes of the beowulf warriors glistened red and yellow, and their hot breaths were filled with expectations of ughter and battle.


    The gazes of the fighters were fully focused on determining the direction of the monsters escape. Meanwhile, the arrows of the elven knights continued to sweep the monsters away, and the barrage that began at a hundred meters in proximity continued until the monsters were only twenty meters away from them.


    Suddenly, the beowulf warriors opened their jaws all at once.


    <em>Kuwuuuuuuuuuuunngh!!!</em>


    A powerful roar seemingly capable of even tearing down mountains echoed. The power contained in the roar drove away the nearby fog, and the beowulf warriors charged.


    <em>Kwakwakwakwa!</em>


    In the blink of an eye, the beowulf warriors shed with the monsters. Battleaxe, mace, morning star, and other weapons specialized for pummeling opponents began to run wild and flesh scattered everywhere. Five or six monsters clung to each beowulf warrior, but low-ranking monsters such as gnolls and harpies were no match for the transformed beowulf warriors.


    As the low-ranking monsters were ripped to shreds and tossed here and there,rger monsters like dire wolves and lycanthropes followed behind.


    <em>Kuwuuuuuuugh!</em>


    Therge ws and sharp teeth of the monsters had shredded the bodies of numerous low-ranking monsters and humans. However, they could not prate the thick hide of the beowulf warriors. Each beowulf warrior was no different from a moving siege tower. Moreover, the arrows of the elves continued to fly between the rampaging beowulfs. It was impossible for the hordes of monsters to endure, especially since they were without any armor. In addition, the beowulfs were urately predicting how they would move with their beastly senses, while the elves ced arrows through the gaps to strike them down.


    Although the elves and beowulfs werentnding many critical hits, their actions were more than sufficient to disturb the movement of the monsters. The weapons of the beowulf warriors created a storm in their midst.


    The elven knights had finally depleted all of their arrows. As if they had timed it, the monsters driven by the beowulfs began to change their direction of escape down the valley. Princess Lilisain unsheathed her sword from its sheath.


    <em>Shing!</em>


    The other elven knights began to draw their own swords as well.


    In the name of nd! Princess Lilisain held her sword in front of her chest and gave a vigorous shout.


    <em>Uwwaaaah!</em>


    <em>Kyaaaahk!</em>


    The elven knights and the griffon siblings took after Princess Lilisains lead and began chasing after the monsters, even though the number of remaining monsters was still more than ten times their own. Less than five minutester, only one figure remained at the scene of the overwhelming battle.


    I didnt even need to offer my help Georg muttered softly. He had been watching from behind the elven knights as if he was unconcerned about the situation.


    Mirian sprawled on his shoulder raised her head proudly and responded, <em>Kihehe!</em> What did this humble one say? The sir princess knight and the dog-brains are super strong!


    And your master is even stronger? Georg asked.


    Way, way more! Hes much stronger! Invincible! The King of Darkness himself! Mirian eximed.


    <em>Hmm.</em> The King of Darkness Georg muttered while chasing after the elven knights with feather-like steps. Even though his footwork was light, he was keeping pace with the elves.


    Georg nced at Mirian and asked, What about the vampires who took the other side? Are they as strong as them? You said there were only three, right?


    Theres also the twin-headed ogre. Its undead, but its loyal to our sir as a ve. Anyway, those peeps are awesome too! Especially vassal Gal. He can break anyones head aside from our sir! Mirian chattered excitedly.


    Vassal Georg frowned. The loyalty of the spirit toward her master was admirable, but she wasnt very smart, which allowed him to acquire some unexpected information.


    <em>She could have described him as a subordinate or a ve, but she definitely said a vassal.</em>


    Georg knew that there were only a few members of the Dark n capable of having their own vassals. Moreover, the spirits master was an existence who had performed the great mystery of parting the clouds and fog before the battle took ce. Such an existence was few and far between in the Dark n or even among the different races.


    <em>Is it really him?</em>


    Georg hurried after the elven knights withplicated emotions. He was filled with both anxiety and anticipation.


    ***


    <em>Rumbleeee!!!</em>


    Eugene descended the hillside like the wind while listening to the earth-shaking roar.


    <em>Kieeeeeeeeeee!</em>


    Madarazika left behind a trail of Fear as it danced in the air and tore apart the monsters at the rear. Hordes of monsters were being devoured and ripped apart by Eugene, but the others kept on rushing down the hill without even looking back, much less resisting.


    <em>They are doing well.</em>


    Eugene nodded with satisfaction after looking around. Although there was a slight difference in tempo, both Princess Lilisain and Galfredik were faithfully aplishing their mission of herding the monsters down toward the middle of the mountain. Some monsters veered off to the side since there were only a few individuals participating in the herding, but it didnt matter. The strong winds, rapid currents, and the cliffs on the sides provided a natural blockade. It was pretty obvious that even monsters wouldnt be able to properly escape by going around.


    And even if some monsters managed to pass the valleys and cliffs to make their escape, they would only be a few of them. The Countdom of Hisain could take care of the remnants on their own.


    <em>Shuaaack!</em>


    <em>Thuck!</em>


    <em>Hoo, hoo!</em> Eugene breathed heavily while clutching Madarazika. He was exhausted after unleashing the full might of his Fear and power. Even an Origin wasnt immune to the curse of exhaustion. Even so, Eugene was rxed. In addition to driving the monsters down the mountain, he also killed many of them by throwing Madarazika.


    <em>Suaaaaaaa</em> Eugene drew a long breath, and his eyes began to emit a red glow. His Fear, which had spread out behind his back like a bats wings, slowly began to scatter like vapor. The amalgamation of Fear began to wrap around the corpses of nearby monsters.


    The blood flowing through the earth drifted upward, then transformed into a mist of blood before permeating the Fear.


    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>


    The vapors of Fear absorbed the blood of the monsters and formed a path back to Eugene in the form of hundreds of lines, simr to a spiders web. Blood poured like a waterfall straight into his open mouth.


    <em>Krrrrrr!</em>


    The color of Eugenes wine-like eyes became even deeper. Therge amount of blood was quickly replenishing his energy. And as if responding to the absorption of blood, the four great treasures of the Ba Duchy also started to dye crimson. The most dramatic change was seen with the armor. The demonic armor, which could only disy its true brilliance in the hands of a vampire, started trembling after absorbing the blood of the Origin.


    With a strange noise, the metal of the armor became animated like a living creature.


    <em>Krrrr! ck!</em>


    The armor transformed while letting out metallic sounds. The t chest te became erect, and the helmet changed shape.


    <em>Kwaaa!</em>


    Soon, the blood around Eugenes figure disappeared like a mirage, and what remained in its ce was a red dragon.


    What is this?


    Although Eugene could not see himself, he could sense that the shape of the armor had changed. It felt as if he had unexpectedly acquired a new power.


    The demonic armor kept on drawing blood from his body, but it wasnt particrly concerning with all the blood he had absorbed just now. In fact, there was no need to worry. After all, he could kill and take the blood of the monsters whenever he wanted.


    He was the predator and the absolute.


    A smile appeared around the Origins lips.


    Eugenes eyes were no longer directed at the fleeing monsters. Rather, his gaze expanded and looked down at the world. His eyes swept over thendthend beyond the Countdom of Hisaintoward the superpower called the Roman Empire.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    <em>Kwakweakwakwakwa!</em>


    The monsters were descending the hillside.


    The thick fog was long gone, and the cavalry could clearly see the hordes of monsters being pushed down like turbulent waves. The cavalry of the Knights of Dawn was filled with anxiety when they witnessed the overwhelming sight. Everyone was ready to charge at a moments notice, just like a tense string on the verge of snapping.


    Stand by! Wait! Not yet! Edmund shouted. The cavalry knew it as well. If theyunched a charge, they would exit the dry area the spirit of water had made for them. If they engaged the monsters on wet ground, their mobility would be reduced to almost nothing, and they would be food for the monsters. So, they waited and waited.


    <em>Kuwuuuuugh! Kweeeegh!</em>


    The cries and squeals of the monsters drew closer and closer, and their figures rapidly grew bigger as well. Behind them was a crimson stream of energy simr to the wings of a bat.


    The expression of the cavalry brightened at once when they saw the crimson current.


    Its His Majesty!


    <em>Ohhh!</em>


    I can see the sirs of nd and the beowulfs as well!


    Its the twin-headed ogre! Its Sir Galfredik and the other sirs of the Dark n!


    The cavalry cheered when the two groups made their appearance from the left and the right, with Princess Lilisain and Galfredik leading the charge. They had truly seeded. A small group of warriors had sessfully herded the monsters of Mount Felipoa.


    Its our turn! Edmund shouted while holding his spear, and the cavalry leveled their spears.


    500 meters, 400 meters, 300 meters


    gs had been nted in advance to urately measure the location of the monsters, and as the monsters continued their charge, the gs disappeared one by one. Soon, the red g located closest to the cavalry was swept away by the monsters.


    All units! Charge!


    Edmund led the charge with the cavalry right behind him. As if in a hurry to prove their value, the well-trained stallions charged toward the monsters without hesitation at the orders of their riders. The three hundred cavalries quickly elerated to their maximum speed in just thirty meters. They became twice as fast as the monsters running toward them.


    Moreover, the riders and horses were equipped with chainmail and shields. Each rider and horse weighed between 700 and 800 kilograms. Even though monsters were stronger than humans, they could not possibly withstand the unstoppablebination of mass and eleration. There was a reason why well-organized soldiers and highly skilled mercenaries would never face off against a group of cavalry on tnd unless they outnumbered the horsemen five or six times. The cavalries of the Knights of Dawn were well aware of their strength. All they needed now was the courage to confront their enemies.


    For the dawn of the countdom!


    Hisain! Forever!


    <em>Kwakwakwakwakwa!!!</em>


    The cavalry collided with the monsters. Two or three of the smaller, low-ranking monsters were skewered on each spear, and even therger monsters were knocked back on impact.


    <em>Kwakwakwakwa!</em>


    Hundreds of warhorses swept over the monsters as if they were nothing more than straw. More monsters were trampled to death than those skewered by spears, and there was no way to stop hundreds of horsemen charging at full speed on drynd.


    Deploy! Spread out! Edmund shouted at the forefront while waving his spear high in the air. As per the tactics that had been discussed, the cavalry spread to the sides when they saw the red g hanging from Edmunds spear. A portion of the confused monsters attempted to chase after the horses, but their actions only caused more chaos within their ranks. Monsters had no sense of camaraderie to begin with, so therger monsters roamed disjointedly to look for a way out while stamping over the smaller monsters.


    The forces of Princess Lilisain and Galfredik attacked the rear of the monsters from left and right afterpletely driving the monsters down the mountain.


    <em>Kuwaaaaaaa!!!</em>


    The elven knights sent surges of mana forward with strokes of their swords while the beowulf warriors wielded theirrge, sharp ws with gleaming eyes. The vampire knights wielded their swords and spears while unleashing the full might of their Fear, while the twin-headed ogre simply crushed the monsters into unrecognizable clumps of flesh and blood with its overwhelming might.


    Members of different races tore and crushed the monsters in different ways. Although they were light cavalry, it was extremely difficult for the monsters to put up a front against warriors and horses equipped with chainmail. The cavalry still suffered a few casualties, but many more monsters were in.


    <em>Kuweeeeeeh!</em>


    A small number of monsters seeded in breaking through the defensive formation, but their tion onlysted for a short period of time. Monsters simply could not keep up with the mobility of cavalry. Even though dozens of monsters had sessfully escaped the encirclement, most of them were chased down and killed by the cavalry.


    <em>Uwooooooh!!</em>


    The cavalry of the Knights of Dawn burned with even greater conviction of victory. The current situation practically existed for the cavalry. They were fighting in a ce and with conditions most favorable toward them. In the first ce, the monsters of the Hisain Countdom had proven difficult to subjugate because they had holed up in Mount Felipoa. However, if the monsters had willingly attacked a set ce at a set time, the troops of the countdom would have mounted a sessful defense.


    But now, everything was in their favor. In addition, they were being supported by a force as strong as three hundred cavalries, or even stronger. They werent simply mounting a sessful defense butpletely decimating and subjugating the monsters. And regardless of what anyone said, there was one existence with the strongest presence in the subjugation.


    <em>Kyaaaaaahk!</em>


    The demonic spear ripped and shredded the monsters while flying around like a red meteor. The master of the spear donned in red armor and with wings of Fear resembling the wings of a dragon ughtered the monsters. The sword, which was originally colored clear silver, was dyed crimson. Whenever it blurred red, red waves of energy would ughter countless monsters.


    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>


    The knights shield was no longer smooth and t, as a dragons head was protruding from the shield, and every time the shield was held up, a dark red me would erupt from the dragons jaws. Monsters standing in the way of the me of Fear melted away while screeching.


    <em>Neiiiiigh!</em>


    The horse named after the spirit king of wind dashed like the wind across the battlefield as if living up to its name. Silions eyes were dyed red like blood, perhaps because of its masters influence. Silion charged while knocking over and forcing monsters to retreat. Eugene jumped off of the ground when he saw his trusted steeding toward him.


    Like a scene from a novel, Eugene took his ce on Silions saddle in a perfect series of movements.


    <em>Kwaaaaao!</em>


    There were no more monsters around him within his overwhelming Fears sphere of influence. Even the evolved, tougher monsters actively avoided the incarnation of fear. The gleaming red eyes of the predator, the ruler, looked over the battlefield, and he looked as if he were the overlord of all things.


    Eugene charged toward where most monsters were gathered. One figure stared at Eugenes back, more specifically, at the fluttering wings of Fear. Georgs dry lips quivered as he watched the battle of life and death unfold from a distance.


    His lips then parted. Its really him. The Red Demon King Eughe Overlord of Blood.


    You are absolutely right! Sir Eugene is literally the demon king! Mirian cried out in agreement. However, the weight contained in their words was clearly different from each other. Unlike Mirian, who watched Eugenes ughter with excitement, Georg stared at the Demon King Eugene with eyes filled with fear and otherplex emotions.


    ***


    We won! Edmund shouted triumphantly with his armor coated with blood. The cavalry responded with victorious shouts of their own.


    <em>Uwaaaaah!!!</em>


    The boiling emotions of carnage quickly transformed into a fierce roar that swept through the battlefield littered with the corpses of monsters. It had truly been an overwhelming victory. They had exterminated an army of thousands of monsters. Moreover, this wasnt just a simple victory either. The bodies of the monsters were severely damaged, which meant that they were suitable to be utilized as by-products. However, the glimmer of mana stones from all over the field could also be seen even with a quick nce. Naturally, the ownership of the precious jewelsy with the protagonist and the dominator of the battlefield.


    <em>Clop. Clop</em>


    The gazes of the warriors headed toward the approaching knight. He was the greatest contributor and the creator of the triumphant victory. He was the one responsible for this overwhelming victory, the one responsible for creating the miraculous mysterya mystery they would not have believed if they hadnt seen it with their own eyes.


    Your Majesty!


    Your Majesty!


    The troops ran toward Eugene with awe and admiration. The color and shapes of his equipment had returned to normal. Calm, red eyes peeked out when he took off his helmet. The eyes of the knight swept over the crowd. His eyes were filled with a mysterious, incredible power. And it seemed as if he were the incarnation of the devil itself.


    ...!


    Everyone, including the Knights of Dawn and the warriors of the expedition, jolted at his gaze. It wasnt simply due to the absolute demonstration of force he had put on disy. Rather, they could all recognize that there was something different about him, even though he looked the same and only several hours had passed since theyst saw him. They could sense something different even in the way he looked around. The truth of what they felt could be defined in one wordtranscendence. He was an existence beyond humanprehension, a superhuman. No, rather, he was a transcendent being greater than even a superhuman. As if they had promised, the horsemen all descended from their mounts and knelt on one knee in the face of Eugenes transcendent, overwhelming presence. The same was true for the elves, the beowulfs, and the vampire high lords. Those who bowed their heads in awe of Eugene.


    They had experienced an inexplicable mystery, and Eugene was the sole catalyst of the mystery. However, one person stared at Eugene without kneeling or lowering his head.


    ?!


    Eugene was puzzled as he looked at the figure.


    <em>This feeling is it them?</em>


    Eugene realized that Georg was the existence he had sensed on his way to the top of Mount Feliopia, the one who emitted that strange energy.


    Georg trudged toward Eugene, and once he came to stand in front of Eugene, he parted his lips with aplicated expression.


    Should I be d to see you? Or should I say that its an honor?


    Eugene frowned at Georgs mysterious words.


    Georg bowed in a polite manner with one hand on his chest, Ithe one known as Georg, Elon, and Basagogreet the Ruler of Blood, the Shining Crimson Dragon, Overlord Eugene.


    The vampire lord and the devil prince of the Demon World were finally united.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    ..


    Eugene showed no response to Georgs greeting for a moment. It wasnt that he was surprised, but rather, he felt a little disappointed. Recalling thest words of the demon he had encountered at the heart of the evilnd, Eugene thought that perhaps the neer had crossed over from the Demon World.


    <em>But it was true</em>


    First of all Georg started, but Eugene raised his hand and stopped him.


    Never mind. Im a little busy, so lets talkter.


    ???


    Georg was taken aback. In a sense, their meeting was a monumental event, so why did Eugene seem disinterested?


    Galfredik, keep an eye on this guy, Eugene said.


    Got it, Galfredik responded before trodding over. He had been staring at Georg with suspicious eyes for a while.


    The two vampire high lords followed him.


    No, I dont think you quite understand. There is a


    Shut up and wait, Eugene interrupted him once more.


    Did you not hear what the master said? How dare you talk back and shit? Galfredik said without hiding his hostility. Georg was stupefied. Those like him could only be counted with ten fingers in the Demon World, so how dare they treat him as such? The area around Georgs eyes turned red, and the unique energy he emitted started to grow stronger. Even a high-ranking monster, a powerful knight, or a wizard could not possibly withstand


    Take a look at this bastard. He has such a weird energy, Galfredikmented with a smirk.


    ?! Georg was filled with even greater disbelief. Unlike the two vampire high lords, who had retreated a few steps with pale expressions, Galfredik wasnt affected in the slightest by his energy.


    Eugene disregarded Georg and slowly headed toward the cavalry.


    Clean up the battlefield, hemanded.


    Yes, sir! the warriors answered before beginning to move. It would take some time to clear the battlefield littered with thousands of corpses, but they were promised the by-products aspensation, with the exception of mana stones. As such, the cavalry began to work diligently without muttering anyints.


    Edmund slowly approached Eugene while looking around at the cavalry.


    Your Majesty, even if most of the corpses were damaged, reaping the by-products should still result in a considerable amount of money. Are you sure this will be all right? he asked cautiously. Although the expedition possessed more than sufficient funds to support their endeavors, Edmund knew exactly how greedy Eugene could be.


    The cavalry fought much better than I had expected. This is a fitting reward for them, Eugene responded.


    <em>Kieh?</em> I have to say otherwise. Sir Eugene isnt someone who would act generously for no reason, Mirianmented.


    It never helped to have a quick-witted spirit.


    Its so exhausting because you know me so well. Is that why you told that guy every single thing you know about me? Eugene asked with a twisted smile while gesturing toward Georg with his chin.


    <em>Kieeeek?!</em> No! Never! The only thing I told him was how strong you were! This is unfair! Mirian squealed desperately.


    Well, we can talk about this a littleter. You, chatterbox traitor, Eugene said.


    <em>Kieeee</em> Im not a traitor Mirian muttered.


    Stop with the useless talk and go take a look at the water source, Eugene said.


    <em>Kieh? </em>Isnt the water source at the top of the mountain? Couldnt I just go with youter and purify it? Mirian said.


    Thats why Im telling you to go ahead to take a look at it. You might find one of your own kind. Maybe you can find a waterway or something, Eugene responded.


    Is there really a need for me to go right now and


    Do you want me to throw you there? Eugene asked.


    Ill get on it right away! Mirian shouted. The dejected spirit fluttered her wings and climbed the mountain. Even if she were capable of flying, it would take her a considerable amount of time and effort to climb to the summit of a giant mountain measuring two thousand meters tall.


    After lightly punishing the traitor, Eugene turned to Edmund and spoke, Although their evaluation of me might have changed after this battle, those cavalries had still witnessed the death of their captain, Carmier, right?


    Thats right. However, we have already put an end to that issue, right? Edmund asked.


    Thats not necessarily how the human heart works. And now that Ive taken care of the monster uprising, I will have to go see Count Hisain. Thats when the cavalry will have to testify, Eugene continued.


    <em>Ah</em>


    As long as I show the ves that I strictly differentiate between public and private matters, they wont testify against me, although I dont expect them to say anything good about me either. Well, it wont matter whatever they do. I have already proven my honor, Eugene said.


    <em>Oh!</em> Edmund eximed. In the end, the cavalry was still technically Eugenes ves, and Eugene had proven himself to be an honorable, generousmander by recognizing and treating his ves with dignity and respect.


    Distributing the by-products is a cheap price to pay for the support of three hundred cavalries, wouldnt you agree? Eugene asked.


    I was short-sighted, Your Majesty. As expected, you always have a n, Edmund said in admiration. He then continued in a soft voice while surreptitiously ncing at Eugene, By the way, what are you nning to do with that man?


    Edmund was rather cautious as he observed Georg. The neer was surrounded by Galfredik and the two vampire high lords. He dared not ask any questions, but from what he had seen in their interaction earlier, the man seemed to know Eugene. Moreover, he was obviously an extraordinary figure, given that he could maintain a nonchnt attitude even though Galfredik and the two vampire high lords were openly expressing their hostility to him.


    Its time to find out how to proceed with it. Anyway, I will leave it to you tomand the troops to tidy things up, Eugene said.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    Eugene then headed toward Georg. The two vampire high lords retreated while showing respect, and Galfredik took his ce by Eugenes side.


    Master, this bastards suspicious no matter how I look at him. He gives off a strange energy, and he didnt really react to my Fear either. Who is this guy? Galfredik asked.


    For now, dont worry about it. Go attend to your own matters, Eugene responded.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Understood.


    Galfredik felt slightly dissatisfied given how suspicious the man was, but the vassal obeyed his masters words without question. Eugene gestured for Georg to apany him on a walk, then strode forward.


    The two walked for a while. Georg finally spoke after they arrived at a ce far from the battlefield.


    The power of your vassal is impressive. I had no idea that you would take a vassal in this ce.


    You. Do you know me? Eugene asked.


    Didnt I give my greetings earlier? You are


    No. Im not asking for information or stories. Im asking if you know who I am, Eugene said.


    Georg took on a calm expression when he realized the meaning of Eugenes words. He stared at Eugene with a serious expression before shaking his head.


    I do not. This is the first time I have seen you in person.


    I see


    It was as expected. It had been simr to the one he encountered at the heart of the dungeon. The one with the many names wasnt an acquaintance, but only someone who knew him.


    You seem to know who you are, more or less, Georgmented.


    Someone I met called me the King of Darkness, Eugene answered.


    <em>Hooh.</em> Since they knew you, they must have had some status in ournd, Georg said.


    By that, are you saying that you also came out of the passage? Eugene asked with bleak eyes.


    Georg raised his hands slightly above his shoulders while responding, That is indeed true, but there is no need to take me for an enemy. Technically, you and I are distant rtives.


    Rtives? Even though we are not even of the same race? Eugene said. His eyes shone even colder. He could not feel the unique energy of vampires from Georg at all. In fact, the aura that Georg emitted was different from demons and demonic creatures as well. However, it did feel somewhat familiar at the same time, and it was slightly irritating not knowing exactly what it was.


    So Eugenes steps came to a halt as he stared directly at Georg. His voice wasced with Fear, and it exerted pressure on Georg.


    Georgs expression stiffened at once, and Eugene muttered, What are you?


    It was a single question. However, Georg clearly felt the unprecedented power contained in Eugenes voice.


    <em>This is quite troublesome</em>


    The power of the vassal had been greater than what he had expected, and it was even more so for the master. Georg felt taken aback when he could feel his mind and body being oppressed. He barely stopped his knees from giving in and responded, As I said previously, I am the one with the names Georg, Elon, and Basago. To be slightly more precise I am what the creatures here call a devil.


    A devil? Eugene asked.


    The lowly ones are called demons, but it would be unbefitting to group me together with such inferior creatures. It follows the same logic as this world: humans, elves, orcs, dwarves, and vampires would not be called one and the same. Moreover


    Georg forced a smile to prove that he could hold his own as he continued, Even among the vampires, you couldnt possibly be ssified the same as the others, right? To be exact, you are unique even among those who arent afraid of the sun and walk during the day.


    You know many things about me, Eugene said.


    Naturally. As you may have guessed, wee from the same roots, Georg answered.


    I have the same roots as you? Are you saying that I am also a devil? Eugene asked.


    Thats just a meaningless term used by the priests and wizards of this world. Why would that be? Well, you should know exactly how they regard beings with great, iprehensible powers. The expression devil was a term coined to ostracize members of our race, Georg responded.


    ...


    You should have experienced it as well, Georg said.


    He was exactly right. In his previous life, Eugene had been chased down by a holy knight and driven to death.


    <em>Wait.</em>


    Eugene hesitated at the thought. In his previous life, he had been so weak he was helpless against a single holy knight. However, how did that make any sense? Even if he hadnt awakened his abilities just yet, he was still a transcendent existence. Even a lord-ss or a knight-ss vampire could sufficiently take care of Dirch, so how was it possible that he died without even putting up any resistance?


    <em>Something like that could never happen...</em>


    Eugene thought back to the previous events.


    However


    <em>I cant remember it properly.</em>


    A few years had already passed, but it was impossible for him to have forgotten the specifics of a situation that led to his death. Frustrated, Eugene tried his best to recall. However, he could not recall the exact details of his fight with Dircht. To be more precise, he couldnt recall the exact details of his previous life at all. The memories he had acquired after opening his eyes in the cabin were clear as if they were the events of yesterday. However, the events prior to it were blurry.


    It was as if


    <em>Its simr to the memories I gain whenever I consume the red mana stones.</em>


    It felt as if he were wandering through a dense fog. Eugene frowned in frustration and irritation. Georg watched him from the side, then asked, Are you perhaps having difficulties remembering?


    What do you mean? Eugene asked in an icy voice. It was as if Georg had read his mind.


    Georg responded with a calm expression, There is a rumor that when you left our world, you erased all of your memories pertaining to it.


    !


    Eugene was shocked. Georg nodded calmly and continued, Yes. It is said that you were banished from our world and that the price you paid was the erasure of your memories. However, I do not believe it. How could the Blood King be banished? I dont think that would have been possible even if the other three monarchs united. I believe that you had other reasons for choosing to leave our worldkeugh!


    Georg faltered as Eugene ignited his Fear. The Origins killing intent was difficult even for hima duke of the Demon Worldto face in its entirety.


    <em>It might have been different if we were in our world, but this is just too strong.</em>


    Who are those three monarchs you speak of? Tell me everything you know. Everything you know about me, and why you came to this ce. Tell me everything, Eugene scowled.


    <em>Phew</em>


    Georg took a breath and bit his lips before exining, You were one of the four Kings of Darkness who ruled our world. Since the flow of time is different between the two worlds, I cannot say for sure, but you left our world about three hundred years ago by the standard of this world. The passageway that connects our world to this ce, the ces known as the evilnds


    Georg paused, then continued with a firm voice, They were created because of you the Ruler of Blood, Crimson Dragon King.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    What nonsense was this?


    That was Eugenes first impression


    He was responsible for the formation of the evilnds? How? No, before that, was it even possible that all the evilnds in the world hade into existence because of a single person? The questions only brought along more mysteries.


    I am not entirely sure about the details. The only thing I do know is that you created a rift in our world and that you were able to cross over to this world from ours, Georg said.


    Continue Eugene said.


    It was very small in the beginning. Thats why only the weak ones could cross at first. And since this world iscking in yin mana or what they call here as evil energy, they had no choice but to live near the crack, Georg continued calmly.


    As time passed, the crack grew bigger and bigger. Eventually, the stronger,rger creatures of our world were able to pass through as well. I was able to cross over as well. Of course, much of the power I possessed in our world has been expunged.


    Eugene stared at Georg wordlessly. If his judgment was correct, the one who had introduced himself as a devil was weaker than him. Georg was likely stronger than the vampire high lords, but he was perhaps simr or slightly stronger than Galfredik. Didnt that mean Georg was a formidable powerhouse in the Demon World, even if he was weaker than Eugene himself?


    As if recognizing Eugenes thoughts, Georg spoke with a smirk, And the same should be true for you as well. I heard that you had to give up considerable power when you built a passage and crossed over to this world. Well, we can only know for sure when you return, but you should definitely be stronger than you are now.


    Eugene was dumbfounded. If he became even stronger than he was now, what words could describe him then?


    Existences like <em>us</em> have a foot set into the realm of myths. You are exceptional even among us, and that is why you are a King of Darkness. That is also why existences like yourself only resided in our world, Georg said.


    Is your authority the power to read minds? Eugene asked.


    <em>Haha.</em> Its simr. My role in our world is a mediator after all, Georg responded with a grin while raising his hand. A bracelet emitting a subtle golden glow was hanging from his wrist. Eugene wasnt sure exactly what it was, but it appeared to be a magic tool that represented his identity.


    Mediator? Eugene asked.


    Yes. I am the observer and the mediator. And therein lies my reason for voluntarilying to this world, he responded.


    Georg wiped the smile off his face and continued with a serious expression, Unlike before, those who survived have begun crossing over to this world.


    Those who survived? Eugene asked.


    He immediately recalled a fact. The monsters that had crossed over via the passage were already dead. When something presumed to be their souls was absorbed by the passage wall in the Demon World, they would have reformed in the evilnds heart.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Only the dead can cross Eugene muttered.


    Georg responded as if he were confused, Isnt that obvious? You were the first one to create a fissure to open the passage, right? Naturally, only the dead can cross over.


    What does thatah, Eugene stopped himself. He then continued with realization, It really is because of me.


    Yes. Since you are the king of the undead, Georg responded.


    Vampires were basically undead. Many of them were originally humans, but regardless of what race they originally belonged to, they were reborn as vampires. That was why many races, including humans, ssified vampires as different from themselves.


    <em>This is unbelievable.</em>


    Although Georg had introduced himself as a mediator, Eugene had no intention of taking his words as the truth. However, he had no choice but to admit one truth. The circumstances he had experienced and the things he had seen were proof of it.


    Anyway, youre saying that creatures that arent dead are starting to cross over to this world? Eugene asked.


    Thats right, Georg responded.


    How? Eugene asked.


    I do not know. That is why I am here. To find out. The only thing I had discovered until now is that someone in this world is ying tricks on the passages, Georg said. It was obvious what Georg was referring tothe monster uprising. Of course, it couldnt be said for certain whether the modification of the passage was an unexpected oue of the monster uprising or vice versa.


    <em>Whatever it is, theyve done something fucked up.</em>


    That is why I havee to this world by the decision of our kind, the devils, as the observer and the mediator, Georg exined.


    Eugene felt a little curious. <em>Hmm.</em> The demon I killed said that you guys think of this ce as a kind of hunting ground. Isnt it a rather wee change when there is a problem with the passage?


    He then continued with cold eyes, Isnt it something you desire?


    Georg hurriedly shook his head as Eugenes malice began to grow, No, not at all.


    Are you sure about that? Eugene asked.


    Absolutely. While it is true that this world is our hunting ground, thats only for the lowly creatures and the demons. Devils like myself have no intention of crossing over to this world, Georg said.


    And why is that? Eugene asked with deepening hostility.


    Georg responded with a heavy sigh, Its obviously because of you.


    What?


    Georg continued, <em>Ha</em> Im not trying to brag, but I could be considered to be within the top five existence of our world. But look now. Look how I am in front of you. This is the reality, so do you really think the other devils will be eager to cross over? They might be dukes and kings in our world, but here whats the term<em>ah,</em> yes, they are nothing but insects.


    It was a rather cheap expression for a devil to use, but Georg felt that he had chosen the most appropriate word.


    Of course, they would only be insects for you. Anyway, you were a King of Darkness when you were in our world, and you had several hundred years to adjust to this world. No devil would possibly want to cross over and face you. In other words, if you return to our world to hold someone ountable for this situation, the devils would freak out, Georg continued. Naturally, there would be some devils who would deny their involvement and be angry, but it wouldnt do any good to mention them.


    Georg continued cautiously, And that is why I am here. To reveal the truth of the matter and to mediate any conflict between you and us. Does that make sense?


    Somewhat, Eugene responded with a nod. Assuming that Georg was telling the truth, it certainly made sense.


    That is a relief. Anyway, the important thing is this, Georg said before raising his bracelet-d hand and raising a finger. First. The situation regarding the passage has nothing to do with us. Rather, we want to convict and dispose of those who crossed over and hunted without our knowledge.


    Georg raised another finger.


    Second, we want to find whoever is responsible and want to resolve the issue. In the first ce, the blood and soul from the evilnds are enough for us. We have no reason to be greedy for this world.


    Even if your first point is true, I find the second reason a little hard to believe. No, before that, what do you mean by the blood and soul thate from the evilnds? Eugene asked.


    Georg responded, Naturally, its the blood and soul of all living things that die in evilnds. Unless their bodies are recovered, they alle to us. Monsters, other creatures, whatever it is. Thats why we call this world, or rather, the evilnds, our hunting ground.


    Georg continued with a grin, You can take my word for it. We are very grateful to you for this. Thanks to you, we are able to make a living without having toe to this world.


    Eugene finally came to think that Georg was truly a devil after seeing his smile. As expected, creatures like him were


    <em>Ah,</em> and the creatures of this world should be grateful to you as well, Georg said.


    What are you talking about? Eugene asked.


    The soul stone that they know as mana stones and the by-products of the monsters. Arent they quite useful in this world? Georg said.


    !


    There was no need to answer. It was already hard to imagine a world without mana stones and monster by-products. Refined mana stones were mainly consumed by people with some money and status, like the nobles, but the various by-products of monsters had already been incorporated into the daily lives of everyone across all races.


    In other words, if the bodies and souls of those who perished in the evilnds were essentials in the Demon World, the products of mana stones and by-products were essentials in this world as well.


    Equivalent exchange. You could call it a trade of sorts. Our world and this world are meeting each others needs through the evilnds. We are interacting peacefully with minimal damage, without unnecessary interference and fighting. And you are the one who made all of this possible, Georg said.


    Eugene was at a loss for words. ording to Georgs story, it was as if he were not just someone responsible for connecting the two worlds but rather an apostle of peace.


    So Ior the devils of our worldto be exact, want to make a suggestion. Lets work together to find the ones responsible for threatening the exchange and peace of the two worlds you achieved. What do you think about that? Georg asked with an insidious smile. It was truly an expression befitting a devil. Eugene smacked his lips.


    ***


    <em>Uh</em> So, you want to leave the monster uprising to that suspicious guy, no, devil, and head straight to the Roman Empire? Galfredik asked while stealing a nce at Georg.


    Eugene nodded. Thats right. His goal is to take care of the monster uprising. It would have taken more time, but even if we hadnt contributed, he would have still taken care of the monsters on the volcano.


    <em>Hmm,</em> Galfredik cast a distrustful nce at Georg. He couldnt trust the devil at all, especially not with his beaming smile and all. It wasnt just him either. Princess Lilisain also had a very unpleasant expression as she stared at Georg.


    I even entrusted him with the purification of the water source as well. Hes a high-ranking devil, so he canmunicate with the spirit world. He said he would take responsibility for restoring the water source and calling a water spirit over. We can leave it to him, Eugene continued.


    Well, Im fine with it as long as its what you want, Master, but what about the other nobles who signed the agreements? They willin if its not you and the expedition helping them, Galfredik said.


    Eugene responded, Im the only one who will leave.


    <em>Huh?!</em>


    Uneptable!


    The two people eximed in shock.


    Eugene continued calmly, We are running out of time. We will have to spend more than a month helping the nations located close to the Hisain Countdom. If we are to finish helping everyone, then it will take two months at the earliest and three at thetest.


    Thats true, but


    And after we take care of the monster uprising, we must enter the Roman Empire. Would the empire simply watch as we enter? A twin-headed ogre with the expedition would already cause us problems.


    Couldnt we just use force? Galfredik said.


    If we think about it, Im sure we can find a reasonable cause, Princess Lilisainmented.


    Eugene shook his head, That may be possible. However, they will try to keep us in check with all their power if we enter the empire like that. Moreover, we have the third imperial prince apanying us. They will try to pick a fight and interfere at every chance.


    The bigger problem was that he couldnt simply kill them. Eugene would have preferred to take care of everything by force, but he was worried about the others involved. What if the Roman Empire turned their sights on Brantia, the home of the beowulfs, or nd in their anger?


    We will split up after meeting with Count Hisain. You will continue to head to different countries. And you will also have to take care of the monster uprising with that guy. I will head to Petra, Eugene said.


    Petra?


    Where is that?


    Galfredik and Lilisain asked. They were unfamiliar with the name.


    Eugene answered with a grin, A port city of the Roman Empire. Delmondo is waiting for me there.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    T-this is Count Hisain shouted while clutching the armrest of his chair. His hands were trembling.


    It was due to the contents of the letter he had just received from his son in Demiere, Grigon.


    This how does this make any sense? He dares! Count Hisain shouted while shuddering with anger.


    This incited a battle of loyalty between his subjects.


    You cannot stand idle! Even if he is the king of another country, how could he dare to harm the knightmander of our nation?! Thete Sir Carmier was a glorious sword of our country! You mustin to the King of Maren as soon as he arrives at the castle!


    What nonsense is that?! Count Hisain roared, and the nobles shrank back in their spots.


    Why was the count getting angry at them? The nobles were bewildered by the unexpected response. Count Hisain pointed at the nobles before continuing, Are you all out of your minds? Do what to the King of Maren regarding Sir Carmier? We should be grateful to him for letting the matter slide like this!


    <em>Ah</em>


    I-I apologize.


    The nobles shrank back even further. They had forgotten in the rare anger of their monarch that even though their lordCount Hisainwas petty and miserly, he wasnt ipetent by any means. On the contrary, he was a very capable monarch. The nobles of the countdom, as well as the monarchs of foreign countries, admitted that a huge reason for the Hisain Countdoms current sess was thanks to his financial management ability and political sense.


    It might have been a different story if he seeded, but since he failed and even died, dont you all know that we have nothing to say to the King of Maren even if we had ten mouths?


    Moreover, Sir Carmier knew the King of Maren, but the King of Maren had no idea who he was, right? They can put an end to this matter by expressing their regret. How do you think they will react if we try to protest this issue? Count Hisain continued.


    They would obviously question why a knight of the countdom had blocked the way of a monarching to provide help to the countdom. That would ce the Hisain Countdom in an even more difficult position. If Carmier had been left alive but defeated, the matter could have been attributed to a misunderstanding and concluded with augh and a smile, but the initiative had been passed onto the King of Maren with Carmiers death. It was truly sad and upsetting that a knight of the countdom had been killed, but Carmiers death had nted the seed for an even bigger problem. After all, he had died an extremely disgraceful death.


    The nobles were riddled with even more questions and curiosity as they waited for the counts wrath to subside. If he wasnt upset about the death of his beloved knight, Carmier, then why was he so angry? However, the nobles were quickly freed from their curiosity.


    Grigon! That fool! I cant believe you just gave them all the supplies! You should have restored Sir Carmiers honor and made a deal with them while considering the countdoms position! Count Hisain eximed.


    He was upset that Grigon hadnt grasped both the honor and the practical interests of the countdom.


    On top of that, the entirety of the Knights of Dawn even became ves to the king? Dammit! Count Hisain even burst into undignified words in his fury. However, the nobles could not find any words to say. They all knew how much the measly count had invested in the Knights of Dawn. In short, the countdoms honor had been tarnished to the ground, and Grigon had led them to suffer massive losses due to his inexperience.


    We cant stay still like this. We must contemte how to deal with the King of Maren when he arrives. We need to make sure to minimize our loss however possible, Count Hisain said.


    In a way, he was acting very brazenly, but the nobles of the countdom could only desperately think of ideas. Even if Count Hisain was brazen and shameless, he was showing an exemry attitude as the monarch of a nation. The first priority of a monarch was the interests of their nation. No matter what others said, it wasmendable for a monarch to focus on the interests of his nation regardless of their predicament.


    ording to the letter, it seems that the King of Maren still feels a small sense of responsibility for the death of Sir Carmier. Lets take advantage of his guilt and


    My lord! A letter has arrived from His Excellency the Duke of Viseche!


    <em>Huh?!</em> Count Hisains eyes filled with surprise at the unexpected news. Like the other monarchs and nobles of the region, Count Hisain greatly respected the Duke of Viseche. To be exact, Count Hisain found the Duke of Viseche rather difficult, unlike those who greatly respected and treated Duke Viseche due to the dukes seniority. It was because Viseche was family with a former pope in their bloodline. They were a highly prestigious, religiously distinguished family, while the Hisain family had been expelled from the Holy Empire. Count Hisain dreamt of reinstatement both day and night. As such, he had no choice but to be very wary of Duke Viseche, who had a great presence and voice in the papacy. Thus, he was highly surprised but anxious to see why Duke Viseche had sent him a letter.


    Let them in. Quickly, he said.


    Soon, the delegation sent by Duke Viseche entered the pce.


    The rightful monarch of the countdom The representative of the delegation politely greeted Count Hisain before holding out a gilded letter.


    This is a handwritten letter from His Excellency the Duke for Your Excellency the Count.


    <em>Oh</em> Count Hisains expectations grew even greater as he received the handwritten letter of Duke Viseche, who was a hegemon in both politics and religion in the nearby region. Count Hisain opened the letter with slightly trembling hands, then began to eagerly read the letter as if he was afraid he would miss a letter.


    ! Soon, his eyes grew even wider with surprise. His hands trembled even more when he finally finished reading the letter and raised his head. The count took a nk gaze at the nobles, who were staring at him with curious expressions, then read the letter again from beginning to end.


    He finally raised his head once again.


    ?!


    The nobles were surprised to find that Count Hisain looked as if his very soul had escaped from his body, even though he had been filled with determination and urgency just moments ago. Count Hisain parted his dry, chapped lips in the unexpected silence.


    We will need to cooperate as much as possible


    What?


    We will cooperate with His Majesty and do whatever he wants. Gold, silver, treasures, anything, Count Hisain continued.


    M-my lord? The nobles were in disbelief. Count Hisain was a miser who valued gold as much as his life, so why was he acting like this all of a sudden?! Was there perhaps a spell imbued in the letter that beguiled the reader?!


    The nobles were shocked and confused into silence. Count Hisain continued in an excited voice, Only His Majesty can restore and reinstate my family and our countdom! The long-cherished desire of the countdom can finally be realized, sirs!


    !!!


    Why had Count Hisain be such a stingy miser? Why did he resort to wearing the clothes of his father as a monarch, forcing clothes on himself that were much too small? Everything was for his familys religious reinstatement. It was all because of his lifelong desire to prove his familys faith by donatingrge unimaginable amounts while trying to avoid doing anything to garner the churchs disapproval. It was also a long-held will of his family.


    However, even his channels of dialogue with the Holy Empire were blocked, so Count Hisain had long been frustrated. However, the solution to the issue was contained in Duke Viseches letter.


    [The King of Maren is someone who has been blessed by a high priest. He has also received an invitation to the Holy Empire. If you treat him well, I am certain he will convey your situation to the papacy. Moreover, I will also represent your position with all my strength. However, it is on the condition that you will join the coalition that I will head along with the King of Maren. The reason is simple. It will be impossible tomunicate with the papacy as just the Hisain Countdom. However, it will be possible in the name of the union.]


    The n was also more feasible than anything else. Count Hisain muttered the phrase written at the end of Duke Viseches letter in excitement.


    If you cannot win by yourself, then unite


    It was truly a wise saying.


    ***


    After achieving a great victory on Mount Felipoa, Eugene set a destination for Byrne, the capital of the Demiere region where Grigon was situated.


    Grigon shed tears of gratitude as he thanked Eugene forpletely resolving the monster uprising in just a few days. He looked as if he had already forgotten the supplies and food that had been robbed from him. Grigon didnt only resemble his fathers miserly temperament, but he was also evaluated as a highlypetent governor. He knew how to position himself and what to prioritize as a leader.


    He could once again collect food and supplies to recover what was lost, but the lives of the countdoms people and the stability of Demiere werent something that could be bought with money. In fact, there was no money to be made unless Demiere was stabilized. Grigon was well aware of this fact as the future count, and he was sincerely grateful to Eugene. As such, he decided to give Eugene a small piece of advice.


    My father is different from me, Your Majesty.


    ?


    Grigon lowered his voice and continued, My father will never do anything to make a loss. Although they say I take after my father, I am only a firefly to the sun. So be careful when you negotiate with my father.


    Thank you for your advice, Eugene responded. It wasnt exactly a secret, but he nodded for now. At the same time, he felt curious and slightly nervous as well. How extreme was Count Hisain trulyif even his son would say such things? Even though Eugene was an absolute, transcendental being, the problem of money was altogether different. Eugene was an honorable knight who simply wanted to receive fair payment for his services, so he had no intention of taking others wealth and property like a bandit. Of course, if his opponent yed dirty tricks, he wouldnt y nice either.


    <em>But Count Hisain is supposed to be a master of trickery, right?</em>


    That was why he could have gathered enough wealth to shock even the imperial family of the Roman Empire.


    <em>Well, this kind ofpetition is quite nerve-wracking.</em>


    It wasnt a battle of steel, magic, and mysteries. Eugene was mostly unmatched when it came to a contest of power, so he actually looked forward to facing Count Hisain. In particr, he wanted to achieve a perfect victory since he had to head to Petra soon after meeting Count Hisain. After rekindling his fighting spirit, Eugene set out for Count Hisains castle with the expedition and the Knights of Dawn.


    Four dayster, Eugene arrived in the City of Vienna, the capital of the Hisain Countdom. It was a journey that should have taken two or three days more, but Eugene had journeyed in a hurry. Therefore, the clothes and armor of the expeditions members and the Knights of Dawn were caked with dirt and dust. It was obvious to anyone at first nce that they were tired and exhausted from a tough fight and a long journey.


    <em>The effect wont be so great if they look all shiny and new, right? We need to show everyone that they worked hard.</em>


    It was human nature to feel more empathetic to those who looked tired and exhausted. Moreover, the gratitude of the public would only multiply when they saw how worn-out the benefactors of their nation were. It was unknown whether it would be useful against a master of trickery, but Eugene had prepared a surprise attack in his own way.


    He sent an envoy to the castle once he arrived in the city. However


    Your Majesty!


    Edmund shouted after quickly returning from the castle as an envoy.


    Yes. Did you let them know that we arrived? Can we enter right away? Eugene asked.


    <em>Ah,</em> yes. But Edmund hesitated.


    Eugene inwardly clicked his tongue.


    <em>Tsk. As expected, is he that formidable as an opponent?</em>


    All the nobles, including His Excellency Hisain, are waiting in front of the gate. But they have prepared twice as many gold bars as they initially promised. I cant imagine what all of this is about

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    The eternal friend of Hisain! The Duke of Ba, thend of ancient mysteries untold! The rightful monarch of the blessednd of Maren! We wee Your Majesty King Jan Eugene Ba!


    The minister of the countdoms extravagant introduction was followed by a roar of apuse.


    It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty. I sincerely thank you for your righteous chivalry and courage. You have brought peace to thend of Hisain, and I thank you from the bottom of my heart, Count Hisain dered humbly, whichpletely simmered the fighting spirit Eugene had kindled on his way here.


    <em>Whats wrong with him?</em>


    Eugene felt a little taken aback but suspicious at the same time. However, his doubts melted away like snow when he saw the pile of gold and silver stacked inside therge treasure chest.


    We prepared a little something topensate you for your great achievements and brave performance, Your Majesty. Its twice the amount we originally agreed to, Count Hisain said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Your sincere recognition is well received, Lord Hisain, Eugene responded. Gold did not lie. Moreover, Count Hisain could be said to be the greatest of all misers. He would devise a plot while putting forth his cherished wealth at risk.


    It is all ording to the will of the three gods. They have led you to this ce to punish the evil monsters and to bring peace and stability to thend of Demiere. Even my show of gratitude and sincerity with gold Count Hisain continued while drawing the holy symbol.


    Eugene felt a little strange.


    <em>Hmm. Wasnt his family emunicated? Why is he talking about faith in front of me?</em>


    The exmunication of the Hisain family was well-known. However, there was nothing Eugene could do about it, as withdrawing the exmunication and reinstating the Hisain family was something only the Holy Empire and the Papacy were capable of doing. Moreover, Eugene had no intention of bing involved in the matter either.


    So, why was the count speaking of divine will and putting on a disy of faith in front of Eugene?


    <em>Aha.</em>


    Eugene realized why Count Hisain was acting in such a subservient manner and even paying a greaterpensation than originally promised. It appeared that the count was intending to improve his rtionship with the papacy through Eugene, knowing that Eugene had been blessed by a high priest and had even gotten invited to the papacy.


    <em>Then, you should have never sent a twit like Carmier to pick a fight. Why are you acting like this only now?</em>


    Eugene followed Count Hisain into the castle while having such thoughts. A particr figure caught his attention.


    <em>That person is definitely</em>


    A nobleman with a proud expression nodded curtly when he met Eugenes gaze. Eugene had found him familiar, and now he remembered seeing the man back in the castle of the Viseche Dukedom.


    <em>I see. Duke Viseche sent a messenger and delivered a message of some sort. Thats why Count Hisain changed his attitude.</em>


    Duke Viseche truly held the most political power in the nearby region. He had taken action immediately after discussing his n of forming a union with Eugene. Eugenes curiosity and doubts were finally resolved. He recognized that the current situation was the result of the Governor of Marens foresight for setting the Viseche Dukedom as the first destination, as well as the outstanding ability of Duke Viseche.


    <em>Then that means</em>


    A mysterious smile appeared on Eugenes face. The board seemed to have been set perfectly, and all that was left was to enjoy the scrumptious meal.


    ***


    Thanks to Count Hisains desperate desire to have his familys exmunication withdrawn and to be reinstated into the Holy Empire, Eugene obtained a much bigger reward than what he originally anticipated. The participation of the Hisain Countdom in the union was guaranteed as well, and in addition, the count promised to utilize all of his connections to convince as many territories and nations to join the union.


    Moreover, twice the originally promised amount wasnt the sole payment Eugene had received either. Count Hisain decided to treat the Knights of Dawn as Eugenes ves and decided to pay arge sum to buy them from Eugene.


    Themanders who had been obliterated by Galfredik were real knights of the countdom with respective titles and statuses. Their ransom alone was a considerable amount of money, and with the armor and horses of the cavalry taken into consideration as well, Count Hisain owed an earth-shattering amount of money.


    However, Count Hisain paid it all without anyint or hesitation.


    You are truly straightforward. Lord Hisain, you are truly the most generous and fair monarch of the times. I am amazed, Eugene said with sincerity while raising his thumb up. Who dared to call Count Hisain a miserthe stingiest man in the world? How could anyone frame such a generous, charitable man like him?


    Its nothing, Your Majesty. I cannot help but think that I have been working hard on my finances so far, to this day, so that I can prove my friendship with Your Majesty and my <em>true, dedicated faith.</em> Count Hisain responded while making sure to ce emphasis on certain words. His sincerity was sincerely conveyed.


    Eugene sped the counts hand and answered, Your passionate friendship and earnest faith. I truly appreciate it. I understand it. I will never forget it. And


    Eugene paused. He could clearly see that Count Hisain was eagerly, impatiently waiting for something. He continued in a voice filled with trust, When I go to the Holy Empire and meet the Holy Father, I will do my best to convey your deep faith, both as an individual and as a member of the union. I will make sure to express exactly the warmth and kindness you have shown me.


    Oh! The counts face was filled with ecstasy. His long-cherished wish of reinstatement as the monarch of the Hisain Countdom and a devoted son would soon be a reality. Of course, it couldnt be made certain that Eugenes words would be sufficient to convince the pontiff to annul the Hisain familys transgressions of the past and to reinstate them. However, Eugene had promised to mention not only his current status but the union as well. Even though the Holy Empire held religious influence over many countries and seemed detached from worldly matters, they still could not turn a blind eye to real politics. After all, the union would not only be formed from one or two nations but seven. Moreover, the King of Maren, who was considered the strongest knight of the present era, would represent and advocate for the Hisain Countdom.


    Furthermore, the Holy Empire wasposed of arge city and a few small territories. It wascking in productivity and was financially dependent on donations from the churches of each country. It was impossible for the empire to ignore a special donation that would be made under the name of the union, which included an extremely wealthy port city like Maren.


    Really I will fully trust in you, Your Majesty. <em>Haha, hahahaha</em>


    I will try my best to live up to your expectations.<em> Hahaha.</em>


    Even though the two men had met for the first time today, Count Hisain and Eugene shook hands whileughing heartily as if they were old friends of decades. A few people watching shook their heads.


    Its strange no matter how many times I see it. How on earth does he handle people and shape them however he wishes? Prince Localope marveled.


    Even the members of the Dark n of our empire couldnt hold a candle to his insidiousness. Indeed, we couldnt be luckier that we are on the same side, Your Highness, Vizakmented.


    Selena asked with a puzzled expression, <em>Huh?</em> But I thought you would harbor distaste for His Majesty until the end?


    Well, t-thats Vizak stuttered.


    The same with you, kid. You picked a fight with him without knowing your ce, and you ended up getting destroyed. <em>Hehe,</em> Galfredikmented.


    I would appreciate it if you could forget about my shameful past, Master, Selena responded.


    I was also the same as Miss Selena. But keep in mind that its no shame to be beaten by His Majesty. Rather, its an opportunity to hone yourself and to sharpen your de, Vizak said.


    Yes. However, I was given that very opportunity to hone my de thanks to my irresponsible master, Selena said.


    I can attest to that. Selena and I had basically been abandoned in Brantia, and I also had to<em>ugh!</em> Romari shed a tear as she remembered being subjected to the tediousbor of purifying mana stones every day.


    Please dont cry, Miss Romari. Its all in the past now, Selena attempted tofort her.


    <em>Uwaaah!</em> I just get so angry and upset whenever I think about it Romari muttered.


    <em>Uhahaha!</em> Lets forget about the past, kid! Wizard! <em>Uhahahahaha!</em> Galfredik burst outughing as he patted Romari and whacked Selenas back.


    One person inwardly broke out in a cold sweat while eavesdropping on their conversation from a distance.


    Maybe I should relinquish my position as the mediator. No wonder there was constant quarrel between the demon kings when the Demon King of Blood was present


    Even Georg had only heard stories of the past, and the man in question seemed as if he couldnt remember the events of the past either. Still, Georg could see that the majority of the stories told about Eugene in the Demon World were true or even understatements. No demon king, nor powerful, prestigious demons could put on such a disy in front of mere human nobles. Those from the Demon World viewed humans as beings beneath them and insignificant, albeit with a few special existences. However, Eughe Demon King of Bloodhad casually lowered himself and used sweet words to exert influence over others. Georg came to realize that the other kings of the Demon World had to be afraid of him because of this very reason, even more so than the power and the mysteries he possessed.


    ***


    Eugene left the City of Vienna with the expedition two dayster while receiving a warm sendoff from Count Hisain. As decided earlier, the expedition split into two groups. To be exact, only Eugene and Edmund separated from the expedition.


    Prince Localope and the foreign nobles expressed their concern and opposition, but they had to be satisfied that Galfredik and the two vampire high lords, as well as the twin-headed ogre, would remain with the expedition. It also helped that they had finally realized exactly how powerful the elves and the beowulfs were during the resolution of the monster uprising in the Viseche Dukedom and the Hisain Countdom.


    It couldnt be said how they would fare in a war of tens of thousands of troops, but everyone had to agree that there was no other force more effective and efficient than the elves and beowulfs when it came to hunting monsters. Moreover, Galfredik and the two vampire high lords were real knights with proper education and a plethora of experience in subjugations andbat, not to mention that they were also powerhouses in their own right. It couldnt be denied that there was no one else more trustworthy than them, even when they werepared to mercenaries or troops in different countries. On the contrary, in terms of strategies and tactics, Galfredik was slightly superior to the King of Maren. As such, the prince and the nobles epted Eugenes decision.


    Then The next time we meet will be in the empire, Prince Localope said. His gaze was filled with disappointment and regret. In the past, he would have insisted on following Eugene unconditionally, but he had matured during the journey. A sense of responsibility and a small tongue of me called ambition had cultivated Prince Localope.


    Thats right. If something happens Eugene said.


    I will immediately send a messenger to the City of Petra. By the way Localope said before ncing at the two vampire high lords standing near Galfredik. He then continued, Please do not forget that there are vampires stronger than them in the empire. And some of them stand by the side of my brother. No, by now, it could be possible that most of them are already standing by his side.


    Are you talking about the n masters? Eugene asked.


    Prince Localope shook his head, No. Im talking about those I mentioned before.


    Eugene took on a somber expression. The mysterious, unidentified vampires Prince Localope had mentioned back thenording to the princes exnations, some, or even all of them were Origins. Above all else


    The Red Elegant Queen. Be most careful of her. Theres a rumor that even the n masters bow their heads in front of her


    The Red Elegant Queenno one knew the female vampires true identity. And she was perhaps the most powerful member of the Dark n residing in the Roman Empire.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    The number of people in the expedition heading to the Palleton territory was considerably lesspared to the beginning of the expedition. Although the number of troops remained the same, the delegations from the Viseche Dukedom and the Hisain Countdom were no longer with the expedition. Moreover, the delegations of several other nations had also departed to their respective countries due to various circumstances. As such, the general atmosphere within the expedition was rather subdued and quietpared to before. Naturally, the absence of Eugene was the biggest reason for the solemn ambiance, but his substitute greatly contributed to it as well.


    Why do you keep looking at me like that? Georg said.


    Im following the masters orders, but I honestly dont like you, Galfredik responded with a grin. However, his smile did not spread to his eyes.


    Being too honest cant be considered a virtue. There are too many who chattered their way into damnation because they couldnt help but speak what was on their mind, Georg said.


    Is that right? Ive been fine until now, Galfredik retorted.


    Dont you know that having experience doesnt guarantee your future? Georg asked.


    I dont. Why? Are you nning to teach me? Galfredik said sarcastically.


    If you want, I can educate you right now, Georg rebutted. A prestigious devil of the Demon World and the Origins vassal revealed their fangs while facing each other. No one dared to intervene due to the contentious atmosphereall except one.


    Stop. Do you intend to disobey His Majestys orders? Princess Lilisain said, and the two figures paused. Even though Princess Lilisain was weaker than either of them, her position in the expedition was rather special. Although Galfredik had been entrusted with themand of the troops in Eugenes absence, Princess Lilisain had been granted the overall authority of the expedition.


    Our mission is to take care of the monster uprising. Anything that goes against His Majestys orders is prohibited. An act that defiles His Majestys honor is uneptable. I will not stand for it, Princess Lilisain stated curtly. Her attitude was extremely formal, even icy. The devil and the vassal were forced to shut their mouths, although they werent afraid of her.


    I will make sure to keep my promise with the Demon King of Blood, so lets not push it, Georg said.


    Well, Im going to follow my masters orders, Galfredik said.


    Prince Localope and the few remaining foreign nobles finally breathed a sigh of relief when the two overwhelming figures backed down. The status and prestige of the prince and the nobles meant nothing in front of the two figures astounding power. Even though they could talk andmunicate with Galfredik after knowing him for a while, they found that the unidentified man named Georg was truly unpredictable.


    It could be called instinctive fear. Everyone except Galfredik and Princess Lilisain had a hard time even meeting Georgs eyes. Even the vampire high lords openly avoided the mysterious figure.


    Wizard. Do you think he will stay faithful to His Majestys instructions? Prince Localope asked with a sigh, and Romari nodded in response. She was the only one in the expedition who was uninterested in the conduct of the two men.


    Yes. That man is only afraid of Sir Eugene. Besides, his goal aligns with ours, so he wont do anything suspicious, Romari responded.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Im relieved to hear you say that, wizard. By the way Prince Localope paused. He then continued after lowering his voice, It seems to me that you have an idea of his identity. Can you tell me?


    I cannot, Romari answered bluntly.


    Prince Localope was taken aback by Romaris firm answer.


    And why is that? he asked.


    That mans identity. To be precise, his true name is a powerful mystery in itself. If anyone but Sir Eugene speaks of his identity, the act in itself could bring misfortune, Romari responded.


    <em>Huh?</em> What does that mean? Prince Localope asked.


    Its a little hard to exin. Anyway, a wizard like me or someone with special blood like Your Highness has all the more reason to stay away from him. It could have a bigger ripple effect. So, it would be better not to speak of him or even think about it for that matter, Romari answered. Even if Romari was Eugenes wizard, it was a rather rude thing to say to a prince. However, Prince Localope epted her advice with a stiff expression. A wizards advice was something to keep in mind. It was even truer since Romari had spent a long time with someone as special as Eugene.


    <em>Hmm</em> Prince Localope had many questions, but he had to keep his mouth shut.


    <em>After entrusting myself to the King of Maren, Im experiencing stronger and more dangerous mysteries day by day.</em>


    Prince Localope felt rather shaken, but he inwardly shook his head. However, his distress was nothingpared to what Georg was feeling.


    <em>I get it for his vassal, but has the elf also been influenced by him? How could she not be afraid of me?</em>


    It wasnt just that either. Georg found his gaze naturally drifting to a certain ce. He saw the overwhelminglyrge, hideous monster wearing ridiculous,pletely inappropriate clothesthe twin-headed ogre.


    <em>Its only natural that it takes orders from the Demon King of Blood since its undead. But how can it keep following orders even though hes not here? How strong is the power contained in hismands that such a thing has been made possible?</em>


    As a devil, Georg knew exactly why the undead twin-headed ogre obeyed and followed Eugene. There were quite a few high-ranking devils in the Demon World who could use the Power of Word to control demonic creatures. However, those figures used evil energy as the source of their power. In the absence of evil energy, one could only rely on the Power of Word and their authorities, so exerting control over a creature like a twin-headed ogre in a ce like this was impossible even for Georg. However, the Demon King of Blood had achieved the impossible.


    <em>Hes capable of doing something like this here. If he returns to our world, there will be aplete, absolute disaster. If nothing else, all the undead might immediately start taking orders from the Demon King of Blood</em>


    Georg felt awe and fear after once again confirming that Eugene was truly the Overlord of Undead.


    <em>But once he discovers the truth, he will be as baffled as I am now. I could never win against him, but I can have some fun, at the least. Hoho.</em>


    Georg thought that he was one, or even two or three steps ahead of Eugene, and he derived simple joy from that fact. Eughe Demon King of Bloodstill didnt know the truth that could be said to be the source of his existence in this world. It wasnt just him either. No one in this world seemed to be privy to the truth. Only he knew the truth that was capable of shaking the entire world, and Georg was pleased about it.


    <em>Well, I can just tell him when I leave after keeping my promise. That will benefit both the Demon World and me.</em>


    Until that time came, Georg nned to faithfully and fully cooperate with Eugene. Those responsible for his trip were a headache for the Demon World as well.


    <em>I will rip you to shreds.</em>


    The eyes of the devil burned with malice.


    ***


    Petra, a port city of the Roman Empire, was once the capital of an ancient dynasty. In consideration of the fact that Petra was once the capital of a kingdom the Roman Empire had destroyed, the previous emperors did not take the city as a direct territory of the empire but rather appointed a governor among the nobles with lineages in the city. As such, Petra boasted a rather free and lively atmosphere with various races popting the city. It was different from the rather rigid atmosphere of the Roman Empire.


    However, the soldiers and knights of the empire could be seen throughout the port and the city, and their presence clearly demonstrated that this was a territory of the Roman Empire.


    Identification token, Guards wearing surcoats with the crest of the Roman Empire atop their chainmail greeted the visitors entering the port in small boats. A huge number of people entered and left the city every day, and the disinterested, formal attitude of the guards evidenced the dullness of their daily work. The guards barely nced over many of the identification tokens that were shown, but they made sure to carefully examine tokens belonging to those equipped with armor and weapons or those from other races possessing peculiar appearances.


    Your identification token, a guard asked with a rather exhausted look. Eugene and Edmund handed over tokens bearing the crest of Maren. The governor had ordered an extra token to prepare for situations like these, so the two men were allowed entry without any problems.


    Wee to Petra, sirs, the guard said before returning the two tokens. From the rather formal but bothered show of courtesy, it appeared that the guard considered the two to be ordinary nobles of Maren.


    Thanks, Eugene responded. Soon, Silion and Edmunds horse, as well as baggage containing their equipment was brought over by another boat. The two hired a porter before heading to a ce where carriages could be seen lining up.


    So, where do we go now, Your Majesty? I apologize, but I do not know my way around Petra Edmund said apologetically while cing his identification token back into his pocket. He was born in the Roman Empire, but he had never been to Petra.


    I heard they would know where to take us if we ask for the ck Dragon Manor, Eugene responded.


    Manor? How much money does Your Majestys administrator have Edmundmented with an astonished expression. He knew well how expensive things were in a city asrge as this.


    Eugene responded, I gave it to him. Well, to be exact, I got the money from the vampires of Brantia.


    <em>Ah</em>


    It seemed Eugene was referring to Lord Markus and the other vampires of Brantia. They had been robbed clean by Eugene after they had pledged their loyalty.


    Anyway, with all due respect, I wonder if it was really necessary to prepare a manor. It''s not like we are going to stay here for a long time, Edmund said. He knew that Delmondo had crossed over to the Roman Empire under Eugenes secret order, but he didnt know exactly why Delmondo had gone over here. That was why he was wondering if purchasing a manor had truly been necessary.


    Eugene resolved his curiosity.


    I needed to make sure Delmondo became famous here. Everyone wants to be friendly with someone rich, right?


    <em>Ah,</em> thats true. So, the administrator was sent here to acquire information? Edmund asked.


    Thats one thing, but it was also to entice. And if he seeded, we might stay here longer than expected, Eugene said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Im afraid I am notpetent enough to fully understand your words, Your Majesty. Edmund responded. Although he was a knight born in the empire, he was slightly clueless when it came to the workings of the world.


    Eugene exined calmly, It is the high-ranking vampires of the Roman Empire that we are trying to entice and lure. Wouldnt a foreign, intermediate-ranking vampire who spends money like water look very appetizing to them?


    !


    They covet power, honor, and money more than anyone else. Moreover, they are ruthless to the weak. Of course, they wouldnt attack Delmondo openly since hes posing as a Brantian noble, but they should have ordered lord-ss vampires to build up a friendship with Delmondo to try and expose his weakness, Eugene continued.


    T-then couldnt something have happened already? Edmund asked.


    Thats unlikely, Eugene answered.


    What? Why is that? Edmund asked.


    I told him to scour the atmosphere of this ce and to reveal my name once I became famous. I told him to reveal his rtionship with me, and I told him to tell stories of what I had done to the Brantian vampires, Eugene answered.


    <em>Ah!</em>


    Eugene was currently the most famous knight and monarch in the world. Moreover, it was also known that he was one of the highest-ranking vampires. Once it became publicized that Delmondo was serving Eugene as his administrator, even the high-ranking vampires could not have acted carelessly toward him. The moment they stepped out of line, they would be making an enemy out of an existence known as an unparalleled knight, someone who could possibly be standing on equal footing with a n master.


    Then, the administrator must have be an influential, important figure among the vampires in Petra? Edmund asked.


    Most likely. And the disappearance of some of the empires vampire high lords should have been reported by now, Eugene responded.


    Moreover, the rumor would have it that their disappearance had something to do with him. The issue couldnt be publicized since Prince Voltaire was responsible for causing the issue, but higher-ranking vampires would havee to Delmondo to find out the truth.


    Then that means Are you saying that a big fish might bite? Edmund asked excitedly after finally understanding Eugenes n.


    Eugene responded, Thats right. Its time for the n masters to step forward.


    I finally understand why you sent your administrator here a long time ago and had him prepare a manor. That much preparation is certainly needed to lure the vampire n masters, Edmundmented.


    Not exactly. I didnt send Delmondo here because I only wanted them Eugene answered.


    What? Then


    Edmund was puzzled. Eugene resolved his curiosity with a smirk, n masters will step forward when we catch the high lords. So, who do you think will step up when we catch the n masters?


    !!!


    Now, do you understand why I said we might be here longer than nned? This is a veryrge fishing ground, Sir Edmund. Well, of course, its only a fishing ground for me. My opponents might feel like theyre in an endless cave, Eugene said with a smile. For some reason, Edmund felt evil oozing out of Eugenes smile.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Eugene employed a small carriage to load his luggage, then soon arrived at a dark gray manor located on a hill. He proceeded to reveal his identity to the men standing guard at the gate, who were looking at him with suspicious eyes. Utter surprise soon filled their faces as their jaws became agape, and one of the guards immediately rushed into the manor. Even though the distance from the gate to the manor was quite long, Delmondo rushed over in ck clothes and a mask less than five minutester.


    M-master! he called out.


    Have you been well? Eugene asked.


    He must have been more than just well. He looks more well done from everything he has enjoyed until now, Mirian spouted nonsense while poking her head out of her leather pocket. She had been staying in her pocket to potentially detect the presence of any wizards or elves at the port.


    Delmondo disregarded her and knelt on one knee before speaking politely, This humble one has done everything in my power to carry out your instructions. My wish is to work my life for you, master, before I return to eternity. For me, that is what it means to be well.


    Count Delmondo was a celebrity in the City of Petra and was famous for his seemingly endless wealth. It wasmonly known that he was a subordinate of Marens King, but the employees of the manor were stupefied to see that the rtionship between the two was no different from a ve and his master. They were also shocked that the King of Maren was a fair, handsome man, or rather, an elegant and beautiful man. They couldnt believe that someone with such an appearance was a world-renowned knight.


    <em>This man is really the famous King of Maren?</em>


    <em>He is indeed handsome, but he looks a little normalpared to the rumors.</em>


    The employees had been riddled with nonsensical rumors about Eugene, that he had five horns on his head or that he drank the blood of dozens every single day. When they saw what he truly looked like, they became rather suspicious of the man. However, it wasnt as if they could voice their suspicion and curiosity when their employer Delmondo was acting so respectfully toward the king. As such, the employees simply bowed their heads without daring to even breathe.


    Let me guide you. Please, Master, this way, Delmondo said.


    Yes, Eugene responded.


    Eugene and Edmund walked through the manor, which was considered one of the fivergest residences in the City of Petra. As Delmondo led them through the building, one of the swordsmen quietly disappeared to the annex while stealing nces at Eugenes group. Although the swordsman had moved silently to avoid anyones attention, it was impossible to avoid the senses of an Origin.


    Eugene opened his leather pocket naturally while slowly moving through the manor. The spirit of water made herself invisible and quickly flew in the direction where the man had disappeared toward.


    <em>Delmondo has already been here for almost a year. It would be strange if there werent one or two spies in the manor.</em>


    Eugene predicted that there was a high probability that the spy was rted to the empires vampire ns. And his prediction was true.


    ***


    What? The King of Maren is here?!


    Thats right. I received news from our secret agent in the ck Dragon Manor, the vampire butler reported.


    Lord Mehen, the leader of the Rivoles ns family in Petra, shouted with disbelief, How could that possibly be? Wasnt he supposed to continue eliminating the monsters with his troops?


    I-Im not too sure about


    The expedition of the King of Maren to resolve the monster uprising was a hot topic, but the detailed route of the expedition was unknown. Moreover, it took more than a month for news regarding the expedition to reach all the way to Petra.


    The King of Maren is here Doesnt that mean he was sessful at resolving the monster uprising in the Hisain Countdom? Lord Mehen asked.


    In all likelihood, I think


    In all likelihood your mother! Of course, he was sessful. Right. So, how many soldiers has he brought with him? Rumor has it that he even drags around an undead ogre No, then we should have heard the news from the pier first, right?


    The King of Maren was famous for always being apanied by powerful knights and hundreds of elite soldiers. His arrival would have certainly caused a loudmotion at the pier, but Lord Mehen had never heard of such a thing.


    Well Hes only with a single knight, the butler answered.


    Bullshit. He would not have done such a thing unless he has gone mad. Even when he destroyed Markus of Mungard, he mobilized hundreds, from knights to mercenaries, Lord Mehenmented while ring at the butler.


    The butler responded while stealing a cold sweat, I-I did not believe it at first either, so I checked it once more. But its true. The coachman who carried the kings luggage to the ck Dragon Manor said that there were only two guests.


    <em>Ha! </em>What a madman. Unless Is he really the equivalent of our ns high lord? Lord Mehen muttered.


    Seeing that Lord Delmondo treated him with utmost courtesy, I cant help but think that the rumor may be true the butler muttered.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Lord Mehens expression became stiff. Jan Eugene Bathe stories about the King of Maren could be heard everywhere. Minstrels sang songs of him beating up a troll in pubs, and whenever one headed to the square, they could see a y of the king conquering Brantia. Moreover, Eugene was the first in decades to have made such great achievements that he even became a king. As such, there were many nosy chatterboxes who loved to talk about him.


    Such events led to an unexpected situation. Most people came to regard the stories of Marens King as being overly exaggerated. It was perhaps unavoidable, since the king seemed to be achieving greater things every day, and since stories tended to be revised slightly every time they were retold. Lord Mehen was also rather skeptical regarding the stories of Marens King. He hade to distrust the rumors due to the numerous songs and stories that were sung and told about the king.


    You shouldnt carelessly believe in rumors, Lord Mehen said.


    But my lord


    From the way I see things, someone is deliberately spreading the stories of Marens King. Its almost as if they are deliberately trying to raise his reputation. Well, its definitely the king himself, Lord Mehen continued.


    What? Why would he do such aIsnt the King of Maren known to be a knight of great honor? the butler asked.


    <em>Tsk, tsk. </em>Stupid fellow. Listen carefully. Lord Mehen looked around the familys butler and knights before continuing, What would you all think if you saw the King of Maren right now?


    W-well, thats The vampires of the Mehen family were speechless. They could not bear to say something that would damage their lords pride.


    You dont have to tell me. Regardless of your n, you would kneel in awe. However, your actions wouldnt be based on the fact that the King of Maren is a member of the Dark n like us, Lord Mehen exined.


    What? Then


    It would be because his achievements as a knight and a monarch are great, not because he is a member of the Tribe of Darkness. Isnt it obvious when you see the nobles who grovel every time Delmondo holds a banquet or attends one? Lord Mehen added. Including himself, it was true that the vampires of the other ns were doing their best to present themselves to Delmondo. The society of vampires was strictly guided by hierarchy. However, even bannerets and lords could not gain the upper hand against Delmondo, who was without a n and not even at the level of lords. However, it wasnt because Delmondo was a count of Brantia.


    The decisive reason behind why Delmondo became a celebrated figure of our city towork with is because he is an agent of the King of Maren. To be precise, its because of the reputation and stories about the King of Maren, Lord Mehen exined.


    Thats true, but


    Lord Mehen continued, So, Im saying that the unverified reputation of the king has been dictating everything. The kings reputation is the reason why all of youas well as all the nobles herewould kneel in awe upon meeting him!


    The vampires still appeared confused. Lord Mehen clicked his tongue before continuing, In the end, the King of Maren may have artificially created his reputation to take advantage of it! Stronger than a high lord of the n? Has anyone actually seen it? He has basically conquered Brantia? Then why did he hand over the throne to his aide? He killed all sorts of monsters in evilnds? Do you really think the bannerets and the high lords of the n would not be capable of doing the same thing?


    <em>Ah</em> The eyes of the vampires slightly widened at Lord Mehens words of conviction.


    Do you finally understand? The King of Maren inted his achievements and spread them intentionally. Why? Because he can receive the respect and awe of human nobles and the members of the n without even having to fight! Because no one is willing to fight him due to his ridiculous exploits!


    <em>H-his words are convincing!</em>


    Doubt slowly disappeared from the faces of the vampires. Lord Mehen became more excited as he carried on. In the end, the truth will be revealed if someone steps forward and collides with the King of Maren head-to-head. Thats the solution!


    Will you be taking on that role, my lord? one of the vampires asked.


    <em>Tsk, tsk!</em> Thats why youre still a long way off. Do you really believe the King of Maren will respond ordingly if I did so? Lord Mehen said.


    <em>Uh</em>


    The vampire knight had asked with an excited expression, but he took on an embarrassed expression at Lord Mehens response.


    Status was everything. There was no way a king would personally deal with a mere lord of a vampire ns family. In fact, the nobles of Petra would definitely intervene and rebuke him.


    Something that can cause the king to move A perfect painting No, we need an overwhelming situation. We need to create a situation where the other ns and Petras nobles will not dare to speak, Lord Mehen said.


    What? How could we


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Lord Mehen whirled his cape before raising his voice as if he were making a deration. As lord of the Mehen family and a member of the honorable Rivoles n, I have appealed to the n with tears in my eyes for the day when the King of Maren came to Petra! I have appealed for the opportunity to directly crush the tricks of Marens King and to make the honor and the bravery of the Rivoles known! And the n answered my desperate plea!


    ?!


    <em>Paaaa</em>


    Lord Mehens Fear involuntarily surged amidst his rising excitement. He then eximed, The n of warriors, Rivoles! The master of our great n will take glorious steps to the City of Petra!


    <em>Ohhh!!!</em>


    The vampires of the Mehen family evoked their Fear as if responding to their lord. For vampires, the masters of their respective ns were no different from a god. The n masters were the source of their bloodtheir founder. n masters were absolute existences. Naturally, all vampires had a burning desire to personally meet with their n masters. However, with the exception of high-ranking vampires like the high lords, the majority of vampires were vulnerable to the sun and silver. As such, traveling long distances were very difficult for them. Indeed, there was a good reason why most vampires lived their lives holed up in their territories or cities.


    In the end, the only chance for most vampires to actually meet their n masters was if their masters visited them. However, an existence as great as a n master wouldnt randomly choose to go around visiting cities.


    However, the n master of the Rivoles n would actually grace them their presence in the City of Petra. It was truly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the vampires.


    The master must have recognized your excellent leadership, my lord! Congrattions, my lord!


    If the master takes the precious steps toe to Petra, even the King of Maren will have no choice but to kneel!


    <em>Uhahaha</em><em>! </em>Would it only be the King of Maren? That smug Helmond, and those from the Samit and Todor ns will also kneel at the feet of our master and worship. Our master wont be able to convict them directly because of the agreement between the ns, but they will have no choice but to live as quietly as mice for the foreseeable future, Lord Mehen responded to the excited shouts of the vampires.


    <em>Hahahahahaha!</em>


    Theughter of Lord Mehen and the vampires of his family continued as they steeped in anticipation and joy. However, they were ignorant of one thing. The vampire bannerets and lords of the other ns in PetraHelmond, Samit, and Todorhad pleaded with their n masters as well. As such, their masters were also on their way to the City of Petra. And they had only one goal in mindthe King of Maren.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    You think the highest-ranking members of the vampire ns are on their way? Eugene asked.


    Yes, Master. Petras nobles have stepped up to put pressure on them, so they wont just be standing still, Delmondo responded.


    Youve done a great job.


    You tter me. I only relied on your soaring reputation, Master, Delmondo said while humbly bowing his head. Contrary to Delmondos words; however, Eugene realized that Delmondo had put in a tremendous amount of effort.


    So what if he was a count of Brantia? In the Roman Empire, and especially in ancient capitals like the City of Petra, such a thing was valued even less than imperial knighthood.


    So what if he had enough money to purchase arge manor and dozens of servants? Nobles blind to the reality of the world would get robbed in cities like Petra until they had nothing but dust in their pockets within just half a year. And it was obvious how the vampires of the city had threatened and coaxed him at first. Despite the hardships, Delmondo managed to be a well-known figure in the city in only a year. Moreover, he had gained enough status to exert influence over vampires with higher status than himself.


    By the way, has there been no contact or movement from your original n? Noferos, right? Eugene asked.


    ! Delmondo flinched. He gave a cautious response, There are many wanderers in Noferos. In particr, you must establish your own territory as a wanderer to be a lord or a banneret. As such, members of Noferos rarelye to cities like this where there are many members of other ns.


    That certainly makes sense. If they are unfortunate enough to encounter any high-ranking vampires, they would get smashed apart right away. Just like when you first met me, Eugene responded.


    I-I count myself the luckiest vampire to have encountered you, Master Delmondo muttered.


    <em>Kieh?</em> What was it that you said when you first met Sir Eugene, old man? Kneel. For the cold, pure blood of the Noferos flows in my veins


    Keugh!


    Delmondo took on a pale expression when Mirian mockingly mimicked him


    <em>Hmm.</em> Did he say that? Eugene asked.


    Mirian responded, He did! I almost knelt down right on the spot because of his dignified appearance.


    P-please Delmondo begged while bowing his head. He felt ashamed to be reminded of the biggest mistake in his life. He could not believe he had uttered such stupid words to an Origin of all vampires If he could travel to the past, he would surely tie his own tongue.


    Both Mirian and Eugene chuckled before thetter continued, Anyway, which ns master is most likely toe in person?


    Helmond and Rivoles are the most likely candidates. They have already had quite a few encounters with you, Master. They even sent high lords in the past as well, Delmondo answered. In addition, even though it was unknown to the public, the high lords of the two ns had either died at Eugenes hands or surrendered to Eugene. Even if the vampire families were quite independent of each other, such a critical situation wouldnt have gone unnoticed.


    Helmond and Rivoles Eugene muttered.


    Helmond is known to be well versed in ck magic, and Rivoles is quite powerful with many knights and bannerets. It is possible that the masters of the two ns would have magic and strength as their specialties, Delmondo said.


    I see. And if the masters of the two nse to Petra, how do you think they would contact me? Eugene asked.


    The way of our tribe would be to contact you secretly after sunset. However, vampires of the empires ns, especially the high nobles, are particrly picky about dignity and courtesy. They will either send you an official invitation or notify you of their intention to visit, Delmondo responded.


    I dont think they would act like that considering how their high lords had tried to plot against me, Eugene said with a smirk. The vampire high lords he had encountered had plotted insidious schemes before suffering a crushing defeat at his hands. Eugene truly wondered if the n masters would be any different.


    Thats because they werent in the empire, Delmondo said.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Arent there plenty of knights and nobles whose sense of honor and dignity fluctuate depending on the time and ce? The same goes for the vampires of the empire. In addition, not knowing your true face had to be a concern for them. And they would want to check whether the rumors are true or not as well, Delmondo continued.


    So, they will act politely at first? Eugene asked.


    Delmondo answered, Yes. And if I may dare, I think it would be better to ignore their invitations and provoke them toe in person instead.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Why is that? Eugene asked.


    I think this ce would be better if a conflict broke out Delmondo answered carefully.


    Eugene chuckled. The n masters must truly be amazing for you to be so wary.


    I apologize. I was being presumptuous, Delmondo immediately responded.


    Eugene shook his head. You were simply concerned about me. But I dont think it would be a bad idea if I epted their invitations.


    ?


    Delmondo looked puzzled. Eugenes smile deepened as he exined, Even mutts have the advantage in their homes, right? Humans and vampires, theyre all the same. They be careless in their own homes. Besides, shouldnt they have the same ideas as we have? You, me, them Were all vampires, arent we?


    <em>Ah!</em>


    It was just as Eugene said. Their opponents were vampires; they were members of the race known for being crafty and insidious. They would y dirty without hesitation, utilizing all sorts of trickery.


    I was blind. I must have lost my head during the time I imitated the nobles here. Please forgive me, Delmondo said.


    No. I took that into ount when I first sent you here, Eugene responded.


    You mean


    You havent really acted as a vampire during your time here, as you relied mostly on my reputation, right? Eugene asked.


    Yes. I was extremely careful in everything I did, as I could damage your reputation with my words and actions, Master, Delmondo responded. He had been a true gentleman and a nobleman during his time in Petra. In particr, he had done everything he could to protect his masters honor after revealing his identity as Eugenes agent, even going as far as to make donations. Delmondo was responsible for casting Eugene in a positive light in the City of Petra.


    The vampires here will probably project my identity from what they had seen in you. They will judge me by how you have acted and what you have said over the year. They might even consider me to be very fair and honorable, unlike the other members of the tribe, Eugene said.


    <em>Ah</em>


    And they should be debating whether to send an invitation or to notify me of their intention to visit, just as you mentioned. Maybe they will evene secretly at night, like a rat. But would they ever consider the opposite? Eugene asked.


    !


    <em>K-kieh! </em>Sir, dont tell me?


    Delmondo and Mirian seemed to havee to a realization. Eugene continued while revealing his fangs in a smile. Tell them all toe. Let them know that I will go personally if they dont like it.


    T-then the invitation Delmondo said.


    Eugene interrupted. No, its not an invitation.


    Eugene stood up from his seat before speaking with a somber expression, Its an order to gather.


    Why would he need to bother with all the useless, tiresome work? He had no reason to show mercy if the opponents were vampires.


    ***


    The count is calling for me?


    Yes. Come quickly.


    Hymer could not hide his bewilderment at the unexpected summon. As a spy of Lord Mehen, the master of the Rivoles ns branch in Petra, he had been disguising himself as a swordsman of the ck Dragon Manor for thest half a year.


    W-why? Why is he calling for me? he asked.


    How would I know? You didnt cause an ident or anything, right?


    <em>Huh?!</em> What kind of ident would I cause? he asked brazenly while quickly devising a n to escape from the manor. Had his identity been discovered?


    Really? Then, why did he say for you toe quickly without trying anything useless?


    !


    Hymer stiffened on the spot. It appeared that he had been caught. He instantly regretted taking a request from vampires.


    Anyway, hurry up.


    <em>Ah, </em>r-right, Hymer forced a smile on his face before leaving his quarters.


    <em>What should I do?</em>


    Hymer was contemting whether he should attempt to escape or not when he suddenly felt a strange sensation and looked up.


    <em>Hiek!</em>


    He unknowingly squealed. A fair, red-eyed young man was smiling right in front of him.


    A human belonging to a vampire n? Which n are you from? the young man asked. Although the person in question wasnt apanied by any attendants and possessed no weapons, Hymer couldnt even breathe properly in front of the young man. The beautiful young man looked no different from a human nobleman. However, Hymer knew that the young man was the King of Maren and a vampire, as evidenced by the fang jutting out between his lips. And unlike any of the vampires Hymer knew, the young man was showing his face even in broad daylight. The rumor was indeed truethe King of Maren was a high-ranking vampire of at least high lord status.


    I-I-I the R-Rivoles


    I see. Helmond, Samit, Rivoles Quite a few have crawled in. Anyway, you were just about to run, right? Eugene asked.


    W-what? N-no, its not like that Hymer muttered.


    Since youre already on your way, then deliver a message for me. Whoever is in charge has three days to get their ass over here, n master or whatever. If they donte, tell them that I will be visiting them personally. And make sure you remind them that it wont be fun and games if they force to go, Eugene continued.


    !!!


    Eugene turned around while leaving Hymer awkwardly standing there in shock.


    The weather is quite nice today, Eugenemented.


    Its super-duper good! The gold coins are even shinier, too! <em>Kihehehe!</em>


    Hymers gaze turned nk as he watched the king step away under the sun with a faint ball of light hovering around him.


    ***


    The spies in the manor, including Hymer, all left on that day. There were guards, maids, handymen, and others. They had been sent by families of vampire ns based in the City of Petra. It wasmon for the ns to send humans instead of vampires so that they could avoid any possible suspicion. They had been counting on the fact that a foreigner unfamiliar with the vampire society of the Roman Empire would never think that vampires would cooperate with humans and other races. However, Delmondo previously served as an official in the Roman Empire. He was well aware of their tactics and allowed the spies into the manor.


    However, even that decision was among Eugenes instructions. The vampires would not judge Delmondo by how he acted outside while interacting with the nobles of Petra but by how he spent his days in thefort of his home. Moreover, information about Delmondo was an important criterion for urately grasping the one he was serving. As such, Petras vampires had made a judgment about Eugene as well after collecting information through their spies.


    Eugene was a man with a n, but he was timid and thrifty, as expected of someone who had experienced a sudden rise to fame. They concluded that Eugene had sent an agent with a n to increase and expand his reputation in the Roman Empire.


    Therefore, they were struck with disbelief when their spies were suddenly revealed and when they were delivered an astounding message.


    G-get my ass over there?


    Y-yes, Lord Mehen. Thats exactly what he said. T-the king himself.


    !


    Surprisingly, the spy was untouched even though their identity had been discovered, and the message they brought with them was truly shocking.


    Lord Mehen and his subordinate vampires wore incredulous expressions.


    But then the atmosphere around them changed in an instant


    How dare he?!


    It seems that bing the king of a little city from nowhere has gone to his head!


    Hes a mere roamer who doesnt know anything about the rules of the ns!


    We must discipline him in the ways of our strictws, my lord!


    The vampires of the Mehen family roared in fury. They did not bother hiding their anger and Fear as they demanded action from Lord Mehen.


    <em>T-these crazy bloodsuckers</em>


    Hymer felt faint when he saw the vampires growling with their fangs revealed. However, even in the midst of fear, he remained true to his duties as a spy.


    L-lord Mehen. And the rest of you Hymer started.


    ?!


    Hymer felt his pants dampen as dozens of red eyes jerked in his direction. Even so, he continued, W-when he came to see me today The King of Maren was dressed casually.


    What about it? Lord Mehen asked.


    W-well His face and arm were revealed in the sun, Hymer replied.


    !!!


    The vampires were startled. Yesterday had been a bleak, cloudy day. As such, even vampires lower than lord-ss could have roamed during the day if they covered their entire bodies with clothes and wore hoods or masks.


    However, today was different.


    It would be impossible for any vampire to go outside today unless they were a daywalker of at least high lord status or they werepletely covered. However, the King of Maren had actually revealed his skin in the sun?


    There was only one thing it could represent...


    H-he truly is on the level of a high lord Lord Mehen muttered with shock.


    Could it be that the many rumors were


    <em>No. Thats impossible. And even if thats the case</em>


    Lord Mehen looked around at the frozen vampires and raised his voice. Tomorrow, the great monarch of Rivoles will attend to this ce! The great one will condemn this arrogant man!


    The expressions of the vampires brightened. They would only have to wait a single day.


    However, all of a sudden


    <em>Boooom!!!</em>


    <em>Huaagh!</em>


    The door of the sitting room was smashed to pieces. It was out of the blue, and Lord Mehen hadnt even detected anything!


    The vampires were stupefied as they stared at the broken door.


    Since you have heard the message, you should have immediately rushed over. Were you really nning to wait three days? What else did I even expect from fucking vampires?!


    An overwhelming, powerful Fear apanied the cold voice, and it began to apply pressure on Lord Mehen and the vampires. This was the first time they were ever faced with something so overbearing.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    <em>Hiek! Hic!</em>


    Hymer was the most surprised out of everyone. Although he had encountered Eugene in the ck Dragon Manor just hours ago, Eugene hadnt revealed his Fear in the slightest. Indeed, Hymer had been rendered immobile just from the Origins natural emission of spirit. But now, in his second encounter with Eugene, the vampire was revealing his Fear without any restraint.


    <em>Heugh</em>


    Hymer copsed on the spot. It feltpletely overwhelming, as if he were faced with a huge, insurmountable mountain. Lord Mehen and the other vampires were in an even more precarious situation. Just like any other vampires who came to face Eugene, they were forced to their knees. It felt as if their very souls were ensnared.


    <em>Ugh Heugh</em> Lord Mehens pupils dted as he found it difficult to breathe. He had lost contact with all of his senses except his vision and hearing, as he could still hear his ragged breathing.


    <em>W-what the hell</em>


    Lord Mehen could note to his senses due to the extreme fear and uncontrolled confusion that filled his very being. Even though many races lived in harmony, vampires were a race that instilled fear into the hearts of others. Even vampire knights were capable of standing up to intermediate-rank monsters, and vampires actively made use of their Fear on battlefields. As such, most vampires were familiar with using their Fear actively against others, but they were unfamiliar with the sensation of being subjected to Fear. And there was only one instance when vampires felt helplessness and fearit was whenever they encountered a vampire stronger and nobler than themselvesespecially vampires two or three sses above them.


    Until now, the bringer of the greatest fear, the most powerful vampire, was none other than Lord Mehen. Moreover, Lord Mehen himself had only felt striking fear three times in his life, and it was when he came to face high lords. But now, the fear he felt from the presence who entered through the broken door was in apletely different dimension. Both Lord Mehen and the other vampires of his family had no choice but to lie t on their stomachs while trembling like an autumn leaf. They didnt even dare to think of speaking, much less meet the existences gaze.


    An urge to submit unconditionally could be felt from something imprinted on the souls of these vampires from the Rivoles n here in Petra City.


    <em>Tap, tap</em>


    As the heavy footsteps slowly grew louder, the vampires struggled to even breathe properly. Their pale faces started turning blue.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    As soon as the existence sat down on Lord Mehens seat, the Fear grappling their bodies and souls disappeared like a lie.


    <em>Huagh!</em>


    <em>Hugh!</em>


    The vampires exhaled loudly and desperately caught their breath. However, they remained prostrated on the ground while trembling. No one dared to look up.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugene looked down at the vampires. Their reaction was certainly different from what he had experienced before. The vampires he had met in the past attempted to struggle when they first met him. It had been the case with Delmondo and the vampires of Mungard, as well as the vampire high lords. However, the vampires here werent attempting such a thing. Rather, they couldnt even look straight at him.


    It wasnt as if he had evoked his Fear more strongly than normal either. Of course, he had expected it to some extent. He knew that he had changed after consuming the blood of the demons and demonic creatures that had crossed over. To be exact


    <em>Have I regained my ss?</em>


    No, it was better to say that he had be aware of it once more. And even if it may not be significant to humans and other races, his ss possessed a tremendous effect against other vampires. The current scene was proof of that.


    Eugene slowly parted his lips. Who is the lord here?


    T-that would be me Lord Mehen struggled to respond with his forehead pressed against the floor.


    I heard you speaking on my way in. You said your n master will be arriving tomorrow? Eugene asked.


    T-thats correct, Lord Mehen responded. As had been the case with all the others, Lord Mehen did not dare to retort even though Eugene had casually referred to his heavenly master. It was due to the power of an Origin.


    So, when that runtes, they will convict me? Eugene asked.


    !!! Lord Mehen squirmed like a bug as he prostrated. n masters stood at the pinnacle of the ns. They could convict other vampires except for other n masters. Even if the subject of reprimand belonged to another n, they could simply give appropriatepensation afterward. However, Lord Mehen felt as if it were a terrible sin for the master of the Rivoles n to even attempt to convict the existence in front of him. The guilt he felt was simr to a knight harming their own lord or a childmitting parricide.


    T-this lowly one hasmitted a great sin!


    <em>Bang! Bang!</em>


    Lord Mehen shouted while repeatedly striking his forehead against the floor. It wasnt an act to escape his current predicament. The mystery imprinted on his soul had naturally led him to a state of awe and worship.


    Eugene nodded slightly while watching. The results of his experiment proved his assumptions correct.


    <em>The n masters are not Origins.</em>


    Many, including even high lords, considered n masters to be Origins. However, it wasnt true in Eugenes opinion. Naturally, it was entirely possible that the masters of other ns aside from the Rivoles n were Origins, but Eugene was skeptical of it. Most vampire ns were very ndestine and shrouded in mystery, but some of the ns were known to an extent throughout the vampire world and among the wizards. Such ns were those considered ancient in the vampire world, and the Rivoles n was one of them. Moreover, their great antiquity was rted directly to their legitimacy. Upholding ones reputation for a long time along with a long history was something highly regarded even among regr human nobles. And since vampires lived longer than humans, being regarded as archaic meant something even greater in their society.


    As such, if there were any Origins among the n masters, Eugene judged that it would most likely be among Rivoles, Helmond, and Noferos. However, a vampire lord of the Rivoles n had basically denied his n master in front of Eugene. In fact, he was even begging for forgiveness for his sin. It meant that the authority and Fear Eugene possessed were greater than the authority of blood their n master held over their subjects.


    <em>Then, shall we try thest test?</em>


    Eugene said to the vampires in a calm voice without evoking his Fear, Raise your heads.


    !!!


    The vampires trembled. Then, they began to slowly raise their heads one by one from the floor. Although the depth of red in their eyes varied, each of them turned their gaze to Eugene, who was looking down at them with his legs crossed. The eyes of the vampires wavered like a wave. Even though vampires were naturally resistant to magic, they all stared at Eugene nkly as if they were possessed. They were in awe and in reverence for an absolute, divine being.


    Turn your backs on your n master and swear allegiance to me. Surrender, Eugene said.


    The answer was immediate.


    This lowly one will swear on his blood! the vampires shouted desperately. They felt an even stronger exaltation than when they feasted on any sweet blood. They were overjoyed. With this, Eugene becamepletely certain.


    The vampire n masters were below him.


    ***


    You live quite well.


    They are the lord of Petra after all. If you would like, I will prepare a ce for you here right away.


    Never mind. No parent would take away their childrens home.


    As you wish, my lord. Four men and women bowed their heads toward a middle-aged noble with smooth and slick-back white hair. Their eyes were as red as blood. Their fair skin was without a single blemish, and it was as white as snow with all their blood vessels clearly visible. Even though the orange sunset was coloring the western sky, they had their faces exposed to the light. They were the high lords and the n master of Rivoles.


    Whose child was Mehen? The middle-aged noble, Master Rivoles, asked. He had seen six children during the hundreds of years he had walked thisnd.


    A seductivedy who looked to be in her mid-30s had been walking right behind him with a parasol. She answered his question, A child that I took in, Master. It has been more than twenty years since Ist saw him.


    I see. A child of yours, Verna. Then, they are quite close to me as well, Master Rivoles responded.


    Thats correct, Master. In a human family tree, he could be called your eldest grandson. He is a child who is very loyal to the n and you, Master. He sends gifts every year, Verna answered. Lady Verna was Rivoles first child, the high lord he first took in.


    She was once a daughter of a count as a human, and she continued Rivoles name as a woman after bing his vassal. Bing a direct child of a n master was a hugely influential event that allowed her to exert influence over her human family.


    <em>Hoooh.</em> A child who knows the honor of our tribe, unlike other youngsters these days, Rivoles said.


    He is a nice child. That is why I personally made a request to you, Master. Please treat him kindly, Lady Verna said. Although she spoke very softly and politely on the surface, the same could not be said for her thoughts. It was because of the words that Rivolesher father and the ruler of the nhad spoken just now: to know honor unlike the other youngsters these days. In other words, he was saying that there were those who had betrayed the honor of the n. Lady Verna could guess who he was referring to.


    <em>Markus</em>


    A vampire lord who led a branch in a faraway port city of Mungard. Even if their rtionship had faded, Markus had always sent one or two gifts every year. However, he had suddenly gone off the radar. And that wasnt the only thing either


    There was a ridiculous rumor that in addition to Markus, the vampires of Mungard and all of Brantia had surrendered and sworn allegiance to a certain vampire. Although they led separate lives for a long time, the n was still the n. The oath of the noble blood was eternal. Markus had broken the sacred oath without giving any excuses!


    Lady Verna was set on condemning Markus and punishing the roamer vampire responsible for the event. However, the whereabouts of a high lord who was believed to have encountered this existence had suddenly be unknown. In addition, the figure even became a king.


    Even though they were all members of the Tribe of Darkness, the man had climbed to a ce where he could no longer be easily punished by thew of the tribe. That was what it meant for a vampire to possess titles and high status among other races.


    However, the vampire hade to the empireto Petraa city considered part of the empire but not directly under the influence of the imperial family.


    <em>I dont know what you were thinking that you actually came to Petra, but you chose the wrong ce.</em>


    She had been determined to take care of the matter alone, but she had ryed the issue to Master Rivoles and asked for his presence for one reasonto have the n master condemn the King of Maren as a heretic who had vited thew of the ns, rather than a king. The City of Maren would protest furiously, but the imperial family wouldnt have to take responsibility. The responsibility of the matter could be entirely relegated to the governor-general of Petra.


    <em>Anyway</em>


    Lady Vernas satisfied smile turned into a slight frown. She felt irritated that Mehen hadnte to wee them, even though his mother and the absolute of Rivoles were here to visit him. She had definitely informed him that they would arrive sometime today, so what was he doing instead of waiting for them at the citys gate? What great disrespect was this?


    <em>Did something happen?</em>


    Master Rivoles suddenly came to a stop after taking a few more leisurely steps.


    ?


    Naturally, the gazes of Verna and the other high lords turned to their master. Master Rivoles stood rooted on the spot like an old tree without even turning his face as he said, Perhaps the monarchs of the other ns were summoned as well?


    !!!


    Verna became slightly wide-eyed. As one of Master Rivoles direct children, she shared some of her monarchs emotions. She was surprised because she could feel a bit of anxiety within Master Rivoles voice.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Master Rivoles still had his back to the high lords. A gust of wind caused some of his neatlybed hair to fly to the side, but he remained carelessly standing there like a statue. It was an unbelievable sight considering his nature to pursue neatness and organization at all times.


    <em>I cant believe the master is acting like this</em>


    Verna could see that Master Rivoles was wholly focused on Mehens mansion.


    Which ns have families in this city? he asked in a calm voice while finally putting his hair behind his ears.


    Verna quickly came to her senses and responded, Yes, Master. There are families of Helmond, Samit, and Todor.


    Did they call for their n masters? Master Rivoles asked.


    Verna answered, Im not entirely sure, but its quite possible if the lords of their families have made the same judgment as Mehen. Perhaps The masters of the other n


    Its not Helmond. Samit I dont think so. Not that brat of Todor either, Master Rivoles said.


    !!! The eyes of Verna and the other high lords widened with astonishment. Wasnt their master saying that there was a figure possessing power close to a n master within Mehens mansion right now?


    Master, this is


    Thats right. It goes against thew of the ns, Master Rivoles responded. Although they held hands with the empire and lived in harmony with humans and other races, vampires still had their ownws, which were more absolute than thews of the empire.


    - When entering a city or a vige upied by a member of another n, the consent of the ns authoritative figure must be obtained. If a vampire under the lord ss wanted to enter a city to settle down, permission from the existing ns lord was necessary. If a high lord sought to do the same, they needed permission from a high lord. And if a vampire was in the same ss as n masters, they needed to obtain permission from a n master.


    Well maybe theyre simply visiting? Verna said.


    n masters did not mobilize easily. In particr, prestigious and well-known n masters refrained from moving around due to themotion it would cause. However, there were ns that werent as cautioussmaller ns or those shrouded in veils. The masters of such ns sometimes liked to hide their identities and enjoyed traveling around. That was what Verna was referring to.


    Then they would not have openly entered the house of Mehen and settled down. And the child named Mehen. Is he crazy enough to let another n master into his house when he knows Iming? Master Rivoles said.


    !


    Verna flinched. She hadplimented her child with her own mouth just a moment ago.


    They havee here with a purpose Master Rivoles muttered before moving once again. The expressions of the high lords following behind him like shadows became gloomy. There was an unidentified member of the Tribe, perhaps a monarch at their destination.


    ***


    Master Rivoles had a calm expression as he stared at the mansion. It was without any guards, and no one wasing out to greet them. The tingling sensation he felting from the mansion had died down as he approached the mansion.


    <em>Someone who hasplete control over their Fear. No, perhaps</em>


    Was the Fear only directed at him? Perhaps they had noticed his presence


    <em>No, thats impossible. Theres no existence who would be capable of such a thing</em>


    Master Rivoles recalled the faces of certain figures who were only known to a few n masters and very few members of the imperial family. However, they did not leave the imperial castle. In fact, he knew that they had even rejected the crown princes request and were living somewhere deep in the imperial castle. If it were them, he would have heard from the crown princeto avoid if possible wherever their destinations wereto stay silent no matter what they did.


    <em>If not them, who could it be?</em>


    The Fear only he could detect had disappeared, and the front gates of the mansion were wide open without a single person standing guard. It was as if they were being invited in.


    Master, allow us to go in first and Verna said.


    Master Rivoles cut her off by raising his hand, then strode forward.


    Your child must have already told the uninvited guest all about me, so there is no need. It appears that they are waiting for me, Master Rivoles said.


    Yes Verna responded while biting her lips. She followed behind her master with the other high lords.


    <em>I dont know who they are, but I will not forgive them. They dare</em>


    Although she was her masters direct descendant, she barely had the chance to see her father once every few years. It had been quite difficult to bring him to this ce, so how dared they flood her with such disgrace and humiliation?


    <em>But what if they truly are on the level of master? What if its a master of an unknown n?</em>


    Then, there would be nothing she could do. There was nothing for her to do as a high lord. Even if the unidentified figure belonged to a small n, masters of vampire ns were fundamentally on a whole different level from the others. It was the case with her father, Rivoles, as well as the master of Helmond, whom she had seen once before. Moreover, even if it had only been for a moment, the unknown figure had caused Master Rivoles to be nervous.


    <em>No, there is nothing to be afraid of as long as Father is here. Even if its the master of another n</em>


    Verna rekindled her determination while trying to suppress the anxiety from creeping up her whole body. However, she only became tenser when the group passed the courtyard and finally entered the mansion.


    Not even a single rat could be found in thepound which was expected to be brimming with various vampires and employees. As if it were haunted, only suffocating silence decorated the inside of the mansion. No longer able to stand the tension, anxiety, and irritation, Verna opened her mouth to speak. Right then; however, Master Rivoles strode up the stairs.


    It seems our uninvited guest is on the second floor.


    !!!


    Verna and the high lords were shocked. They hadnt even felt anyones presence, let alone any Fear. However, Master Rivoles knew exactly where the uninvited guest was located. However, this wasnt a show of Master Rivoles power. Rather, the unidentified, uninvited guest had only made their presence known to Master Rivoles.


    <em>Tap, tap, tap</em>


    After passing through the decorated corridorden with a red carpet, Master Rivoles came to a stop in front of a tightly closed door. He gestured, and Verna bowed before slowly pushing open the door.


    <em>Creaaaak.</em>


    Beyond the wide-open door was a dark space. The curtains had been drawn, and only one spot received the warm light of the sun pouring through the window.


    !!!


    Vernas eyes filled withplete disbelief. There were dozens of men and women on their knees facing one direction. It was clear that they were all vampires from their attire, as well as the fact that they were away from the suns rays. However, one person, a vampire with obsidian hair and deep, crimson eyes, was sitting leisurely at the ce touched by the warmth of the sun. Naturally, Verna wasnt surprised that the man was a daywalker. Rather, it was unbelievable that all the vampires showing obedience to the man were children of the Rivoles n. They were truly a part of Rivoles family, and Master Rivoles blood was flowing through their veins.


    However, even though their master and god had arrived, they did not even spare him a single nce, let alone prostrate themselves in awe. It was something that could not and should not happen.


    Th This.


    This was the first time in her life of over a hundred years that Verna felt the most furious. Just as she was about to roar, Master Rivoles raised his hand while standing firm and staring at the man.


    ?!


    Verna stared at her master with surprise. However, Master Rivoles continued to gaze at the handsome young man under the sun without moving an inch. Verna and the high lords had no choice but to stay still as their master maintained his silence. After a short amount of time, which felt like an eternity, a cold smile appeared around the lips of the handsome young man.


    I was a little surprised. You are definitely different from the others since you are a master, the young man said.


    Verna could not tolerate how the young man dared to take on such a tone with her master.


    You


    Stop!


    However, Master Rivoles intervention was faster than her speech. Vernas expression turned ghastly after being rebuked by her master. She and the other high lords could not understand the situation at all. The vampires werent even budging even though their monarch was here, and their master wasnt showing any anger. Moreover, the youngster was watching as if the situation was only naturalhe was watching as if he found the situation fun.


    If it werent for Master Rivoles slowly taking steps toward the handsome young man, the high lords would have believed themselves to be in a dream. Finally, Master Rivoles arrived in front of the handsome man. But even though a n master was standing right in front of him, the young man did not get up from his seat. Rather, he stared as if he found everything intriguing.


    Are you the master of Rivoles? the young man asked.


    Thats right. And who might you be? Master Rivoles asked.


    Verna and the high lords were in disbelief. Their master was acting respectfully toward someone he had seen for the first time.


    Jan Eugene Ba. King of Maren, the young man answered.


    !!!


    So, he was him. He was the King of Maren. Verna and the other high lord stiffened on the spot. They werent surprised to see the one responsible for bringing them to this ce; however, they were surprised that he was the one who caused this situation.


    Master Rivoles remained silent for a moment after hearing Eugenes answer. Eventually, he asked once more, I would like to know your True Name, not the name of the world.


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    Eugene clicked his tongue after hearing Master Rivoles words.


    Since you are asking me about that, it seems you dont know anything about me either, Eugene said.


    Eugene had somewhat expected it, but he felt rather disappointed after confirming it. The master of the Rivoles n wasnt an Origin, as an Origin would know his identity. However, it wasnt like he didnt profit from their meeting either.


    But from the looks of things, it seems you know others who are simr to me, Eugenemented.


    And since you are asking me, you must not know much about them either, Master Rivoles answered.


    Yes. Thats why I came all the way here to find out. Anyway Eugene said before untwisting his legs and slowly standing up from his chair.


    ?!


    Master Rivoles eyebrows wriggled. The atmosphere had changed even though Eugene had simply stood up from his chair. It wasnt just Master Rivoles either. Verna and the other high lords could clearly feel the change as well. It wasnt as if Eugene had evoked his Fear, so what was this bizarre yet overwhelming energy? What was this mystery that made even their fatherMaster Rivoleslook so shabby? However, their confusion was nothingpared to what Master Rivoles was feeling.


    Eugenes voice calmly rang. Are you going to continue standing like that knowing well what I am?


    !


    Master Rivoles flinched. However, he only hesitated for a moment.


    The true monarch of our n. The Overlord of Blood and Darkness. I greet the Origin.


    An absolute being. One of the great monarchs of vampires.


    Rivoles spoke with all his heart after getting down on one knee.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    !!!


    Verna and the high lords were filled with only shock and confusion. Their father their sky had knelt too easily. The one who stood at the peak of the ns with immense power and profound mysteries had submitted. However, Verna and the high lords didnt dare to express their shock. It was because of what Master Rivoles had said while kneeling on the ground.


    Overlord


    Origin


    They knew too well what those words representedmythical beings who stood above even the n master. They had heard of such beings but had never seen one. That was why even vampires described them as myths. Just as their names suggested, Origins were known as the very first vampires. No, rather it wasnt even clear if it were him, her, or them. All but a very few n masters even knew of their existence.


    However, the Rivoles ns master had confirmed it. The master of one of the oldest ns had let his proud knees touch the ground for the young man, who was showing an overwhelming presence even without evoking his Fear.


    I greet the Origin.


    Overlord of the Tribe! We greet the Origin!


    From the master to the vesall who were part of the ns hierarchy showed reverence for one existence. It was truly an unbelievable situation, something that would not even be recognized as a joke if told as a story. However, Eugene, the sole recipient of the worship, remained calm. For him, this was only another test. He had always been curious about who he was as a vampire, apart from his status as a king. The questions that had always remained behind, the curiosity that grew as he removed his tattoos one by one, were finally resolved.


    He was an Origin.


    It also meant that


    <em>There cant be more than one Origin.</em>


    Eugene was finally convinced. It was something he should have known when he first heard the term Origin from Romari.


    Originthe beginning and the cause. It would have been strange for there to be more than one origin, as there would always be only one starting point.


    <em>I am the beginning of all the vampires in this world.</em>


    The race called vampires could have been born when he first crossed over from the Demon World. Then, what about the Origins who were known to Romari and the very few others? Even if they werent fake, they would not be Origins in the <em>truest</em> sense. It was evidenced by the fact that even Romaria wizard of the Blood Shadow Schooldidnt possess much information about Origins, even though they were experts on vampires. To them, Origin was a term to describe the very few special among the vampires. Since there werent any other terms suitable to describe those mystical beings, they would have simply used the term Origin. The ones known as Origins would have been responsible for creating a race of vampires. They would have consumed the blood of others to create more vampires. In other words, the origin of the vampire race would have been through them, and they became known as Origins over the years. However, this was simply Eugenes hypothesis. After all, there was still a need to confirm the facts.


    Eugene turned to Master Rivoles, who was still kneeling in worship.


    Do you have a parent? he asked.


    Yes, Master Rivoles responded.


    Who is it? Eugene asked.


    Master Rivoles held his silence for a moment. This was the biggest secret of the tribe.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Fear erupted from above Master Rivoles shoulder andpletely eroded the space around him. Afterpletely separating himself and Eugene from the rest, Master Rivoles spoke while bowing even deeper.


    Please forgive my impudence. Its something that my children should not hear.


    Its fine. It wasnt particrly threatening or anything either. Anyway, keep talking, Eugene said.


    Master Rivoles once again felt the chasm that existed between himself and Eugene after hearing thetters response to his actions.


    I do not know exactly who took me in as a member of the tribe, Master Rivoles said.


    What?


    And this isnt just for me. Its the same for all the n masters, Master Rivoles continued.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Eugene frowned. It didnt make any sense. Vampires didnt just pop into existence. They definitely had a parent responsible for taking them in as members of the tribe. As if realizing Eugenes curiosity, Rivoles continued. Im not saying that I dont have a parent. Just as I said, its just not one specific being.


    Not one specific being? Eugene asked.


    Yes. The three beings who stand at the top of our tribe. No, including you now, it would be four. I assume that one of them might be a parent of the n masters, including myself, Master Rivoles answered.


    !


    Now, this was a bit of a surprise. Three? There were three? The three cloudy figures who appeared in his memories with each erasure of his tattoos instantly came to mind.


    <em>These people refer to those three as Origins. And the three of them</em>


    A thought came to his mind all too naturally and without any doubt. Eugene then allowed the idea to roll onto his tongue. My vassals No, you mean my children.


    !!!


    Master Rivoles jerked his head up without realizing it. Even so, Eugene remained calm. He was certain. Even though Rivoles was the master of a vampire n and a ruler over many, he fell short of Galfredik. He could feel it intuitively.


    Although Galfredik had be his vassal, he still judged, acted, and saw through everything as a knight. It was because his master wasnt living only as a vampire but as the Duke of Ba and the King of Maren as well. As such, even though they had never spoken about the particr topic, the masters will had still been conveyed to the vassal through the covenant of their souls. However, what if Galfredik didnt have to care about his position as a knight of the King of Maren? What if he could look, judge, and act as a pure vampire?


    Galfredik could definitely kill Master Rivoles. Eugene waspletely certain of it.


    As such, he spoke with confidence, Yes. I am the Origin.


    !!! The quivering of Master Rivoles eyes intensified even further. He had already known that Eugene was an Origin, as he had said so himself. However, the words that Eugene had spoken just now held apletely different meaning<em>The</em> Originonly he was the Origin.


    Master Rivoles finally understood


    The existence in front of him was responsible for the birth of the special beings who rarely came out of their secret sanctuary in the imperial castle and could well be the parents of the n masters. The one in front of him was the true Originthe beginning of all vampires in the worldincluding himself.


    ***


    <em>Hmm.</em> So other n masters aside from yourself will being here as well? Eugene asked.


    Thats what I think, Master Rivoles answered politely. Verna and the other high lords were still frozen stiff in their spots.


    Master Rivoles exined, All the major ns were provoked by your actions. Of course, not as the ruler of the tribe but as the King of Maren.


    Eugene responded with a smirk, So they are going to take care of me somehow, just like what you were nning to do?


    They do not know their ce, just as I was unaware. They do not know that the power and the mystery they possess originated from you, Master Rivoles said. After realizing Eugenes true identity, Master Rivoles now looked morefortable than ever. The way he acted was different from the high lords, who respected and worshiped Eugene but were cautious in even how they breathed. n masters truly were on a different level from other vampires.


    Helmond, Samit, Todor And there are many others as well? Eugene asked.


    Yes. There are a total of nine ns that I am aware of. Four are in the empire, and the rest are scattered about. Im sure there are more, but they would not be anything for you to be concerned about, Master Rivoles answered.


    I have been curious for a while now, but by what standards are ns formed? Eugene asked.


    Master Rivoles responded, If a powerful member of the tribe leaves many offspring through the Ceremony of Blood, then that bes a n.


    Ceremony of Bloodit appeared he was talking about what he had gone through with Galfredik to take him as a vassal.


    Master Rivoles continued, However, only lords, high lords, and n masters can have children. Lords and high lords cannot have more than ten children. That is why prudence is required when choosing who they should take in.


    And those that are turned be knights, butlers, and ves? Eugene asked.


    That is correct. They will be sorted depending on their abilities and characteristics, Rivoles answered.


    It meant that bannerets, knights, and butlers could not have any children of their own. Even if they could gain strength by consuming blood and prolonging their lives, they could not turn any of their targets into vampires.


    What about n masters like you? Eugene asked.


    There is no limit, but neither I nor the other n masters increase our numbers recklessly. And its because


    A greater number of children wont particrly be helpful to the survival of the tribe, Eugene answered.


    Thatspletely right Rivoles nodded.


    Vampires were a race that consumed the blood of others for survival. So what would happen if the number of vampires dramatically increased? An increased supply was required to meet an increased demand. However, life was finite, andpetition against a set amount of blood was inevitable. It was clear that the n masters were well aware of this fact, which was why they were controlling the number of vampires.


    <em>Hmm.</em> It couldnt have been like that from the beginning The Holy Empire and the Roman Empire must have interfered, Eugenemented.


    Thats correct, Master Rivoles said. He was amazed. He wasnt sure exactly why, but he realized that Eugenes memories werent fully intact. Even so, he did not ask about it. After all, it would be a sacrilegious act. It was forbidden to seek answers from the sole master of the Tribe of Darkness, the Alpha and Omega.


    Even so, while Verna and the other high lords simply took on astonished expressions after hearing his words, the absolute being immediately recognized the truth. It was a further testament to his status.


    The reason why we could incorporate into human society was because of the contract they had signed. If we needed the blood of other races, we would hire blood ves. Those belonging to the ns would not recklessly kill members of other species, and they would not consume blood without mutual consent, Rivoles exined.


    A kind of peace agreement, Eugenemented.


    Yes. Although high lords and those above them arent vulnerable to the sun, pure silver, or divine power, its not the same for the absolute majority, Rivoles said. Vampires had agreed to it for the survival of the tribe, while the other races, including humans, had agreed to it to escape the threat of the vampires.


    Anyway, once the other n masters arrive, take care of them, Eugene said.


    My apologies, but are you asking me to eliminate them all? Master Rivoles asked. Verna and the other high lords took on expressions of shock after hearing his words. They could not understand how their master could say such terrifying words so peacefully, nor how the great one could smirk in response.


    Eliminate them? Is that even possible? Eugene asked.


    My apologies, Master Rivoles responded. Even though Rivoles was a powerful n, it would be impossible for him to deal with three n masters at once. However, the orders of the absolute were absolute. He had been prepared to obey without any regard for his own safety if Eugene gave themand to do so.


    This is what I was thinking, Eugene said. He went on and exined the ns he hadid out before evening to Petra. It was a strategy he had nned to implement if he found that he could rule the n masters with force. There was no reason to turn to any other n now, as he had already discovered his true position.


    ...!!!


    Master Rivoles was startled. Even though he had been determined not to question Eugene, the n was simply too stupefying. The same was true for the other vampires. They were surprised and confused. What was the great one thinking to do such a thing?


    Eugene revealed a mysterious smile before saying, What is it? Are you wondering why Im doing this?


    If you would enlighten us, then we will take it as an honor of a lifetime.


    You lot captured me, the King of Maren. A hooligan who dared to vite thews of the ns, Eugene said.


    H-how could we dare to!


    Let me finish. The masters of four ns have captured a heretic of the tribe and brought him back to the imperial castle. Im on the same level as the n masters, so you four couldnt decide on my disposal. As such, you have to leave the decision to those back in the imperial castle. Isnt it the perfect justification? Eugene said.


    Yes. Its perfect. But Im wondering if its necessary for your great self to go through such trouble Master Rivoles muttered.


    It would be more troublesome not to, Eugene said.


    ?!


    If we do this, then all of you will escort me to the imperial castle, right? If that is the case, then no one will bother us on our way, Eugene responded.


    <em>Ah!</em>


    Why would he bother to destroy and kill everything on his way to the imperial castle? He could get there much faster and with less effort by disguising himself as a prisoner. And he would also have four n masters at his beck and call.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    The spacious interior was lit with hundreds of dimly lit, flickering candles.


    Seated around a long stone table etched with archaic letters were about ten men and women. All of them were dressed quite well, as if to disy their status. Strangely enough; however, none of the gold or silver decorations or furnituremonly found in noble residences could be seen. The only metal that could be seen were the brass candlesticks. The objects illuminated under the light of hundreds of candles were those made from wood and brass.


    It was perhaps natural, since this venue was not made for ordinary humans, but rather vampires. Since the lords belonging to different ns had gathered together, it was necessary to take precaution to remove any and all things threatening to vampires. That was precisely why the group had gathered in this very ce.


    The men and women gathered around the table kept their silence while looking around at each other in the dreamy and unique atmosphere. An attractive woman sitting at the end of the long stone table broke the silence while looking around at the others.


    I heard that this is the first Meeting of Night in Petra. First of all, I would like to thank everyone here for gathering together, the woman said.


    Countess.


    Its nothing


    The vampires bowed their heads at the words of Verna, a high lord of the Rivoles n. It was an extremely rare urrence for a citys n lords and guest high lords of the ns to have gathered together like this.


    Most of the vampire ns werent on good terms with each other. They werent necessarily hostile, but there was no good reason to get along since the ns were inpetition with each other. However, today was different. Vernathe eldest child of Master Rivolesa count of the Roman Empire as well as an influential figure in the vampire society had suggested the meeting after arriving in the City of Petra. Everyone had to oblige to save their face and honor.


    I will skip the needless formality. I think everyone should know well why I suggested this meeting and why I invited many of you lords here, Verna said while looking around. The vampires nodded in agreement.


    J-Jan Eugene Ba. There is an issue regarding the King of Maren, Verna said. She had stuttered slightly due to the pressure of having to call him by name, but the vampires did not notice it.


    All the vampires present already knew that the King of Maren was in Petra, as they had nted their respective spies in the ck Dragon Manor in advance.


    Seeing as though Petras aristocracy is quiet, it appears everyone had kept the visit of Marens King a secret. In addition, seeing as there are other high lords here, everyone must have considered his visit quite important. It must have been hard to mobilize the high lords, since our heavy bottoms tend to weigh us down, Verna continued. Although she had made a joke, no oneughed.


    Everyone felt as if they had been seen through. As if understanding their thoughts, Verna said with an elegant smile, Let me speak without beating around the bush. Wethe Rivoles nhave secured the King of Maren.


    <em>Huh?!</em>


    The vampires took on expressions of shock. ording to the rumors, the King of Maren was at least a high-lord ss vampire. To have secured the King of Maren could only mean one thing.


    Verna parted her red lips with an even more seductive smile. Yes. The master of Rivoles has stepped forward. My master would like to meet your masters to follow up on this issue and discuss the matter of disposal.


    ...!!!


    The gazes of the vampires quivered violently. Verna already knew that they had sent messages to their n masters, and that their n masters were on their way to Petra after hearing news about the King of Maren.


    The master has spoken. He will return to the imperial capital with the King of Maren in ten days. Everyone will have to hurry, Verna said, provoking the hearts of the vampires to hurry. They were worried that their n master might bete to join the judgment of a high-ranking noble who had vited thews of the ns and caused a disturbance.


    ***


    Master, Delmondo said politely after entering the room and kneeling.


    Is the meeting over? Eugene asked.


    Delmondo responded, Yes. The lords and high lords of the ns have returned to their respective residences a little while ago. They were said to be in a hurry, so it seems that they are trying to contact their masters.


    I see. Anyway, the name of Rivoles is quite great, isnt it? Eugene said.


    Im ttered, Master Rivoles answered while bowing his head humbly.


    Master Rivoles then asked cautiously, Then, would you like to depart right away?


    Sure. One surprise was enough, so I will go first and wait, Eugene said.


    Master Rivoles smiled bitterly. He had been the victim of the one surprise.


    It will be their first glorious opportunity toe into your presence, Master. It should only be natural for them to wait on you, but Master Rivoles paused.


    They dont know who I am, so its fine. And some of them wouldnt dare toe if they knew my identity, Eugene responded.


    Although sacrilegious That would certainly be the case, Master Rivoles said while bowing his head. Eugene was correct. As was the case with Master Rivoles, many of the n masters believed that their roots came from the three beings in the imperial castle. Many n masters believed the three beings to be true Originsthe founders of the vampires. So, what would happen when they found out that the King of Maren, the one who had caused such a great disturbance while viting manyws of the tribe, was actually an Origin? Some, or rather, the majority of them would immediately return to the imperial castle to report back to the three beings. After all, it wasnt as if they could handle the issue on their own.


    They will be curious about me, and they will want a role to y in punishing a sinner who had disturbed the order of the tribe. They should be running over as if their asses are on fire, Eugene said.


    You arepletely correct, Master Rivoles responded. Eugene smiled. This was one of the reasons why he had spread the lie to the lords and high lords of other nsthe lie that he had been overpowered by Master Rivoles and that he would be transported to the imperial castle. He knew it wouldnt have worked the same way had it been any other noble, but the protagonist of the situation was the master of the Rivoles n. As such, the other n masters would have no choice but to join in.


    If there arent any unexpected situations, I think all of them should gather together as you have intended, Master, Master Rivoles said.


    Unexpected situations? Eugene asked.


    Yes. For example, the nobles here. The governor, in particr. Wouldnt it be problematic if the governor noticed the current situation? Master Rivoles cautiously mentioned the governor. No one would deny that a master of a vampire n possessed great status. Neither the great nobles of the empire nor members of the imperial family, aside from the direct descendants, could treat them carelessly. However, n masters could not act recklessly toward great nobles either. Even if they possessed superhuman powers and immunity to both the sun and silver, all vampires were still bound by an absolute restriction.


    - Vampires could not enter buildings without the permission of the owner.


    This was why the prestigious n masters did not dare to act recklessly toward great nobles. In particr, Petra was a city of the Roman Empire, and the governor was a representative, as well an agent of the emperor. In other words, even n masters could not pass through the city gates without the permission of the citys governor.


    The only reason why the masters of the nincluding Rivolescould freely enter the city without any additional procedure was that they had already received the governors permission to establish a branch, or a family of the n in the city. In other words, the governor could well prevent vampires from entering the city at any time if they felt like it. Such was why Master Rivoles was concerned about the involvement of the governor in the current situation.


    Master, although it isnt known to the public that you havee to the city, we must still prepare for unexpected situations. I will have Verna ry to the lords of each n to keep this matter on the down low Master Rivoles said.


    Why? Eugene asked.


    What? Master Rivoles asked with a puzzled expression.


    Eugene said with a smile, The governor should know that Im here rather than anyone else.


    My apologies, but please forgive me for being unable to understand your great will, Master, Master Rivoles said. He was trying his best to express his curiosity while remaining polite.


    Instead of answering, Eugene turned his head to Delmondo. Delmondo had been quietly kneeling on the floor after entering the room before Rivoles.


    You said the governor was born here, right? Eugene asked.


    Delmondo answered, Thats right. Petra is a bit of a special ce, so its governors have all been from prestigious, long-standing families of Petra.


    Right. However, the emperor wouldnt let just anyone take over the post of governor for a city as big as this, right? Eugene asked.


    Delmondo responded, Yes. The current governor, Lord Rudiger, is also famous for being one of the emperors henchmen.


    If hes the emperors henchman, then he should have some rtion to the yellow bano, the crown prince, right? Eugene asked.


    !!!


    Delmondos eyes filled with shock. Master Rivoles also appeared quite surprised after hearing the conversation between the two. For some reason, their true master, the Origin, wanted the crown prince to be aware of the current situation.


    ***


    What?! The Governor of Petra, Count Rudiger, eximed with wide eyes.


    The King of Maren is in our city? When? N-no! Before that, are youpletely sure? he asked.


    It has been a few days since he arrived. The lord of the Rivoles n directly told me to notify Your Excellency of the matter.


    <em>Huh!</em>


    There was nothing to doubt if the words hade directly from the lord of a vampire n within the City of Petra.


    Count Rudiger hastily opened his mouth. But why didnt you deliver such important news more quickly?!


    A foreign monarch had visited a city of the Roman Empire for the first time. Moreover, it wasnt just anyone else but the King of Maren. Count Rudiger knew that the next absolute of the empire was <em>very</em> interested in the King of Maren. As such, he felt not only irritated, but furious as well.


    W-well, apparently, he had gotten into some conflict with the Rivoles n on the day of his arrival. All those beneath lord-ss were quickly subdued by the King of Maren


    The secretary recognized that his boss was in a bad mood and quickly recounted the story he had heard. The anger swirling in Count Rudigers eyes disappeared, and his eyes were even colored with surprise as the story progressed.


    T-the master of the Rivoles n is here? And Master Rivoles personally overpowered the King of Maren?! Count Rudiger shouted.


    Yes, yes. I didnt confirm it personally, but thats definitely what the vampire lord said.


    <em>Huh! Huh!</em>


    Count Rudiger was greatly shocked asplicated thoughts started to fill his mind.


    The monarch of another country What are they going to do here?


    It was a serious situation that could well lead to a war with the Dukedom of Maren. Unfortunately, it had taken ce in his city.


    How many others know about this aside from me? Count Rudiger asked.


    All vampires above lord-ss know about it. However, Master Rivoles made sure that the information wouldnt leak, the secretary responded.


    Even if they belonged to other ns, the vampires would keep their mouths sealed if it were a request of a n master.


    Then


    Count Rudiger quickly counted his options. It was an unprecedented situation, but the Roman Empire was very far from Maren. In other words, even if war broke out, the conclusion would take a very long time.


    <em>No</em>


    If information about it hadnt spread just yet, then the whole incident could well be brushed under the rug or even result in apletely different oue. Naturally, Count Rudiger had no intention of stepping forward to take care of the ridiculous situation himself. Why would he ce his honor, political life, and even his <em>actual</em> life at risk by attempting to personally tackle the situation?


    <em>I must not tell His Majesty right away either.</em>


    The emperor would unconditionally give orders for him to take care of the problem. In the first ce, passing such arge problem to the emperor would be akin to the governor confessing his own ipetence.


    <em>I must inform the crown prince.</em>


    The crown prince had been quite interested in the King of Marenenough to volunteer himself in a mission to offer congrattory remarks to the founding of the dukedom. As such, he would surely attempt to take care of the problem.


    Wait a minute, Count Rudiger said.


    Yes, Your Excellency.


    Count Rudiger rushed to his desk after leaving the secretary standing, and then he started writing as fast as he could. In an instant, he wrote a letter and quickly sealed it before handing it over to the secretary.


    Its an urgent message. Deliver this letter to His Highness the Crown Prince as quickly as possible.


    What? B-but Your Excellency, I do not know where His Highness is currently located the secretary muttered.


    Find out somehow! I will give you everything you need! Find out where His Highness is located and deliver this letter! Count Rudiger roared.


    Understood, Your Excellency!


    The startled secretary rushed out of the office. The secretary truly employed everything at his disposal after experiencing the governors anger and desperation. Less than ten dayster, Count Rudigers letter was finally delivered to Crown Prince Voltaire.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Dusk slowly washed over the port city, bringing along with it the silence of night. The streetmps dyed the streets of the city red and brought the city back to life, but a suburb lined with the mansions of various nobles and merchants were filled with silence unbefitting their splendor. Soon, thest light of the sunsetpletely disappeared, and people came flocking to the gates of a mansion where gargoyles stood tall like guardians.


    There were dozens of vampires with pale faces and glimmering red eyes. Each of them were wearing clothes or holding weapons symbolizing their respective ns, and they appeared quite nervous at first nce. The lower-ranking vampires were lined up near the courtyard and the main gate, while the well-dressed, higher-ranking vampires entered the mansion one after another. The atmosphere became slightly heated on several asions, but no one acted carelessly because it was a gathering of the high-ranking members of four ns.


    Vampires from the Rivoles, Helmond, Samit, and Todor ns were present. Although Noferos was missing, it wasnt an exaggeration to say that those gathered were representatives of all vampires in the world. The monarchs of the four ns were set to gather together. And the participants both felt excited and nervous, knowing that it had nearly been a hundred years since thest meeting of such scale. Moreover, they felt curious about the one responsible for the current situation.


    <em>Was the King of Maren truly on the level of the n masters?</em>


    <em>Will they eliminate him? Or are they nning to treat him like a monarch?</em>


    <em>What are they going to do about their rtionship with the Dukedom of Maren?</em>


    <em>If they really do take him back to the imperial castle, there will certainly be war</em>


    They were all members of the vampire ns that had been incorporated into the Roman Empire a long time ago. As such, their thought processes werent much different from human knights and nobles. The man in question wasnt simply an ordinary nobleman with a little fame and power, but the Duke of Brantia and the King of Maren, not to mention he was a high-ranking vampire as well. In addition, the ones who would be deciding on his disposition were the n masters, and they all possessed some status in the Roman Empire. Regardless of the oue, it was clear that the aftermath would be huge. The vampires outside the residence could not tear their eyes off of the mansion, knowing that the meeting underway could possibly bring change to the entire world.


    ***


    From here on in, only the most prestigious of each n can enter, Delmondo said politely in front of a long hallway leading to the conference hall.


    Impudent a vampire high lord muttered while frowning. It was ridiculous that they were restricting entrance at a hallway leading to the actual conference hall. Moreover, the announcer was at best just a banneret. How was it that such a puny creature had actually dared to make announcements in the presence of the greatest monarchs of the n?


    <em>Keugh!</em>


    However, at that moment, a powerful pressure caused the vampire high lord to desperately grab his neck. And that wasnt the end of it either. An invisible force raised him off the ground and forced the high lord into the air.


    It seems that you are the impudent one A deep voice resonated.


    <em>Keugh! Ugh!</em>


    The vampire high lord wasnt inferior to even intermediate-ranking monsters in terms of pure power. Even so, they could only continue to struggle in the air with their feet hanging. A middle-aged man in a purple robe lightly waved his hands while watching the scene y out with somber eyes.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Huagh! Huaah</em>


    The man in purple took a nce at the vampire high lord before turning his head.


    I apologize on my childs behalf, Master Helmond, the purple-robed man said.


    It should not be on their behalf. It is you who should apologize, Todor. Parents should take responsibility for the fault of their child, as it is your fault for not teaching them good manners.


    !


    Master Todors eyes turned crimson. He was the monarch of a powerful n with nearly three hundred bannerets and knights, a vampire master, and a marquis of the Roman Empire. However, he could not retort the words of the young man with bright tinum blond hair and crimson armor.


    The young man was none other than the master of the Helmond n, one of the oldest and most prestigious vampire ns in the Roman Empire along with Rivoles and Noferos. It was possible that he was the strongest vampire apart from the ones residing somewhere in the imperial castle. Even though both of them were n masters, Master Todor was not confident in beating Helmond.


    We havent seen each other in a long time, so theres no need to start things off on the wrong foot. Why dont we show some consideration for Master Rivoles honor and stop here? Lets go in, a beautiful female vampire who looked to be in her mid-20s interjected.


    The two vampires turned their gazes toward her. She was an impressive beauty with clear, sparkling blue eyes and slightly tinted cheeks. It was rather difficult to see her as a vampire, but the two n masters knew the reason behind her unorthodox appearance.


    It seems that you have still retained your rotten habit of sucking elf blood, Samit, Master Helmondmented.


    Ive taken in and helped poor children with nowhere to go, so a small price is only in order. The children are also extremely satisfied with the affection I give them. Master Samit beamed while slowly following behind the two n masters. She exuded a powerful charm, and her charm was so captivating even vampire high lords with powerful Fear and formidable mental defense felt their minds dim for a moment.


    However, the two n masters only frowned at the distinctive scent of blood exuding from her.


    If you keep sucking the blood of elves like that, your lineage is going to be severed someday.


    I cant believe you arent afraid of extinction. Yourepletely out of your mind.


    The criticisms of the two n masters were reasonable. The blood of elves contained greater powerpared to humans, dwarves, and monsters. As such, many vampires coveted the blood of elves, which was why the elves once had the worst rtionship with the vampires. However, consuming the blood of elves was apanied by side effects proportional to the power it granted. Drinking an excessive amount of elf blood caused vampires to lose their ability to transform others into vampires. Lords, who were limited in the number of children they could have, would refrain from drinking the blood of elves, and even high lords tended to abstain from it as well. However, Master Samit turned elves into blood ves regardless of the potential aftermath.


    In the first ce, she had little interest in increasing her influence, and she was unusual in that she preferred a small group of elites. Therefore, the Samit n had the smallest number of vampires, but their bannerets were evaluated to have power and mystery close to that of the high lords of other ns. However, even she did not act rashly toward the masters of Helmond and Rivoles. In the vampire world, strength was proportionate to age. Master Samit was confident in her own powers and mysteries, but she was still in the dark about the secrets of the n masters older than her. In other words, her opponents knew her to a certain extent, while she had no information regarding them. As such, she was obedient toward the masters of the two ns while biding her time.


    I will take care of my own problems, so theres no need to worry about it. Anyway, this child, the King of Maren. Is he in the conference room? Master Samit asked.


    Delmondo responded while desperately holding back a frown, This humble one does not know. I was simply ordered to guide all of you by the great one.


    Surely the great one was referring to Master Rivoles. However, it was a rather rude expression to use in front of three other vampire masters.


    Master Samit said while raising her eyebrows, Youre quite bold, arent you?


    Delmondo remained silent in the face of Samitszy, but cruel smile. He bowed before walking to therge stone door. Once he opened the doors, the three vampire masters entered the room side by side. Inside, there was only a long stone table measuring more than ten meters and hundreds of golden candlesticks. Two people were already present in the room.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    ?!


    The three masters were rather surprised. They had been expecting Master Rivoles, the host, to be sitting in the seat of honor.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The stone doors closed with a loud noise.


    <em>Hnng</em>


    Rivoles. What is this?


    Master Rivoles. What is going on?


    Samit frowned while snorting, while Helmond and Todor expressed their displeasure. The eyes of the three n masters were fixated on Master Rivoles. They paid no attention to the beautiful young man with ck hair. Although he was sitting on the seat of honor, he had neither Fear nor presence. To the noble vampire masters, the young man was simply an insect they could trample to death at any moment.


    Disregarding the reactions of the three, Master Rivoles walked toward them. After he stood in front of the three masters, Rivoles spoke while looking them over.


    It has been a long time since I saw all of you. However, well have to exchange our pleasantriester.


    What? What do you mean? Master Helmond asked with a frown. He was the only one here in the same ss as Master Rivoles. However, he never heard an answer to his question, as Master Rivoles had turned around without speaking.


    <em>Ha!</em> Rivoles. Thews of our tribe Master Helmond could not finish his words. He had to stop when he saw Master Rivoles slowly kneeling after walking toward the far end of the stone table.


    !!!


    The youngest of them, Master Samit, was well over 100 years old, and Master Helmond had been reborn as a member of the Tribe of Darkness more than 200 years ago. During their long lives, they had never seen Master Rivolesor rather any n master for that matterkneel in front of anyone. This applied to them as well. Even when they had to face the emperor or the pope, they had shown respect, but they had never kneeled. However, the master of the most powerful n in the Roman Empire was currently kneeling on one knee toward the figure sitting at the end of the long stone table with a rxed expression.


    Enlighten the foolish servants to your presence, Master Rivoles said.


    ?! The eyes of the three n masters filled with surprise at the mystifying words. But all of a sudden, the space surrounding the four vampire masters began to transform.


    <em>Paaaaaaa</em>


    The air started to vibrate subtly, then grew into a heavy tremor. A crimson energy started to spread like a spiders web from the end of the stone table, and then it soon eroded the entire room. The mysterious energy harbored a mystery that threatened to burn the world, and it wasnt unfamiliar to the three vampire masters.


    Vampire Fearit was the basis of the vampires power and their symbol. However, the Fear currently upying the space was something that the three masters had never experienced before. It was more fundamentalmore primordial. An overwhelming Fear was weighing down on them, a Fear irresistible to any mortal creature, not even those nightmares that lived off of others fear could resist it.


    <em>Keugh!</em>


    <em>Ugh!</em>


    <em>Hmm!</em>


    The three simultaneously groaned. However, as if to showcase the difference between their levels, the three masters reacted differently. Todor clenched his teeth and was forced to his knees. The red in Samits face quickly faded away, and her eyes returned to their original red. And Helmond took three steps back while swaying from side to side.


    Although they reacted differently, they shared the same expression. They were shocked and afraid. The rulers of darkness and fear had just been dominated by fear.


    <em>Shhh.</em>


    Eugene quietly stood up from his seat after expressing all of his Fear.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    His Fear flickered and rose over his figure. Then, although unintended, the Fear transformed into the original shape of its owner ording to the Origins will.


    <em>Fwoooosh! Fwoosh!</em>


    <em>Huh?!</em>


    The vampire masters were appalled to see the shape of the Fear, which was floating behind Eugene as if it was protecting him.


    It was a crimson dragon with the wings of a bat. Upon manifesting the symbol of the King of Darkness, Eugene parted his red lips.


    <em>Kneel.</em>


    The Origins voice became amand that pierced the souls of the masters. He was the king of all vampires, the progenitor of all vampires, the first vampire, and the Origin.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Keugh! Master Helmond clenched his teeth.


    - Kneel.


    Eugenes voice was calm and monotone. Master Helmond could have expressed appreciation for the voice if he had heard it somewhere else and in a different situation. But now, the voice resonated inside his head and crushed his soul. Words were powerwas it really a coincidence that the words he had heard from an unknown wizard he met by chance suddenly came to his mind? Master Helmond tried to resist with all his strength when he felt his knees buckle.


    <em>Ugh!</em>


    <em>Ugh</em>


    Samit and Todor slowly copsed while groaning on the left and right sides of Master Helmond. Unlike Helmond, who was enduring with all his might, the two vampire masters had resigned themselves to themand contained in the Power of Word.


    <em>Hooh?</em>


    Eugene was slightly surprised. He had spoken whilecing his voice with the Fear of the Origin. It would have caused overwhelming pressure for other races, but act as an absolute order for any vampires. Even so, the vampire in the ck armor was resisting. Eugene knew from Rivoles that the man in question was the monarch of the Helmond n. He stared at the man with interest.


    Ten seconds passed and red droplets began to form on Helmonds forehead. The sweat was made of blood.


    The other vampire masters shouted with shock when they saw the blood of a n master leaking from his skin. After all, the blood of a vampire n master contained a powerful mystery.


    <em>Kwuuooooo</em>


    The blood droplets forming on Master Helmonds skin began to break away. The sight of hundreds or thousands of red drops rising was quite bizarre.


    <em>Keugh</em>


    Master Helmonds white face began to turn blue like a corpse. His eyes and pupils werepletely crimson, and Master Helmond desperately directed the droplets with his will. This was one of Master Helmonds secret techniques. Any creatures, including vampires below the level of n masters, would instantly die uponing into contact with any of the blood droplets.


    <em>Paaaa!</em>


    Each droplet contained a powerful curse, and all of them drifted toward where Eugene was standing.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugene took on a curious expression when he saw the stream of blood slowly approaching him. Suddenly, the drops of blood gathered and transformed into arge sphere before shooting at him like lightning.


    <em>Paat!</em>


    Eugene opened his palm and extended his arm. His hand came into contact with the sphere of blood, and like a lie, the blood sphere disappeared. To be exact, it had been absorbed into Eugenes palm.


    <em>Keuugh!</em> Master Helmond fell to his knee while screaming in pain. His firm skin was filled with cracks and wrinkles, and even his rich blond hair had be dry and white. One of the strongest creatures in the worlda vampire n masterhad been defeated and even deprived of his authority.


    !!!


    The other n masters were struck speechless. They could only stare with dumbfounded expressions.


    Thats a funny little trick, Eugene spoke with a grin after absorbing the blood of the vampire n master. He knew it could have been quite dangerous if Galfredik had faced Master Helmond instead of him. The power contained in Master Helmonds blood was powerful. However, Eugene was more surprised about the fact that Master Helmond had resisted him rather than the power and mystery contained in his blood. After all, vampires were the most hierarchical of all the races.


    Human ves and serfs wouldin against knights and lords when they were greatly dissatisfied, and they would even start revolts when they were desperate or after being driven into a corner. However, vampires were different. Even if they belonged to different ns, those belonging to the lower ss could never rebel against the upper ss. Naturally, it was possible when one didnt know who they were faced with, but it would be impossible to confront that particr opponent as soon as the difference between their ss was revealed. It was because of the difference in pure power and force. Even if vampires were incorporated into the society of other races and embraced the culture and mindset, especially that of humans, this was still an immutable, absolutew.


    However, Master Helmond had defied thew and rebelled against himself. The moment Eugene absorbed his blood, Eugene realized why it had been possible for Master Helmond to resist him.


    You, Eugene called out.


    <em>Keughh</em> Master Helmond struggled to raise his head. He had transformed from a young man into a middle-aged man. He was stunned when he saw that Eugene was not only fine, but he was even standing there arrogantly after absorbing his blood. Master Helmond was then struck with an unfamiliar emotion called fear.


    You have consumed the blood of a demon before. Isnt that right? Eugene asked.


    !!!


    And no ordinary one either, but a fairly high-ranking one Perhaps the blood of a devil, Eugene continued. Master Helmonds eyes quivered crazily after hearing Eugenes words. Even if Eugene had overwhelming power, how did he know all that during their first encounter?


    Well, the Helmond n stuck together with the crown prince and forced open the corridor. Were you aiming for the blood of a devil from the beginning? Or it just happened somehow? Eugene asked.


    Master Helmond was still in great shock and could not answer. Eugene grinned before approaching Master Helmond. He stared straight into Master Helmonds eyes before speaking in a low voice, Confess to me, your master.


    The Power of Word was activated once again. It was only useful against the members of the Tribe of Darkness. The mystery was much more powerful than even Master Samits charm, which could transform even a high lord into her puppet.


    Master Helmonds eyes turned nk, and he murmured, Originally the purpose was to evolve the monsters of the evilnds and to release them Consuming the blood of the one that crossed over was something recent


    It was as expected. Even though he was a n master, Master Helmond waspletely ignorant of the corridors to the Demon World. He had been working together with the crown prince for some reason, and he ended up drinking the blood of a devil in the process of destroying them. Master Helmond had sessfully resisted against Eugene for a while because of the devils blood.


    <em>Hmm.</em> You couldnt have defeated a devil. <em>Ah,</em> that must be it Eugene muttered after thinking of Georg. The devil Georg had said that he was greatly weakened after crossing over to this world. Since even Georg was weakened to Galfrediks level, even n masters could take care of weaker devils.


    Was it your decision to send high lords after me? Eugene asked.


    Master Helmond answered, Thats right.


    What about chasing after the third prince all the way to Brantia? Was that you as well? Eugene asked.


    That was in agreement with the crown prince, Master Helmond responded.


    What was the reason? No matter how you look at it, the third prince is no match for the crown prince. He could have been left alone, Eugene said. This was one of the many burning questions Eugene had in his mind. From what he could tell, Prince Localope fell short of Crown Prince Voltaire in many ways. Moreover, Voltaire had already been designated as the next emperor while Localope was only the third prince.


    There were no reasons for Voltaire to be particrly concerned about him, but even so, Crown Prince Voltaire had been persistent about keeping Localope in check. Localope had no answer either. The only thing he knew was that he had to escape the empire because his older brother had been trying to eliminate him.


    Thats because the third princes blood is pure To be exact the crown prince wants to be a member of the Dark n, Master Helmond answered.


    <em>Huh?</em> Eugene was genuinely surprised. The other masters also became wide-eyed while listening to the conversation between Eugene and Master Helmond.


    The Crown Prince of the Roman Empire wanted to be a member of the Dark n? Such words were too ridiculous for them to be considered a joke if it hadnte from Helmonds mouth. However, the shocking words werent over just yet.


    The emperor wanted to have the third prince be the crown prince However, the beings who opposed it confined the emperor Master Helmond continued.


    !!!


    Crown Prince Voltaire btedly realized and tried to eliminate the third prince


    The n masters trembled with shock, but Eugenes gaze remained as calm as a cid sea. He asked another question, The self-proimed Origins, those residing somewhere in the imperial castle. Are they the ones behind this?


    Thats right Master Helmond answered.


    <em>Huh?!</em> The three masters even had to hold their breaths as the conversation continued.


    And you are a child of one of the three? Eugene asked.


    It is as you say


    Eugenes curiosity was finally resolved. He finally understood why the high lords of the Helmond n kept chasing after him and Prince Localope, and why they had been secretly working to initiate the monster uprising. It was all to ensure that Crown Prince Voltaire would be the perfect emperor, even though he wasnt originally destined for it. It was to ensure that Voltaire would be the ruler of the worlds strongest nation not as a human, but as a vampireas a master-ss monarch of the Tribe.


    And they had done all these to


    To create a world ruled by vampires, Eugene concluded.


    The masters trembled at Eugenes bold words. All of them were vampire monarchs. They had been dreaming of the world Eugene had just spoken. Although the covenant made between the vampires and the two empires had allowed them to be incorporated into human society, the members of the Dark n were still in the minority. With the exception of very few high-ranking nobles, vampires had to avoid the sun and fear silver.


    Of course, masters were different. They were daywalkers, as well as rulers with strong power and authority. However, even they could not be freed from the absolutew of being prohibited from entering any cities, viges, and buildings without the owners permission. However, what if a member of the Dark n became the emperor?


    <em>Freedom</em>


    <em>True liberation!</em>


    At the very least, they could live without any restrictions in the Roman Empire. Moreover, the empire was a powerful nation with influence over many countries. If the emperor so desired, vampires could travel almost to all territories and countries without any restrictions. The great family of darkness would then rule the world.


    The eyes of the three masters became filled with passion. With eyes full of anticipation and aspiration, they looked toward their kingthe true monarch. If such a world ever arrived, the great king of darkness would surely stand at its center.


    Eugene slowly spoke while receiving the fierce gaze of the masters, Pathetic.


    ?!


    I had been wondering what it was all for. You made such a fuss for such a trivial reason? Eugene said as if he were dumbfounded.


    <em>Kieeeeeeeeeek!</em> What do you mean?! A frivolous voice unbefitting the heavy, somber atmosphere suddenly resonated.


    You could be the real demon king! And I could be your number two! Im very much in favor! <em>Kieeeeeeek! Huaaa! Huaaaa!</em> The spirit stormed out with eyes redder than vampires. Her fear of the vampire masters had disappeared long ago. The desire hadpletely blinded her.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    World domination could be said to be the foundation and the obligation of the demon king! We can seduce the crown prince and swallow the empireKiek! the spirit muttered after having been blinded by greed. However, she was quickly flicked away to a corner by Eugene.


    Eugene ignored the mushy spirit and stared at Master Helmond, who had been unexpectedly liberated from the Power of Word due to the interference.


    Vampires rule the world? Thats funny. Do you really think thats possible? Eugene asked.


    The three masters, with the exception of Rivoles, simply stared at Eugene with embarrassment without answering. They could put up an argument, but they knew exactly the type of existence Eugene was. It was simply sacrilegious to argue against the words of someone who was equivalentor perhaps even greater than the three beings in the imperial castle. As such, they had no choice but to listen to Eugenes words while prostrating themselves.


    Lets just pretend that the yellow bastard really became one of us after his ascension to the throne. Do you really think that the knights and nobles of the Roman Empire will just stand still? And what about the other kingdoms? In all likelihood, they will unite around the Holy Empire and dere war against our tribe, Eugene said.


    They could fight. Struggling was the fate of the Dark n, so they could fight for glory... Eugene could tell at first nce that the n masters were having such thoughts. So, he continued, If vampires were neglected and marginalized in the society, then a fight could be justified. If that were so, I would have stepped up first. But arent you the ones enjoying all kinds of wealth and prosperity in the empire, which included even titles? <em>Oi,</em> you.


    Yes! <em>Oh,</em> great one, Master Todor hurriedly bowed while prostrating on the ground. He hadpletely submitted himself to Eugene after confirming Eugenes Fear.


    When was thest time you hunted monsters? No. When was thest time you had to fight with your life on the line? Thest time you fought to get something? Eugene asked.


    T-thats Master Todor stuttered at the unexpected question.


    Never mind. I had no expectations, after all, Eugene said before turning his cold eyes toward Master Samit and Rivoles.


    And what about you? When was thest time you fought fiercely as a member of the Dark n and a knight? Eugene asked.


    Master Samit dropped her head in embarrassment and fear.


    Master Rivoles responded apologetically, It has been more than twenty years.


    Do you even remember how to fight? Eugene asked.


    I apologize.


    Eugene had realized it as soon as he encountered the vampire n leaders. They did not have much experience fighting for their lives. However, it may be natural. After all, who would dare to pick a fight with the rulers of the night, especially those with noble titles in the Roman Empire?


    All of you are insignificant, Eugene stated. They were pathetic andical. It was unbelievable to think such creatures were kings of the n that ruled the night, and it was preposterous to think that they had considered themselves detainees and had been acting ordingly.


    Eugene growled while revealing his fangs. You lot are domesticated sheep. What the Roman Empire and the Holy Empire offered you were both peace and shackles, and you epted it. And that means you have the responsibility to maintain it. But now, you actually have the delusion of turning the yellow bastard into a vampire and making him the emperor? You want to put the empire at the feet of the tribe? Dishonorable idiots.


    The vampire masters trembled at Eugenes words. It wasnt because they were offended, or their pride was hurt. Rather, it was because they were terribly afraid of Eugene. They were afraid of the anger of the great monarch who had made them submit.


    You dont even remember thest time you fought, so do you really think you can handle the challenge of the entire world? Eugene asked.


    The masters remained silent.


    Eugene dered while looking down at them, You arent qualified.


    ***


    <em>Hmm.</em> Crown Prince Voltaire hummed while being attended by ves in arge, elegant carriage of the imperial family. It had been the right decision to return to the empire bynd instead of taking the sea route. Although it had taken longer, he had seeded in forming meaningful rtionships with various territories and kingdoms.


    <em>Well, its only natural since the future emperor had visited them in person. Hoho.</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaire smiled with satisfaction as he recalled the scene of nobles and lords groveling in front of him. He had not visited them simply to receive respect and treatment as the next ruler of the empire. It was all because of one manthe King of Maren.


    <em>You had me waste my time meeting all these insignificant people</em>


    Jan Eugene Ba had truly been intimidating when he met the man in question face-to-face in Maren. The three Origins, or her to be exact had warned him beforehand, but he wasnt fully prepared. And hethe future emperor had been afraid.


    <em>Hmm</em> Crown Prince Voltaire unknowingly gritted his teeth in humiliation and anger. The ves lowered themselves further with surprise.


    <em>If I cant pressure him, then I will pressure Maren instead. You are a monarch as well, so it will be hard for you to ignore your countrys crisis.</em>


    The King of Maren was strong. However, even if the monarch was strong himself, the nation was still quite ordinary. It would have no choice but to give in if several kingdoms rallied with the Roman Empire and put pressure on it. Moreover, Maren was a port city. It was a nation founded by merchants sensitive to the flow of money. Those merchants would definitely crawl on their own if several countries blocked imports and exports while significantly raising the tariffs.


    <em>Maren will abandon you. Then, all you have left will be Brantia.</em>


    A mere ind. It would take less than a month to upy it if he sent over a proud legion of the empire, as well as the soldiers and knights of various countries. After he was done forcing Brantia to its knees, Jan Eugene Ba would have nothing left. The best he could do was to stick by Essandra Archivolds side.


    Only if you had lowered your head to me No, only if you had recognized and respected me. Your fate would have been different.


    However, it no longer mattered. Crown Prince Voltaire had no doubt that he would be the strongest vampire in history once he turned into a member of the Dark n. Even the three figures in the imperial castle would surely not consider him as an easy target by then. Of course, he would have to share some of his authority with them.


    But before that I need to take care of you first, Crown Prince Voltaire muttered in an icy voice while thinking of someone other than Eugene. For him to be a vampire as someone who seeded the glorious golden blood, he needed golden blood that was more powerful than his own. At first, he attempted to obtain it from his fatherthe emperorwho was currently confined in a secret, unreachable ce. However, the blood of the aging emperor had already lost some of its mystery. As such, Crown Prince Voltaire needed another source of pure golden blood. He made various excuses and disguised events as minor idents to obtain a little bit of blood from his siblings and other members of the imperial family. And after experimenting, he came to realize that Third Prince Localope possessed pure blood that would have originally set him up as the next emperor. In other words, Localope was a necessary sacrifice for Voltaire, so he could be a member of the Dark n, while simultaneously being the biggest obstacle on his path to the throne. That was why Voltaire had persistently tracked his brother Localope even though thetter had already left the empire and had even wandered as far as Brantia.


    <em>Hoho. The more the King of Maren runs wild, the worse it will be for you. You wont be able to escape the sin of treason, Localope. The day you return to the empire will be your funeral.</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaireughed in satisfaction at his n. It was truly perfect. It was then when he was interrupted by a knock and the opening of the carriage door.


    Your Highness. An urgent letter has arrived from the governor of Petra.


    The governor of Petra? <em>Hmm</em> Crown Prince Voltaire was slightly puzzled as he epted the letter. Petra was arge city, but it was a self-governing city not under the direct control of the empire, so it didnt have much contact with the imperial family. The governor of the city was a supporter of the emperor, but it had to be impossible for him to have met the emperor in person for several years after the emperor was secretly confined.


    Crown Prince Voltaires eyes slowly widened as he skimmed through the letter.


    ?!


    With an incredulous expression, he read the letter once again from top to bottom. And once he was finished, his lips raised in a twisted smile.


    <em>Hehe Huhahahahahaha!</em>


    The Crown Princeughed boisterously.


    Ive read it, so burn it.


    Yes


    Crown Prince Voltaire held out the crumpled letter before leaning back on the soft sofa before speaking, Change the destination. Get on the path to Petra. And tell the messenger that I will be heading to Petra.


    As you wish...


    The carriage started to move slowly. Crown Prince Voltaire slowly sipped and savored the wine that filled his crystal ss while grinning.


    He has been caught? Isnt this proof that even the gods are with me?


    Capturing Jan Eugene Ba was no different than getting his hands on Localope. Crown Prince Voltaires heart became filled with immense anticipation. He was <em>so</em> close to the seat of the absolute. And he could already see the light at the end of the path, which had forced him to detain his own father and was now about to force him to remove his own brother.


    ***


    King Jan Eugene Ba was subdued and detained by the master of the Rivoles nthe surprising news quickly spread to the nobles of Petra in a few days. Everyone was in doubt, but the rumor came from the Government General. Moreover, the vampires of the Rivoles n neither denied nor affirmed the rumor, so it became solidified as the truth. Eugene had made himself known through incredible achievements in recent years, and the fall of the vampire knight raised quite a few concerns. Many expected a war to break out. After all, Eugene wasnt just an ordinary noble but a monarch of a nation. Some predicted that the King of Maren would be subordinate to the Rivoles n in exchange for his submission, while others assumed that the Dukedom of Maren would be subordinate to the Roman Empire. Many of such predictions were the topics of gossip.


    The Governer of Petra, Count Rudiger, was slightly taken aback by the rumors, but he had expected most of them. Therefore, he patiently waited for Crown Prince Voltaires reply, as Crown Prince Voltaire was the only person who could wrap the situation up in his stead. However, Count Rudiger was soon faced with an unexpected situation.


    The knights of the empire doubtful about Eugenes achievements and reputation visited the governor as they burned with the intent to challenge.


    Please arrange a duel with the King of Maren.


    <em>Huh?!</em> Sir. Do you think that makes any sense? Moreover, the king has already lost to the master of the Rivoles n. A defeated


    I; no, we cannot believe that.


    W-what? Count Rudiger was dumbfounded as he looked at the knights. All of them were quite famous in Petra and the nearby regions.


    The master of the Rivoles n is not a knight. He must have overpowered the King of Maren with special tricks.


    The King of Maren might have lost to the Rivoles ns master as a member of the Dark n, but the King of Maren is a knight. He must fight a duel fair and square as a knight.


    Knights from all over the worldincluding Marenwill mock our empire if this bes known. They will say that we do not know honor and chivalry. So, please arrange a showdown between the King of Maren and us as soon as possible.


    No, thats not Count Rudiger was bbergasted. The knights werent dumb and ignorant, and the argument was highly logical. Certainly, it had been for simr reasons why he passed the baton to the Crown Prince without making a decision on the issue regarding the King of Maren. If the King of Maren had been overpowered and defeated in a legitimate confrontation, it would have been considered a highly honorable method of winning, and the victory would have been honorable as well. However, no one knew exactly how and when the King of Maren came to Petra and how Master Rivoles had subdued him. As such, the City of Petra wouldnd between a rock and a hard ce if Maren made an issue out of it.


    Your Excellency. Even if we are allowed a duel with the king, there wont be anything bad for you, one of the knights said.


    <em>Hmm?</em> What do you mean? Count Rudiger asked. He was in arge dilemma since he couldnt simply reject the request of the knights, as they all came from noble, prestigious families.


    Regardless of whether he wins or loses against us, he has already been secured by a vampire n, right? Even if we lose, that fact wont change. Moreover


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    If one of us defeated him What better oue is there than a legitimate battle with spectators?


    And please keep in mind that he is in a weakened state right now. You must know what it means to be defeated in a battle between members of the Dark n.


    That was the decisive reason behind the knights request. Even in a battle between ordinary knights, the losing side would still greatly suffer. It was impossible for the loser to remain unscathed in a battle between powerful vampires. Even wolves stood a chance against a lionthe king of beastsif thetter were seriously injured.


    <em>Hooh</em>


    Count Rudigers expression quickly changed at the usible exnation of the knights.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    But that alone isnt enough reason to allow it, Count Rudiger said. He was cautious. After all, he still didnt know if his letter had already been delivered to the crown prince, so he could not hastily rush into something unnned.


    If the rumors spreading in the city turn out to be false, then you sirs will bemitting an extremely serious diplomatic disrespect. You must know how great the consequences will be, right? Count Rudiger asked. No matter how ignorant the knights were, they had to be smart enough to know.


    The knights shared a gaze before speaking, The rumors are likely true. No, they must be true.


    What? Count Rudiger said.


    The knights responded with confident expressions, There is a witness who said they saw a young man with ck hair and red eyes taking a stroll at night in the mansion of the Rivoles ns lord.


    !


    Moreover, they said that Countess Verna, as well as the other vampire high lords, were nearby as if they were watching him. Im certain that the King of Maren was detained by the vampire n masters.


    Count Rudiger took on a somber expression at the words of the knights.


    If thats really true Then, it might be worth a try, Count Rudiger said.


    <em>Oh!</em>


    Then, we must immediately issue a challenge and


    The knights quickly became excited, but Count Rudiger interrupted them in a cold voice, However, its notpletely certain yet, so lets start by conducting a meeting with the King of Maren.


    You mean?


    As the governor, I will write a letter to Master Rivoles inviting all the vampire nobles who hade to our city, including the King of Maren. Wont everything be made clear by then? Count Rudiger said.


    Then, let us do that.


    But, please allow us to face him as soon as possible.


    <em>These impatient knights!</em>


    Count Rudiger hid his inner thoughts and responded with a smile, I understand. However, whatever happens, you sirs must take responsibility as knights of the empire and continue to uphold honor and friendship to me and our city.


    Of course...


    Count Rudiger finally felt at ease, knowing that he would avoid any loss regardless of the oue.


    ***


    Around the time when Count Rudiger was meeting with the knights, Eugene was speaking with Delmondo and Edmund.


    Your Majesty. Will it be okay to leave the masters alone? Delmondo asked cautiously. He was rather worried, since he knew the power of the n masters better than most people.


    Eugene responded with a smirk, Why? Are you worried that they might be plotting something?


    My apologies, Delmondo quickly realized his mistake and responded while bowing.


    They havepletely submitted to me. They cannot have any other thoughts. To me, you and the n masters are no different, Eugene said.


    <em>Ah</em> It would have been considered absurd if anyone else had said the same words, but Delmondo was immediately convinced. After all, his master was the one and only Origin. If vampires had a god simr to the humans and elves, his master was the only one befitting of the title. Moreover, unlike other gods who conveyed their wills through proxies, the progenitor of all vampires was physically standing in front of him. He was literally the incarnation of the Vampire God. No vampireincluding the n masterscould ever disobey a living god, and all vampires would be equal in the eyes of God.


    However, this is truly shocking. I had never imagined that the emperor was being detained Delmondo muttered. Eugene had been quite surprised, but Edmund, a native of the empire, had been greatly shocked. Delmondo also hailed from the empire, but he had been transformed into a vampire during the reign of the previous emperor, so he had no more loyalty toward the empire and the imperial family. On the other hand, Edmund was an imperial knight who had been knighted along with his colleagues only around a decade ago. He had even seen the emperor personally from afar. Although he was now fully loyal to Eugene, he couldnt simply ignore that the emperor he once served was being detained. After all, Edmund had once served the emperor and looked up to him as if he were the heavens.


    No wonder he did nothing when his third son was literally chased out of the empire, and even when the yellow bastard started running amok trying to kill his younger brother. It makes sense if he was being detained all this time, Eugene responded.


    Thats right. <em>Hmm</em> Edmund nodded, then suddenly fell into contemtion.


    After a moment, he raised his head and continued, Your Majesty. Come to think of it, its kind of strange that the central church of the Caylor Kingdom and the knights of various countries had united to invade Brantia.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Itsmon for such big events to proceed after getting permission from the Roman Empire. They should have at least consulted the empire, and visits from imperial knights or prestigious nobles from the empire would have been normal. A ceasefire and negotiations are almost always expected at the right time, and they had mostly always been mediated by someone from the empire, Edmund exined.


    But it wasnt like that when you participated in the Brantian expedition? Eugene asked.


    Edmund responded, Yes. I had not thought much of it at the time, since I had naturalized to the Caylor Kingdom not too long ago. But now that I think of it, there were quite a few suspicious aspects. Its just my guess, but


    Eugene continued Edmunds words, The emperor was already being detained at that time?


    Yes.


    Edmund nodded, and Eugene took on a solemn gaze. It had been several years since Edmund departed on the Brantian expedition and was taken prisoner. The events were even older than when Eugene first returned to the past and woke up in his cabin. What if the emperor was already being detained since then or maybe even before?


    <em>It means that the self-proimed Origins in the imperial castle have been plotting for a very long time.</em>


    It also meant that the monster uprising hadnt been nned overnight and that it was just a part of a long-running conspiracy. Most importantly


    <em>The three beings in the imperial castle know me. No, they wouldnt just know me.</em>


    They had to be either his children or vassals, as he was the one and only Origin. And while he was struggling with his lost memories and had even experienced a mysterious return to the past, his three children or vassals were plotting to dominate the world from the heart of the Roman Empire.


    <em>Did they get rid of me?</em>


    No. That was unlikely. If they thought he was in the way of their ns, they wouldnt have stopped at only making him lose his memories.


    <em>Anyway, the emperors imprisonment, my memory loss, and my return to the shabby vige Im sure everything is rted.</em>


    Your Majesty. Shouldnt we ask Master Helmond more questions? Edmund asked cautiously.


    Eugene shook his head after leaving his other thoughts behind.


    Hes only a knife as well. The ones who nned everything and gave orders are the ones above him. We wont discover anything new by asking him more questions.


    I understand. <em>Phew.</em> I never would have imagined that a vampire n master would end up bing just an essory Edmund muttered. During his time as an imperial knight, it had been nigh impossible to meet with a vampire n master. In fact, it was difficult to meet with even a vampire high lord unless they were prestigious, high-ranking nobles of the empire. However, as it turned out, even a great existence like the n master was no different from a pawn on a chessboard.


    This is also a conspiracy that will determine the fate of the emperor. It wont be strange if other n masters aside from Helmond are involved in it as well, Eugene said.


    Thats true. By the way, Your Majesty. I Edmund hesitated while ncing sideways at something. It looked as if he were slightly bothered.


    <em>Kieeeeh</em> The Demon King You need to be the great demon king I need to be number two and return to the Spirit World in glory and honor the spirit mumbled while crouched in a corner and scribbling something on the floor.


    Eugene clicked his tongue. Just leave the crazy spirit alone. She has beenpletely dominated by absolute, utter nonsense.


    <em>Ah</em>, yes.


    <em>Knock, knock.</em>


    The door opened, and Verna entered before bowing deeply with a frightened expression.


    I have something to tell the great monarch, she said.


    What is it? Eugene asked. Although she was a count of the Roman Empire and a high lord among high lords, she was only a regr vampire in front of Eugene.


    Knowing that, Verna responded even more politely, Count Rudiger, the Governor of Petra, sent a messenger to Master, <em>ah,</em> no, my father.


    <em>Hmm?</em> What did he say? Eugene asked. He had deliberately gone for walks at night while staying at the residence of the Rivoles n for the past few days. Things were finally going the way he wanted them to go, but he asked as if he were ignorant.


    W-well The governor said he wanted to see the g-great monarch in person, Verna answered.


    He wants to see me? Why? Eugene asked.


    M-my apologies, but this humble one doesnt know, Verna responded. Her posture was now so low it looked as if she were about to crawl.


    Well, I guess I will meet with him. When did he say he wanted to see me? Eugene asked.


    He asked for it to be as soon as possible, Verna answered.


    Then ask him for a meeting tonight. Do I have to go alone? Eugene asked.


    He has invited the great monarch and the other nobles of our tribe as well, Verna responded.


    <em>Hooh?</em> A smile appeared on Eugenes face at the unexpected answer. It appeared that the Governor of Petra was finally prepared to get things going.


    ***


    It was a night dimly lit by the hazy light of the bluish moon. The vampire n masters and Eugene arrived at the Government General[1] of Petra under tight security. The people of the Government General anxiously watched as the n masters entered under the guidance of high lords and bannerets. They knew well that they would likely never get to see such a sight ever again. However, their gazes were focused elsewhere even as they stole nces at the masters. Soon, a figure appeared from thergest carriage. As soon as they saw the young, beautiful, ck-haired man in antique clothes, they instantly realized that he was the rumored King of Maren. The young man was carrying a sword as well.


    However, the onlookers felt disappointed and relieved to see that the King of Maren looked ordinary, unlike the knight with great achievements depicted in the rumors. Moreover, he seemed to be looking around with an anxious gaze.


    <em>The rumor was true!</em>


    <em>Master Rivoles has crushed the King of Maren!</em>


    Otherwise, the n masters, led by Master Rivoles, would not have treated the King of Maren as if he were just a ghost. The spectators werent the only ones with such thoughts either.


    That man is the King of Maren? <em>Huh</em>


    Even the knightsughed in vain when they saw the King of Maren. They had been waiting in the middle of the building. Eugene simply looked <em>too</em> insignificant and meek to be a hero of those tales and legends.


    Maybe its all a lie. You know, the rumors about how he beat a troll with his bare hands and killed a wyvern?


    Thats what Im thinking. How could such a wimpy man


    The knights spoke quietly, as the man in question was still the king of a country. However, the vampires could hear everything they were saying.


    The masters of the nincluding Master Rivolesflinched slightly every time the knights whispered.


    <em>S-stop it, you crazy fucking bastards!</em>


    <em>You insects dare to speak like that to the great monarch!</em>


    <em>Ill kill you. I will definitely cut off their heads and present them at the feet of the great monarch.</em>


    However, the masters regained theirposure while recalling Eugenes order not to act out of ce. The words of their God were absolute, and the fate of those who dared to show contempt to God was quite obvious.


    1. This is apparently not a person, but something simr to the White House

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    <em>Huh!</em> I cannot believe that I am meeting the honorable monarchs of the Dark n like this. It''s an honor.


    Count Rudiger appeared quite surprised and excited. Even though he was the governor of arge city like Petra and a count of the Roman Empire, it was still a great honor to meet with not just one but four vampire n masters. However, Count Rudiger couldnt remain excited like a child. It was because a beautiful, young, ck-haired man quietly entered after the four n masters.


    I am Jan Eugene Ba. Nice to meet you, Sir Rudiger, Eugene said.


    I am Alderbern Rudiger, Your Majesty. I have been greatly honored to be delegated the right to serve as Petras governor, Count Rudiger responded politely. He felt his heart leap slightly.


    <em>This is the King of Maren.</em>


    He was the protagonist of the countless rumors that had been circting over the past year. As far as the count was concerned, this was the first time a foreign noble had be so famous in the empire. Of course, half of the reason why Eugene was well-known in Petra was due to Count Delmondos endless supply of gold coins, but that didnt tarnish the achievements the man had built up as a knight. Surprisingly; however, the actual appearance of the king was rather unbefitting of his title as an undefeated knight.


    <em>He is a very handsome man, but he doesnt seem to be a strong knight</em>


    Such was Count Rudigers honest assessment of Eugene. Eugene was tall and well-built, but most of the outstanding knights whom Count Rudiger knew were bulky and muscr.


    <em>Well, even if he looks like that because hes a member of the Dark n</em>


    The n masters naturally exuded a particrly sharp energy, regardless of their gender. On the other hand, the King of Maren seemed somewhat ordinary. To be exact, he looked a bit feeble.


    <em>As expected of what the knights said, he must still be feeling the aftermath of defeat.</em>


    Count Rudiger held in hisughter while speaking politely to Eugene and the n masters, Please have a sit over here. Tomemorate the visit of Your Majesty and the honored n masters


    Lets get down to business, Sir Rudiger. I dont think you called us here tough, chat, and make friends, Master Helmond spoke in a cold voice. He was still wearing his armor.


    Count Rudiger flinched. It was a rather disrespectful attitude to show in front of him, the governor of the city, but Count Rudiger had to put up with it. Although he had not seen the emperor in a long time, he knew the workings of the imperial castle. It wasnt a secret that Master Helmond had a very deep rtionship with the crown prince.


    <em>Ehem</em><em>!</em> If Lord Helmond says so, then I will stop with the formalities, Count Rudiger said before waving the others away. Soon, only the counts knights remained.


    The four n masters also gave orders to their high lords and bannerets.


    <em>Hooh?</em>


    A glimmer appeared in Count Rudigers eyes as he watched the scene y out. The vampires acted very politely on the surface, but the high lords and bannerets had surrounded the seat of Marens King as if they were keeping him captive. They werent escorting him, and anyone could tell at first nce that they were keeping the King of Maren trapped.


    Count Rudigers gaze naturally headed to the knights. There was a look of excitement on the knights faces when they saw the interaction between the King of Maren and the vampires.


    <em>What do you think? Isnt it just like we said?</em>


    The eyes of the knights glimmered with excitement as if they were saying such words, and Count Rudiger could finally rx. The King of Maren had lost, and the vampire n masters had truly caught him.


    <em>Good.</em>


    After finallying to a decision, Count Rudiger looked around at the four vampire n masters. The four of them had settled downfortably after sending away their subordinates.


    I would like to ask a question first, Count Rudiger said.


    Go ahead, Master Rivoles responded as a representative.


    Count Rudiger turned his eyes toward Master Rivoles and asked, Is the rumor true?


    What rumor are you talking about? Master Rivoles asked.


    Rumor has it that Master Rivoles had a match with His Majesty Eugene and won Count Rudiger muttered cautiously. Master Rivoles felt his forehead wriggle involuntarily. He had been warned in advance, but he could not remain still while an existence close to the God of the Dark n was being disrespected. However, Count Rudiger had misunderstood Master Rivoles reaction and assumed he had poked at the n masters pride.


    <em>Ah!</em> It must be true. Please dont get me wrong. I only asked because I have to know for sure, Count Rudiger hurriedly exined.


    Why do you have to know for sure? Master Rivoles asked.


    Hes not anyone else but the King of Maren. I cant help but think of the diplomatic issues that could arise. Moreover, you sirs are still detaining His Majesty, right? If Maren finds out, they will not stand still Count Rudiger began to exin.


    <em>Hmph!</em> Master Helmond scoffed, which caused Count Rudiger to flinch.


    We are members of the Tribe of Darkness, and even though we are also citizens of the empire, it has always been customary to deal with the issues of the tribe by thew of the tribe. Thats the way it had always been with the previous emperors, but now, you speak of an issue with diplomacy? Master Helmond said.


    N-no, you would be right if it were a matter between citizens of the empire, but he is a monarch of another nation. Thats why I brought this up, Count Rudiger retorted.


    When Master Helmond didnt respond, Count Rudiger eagerly continued, thinking that he had gotten his point across. Its not that I dont know the situation regarding you, sirs and the Tribe of Darkness. I also respect thews of the tribe. However, isnt it true that the current situation is unprecedented? Moreover, I am the Governor of Petra. It might have been different if I were unaware of the current situation, but now that I already know about it, doing nothing would be tantamount to abandoning my duties.


    Abandoning duties? It was absolute nonsense. The vampire n masters knew that the governor had reported the situation to the crown prince immediately when he heard of it, then yed for time until now. However, the n masters could not voice their true thoughts, so they remained silent and allowed Count Rudiger to continue barking.


    As such, I cannot simply stand by and watch, Count Rudiger said.


    And what are you going to do exactly?


    Count Rudiger coughed before giving a predetermined answer to the question he had been waiting for. <em>Ehem</em><em>!</em> I agree that thew of the tribe should take precedence in the disposal of His Majesty the King. However, to convince the other nationsespecially the Dukedom of Marenand to obtain justification Wont we need to establish honorable chivalry to do that? It just happens that His Majesty is a reputable knight as well.


    Chivalry?


    Thats right Count Rudiger nodded. He turned his gaze toward the knights before continuing, These men are valiant knights from Petra and the nearby areas. All of them are from famous families and are known for their bravery.


    <em>Hmm</em>


    The four n masters looked over the knights. Although they were all nobles and strong knights in their own right, they found it difficult to handle the n masters peering eyes. After all, the vampire n masters possessed strange powers and mysteries.


    The knights pretended to be calm, but they couldnt help but tremble slightly. Master Helmond looked over the knights before revealing his fangs. So, why did you introduce us to these sirs?


    These sirs desire a duel with His Majesty Eugene, Count Rudiger answered.


    What? Master Helmond said while jerking his eyes back toward the count.


    Count Rudiger felt cold sweat running down his back as he hurriedly exined, H-his Majesty is famous for being an outstanding knight, right? I do not think he would be opposed to a confrontation with the proud knights of the empire. If a duel is established, then it will buy time, and with his predicament Count Rudiger started to jabber away due to the pressure of the n masters.


    The hot-tempered knights stepped forward and interrupted him. Please have a match with us, Your Majesty!


    I have heard of your reputation as a knight. Please allow me the chance to personally experience your great skills!


    You may have been defeated as a member of the Dark n, but wouldnt it be different as a knight? Please give us a chance.


    The expressions of the four n masters distorted at the shouting of the knights. Who did these insects think they were speaking to? How dare theymit such disrespect toward their lord? However, the n masters never got the chance to burst out.


    Their master and god stepped forward while slightly raising his hand. He was finally showing his presence after being treated as if he were invisible this entire time.


    So You sirs are saying that you want to challenge me? Eugene deliberately asked in a rather feeble voice.


    The knights became more confident and raised their voices. If you would allow us the chance!


    They already had no regard for Eugene. A weak, feeble man like him was an unparalleled knight and a hero of the generation? Bullshit! It was possible that he was an impressive knight capable of a few achievements under his belt, but that was all. The knights had honed their skills for many years and had experienced many battles, yet they could not see Eugene as a hero or an unparalleled knight. And even if the rumors were true, it was obvious from his present state that he could not use much of his abilities as a vampire. A vampire without their mystery was nothing more than a slightly strong warrior. As such, the knights judged that this was an excellent opportunity to make themselves known.


    <em>Hmm</em>


    Eugene pretended to contemte while receiving the fervent gazes of the knights. Eventually, he looked at the four n masters as if he was asking for their permission. The n masters felt endless shame and embarrassment. They wanted to immediately prostrate themselves and ask for forgiveness, but they endured and acted ording to their masters intentions.


    Come to think of it, I dont think theres anything wrong with what His Excellency is saying, Master Samit said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I dont know much about politics, but I do believe that there could be a problem, Master Todor nodded in agreement.


    Master Helmond and Master Rivoles shared a gaze before speaking


    Although thew of the tribe is important, we definitely should take into consideration the position of the empire and the imperial family.


    Since its a request from Sir Rudiger, lets allow it. What do you think, everyone?


    The m masters agreed. Eugene watched as if he were slightly worried, then gave a long sigh.


    <em>Phew</em> If that is what the masters want, then I have no choice but to obey.


    !!!


    The expressions of the n masters distorted even further, thanks to Eugenes humble attitude. Seeing the great one acting like this in itself was great suffering for them. They weremitting an unforgivable transgression.


    On the other hand, the knights were jubnt. They were finally presented with the opportunity to beat the worlds most reputable knight and to make themselves known.


    Then, the date and time of the duel


    No, before that Eugene interrupted the excited knights.


    He turned toward Count Rudiger under the puzzled gazes of the knights.


    Regardless of the situation, wont it be a little oundish to just hold a duel? Eugene said.


    <em>Huh?</em> What do you mean by


    Although I am in this situation, I am still the monarch of Maren. I think it would be tarnishing my honor to hold a duel with knights whom I am seeing for the first time without any conditions, Eugene continued.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Count Rudigers expression slightly stiffened. His instinct as the Governor of Petra and a great noble of the empire was sending him a signal.


    <em>This is Something is a little strange.</em>


    Marens King had no choice but to oblige, as he was in the hands of the vampire n masters. He would have eventually been forced to agree to the duel, so what was this condition? Did he really think he was going to win?


    <em>It cant be</em>


    Count Rudiger immediately dismissed his concerns. Although he was weakened from his defeat against a n master, he was still the King of Maren. It would be rather strange if he had abandoned all of his pride and honor as a knight. Clearly, the King of Maren wanted to save his pride, at the very least.


    I was only thinking about my position. I apologize, Your Majesty. Please forgive me, Count Rudiger said.


    Thats all right. Ipletely understand your position, Eugene responded.


    Thank you. Then Is there anything in particr you would like to ask for? Count Rudiger asked.


    Eugene answered in a hesitant voice, Indeed. However, I dont know if this is something the governor can permit


    Count Rudigerpletely dismissed his worries and nodded vigorously. Certainly, there was nothing to worry about the weak, beautiful young man.


    Anything, Count Rudiger said.


    Eugene asked with a weak smile, These sirs They are knights representing Petra, right? Can the governor attest to that?


    Naturally, Count Rudiger said.


    Then


    Eugene slowly stood up. Although they were taken aback by Eugenes sudden movement, Count Rudiger and the knights maintained their confident expressions as they looked at Eugene standing up.


    <em>Craaaack! Crack!</em>


    Eugene spoke while twisting his neck from side to side. In ordance with the custom of honorable chivalry: if I defeat the knights of Petra whom the governor has guaranteed and under the watch of the citys citizens Doesnt that mean I will end up upying Petra?

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    What nonsense is! Your joke is a little excessive, Your Majesty.


    Count Rudiger was appalled. He quickly took on a disgruntled expression.


    Joke? Have you forgotten who I am? Eugene asked with a stiff expression.


    <em>Hmm</em> Count Rudiger flinched. He had made a mistake amidst the shock he had suffered. Regardless of the situation, there was no way a monarch of a country would make such a joke against the governor.


    Didnt you make it clear? You wanted me to fight as an honorable knight and not as a member of the Dark n, Eugene said.


    Thats true


    Who am I? Eugene asked.


    What? You are the King of the Dukedom of Maren, Count Rudiger responded.


    Then, where lies my honor as a knight? Eugene asked once more.


    !


    Count Rudiger hesitated before answering, With the Dukedom of Maren.


    Thats right. I am a knight who bears the honor of Maren. Fighting against the knights who represent Petra just for the sake of it? Does that make any sense to you? Eugene asked.


    Count Rudiger could not respond. Even he had to agree that it made no sense. The fight wouldnt just be for simple entertainment. A monarch of a nation could not battle against representative knights of another region simply for the sake of fighting. Even if those directly involved considered the match as such, the spectators wouldnt think the same. It wasnt only the honor and pride of the duelists at stake, but rather the honor of the nations to which they belonged as well.


    Sir Rudiger, Eugene called out.


    Yes, yes, Count Rudiger responded after Eugenes voice jolted him awake.


    Eugene continued in a somber voice, The weight of mine and Marens honor is not light.


    !!!


    And I think the same can be said for Petra, wouldnt you agree? Is Petras honor as light as a feather? Eugene said.


    Count Rudiger frowned at the obvious mockery.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    The honor of ournd is heavier than the mountains!


    Take back your words right away!


    The knights fell right into Eugenes provocation and shouted angrily.


    <em>You heinous bastards!</em>


    <em>Arrogant insects! I will kill them all!</em>


    The shoulders of the n masters quivered as they teemed with the desire to ughter the knights. Eugene replied with a grin, Then, you should put Petra on the line. Dont you think so?


    Fine! But if we win


    Then I will hand over Maren, Eugene responded.


    !!!


    Count Rudiger and the knights immediately stopped their ruckus.


    A-are you being Count Rudiger murmured.


    Eugene interrupted him. I dont lie like a certain someone. I will unconditionally honor whatever wordse out of my mouth. I can sign a document if you would like.


    You cra


    Count Rudiger stopped himself from calling Eugene crazy. It would have been a great disrespect, and he had to quickly figure out the situation as well.


    <em>Right. This is a bluff...</em>


    Even if the King of Maren were being sincere, it was impossible to surrender an entire country or a city through a duel. Even if Eugene won, how on earth would he upy and rule Petra? After all, there was only the king and a single knight in Petra. On the contrary, even if the knights won and Maren was relinquished, the nobles and merchants of Maren would not ept it. Even if a document containing the kings seal were shown, the nobles and merchants would dismiss it, saying that the king had been forced to sign such a document.


    <em>There is no way that a king is unaware of these facts. This is just aplete bluff.</em>


    His judgment had been briefly blurred by the kings shocking remark.


    <em>This is what he was aiming for. He thought he could throw me off.</em>


    Count Rudiger felt his cool returning amid the rising anger. It was to be expected from a member of the Dark n. The King of Maren had attempted to confuse his opponent even in a situation like this.


    <em>But you chose the wrong opponent...</em>


    Count Rudiger quickly regained hisposure and responded while calming his anger, Good. Let us do that.


    <em>Ooohhh</em><em>!</em>


    Just what I would expect from Your Excellency!


    I will surely win and bring Maren into the arms of Petra and the empire!


    The dumb knights cheered,pletely unaware of Count Rudigers true thoughts.


    Thank you for epting my suggestion, Eugene said.


    Not at all. Im looking forward to it, Count Rudiger responded.


    The two men shared a gaze while ignoring the knights.


    Then, what about the date and time of the duel? Wouldnt it be better to do it as soon as possible? Count Rudiger asked with a suggestive tone. He wanted to make sure that Eugene couldnt dy the fight to recover from his injuries.


    <em>I can let you off for three or four days, but I will never allow any longer than that.</em>


    Count Rudiger was determined.


    However, Eugene gave an unexpected response. Is there a reason to drag it out? Lets do it tomorrow.


    T-tomorrow? Count Rudiger asked with doubt.


    Are you thinking of only having a few spectators he then muttered with a frown.


    Eugene interjected. Take care of the rest, sir. It doesnt matter if there are a few opponents for me to face, so you can decide on that as well. I will have to return now if were done talking about business.


    What? Is it truly okay even


    Lets go.


    Yes!


    Eugene turned around, and the vampire n masters broke their silence and followed behind him like the wind. The count felt even more confused at the sight. When they first entered, the n masters hadpletely ignored the King of Maren and treated him like a loser. But now, it almost seemed like they were treating him like their superior and were following his orders.


    What? What is this? Count Rudiger muttered in bewilderment. However, the naive knights werepletely oblivious to his concerns as they continued to chat and cheer in anticipation of their uing victory.


    ***


    The rumor of the duel between Eugene and Petras knights spread like the wind throughout the city. It was surprising enough that the rumored King of Maren was in their city, but the entire city was stirred up when they heard that the famous king would face the representative knights of the city. Moreover, the King of Maren would face not just one but five knights. It was clearly unfavorable for the King of Maren, but the people of Petra did not raise any objections. Rather, they were convinced.


    Well, its the King of Maren after all, right?


    The undefeated knight! If its the wyvern yer, having only one or two knights would be rather disadvantageous to them.


    But isnt five a little too much? I heard Sir Veloze is participating as well.


    You have it wrong. Even Sir Veloze isnt raising anyints, right? The knights have recognized the skills of Marens King!


    Things quickly took a strange turn. The entire event had been nned to crush the King of Maren as a knight, but his reputation was further inted instead. Count Rudiger was rather bbergasted, but he could not undo what was already done. He could only look forward to the victory of the knights in the uing duel. After all, he had no doubt that the knights woulde out victorious.


    Although the n masters had acted rather strangely just before going out with the King of Maren, he was certain that Marens King was still impaired from the aftermath of his defeat. Even if he was a high-ranking noble of the Dark n, a vampire incapable of exerting his power and mystery was an opponent that could be defeated with strength and skill. In preparation for the match, the knights honed their favorite weapons and silver-ted daggers as well. They sang hymns of victory while intoxicated in anticipation of their soaring reputation after their victory tomorrow.


    Finally, the night passed, and morning dawned.


    ***


    Arge, inestimable group of people gathered in the central square of Petra. The windows and balconies were filled with the wealthy, while the poor tried to find good seats of their own by climbing street lights and trees. The nobles of the City of Petra, including Count Rudiger, were seated on a high tform raised overnight.


    There were some who asked if the cities of Petra and Maren were on the line, but Count Rudiger answered with only a smile.


    In truth, his insides boiled with fury.


    <em>Stupid knights! I told you to watch your mouths!</em>


    Defeat wasnt even an option for the knights, and they had drunk and bbered the entirety of the previous night. They had gone around dering that they would take Maren for the empire and be recognized by the emperor.


    <em>Even so, they will win...</em>


    Count Rudigerforted himself. Naturally, he had no thoughts of doing anything to or with Maren. After all, such a thing wouldnt even be possible. Instead, he would greatly humiliate the King of Maren using the document containing his personal seal. Moreover, he intended to quell Marensints using the same document while Eugene was being extradited to the imperial castle.


    Petra was a port city, and many spectators werent imperial citizens but foreigners. Even Maren would be left helpless if the king was defeated in front of such an audience and even if the contents of the document he had signed were revealed.


    <em>There were ups and downs, but the n is perfect</em>


    All that was left was for the crown prince to arrive and clean things up. The crown prince would clearly be overjoyed that the governor had demonstrated the dignity of the empire and brought glory. Count Rudigerughed heartily, knowing that his future was bright.


    Suddenly, the sound of the buzzing crowd died down.


    <em>Clop, clop</em>


    Through the path created by the city soldiers, a lone knight on an armored horse entered the square. The knight was without his helmet.


    Its the King of Maren


    <em>Uwaaaaaahhh!!!</em>


    A loud roar erupted in response to someones whisper. It was a strange sight to see a foreign monarch being weed in the Roman Empire, but no one found it strange. The reputation and achievements of Jan Eugene Bathe King of Marenwere simply amazing and astounding. The crowd cheered even more enthusiastically, knowing that his undefeated legend could be broken today.


    Silion finally came to a stop in the middle of the square, and the five opposing knights lined up side by side. They had been waiting for Eugenes arrival. Eugene stared at the knights with an indifferent gaze, and the representative of the knights shouted.


    As a knight seeking honor! We do not want it to be known that we won by taking advantage of an unjust situation! We will leave the order of the confrontation to Your Majesty!


    In other words, they were allowing Eugene to choose the order of his battles.


    Eugene looked around at the square without giving an immediate answer. After looking over the spectators beaming with anticipation and excitement, his gaze stopped over Count Rudiger. The count flinched when he felt Eugenes gaze.


    Eugene grinned and shouted, This is not simple entertainment! This is a showdown between Maren and Petra with everything on the line!


    <em>Ohhhh!!</em>


    Eugenes words caused turmoil in the crowd. Most of the spectators had no idea of the matchs conditions, and the few in the know had only considered it to be a simple rumor. However, the man in question had just announced the conditions surrounding the battle.


    <em>T-that crazy man!</em>


    Everyone was shocked, but the most surprised was Count Rudiger. He had never imagined that Eugene would speak the truth in front of so many people. However, Eugene wasnt finished yetwhat he said next caused an even greater shock.


    As a knight carrying Marens honor! I do not want to hear that I was bullying the weak! So!


    Eugene looked around the square once more before sweeping his gaze at the five knights.


    Come, all at once!

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    From a certain point, Eugene no longer cared about his power. To be exact, he didnt care whether he would be stronger or not. There was no one who could defeat him anyway. Eugene felt that he was already invincible, at least among those who fell into the category of people. Who could possibly overwhelm an existence simr to a half-god?


    It was a conviction rather than an assumption based on experience. Eugene waspletely certain that he would win in ordinary battles and duels unless he was faced with tens of thousands of soldiers attacking him without any regard for their own lives. Even so, Eugene had no intention of boasting nor disying his force without reason.


    The reason was simpleit was more efficient to use and show his force when necessary. There was no need to use a tool for butchering cows against chickens.


    However, today was different. He had to show his overwhelming strength andpletely crush the knights of Petra.


    <em>Boooooooo!</em>


    The crowd gathered in the square hollered at Eugenes provocation. The jeer of the furious crowd was like thunder. However, even though he was caught straight in the middle of the anger and hostility of thousands, Eugene remained calm.


    Eugene knew that great hostility and anger existed in close parallel with apletely different emotion, and he knew better than anyone how to transform the hostility of those he defined as enemies into that specific emotion.


    Eugene pressed down on his helmet and gestured at the knights with his hand without speaking a word.


    How arrogant!


    I see that you are just a rascal who knows no honor! Lets see if your skills are as good as your glib tongue!


    It was no longer possible to see any semnce of respect in the roused knights. They had lived out their entire lives as knights from prestigious noble families. As such, Eugenes provocation was a type of disrespect they could not overlook.


    <em>Chaeng!</em>


    The weapons of the knights appeared as they scattered the suns fierce light. All of them were wearing te armor, and no one was using a spear. Befitting their statuses and prestigious backgrounds, their equipment was made by famous craftsmen, and they were excellent in quality and expensive.


    Although Eugene had called for them toe all at once, the knights were too proud to do so. After sharing a gaze among themselves, one of the knights received a spear from his aide and spurred his horse to charge toward Eugene.


    <em>Tututututututu!</em>


    The sound of hooves broke through the loud roar of the crowd. Eugene remained unfazed as he watched the warhorse charging at him. He pulled out a red spear hanging next to his saddle. When the distance between the two knights narrowed to about ten meters, Eugene threw Madarazika with all his strength.


    <em>Shuaaack!</em>


    The demonic spear tore through the heated atmosphere and the cheers of the crowd at once.


    ?!


    The charging knights eyes widened when he saw a bright red light shooting toward him at breakneck speed. And that was thest thing he saw


    <em>Bang!</em>


    The sound that followed was simr to the sound produced after beating arge drum. It wasnt the sound of metal shing against metal, but the fascination presented by the strange sound was fleeting, as a red, colorful disy distracted the crowd.


    <em>Tutututututu!</em>


    In the meanwhile, the warhorse continued its charge at Eugene. However, the horse was no longer apanied by a knight. To be exact, the lower half of the knight was still sitting on the saddle, but the upper half of his body had disappeared without a trace.


    !!!


    The show of hostility and jeering shouts of the crowd disappeared like a lie. An unpleasant, strange silence immediately descended on the square. It was hard to believe that the area was filled with an incredible number of people. The horse carrying half of its master passed by Eugene before stopping shortly afterward. Everyone stared like enchanted fools, including the crowd, the count, the nobles, and the knights four colleagues. Despite their disbelief; however, it was clear what the long path of red left behind the warhorses trail and the blooming flower of blood at the paths end represented. A heavily armed knight had exploded and died with one strike of a spear.


    <em>Clop. Clop.</em>


    The forced silence was broken by the sound of a horses hooves. Eugene didnt speak a word to the remaining four knights. Instead, he held Madarazika in one hand and Wolfughter in the other as he directed his horse toward them. Silion obeyed his masters will and ran like the wind. The immense shock and sense of futility surrounding the knights immediately transformed as well. Although they were rather simple and ignorant, they were still powerful, experienced knights. They didnt lose themselves entirely to the unbelievable situation, as the four knights directed their anger of losing a colleague at a single figure without panicking.


    Jan Eugeeene!


    <em>Dieeee!</em>


    It was fight or flight. The knights fury caused them to lose their sense of reason as their muscles inted. There was no consideration for honor or chivalry. They only had one goal in mindkill Eugene. The knights pushed their spears and swords toward Eugene.


    <em>Kyaaaaahk!</em>


    Madarazika left Eugenes grasp once again and left behind a red trail while screeching. The knights were prepared when the demonic spear left Eugenes hand. They werent so stupid as to be defeated in the same way as theirte colleague. Moreover, skilled knights were capable of deflecting one or two arrows, even at a close distance. As such, they were convinced that they could deflect that awfully noisy spear before striking and killing the cruel king. Unfortunately, although the knights had heard many rumors about Eugenes skills and achievements, they knew nothing about Jan Eugene Bas weapons. They only knew that his weapons were masterpieces, but they had no idea just what exactly were the abilities his weapons possessed.


    Maren was simply too far from the empire, and Eugenes great reputation had caused his arms to receive less attention than they deserved. As such, there wasnt much information regarding his weapons. Unfortunately, the price the knights had to pay for their ignorance was both shocking and devastating.


    <em>Huh?!</em>


    One of the knights became wide-eyed as he attempted to deflect the red projectile flying toward him. The spear had beening at him in a straight line before suddenly bending like a snake right in front of his eyes. At that moment, he followed the spear with his gaze, and his eyes turned to the left, but


    <em>Bang!</em>


    The knights consciousness vanished as he felt a strong impact on his temple. His head exploded along with the entire helmet, and his headless body fell to the ground from the saddle. However, even before the dead knights body could hit the ground, the demonic spear continued on its path toward the other knights.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    In the blink of an eye, the heads of two more knights exploded.


    Meanwhile


    <em>Kuaaaaaaah!</em>


    It was difficult to tell whether the knights howl was a shout or a cry. Eugene swung Wolfughter as the knight passed by him. Eugenes arm blurred, and a silver sh followed.


    te armor was famous for its invincible defense. There was a good reason why it wasmon sense to either run or thrust a dagger into the gap between the armor when facing a knight with te armor. However, that was only true for ordinary knights and mercenaries.


    Eugenes sense of sight had long exceeded the limits of humanity. Hepletely grasped the knights movement in an instant and discovered the gap between the knights joint pieces. Eugene then aimed his sword at the small gap.


    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>


    Blood spurted from the knights entire body. He was fatally injured in the forehead, armpit, and waist. The knight died from the strike made in the gap between his visor, and his body crumpled from the saddle. The horse came to a stop with the limp body of its owner hanging from its saddle. The square, which was once clean, had turned messy thanks to the five bodies and their blood. There was no spectacr sword fight or jousting to excite the spectators hearts. It had simply been a disy of overwhelming force sufficient to provoke fear, which left the remains of the trampled weak in its wake. Moreover, it had taken only a minute. The crowd forgot to breathe at the unbelievable, devastating sight.


    <em>Clop, clop, clop.</em>


    However, the creator of the cruel tragedy simply guided his horse toward the podium as if he had nothing to do with its creation. He seemed as if he was simply out for a stroll with his horse. After finallying to a stop amidst the deafening silence, Eugene raised his visor. He turned to Count Rudiger, who was drooling with his jaws agape.


    As promised, I am the master of Petra from now on, Eugene stated.


    <em>Heuk!!!</em>


    Count Rudigers face paled as if he were a vampire. What did he just hear? No, what did he just see? Oh, yes. This was just a nightmarehe was just having a terrible nightmare because of his mise.


    Count Rudiger was forced to deny reality amidst the shock and disbelief. However, he was forced to ept the terrible situation as being more than a simple nightmare at Eugenes following words.


    What are you all doing? Get to work, Eugene said.


    We ept the will of the ruler of blood and night!


    Those seated in the distinguished seats stood up at Eugenes quiet words. It was the masters of Rivoles, Helmond, Todor, Samit, and their subordinate high lords. Around twenty daywalkers surrounded the leaders of Petra


    W-what are you all doing?!


    Sir! Whats wrong with you?!


    The escorts of the nobles began to move at the desperate shouts. However, each of the high lords could deal with dozens of skilled knights. It was impossible for the troops to hold their own because their opponents were high-ranking nobles of the Dark n who were either n masters or high lords.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaah!!!</em>


    A clear crimson energy stretched out toward the seats of the nobles.


    <em>Keugh</em><em>! Agh!</em>


    <em>Ugh</em>


    An overwhelming Fear surrounded those seated in the distinguished seats, as well as those in the vicinity. The aggregation of Fear belonging to four n masters and the high lords was truly overwhelming. Even one n master would have been sufficient to easily overpower the crowd, but as many as four masters exuded their Fear ording to their masters wish.


    !!!


    The spectatorsparticrly those who prided themselves on being smartcame to a natural realization. They finally realized why vampires werebeled as the most dangerous race and why the imperial family of the Roman Empire, as well as the clergy of the Holy Empire, had signed an agreement to incorporate vampires into human society. They finally realized why the imperial household and the nobility had been trying so hard to divide the society of the Dark n for so many years.


    Most importantly, they finally realized how dangerous it would be if there were an existence that could unite the vampiressomeone who could bring them together under one banner. They finally realized how dangerous and terrible it would be for the other races.


    Today, the Roman Empires leading port city fell into the hands of the Dark n under the leadership of the Origin.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    The conference room of Petras Government General alone truly lived up to its name as a wealthy port city, as the floor and walls wereden with ivory marble and decorated with various antique, expensive objects. Dozens of nobles, including Count Rudiger, were gathered in the room, and their faces were filled with fear and anxiety.


    They were afraid of the ones responsible for gathering each of them here. The figures lined up against the wall of the conference room were vampire high lords with great statuses in the Roman Empire. However, what was even scarier than the high lords was the knight in the bloodstained armor and the four men and women standing right behind him. The nobles of Petra still couldnte to their senses. It was impossible to believe the things they had seen with their own eyes.


    Unlike other countries, the Roman Empire didnt see many territorial disputes within its borders. Although there were asional disputes between nobles in areas not under the direct control of the empire, such conflicts were quickly subdued by the active intervention of the imperial family and its army. As such, the people of the Roman Empire were unustomed to blood and death. Evilnd subjugations were left to the knights and mercenaries, so the ordinary citizensespecially the nobles who lived inrge cities like Petrawere rarely trained in swordsmanship as knights. Most of them lived a life removed from any sort of action and fighting. As such, the days confrontation in the square hade as an overwhelming fear and shock for them. Even though more than an hour had already passed since the bloodbath, the faces of the nobles were still pale. It wasnt just fear they felt either. They felt sick whenever they remembered the horrible deaths of the knights.


    They had anticipated the confrontation between the King of Maren and the knights to be simr to ordinary matches between knights, such as those held in knightpetitions or joustingpetitions. They had been looking forward to an honorable match between brave knights in shining armora duel to prove their courage and skills. Although a rare death was expected in such a fiercepetition, the nobles had been expecting a festive atmosphere.


    However, todays match was


    <em>Ugh Bweeeegh!</em>


    The sound of someone emptying their stomach best represented the feelings of the nobles. Just recalling the events caused their palms and armpits to be drenched with sweat. Above all else, there was one thing that scared and confused the nobles the most.


    <em>W-why are the vampire n masters?</em>


    The four vampire n masters were standing near the ck knight of death as if they were guarding him. Even the most prestigious nobles of the empire could not act recklessly toward the n masters, so why were they acting so obedient toward a single figure? The nobles knew that even the emperor himself could not cause them to act as such, as the vampire n masters had not pledged allegiance to the emperor when they were incorporated into the Roman Empires society.


    - They would not oppose the Roman Empire and the Holy Empire.


    This was the agreement made between the Dark n and the leaders of the two empires in exchange for the incorporation of vampires into the Roman Empire. There was no mention of swearing loyalty to the emperor or the imperial family. That was why the members of the Dark n, or more specificallythe n mastersremained proud even in front of the imperial family. Naturally, they bowed to the emperor, but it was only out of respect and courtesy. Even the emperor could not enforce his will upon the n masters. However, the n masters were currently showingplete obedience and deference to the King of Maren and were even taking orders from him. And it was clear what this represented.


    <em>Was the rumor false in the first ce?</em>


    Everything had been fabricated. Master Rivoles had not overpowered the King of Maren, and the vampire n masters hadnt been holding the King of Maren for his crimes. Nothing had been true. No, rather, it was theplete opposite. The King of Maren had subdued all the n masters, including Master Rivoles.


    The nobles shook with renewed fear. But on one hand, they doubted that the King of Maren would actually raise a hand against them. Although the result of the confrontation had beenpletely unexpected, he would not harm the nobles of the Roman Empire unless he waspletely out of his mind. After all, such an act would be akin to dering war against the Roman Empire. Count Rudiger assumed so as well.


    Your Majesty. Do you really think you will be safe when this matter bes known? Will you truly wage a war against the empire? Count Rudiger protested after regaining his calm.


    Eugene responded with a smirk, And what about you? Did you actively push for the duel because you wanted a war with Maren?


    T-thats


    Why? Did you really think you could do whatever you wanted just because Maren is a small country? Eugene asked.


    Count Rudiger was forced to shut his mouth at the relentless criticism.


    Moreover, how will the current situation be known? Eugene asked.


    What do you Count Rudiger questioned with a confused look, then stopped himself.


    <em>D-dont tell me I-is he nning to kill all of us?</em>


    The color quickly disappeared from Count Rudigers face when he remembered the horrific deaths of the knights.


    I heard you sent a letter to the crown prince, Eugene said.


    ?!


    How did he know? Count Rudiger took on an expression of disbelief, and Eugene continued, You must have told him about the rumor surrounding me. But the situation has reversed now, right? And you arent in a ce to write a letter either. How is anything going to be known?


    W-we are not the only ones in Petra. There are thousands; no, tens of thousands of residents who have witnessed Count Rudiger retorted.


    And how long do you think its going to take before they spread stories all the way to the imperial castle? Fifteen days? One month? Two months? Eugene asked.


    !


    It would take two to three months, at least without a letter or a report. Neither signal fires nor messengers could be sent without the governors orders. Moreover, Count Rudiger had recently sent a letter to the crown prince saying that Eugene had already been overpowered by the n masters. As such, unless the crown prince received another official letter with the governors seal, he would regard any other news as ridiculous rumors. However, Count Rudiger still had one ray of hope left.


    The imperial legion s-stationed near the city will not sit idly by. The honorable, brave soldiers wille to condemn you when they find out about this, Count Rudiger said. Although Petra was not under the direct control of the empire, there was a legion stationed only half a day away from the port city.


    And sirs Count Rudiger called out while turning his gaze to the n masters.


    Although you may be members of the Dark n, you sirs are still subjects of the empire. Your titles were bestowed upon you by His Majesty the Emperor. How could you take part in something like this? Keep your honor. Are you not afraid ofmitting treason? Count Rudiger said sternly. The other nobles brightened at his words.


    The governor had a legitimate argument. Although they had faced a series of situations that had been difficult toprehend, the vampire n masters were still nobles of the empire. If they continued to partake in the situation, they would be real traitors.


    ! The eyebrows of the n masters squirmed slightly in response. It looked as if Count Rudiger had driven his point across.


    Count Rudiger turned his eyes to Eugene as if to prove that the situation could still be turned around. However


    Treason Eugene muttered. He then continued with a mysterious smile, By treason. Do you mean that I am challenging the empire and the imperial family?


    Isnt that obvious?! Everything that you are doing right now is treason! If you release me and the other sirs right now and formally apologize, I will let His Majesty the Emperor know that all this had just been a small disturbance born from a misunderstanding, Count Rudiger responded.


    Is that really true? Eugene asked.


    Of course Count Rudiger answered confidently. Eugenes smile grew even deeper.


    Sir, do you know where the emperor currently is? No, when was thest time you saw him in person? Eugene asked.


    ! Count Rudiger froze.


    Eugene continued in a low voice, How will you give a report when you dont even know where he is and when you cant meet with him? And you know what? In the first ce, I have no intention of opposing and challenging the Roman Empire, as well as the imperial family.


    W-what shameless. Count Rudiger was baffled. The King of Maren was holding the governor and nobles of Petra against their will, and he had also killed the knights of the empire. What nonsense was he speaking? However, Eugenes following words caused Count Rudigers eyes to quiver vigorously.


    This is all in ordance with the imperial familys will. Well, to be exact, its the princes will, Eugene said.


    W-w-what


    Third Prince Localope, a direct descendant of the current emperor, sent me here to punish the rebels, Eugene exined.


    !!!


    Eugenes words werepletely unexpected. They were simply absurd andpletely out of context. Why was he suddenly mentioning Prince Localope? Count Rudiger could only mumble gibberish due to the great shock.


    Eugene gazed at Master Helmond and said, What you told me, tell it to the governor and the other sirs.


    Yes, Master Helmond responded with a polite bow, then took a few steps forward toward Count Rudiger and the other nobles. The eyes of the count and the nobles were out of focus due to the great confusion and shock.


    Master Helmond began to calmly unravel the secrets he previously nned to keep until his death. His Majesty the Emperor is currently


    Count Rudiger and the nobles fell into even greater shock as Master Helmond continued monotonously. It was truly a hard story to believe. However, it wasing from the lips of Master Helmond, the master of one of the most prestigious, long-standing, esteemed vampire ns in the Roman Empire. Moreover, it wasmonly believed that Master Helmond had a close rtionship with the crown prince. Would such a figure lie in front of the governor and the nobles of Petra while voluntarily tarnishing his honor and the honor of his n? It would have been more realistic to say that the roamers outside had be herbivores.


    That is everything. I, Helmond, swear on myno, I swear on the cold, pure blood and honor of my family that there is not a single lie in what I just said, Master Helmond concluded before stepping down. Count Rudiger stood fixated in ce with a nk expression.


    Now, am I still a traitor? Eugene asked.


    !


    Count Rudiger was jolted to his senses. He wanted to respond, but he could not find any words to say. If everything he had just heard was true, then the traitor was none other than Count Rudiger himself. If it wasnt treason to cooperate with someone who had locked away the emperor, then what was considered treason?


    I-I I Count Rudiger muttered.


    Didnt know until just now Eugene said.


    ...!


    The governor did not know until just now. So, it cannot be considered treason. Of course, that will only be the case if you will actively cooperate with me to oppose and drive the traitor out, Eugene said.


    There was no answer, but the counts frantic nods were enough answer. Eugene looked around at the nobles. Fear through inexplicable force, the shock of beingbeled traitors, and the powerful justification to opposethe nobles were perfectly cated, and they transformed into cooperative individuals through the three shock treatments. Eugene was satisfied, but it couldnt be called perfect just yet.


    Eugene then calmly said, I know that all of you sirs must be confused. Even if you heard Helmonds testimony, you still havent seen the truth with your own eyes. But dont worry. I will take care of that soon.


    H-how would you do that?


    Eugene shrugged and responded to the dozens of gazes, How else? Isnt the traitor on his way to Petra? We will simply take him and ask.


    !!!


    Count Rudiger took a sharp breath when he remembered his letter to the crown prince. Was this why Eugene had spread those false rumors in the first ce?


    <em>N-no!</em>


    Had everything been nned from the moment he arrived in Petra?


    <em>It cant be</em>


    Count Rudiger stared at Eugene with an expression of disbelief. He had experienced a lifetimes worth of surprises in just a single day. The vampire king wore a faint smile on his beautiful face, but Count Rudiger had be so much more afraid of him than when Eugene brutally killed those five knights without blinking an eye.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    <em>Hahaha!</em> Please have another drink, Sir Galfredik!


    <em>Ah!</em> Its overflowing with booze. You are truly a generous man.


    How could I possiblypare to you, Sir Galfredik? Knight of knights! Man of men! <em>Uhahahahaha!</em>


    Prince Localope shook his head with dismay as Galfredik, and the middle-aged noblemanughed and chatted while sharing drinks.


    This I dont know if its supposed to work out this smoothly, Prince Localope said.


    Good is good. I dont know why humans have so many worries. It was an inappropriate, irreverent way of speaking to the imperial prince, but no one criticized it. It was because the grinning existence by Prince Localopes side wasnt human. To be exact, it was an existence that could not be constrained by thews and prestige of the Roman Empire. More importantly, he had yed the biggest role in getting Galfredik to be so close with Count Vermain and to hold a banquet for all members of the expedition.


    Is this the end of the monster uprising? Is there more?


    There is one left to the southwest.


    How annoying. But since I promised, theres nothing I can do about it.


    Yes. Sir Eugene hates arrogant people who break their promises the most.


    Despite that, he didnt seem to dislike you, wizard.


    <em>Ah! Ah!</em>


    The female wizard, Romari, squealed while Georg giggled at her. Prince Localope narrowed his eyes as he watched the interaction between the two.


    <em>He acts and speaks no different from humans. But hes definitely not human What race does he belong to? If he isnt a member of the Dark n</em>


    The two high lords apanying the expedition had made it clear. Both Galfredik and Princess Lilisain were wary of Georg, which proved his strength, and there were also many other suspicious things about him. Firstly, Georg was better informed about monsters and demonic creatures than anyone else. Even the elves, who were excellent monster hunters, were inferior to him. Georg knew the weaknesses of all monsters they hade across, as well as how to appropriately deal with them. Moreover, he wasnt just knowledgeable but incredibly strong as well. Even Galfredik had to give his acknowledgment.


    But strangely enough, despite looking to be a figure of high prestige and status, Georg was rather ignorant of proper etiquette andmon courtesy. No, rather, it was almost as if he didnt know much about the world. Georg was ill-mannered and ill-informed, as if he were from another world, and he acted impolitely to everyone. He would have created a big ruckus had he been moving with Prince Localope and the other nobles of the expedition. However, Georg waspliant with the words of Galfredik, Princess Lililsain, and Romari, even though he wasnt very close with them. And that was why he had apanied the expedition and fought together with them without causing much friction.


    <em>Hahaha</em>! Anyway, youve finished something big, so please rest in my territory for a few days with the expedition before you go! Count Vermain dered. Although he was speaking to Galfredik, he continued to steal nces at Prince Localope.


    He was slightly drunk, but he knew well what position Prince Localope held in the expedition. He was also rather hopeful to build a friendship with the imperial family.


    Galfredik responded, I would love to, but the lord was quite strict with his orders. Moreover


    My lord! Sir Galfredik! The captain of Vermain Castle rushed in while shouting urgently.


    What is it? Count Vermain asked.


    A message from His Majesty the King of Maren, the guard captain responded.


    <em>Ohh!</em> Count Vermains eyes filled with surprise, and the same was true for the members of the expedition.


    Master sent a messenger? How did he know we would be here? Galfredik asked. It had been a while since the expedition separated from Eugene, and the resolution of the monster uprising was proceeding faster than initial expectations. Moreover, Petra was quite a distance away, so it would have been nearly impossible to send a messenger at the right time.


    <em>Ah, </em>about that


    However, the mystery was resolved as soon as the group saw the messenger enter after the guard captain.


    ***


    Nice to meet you. Please just call me Verna, Verna, a countess of the empire and one of the most renowned nobles of the Dark n, spoke while bowing. She was extremely courteous despite her prestige.


    <em>Is it because of the prince?</em>


    <em>I heard he had been driven out of the empire Now, it seems to have been a false rumor.</em>


    The nobles, unfamiliar with the situation, formed their own theories while stealing nces at Prince Localope. However, they werepletely wrong. Verna was acting polite and gentle because of Galfredik.


    <em>The vassal of the great one Oh, my! How does he look so dignified?!</em>


    Verna stared at Galfredik with a fierce gaze. She hade with a secret order from Eugene. At first nce, she noticed Galfrediks incredible strength and felt a burst of ecstasy. She could instinctively sense that Galfredik was much stronger than her father, the n master. However, the spectating nobles didnt know the truth and assumed she was being courteous toward Localope, who stood beside Galfredik.


    Prince Localope coughed before taking a proud posture and greeting her. Nice to see you, Countess Verna. I have heard of your great honor and reputation as a noble of the empire.


    Im ttered, Verna responded with a bow and a gentle smile. Although all of her attention was focused on Galfredik, she was here because of Prince Localope.


    Verna smiled softly and bowed even more politely before speaking, I dared to use my power to track everyone to deliver the words of His Majesty Eugene. Please dont be offended.


    It was Masters order, so you should be praised instead. Anyway, good work getting here so fast.<em> Ah, </em>right. Can I speak informally, Countess? Galfredik said.


    Naturally. Again, please call me Verna, Verna responded. She smiled charmingly while gazing at Galfredik. It was the first time she felt her heart race toward another member of the Dark n.


    Selena, who was still Galfrediks aide, stepped forward with a straight face. Thedy is a countess of the empire. Master, if you treat her informally, it could lead to unnecessary diplomatic problems in the future. Moreover, thedy is <em>much</em> older than you, Master. Its not only a matter of being disrespectful. Im afraid that it might tarnish your reputation as well, Master.


    Vernas eyebrows wriggled slightly when she heard how Selena had emphasized certain words.


    <em>How dare this little wench</em>


    It was ridiculous that a mere aide was interfering and bbering, but Verna had to suppress her anger because she knew that Selena was the niece of Essandra Archivold.


    Well, I guess you have a point. Anyway, Countess, what is the master''s message? Galfredik asked.


    Verna felt rather disappointed at how Galfredik had addressed her, but she bowed and responded anyway, This is a message for His Highness Prince Localope.


    Verna raised her head and gazed at Prince Localope before continuing, As a true friend of Your Highness Prince Localope, His Majesty has put on disy the dignity of the imperial family on your behalf. However, as a foreign monarch, His Majesty cannot manage the City of Petra. As such, His Majesty hopes that Your Highness Localope wille to Petra as soon as possible to personally disy the rights and the dignity of the glorious golden blood.


    Prince Localope looked rather dazed at Vernas grand words. Count Vermain and the other nobles looked rather confused as well.


    That Well, Im not sure I fully understand Prince Localope said.


    To put it simply


    Verna gave a brilliant smile before continuing, The City of Petra will be incorporated under the direct control of the empire, and His Majesty would like to return the authority over the city to someone capable of representing the imperial family, which would be Your Highness.


    ***


    Petra was still at peace. It was like a lie, considering that five knights representing the city had perished and all the nobles of the city, including the governor, had been partially forced into detainment. The peace wasrgely due to the fact that numerous citizens had witnessed the overwhelming might of Marens King, but it was also because the vampire ns did not impose any sanctions on the city. Everyone was still free toe and go, and there were no restrictions imposed on the citizens, as well as on foreigners and those from other races. As such, the deration of Marens King in regard to upying the city was quickly buried without any remaining rumors. Nothing had changed since that day, and the governor had not taken any action either. As such, most people simply dismissed the matter, thinking that they had heard things wrongly.


    Of course, the four vampire ns worked hard to achieve the result. Those from the four ns purposefully found gathering hubs for citizens, including pubs and restaurants, and they worked to change the public sentiment. And since no one could best vampires when it came to being insidious, Eugenes performance was elevated as another legend, while thements he had made were simply forgotten in the meantime.


    Unfortunately, the governor and the nobles of the city lived each day as if they were walking on thin ice. They had been involved in that act of treason. Although most of them believed it to be true anyway, if Master Helmonds testimony were <em>actually</em> true, it meant they had been involved in an act of serious treason. The governor, as well as the nobles, could easily be incriminated in the act of rebellion against the empire.


    Treason was a heinous crime that could act as a weapon ofplete destruction against anyone. Even if as much as ones toes were involved in the act of treason, their entire family would be destroyed. As such, the nobles refrained from going out and stayed in their respective mansions while praying for the issue to peacefully go away. As Eugene mentioned, they had no choice but to wait for Crown Prince Voltaire, the central figure of the rebellion, to arrive in Petra. The nobles spent their days in great anxiety and curiosity about how the tremendous event involving the crown prince would end. And finally, a messenger arrived in Petra with news that the crown prince had arrived near the City of Petra.


    ***


    And the messenger? Eugene asked.


    I sent them back, just as you ordered, the n masters responded.


    Then, helle crawling in all on his own, Eugene said.


    Yes. They are certainly excited. They even put on airs in front of us, they said.


    Is it because youre supposed to be a close aide of the crown prince? It seems both the boss and his underlings assume that he is already the emperor, Eugene responded.


    But they will soon be awakened from their absurd illusion. The n masters even slightly smiled in front of Eugene. They discovered that their great god and master was more generous and tolerant than they initially thought. He only cared about their obedience to him.


    Eugene smiled with satisfaction as well.


    If we get the crown prince, those who are holed up in the imperial castle should follow as well, right? Eugene asked.


    Whatever deal they made with the crown prince, they wont have any authority to do anything without the emperor or the crown prince, the n masters answered. Even if the veiled figures could control the crown prince at their will, they still could not do anything without the crown prince. In the first ce, the Roman Empire was a centralized state, and all important matters were directly handled by the emperor or the crown prince. In other words, without Crown Prince Voltaire, the self-proimed Origins in the imperial castle would not be able to do anything.


    What would happen if Crown Prince Voltaire disappeared? They couldnt reinstate the detained emperor, so they would be left with no choice but to search for the crown prince.


    We have to ensure that the crown prince wont run away, just in case, Eugene said.


    Yes. I thought you might say that, so I sent some reliable children to observe him.


    The children were definitely high lords. Although high lords were only children to Eugene and the n masters, they were still great beings. They would ensure that the crown prince would remain on his path directly to Petra without straying.


    Good. We only need Localope, then, Eugene said. He was satisfied. With this, he could finally fulfill his promise to Localope. The third prince would emerge as a hero for punishing traitors and restoring the empiresw and dignity. Such a hero would naturally seed to the throne, and he would be on Eugenes side.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Sir Rudigers letter was true? Crown Prince Voltaire asked.


    Yes, Your Highness. It has been nearly a month since the King of Maren was put under arrest at the Rivoles ns mansion.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Is it possible that Sir Rudiger is hiding something, or is he trying to deceive us?


    Crown Prince Voltaire was a man of insurmountable status and power, but unfortunately, the Governor of Petra was a man of his father, the emperor. He had to proceed cautiously to avoid running headfirst into an unwanted situation.


    I thought the same, so I contacted one of the nobles of the Government General in secret. I was only able to hold a short conversation due to circumstances, but they confirmed the words of the governor. The King of Maren has beenpletely overpowered by the n masters.


    The masters? Crown Prince Voltaire muttered with a puzzled expression. Only the Rivoles n had been mentioned in Count Rudigers letter.


    The noble lowered his voice and answered, Yes, Your Highness. Its not only Master Rivoles who is present, but the masters of the Todor, Samir, and Helmond ns as well. They are currently staying at the mansion and are personally detaining the King of Maren. I personally witnessed a high lord of the Helmond n at the Government General as well, so it has to be the truth.


    <em>Hoooh.</em> Then, what position does the King of Maren upy in the Dark n? Did you look into that? Crown Prince Voltaire asked. He felt that Eugene was definitely at the level of the n masters, but anything was fine.


    Yes. I wasnt able to meet with the n masters, but after putting together the words of the governor and the nobles Im sure hes at the level of the n masters, the noble answered.


    <em>As expected!</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaire clenched his fist with a satisfied smile. Not many knew, but Master Helmond was an ally who shared his will. To be exact, Master Helmond followed the will of those residing deep in the imperial castle, but in any case, he was the only n master of the empire who took orders from the crown prince. If Master Helmond was staying with the other n masters to detain the King of Maren, it was most certainly true.


    The King of MarenJan Eugene Bawas a vampire of the highest rank simr to the n masters.


    <em>But Helmond went to Petra without contacting me?</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaire felt a brief moment of doubt, but he quickly shook his head with a smile.


    <em>Its probably because the issue regarding Marens King was urgent. Its certainly something that had to be dealt with as soon as possible before he could give a report.</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaire had also gotten the chance to face Eugene in Maren. The King of Maren was a figure capable of briefly causing fear even in himselfa bearer of the glorious golden blood. It was only natural that the n masters themselves had mobilized to quickly deal with such a figure.


    Good. You may leave, Crown Prince Voltaire said.


    Yes, Your Highness, the noble answered before leaving the carriage. Crown Prince Voltaire once again leaned backfortably against his seat. The ves resumed massaging his arms and legs, as well as pouring wine into his crystal cup.


    <em>Hoho</em> Prince Voltaire chuckled with satisfaction as the luxurious carriage started moving again.


    So, the vampire masters really do live up to their reputation, dont they? he muttered. He felt a sense of awe and envy toward the masters. They had subdued a powerful existence whom he had been helpless against. He was of an iparably higher statuspared to them, but the vampire n masters were stronger and superior to him one on one.


    <em>The biggest problem is with lifespan</em>


    Thanks to refined mana stones, humans were able to live longer, healthy lives. It was especially true for the great nobles who often partook in supreme-grade mana stones. Even an ordinary lord of a territory could consume supreme-grade mana stones like water, let alone the crown prince. Sixty years was once known as a long life, but now, it was extended to eighty years. Only a few nobles living a peaceful life in the modern era lived less than sixty years.


    However, the lifespan of the members of the Dark n was fundamentally different. Even a knight, lord, or banneret could live for more than a hundred years. High lords never died of natural causes, and the n masters were simply considered immortal. The masters of the Helmond and Rivoles ns were as old as the empire, but they still remained powerful.


    Crown Prince Voltaire was both envious and jealous of them.


    What was the point of ascending the throne and wielding unmeasurable power? After all, it would onlyst a hundred years at the longest. However, if he could be a member of the Dark n, he could live twice, thrice longer, or even forever. He could reign as an immortal emperor.


    <em>Your Majesty. My foolish father. Whats so great about religion? Whats so great about the glorious golden blood that you would make such a choice?</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaire clicked his tongue while recalling the emperor. He had detained his father with his own hands. He had informed the emperor that he would be a member of the Dark n, but the emperor had refused, saying that Voltaire would be stripped of his title as the crown prince and be disowned as a member of the imperial family. As such, Crown Prince Voltaire cut off the emperors hands and feet and locked him up in a secret ce.


    <em>If the glorious golden blood and the blood of the Dark n meet I can be the strongest monarch to have ever livedan immortal monarch.</em>


    An immortal monarch and an immortal reignCrown Prince Voltaire was exhrated as he thought about the wonderful future


    ***


    After giving advance notice, the princes group was able to enter the city quickly and quietly. Arge group of nearly one hundred passed the thick fog lining the streets of the port and quickly arrived at the mansion of the Rivoles n. The vampires guarding the main gate of the mansion allowed the crown prince and his attendants passage without any checks or searches. But entering the actual mansion was different.


    From here on, only His Highness may enter.


    What? You arrogant The escorting knights of the crown prince strongly protested while grasping the pommel of their swords. However, those who hade to greet them were high lords of the ns. The knights were no match for the high lords in terms of power, and most of the high lords were nobles of the empire as well. As such, there was no way they would be afraid of the knights.


    The monarch of our n is residing in the mansion. Sirs, are you doubting the lords?


    <em>Ha! </em>Even so


    Its fine. I will go alone, so lead the way, Crown Prince Voltaire said.


    <em>Ah,</em> n-no, Your Highness


    The high lords ignored the bewildered knights and bowed before responding, We obey your Highness order.


    Crown Prince Voltaire confidently followed behind the high lords into the mansion. His escorting knights were unaware, but one of the n masters in the mansion, Helmond, was his henchman. There was no way Crown Voltaire woulde to harm in the presence of his subordinate. After all, Master Helmond had set up and executed all kinds of ns for him, starting with the monster uprising.


    Petra is a city of the empire, and the n masters are loyal nobles of the empire. What is there for me to worry about as the crown prince? Crown Prince Voltaire spoke confidently.


    At this moment, he was already standing at the very top.


    ***


    Here you are.


    !!!


    But Crown Prince Voltaire was struck down in an instant. He had been proud, as if even the world beyond the empire was in his grasp. However, his body greatly trembled, and he stopped in ce as if he were faced with an insurmountable mountain.


    Y-y-you How are you Crown Voltaire muttered. He could not believe the sight in his eyes. The warm light that entered through the windows felt like a blessing from the heavens. However, the scene that unfolded in the brilliant sunlight was theplete opposite of his expectations. Eugene was sitting in an antique, luxurious chair while the vampire n masters lined his sides as if escorting him.


    Crown Prince Voltaires gaze quivered relentlessly as he looked at one of the four n masters. Master Helmond stood silently in ce armed with weapons that had brought destruction upon many monsters and knights.


    H-Helmond Why are you Crown Prince Voltaire muttered.


    Show courtesy to the great monarch of the tribe, the Overlord of Blood and Darkness, Helmond responded curtly.


    !


    Crown Prince Voltaire felt his heart drop. He felt as if he were falling into the abyss after Master Helmonds words, whom he believed to be one of his own.


    Show your due courtesy, Crown Prince, Master Helmond said once more.


    Theres no need. Its fine, Eugene said as he waved his hand. The crown prince shook like an autumn leaf, and Eugene smiled as he asked, Why? Is the situation vastly different from what you expected?


    Y-You dare Crown Prince Voltaire barely managed to speak amidst his great anger and pride as the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire, but that was it.


    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>


    A deep darkness rose above Eugenes shoulders. It was in contrast to the brilliant sunlight, and it seemed to drive away even the luminescence of the bright day. Fear climbed above Eugenes shoulder and soon engulfed the walls, ceiling, and the entire room.


    Crown Prince Voltaire felt as if he couldnt breathe. No, the crown prince was truly robbed of his breathing. The Fear disconcerted him. It was much stronger and denserpared to when he first faced Eugene in Maren.


    I heard everything Eugenes voice resonated.


    The enormous pressure was offsetting all the power granted to him by the glorious golden blood, and it weighed heavily on Crown Prince Voltaires body and mind.


    You detained your father, and you are nning to ascend the throne, right? Eugene asked.


    !


    Moreover, you want to be a member of my Tribe? Eugene continued.


    It didnt matter even matter how Eugene found that out anymore. There was no question that Master Helmond had revealed everything. What was more important for Crown Prince Voltaire was what he was supposed to make of this situation. From the looks of it, even the vampire masters had submitted to Eugene.


    Most importantly


    <em>My tribe?</em>


    He hadnt heard it wrongly. It wasnt vampires or our tribe, but my tribe. Simr to how monarchs like kings and emperors referred to their kingdoms and empires, Eugene was speaking about the Dark n as if it naturally belonged to him.


    <em>Kwaaaa!</em>


    The waves of Fear hovering around Crown Prince Voltaire thrashed as if locking him in darkness. The only thing he could see was a pair of crimson eyes that glowed amidst the dark.


    The owner of the eyes said, There is no ce for you in my Tribe, lowly human.


    The king of a small nation dared to belittle the crown prince, but the crown prince could not retort. He simply could not afford to do so. He was filled with both shock and fear as well. The glorious golden blood, which provided him resistance to almost all kinds of magic and curses, wasnt working at all.


    The most powerful and important force he possessed to be the ruler of the empire was being scattered from within. Prince Localope could have put up a little bit of resistance, but there was no way Crown Voltaire would know that.


    However, Crown Prince Voltaire also had the golden blood flowing in his veins. He managed to barely part his quivering lips, as he still had one card up his sleeve.


    I I-I


    The brats and wenches holed up in the imperial castle? Eugene asked.


    ?!


    Dont worry. They will soon feel the same sensations as you are Eugenes lips curled up into a smile. When he saw Eugenes protruding fangs, Crown Prince Voltaire finally understood why.


    The n masters didnt go crazy. Rather, they had fully submitted to the King of Maren, as he was the only light of crimson in the darkness. In other words, Eugene was the sole ruler of the Tribe of Darkness.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Crown Prince Voltaire and his entourage were quickly captured.<strong></strong>Although the escorting knights put up a fierce resistance, there was no way they could fight off more than ten vampire high lords. The disturbance quickly came to an end with quite a few casualties among the crown princes group.


    Count Rudiger and the nobles of Petra broke into cold sweat when they were informed of the situation. Moreover, they came to realize how fearsome the vampires were as a race and how delusional they had been. It had been hundreds of years ago since vampires were incorporated into human society, and that was more than enough time for their fear of vampires to dissipate. They had lost their fear of the race that ripped apart living creatures and lived in darkness while feeding on blood. Moreover, most vampires above the lord ss were very polite, knowledgeable, and elegant. As such, the people of the empire, at least the nobles, had been living their lives ignorant of the essence of vampires. In fact, they even looked down on the vampires.


    Vampires could not move around during the day, except for a few of them. Vampires could be subdued at any time with silver weapons, and vampires could not go anywhere without permission. Apart from the many weaknesses vampires possessed, many nobles took them lightly because all the vampires who had been incorporated into human society werepliant with the boundaries imposed on them by status.


    However, they were sorely mistaken. Daywalkerstrue vampires who were high lords or greater were monsters capable of facing entire mercenary squads. The vampires had defeated the princes chosen escorts without much trouble.


    They had been ignorant, or rather, they had forgotten. There was a good reason why the emperor, the crown prince, and even ordinary nobles hired vampires as escorts if they could afford it. It was all because vampires were stronger than anyone else. That was why the princes escorts had beenpletely obliterated after being betrayed by the vampires.


    It was both scary and outrageous. However, Count Rudiger and the nobles were forced to remain silent and watch how the matter would develop. This was an issue rted to treason. If any of them made a hasty move, their entire families could bepletely wiped out. As such, they decided that they would stay quiet and observe the one holding the key to everything.


    ***


    And what about the governor and the nobles? Eugene asked.


    They arenting out of their residences at all. It looks like they are keeping in touch with one another, but it doesnt look like it will be an issue, Master Rivoles answered. After a moment of hesitation, Master Rivoles continued, The church seemed a little suspicious.


    Church? The Holy Empire? Eugene asked.


    Yes.


    What exactly was suspicious about them? Eugene asked.


    Judging by the atmosphere around them, it looked as if they wanted to get involved in this situation. Thats what it looked like to me. And with all due respect since the great monarch has not visited the church Master Rivoles muttered.


    The Holy Empire was quite influential even in the Roman Empire. Naturally, they could notpare to the Roman Empire in terms of actual power; however, the pope and the emperor were on the same level in name. Therefore, there were churches in most cities andrge viges of the Roman Empire, and inrge cities like Petra, there were high-ranking priests directly dispatched from the Holy Empire. As usual, religion and politics remained inseparable. The same was true for Petra, and it looked like the priest was annoyed or upset that Eugene hadnt shown his face at all after causing such a huge incident.


    To put it simply, theyre sulking, Eugene said with a smirk.


    Master Helmond spoke while slightly revealing his anger, If I may dare to advise you, you can ignore them. No matter what they have in mind, there is nothing the church can do here.


    The other n masters nodded at his words. Having lived in the empire for a long time, they were also quite informed about the churches in the Roman Empire. Even a high-ranking priest could not dare to act recklessly with high lords, let alone n masters. Considering that, there was absolutely nothing they could do against the king of all vampires.


    Of course, they cant do anything. However, the problem is my status as the King of Maren, Eugene replied.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Only the crown prince, the four n masters, and their subordinate vampires knew of Eugenes true identity as the ruler of all vampires. Even Count Rudiger and the nobles of Petra were confused about Eugenes true identity, so there was no way the members of Petras church knew anything about it. The Eugene they knew was the King of Maren and a knight of devout faith, someone blessed by the saintess and invited to the Holy Empire. It was natural for them to wonder why Eugene wasnt paying them a visit aftering all the way to Petra.


    The church doesnt know whats going on, do they? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. They know that the crown prince is in the city, but they dont know exactly what happened after his arrival.


    Then leave them alone and make sure they dont find out anything more, Eugene said.


    Yes...


    Even if the members of the church were upset, there was nothing they could do. Most importantly, Eugene was the only vampire to receive a blessing from the saintess and an invitation to the Holy Empire. If they hastily reacted to the fact that he didnt take the initiative to say hello to them, they would be putting the papacy in a difficult position. As such, Eugene judged that the priests of Petras church would not make a move unless they wereplete fools. Moreover, even without Eugenes rtionship with the papacy, they would not plot anything against a man responsible for the devastation in the duel that urred in the citys square. Unfortunately, Eugene had made the wrong judgment this time.


    ***


    Hes so upied it will be difficult for him to visit? Bishop Javier asked with an incredulous expression.


    The clergy surrounding him expressed their anger. Does that make any sense at all!? How could a knight blessed by the saintess not visit the church?!


    He has definitely be arrogant after being blessed!


    Thats right! Isnt he basically disregarding the church of Petra?


    Petra could be considered one of the best cities in the empire. ordingly, the church was veryrge as well. The church received enormous amounts of donations, and they held great influence and vested interests in various projects rted to mana stones and monster by-products. In other words, the clergy of Petras church could be considered an influential group separate from the citys governor and nobles.


    Naturally, the lords of the families respective to the ns were well aware of this fact. After all, they had led their lives in Petra for a long time. However, Petras vampires were currently drunk, or rather, high. The masters of their ns were like celestial beings, but an existence revered even by their masters was currently staying in their city. Moreover, the mystical existence defeated five prominent knights with overwhelming power in the blink of an eye, subdued the governor and nobles, and overpowered even the crown prince. It was only natural for them to disregard the clergy. Even though the church was a traditional power group of the city, they were considered weaker than the governor and his nobles. As such, the lords of the citys vampire families mentioned the church as unworthy of their consideration, and the n masters ryed that information to Eugene.


    However, just as the n masters were unfamiliar with the church of Petra and the clergy, the clergy also possessed only a little information about Eugene. The amazing disy of overwhelming force in the square was amazing and frightening, but that was only from a secr standpoint. From a religious standpoint, the King of Maren was a foreign monarch who would have to bow to the three gods and act humbly before them, but he apparently had no intention of visiting the church. Even the crown prince had closed off all methods ofmunication after entering the city yesterday, without even mentioning the church in the slightest. The clergy of Petras church had long be ustomed to being subjects of respect. As such, they could not help but be furious at the tant disregard.


    We definitely cant stand still


    Thats right. Isnt this technically an act of apostasy? Marens King should have faith, but he is showing not even the slightest regard for the church.


    It wont be enough just to express our concern. We have to go and strongly protest.


    Bishop Javiers expression stiffened as the others poured out theirints. The clergies were pointing out the truth, so it was no wonder he was wearing such a look. However, he was a bishop anointed by the Holy Empire before he was a spiritual leader of Petra. He knew that his decisions could have an impact on the rtionship between the Holy Empire and the King of Maren, as well as on the crown prince.


    <em>Hmm</em>


    Bishop Javier sank into thought after listening to the furious voices of the priests. After a short while, he raised his head.


    Let us convey our churchs will to the Government General for now, he said.


    What? The Government General? We should go to the King of Maren and His Highness the Crown Prince


    Our church would look ridiculous if we were rejected again. Besides, I dont know about the King of Maren, but what good would it be for us to confront His Highness? Bishop Javier interrupted.


    <em>Ah</em> The priests hesitated. Certainly, they did not want to garner the crown princes hate when he was certain to be crowned the emperor in a few years.


    The King of Maren and His Highness will leave sooner orter, but the governor will not. If we ry the will of the church, or rather, the gods, and pressure him, he will surely deliver our message to the two of them, Bishop Javier said.


    Come to think of it, that is a great idea.


    It certainly is. Sir Rudiger still has three years left in his term.


    Then, I will send someone to the governor.


    Three high-ranking priests directly under Bishop Javeri immediately rushed to the Government General. Count Rudiger had to personally greet high-ranking officials of the church, which meant that he would be forced to face the pressure of the church as well.


    <em>Why is the church doing this to me when Im already going crazy!?</em>


    Count Rudiger felt as if he were going mad due to the recent events, which were made worse by the visit of the priests. He still had three more years in his term, so he could not simply drive out these visitors. As a result, he was forced to listen to the mental torture of the priests in the form of nagging for two entire hours.


    Eventually, Count Rudiger exploded. The priests were weaklingspared to Eugene and Crown Prince Voltaire, and he could no longer withstand the stress and pressure the priests were subjecting him to.


    Why?! Why are you doing this to me?! If you have something to say, then say it directly to the King of Maren or His Highness! Count Rudiger raged.


    Y-your Excellency? What are you The priests were greatly taken aback by Count Rudigers sudden outburst. The governor had always maintained an honorable and polite attitude until now. The count would have normally stopped himself and apologized after recognizing his mistake. However, it was as if a dam were breached because after his patience overflowed, Count Rudiger could no longer control himself.


    Marens King! Marens King! Its all about Marens King! If you have something to say to the king, go see him yourself! <em>Ah!</em> If you have something to ask the crown prince, you can ask the king! Since he has captured and detained His Highness the Crown Prince! While youre there, you can ask<em>ah!</em> Count Rudiger hurriedly stopped himself after realizing the mistake he had made in his half-crazed state. Unfortunately, he could not take his words back.


    C-capture the c-crown prince?


    A foreign noble The Crown Prince of the Empire?


    The priests stammered in shock. Then, the atmosphere around them changed.


    Treason! Maren has poisoned the empire!


    This is outrageous! How could a governor of the empire stand by and do nothing?!


    N-no, its not that Listen to me! Sirs! Sirs! Where are you going?! Please, just listen to me and Count Rudiger pleaded, but the angry priests immediately left without listening to him. The unbelievable news of the crown princes detainment was immediately ryed to the bishop and to the imperial legion located near Petra.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    The priests went to the imperial legion? Eugene asked with a slight frown.


    Master Helmond, who had been maintaining a cold expression for a while, turned and spoke in a cold, dreary voice, Sir Rudiger. Are you truly the governor of this ce? What kind of a governor cant even control the flow of information, especially important information concerning treason?


    The other n masters also took on cold expressions as they turned toward Rudiger.


    <em>Ah,</em> thats Count Rudiger wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He hurriedly exined, It was certainly a dishonorable mistake on my part to have spoken to the priests. However, even though I am the governor, I cant just disregard the priests of the city. Moreover


    <em>All of you are leaving soon, but those churchmen are going to haunt me like flies for the years toe!</em>


    This was what he wanted to say, but he was forced to lower his head with a miserable expression.


    I-Im sorry. Its all my fault, he said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Well, I have no intention of ming you for what has already happened. Rather, tell me about the imperial legion the priests notified, Eugene said.


    Count Rudiger felt slightly relieved at Eugenes words of deliverance. He quickly answered, The sixth legion of the imperial army. They are also known as the Firebird Legion. Themander of the legion is Baron August, and the August family is a family of knights known to have produced a chiliarch in the days of the founding emperor


    Count Rudiger stated what he knew about the sixth legion. Eugene listened with interest. He had faced armies from various territories and kingdoms until now, but the imperial legions were different from them in many ways. Of course, he would not know for sure until he faced them directly, but judging from Count Rudigers words


    Amazing. Are you saying that three thousand troops are absolutely obedient only to the orders of the legionsmander? Eugene asked. The imperial army maintained a perfectly unified chain of order, unlike the armies of other kingdoms.


    To be exact, its the orders of His Majesty the Emperor. Of course, His Majesty has entrusted his authority to themanders of the legions, so the orders of themanders are the orders of His Majesty, Count Rudiger exined. When he noticed that Eugene seemed to regard the imperial army highly, he straightened his posture with pride.


    The imperial army is different from the armies of other kingdoms, which areposed of knights from noble families and soldiers. That is why theres a separate title for imperial knights. They receive their wages directly from His Majesty, and their status and titles will not be passed on to the next generation. As such, evenmoners could be imperial knights if they had excellent skills and great achievements, Count Rudiger said.


    Eugene responded, I see So, how many knights are there in the Firebird Legion?


    About three hundred. Most of them belong to the heavy cavalry and are receiving direct orders from themander. The rest are serving as captains, Count Rudiger said. He stood tall and proud just like when Eugene first met him. Perhaps it was only natural, as there were twelve legions in the Roman Empire simr to the Firebird Legion. Even during times of peace, the Roman Empire maintained more than thirty thousand troops. Considering that ordinary kingdoms did not possess even three thousand troops in peacetime, it was indeed a terrifying force. Not to mention a legion, a huge chaos would ur if even half a legion appeared near the border of another country.


    If an ordinary kingdom mobilized all of its soldiers, mercenaries, as well as the private troops of the nobles, they could surpass a legion in terms of pure headcount. However, the problem was that almost ten percent of the troops in an imperial legion were armed with te armor or te mail and that thirty percent of the infantry were heavy infantry. Moreover, they were thoroughly unified under a chain ofmand, unlike the armies of most other countries. It was for a good reason that many people assumed that a single imperial legion was capable of defeating three or four times their number. However


    I can tell that its a great army just from hearing about it, Eugene pretended to be in awe while looking at those behind him. Count Rudigers gaze naturally followed along.


    There stood four vampire n masters and their subordinate high lords and bannerets.


    Count Rudiger slightly shrank. There were only about thirty vampires here. However, Count Rudiger knew very well how strong these vampires were. Excluding the n masters, vampire high lords and bannerets were also powerful in their own right. It was for good reason that each of them was rumored to be the equivalent of a hundred men or more, and it was true that each of them could face a hundred enemies or more. Moreover, it wasnt simply referring to soldiers or mercenaries but more than one hundred heavily armed knights. Obviously, they couldnt always win against one hundred or more such knights, as the results of battles could change depending on various factors. Even so, there were still thirty existences present who could definitely handle one hundred knights on their own. In terms of sheer power, the high lords and bannerets alone couldpete with the Firebird Legion.


    <em>However</em>


    Count Rudiger stood tall once more.


    <em>Ehem</em><em>!</em> He garnered everyones attention with a cough, then looked around with a slightly worried expression. However, there was a subtle hint of a different expression on his face.


    Your Majesty. The imperial army isnt only great in terms of number, organization, and equipment. Your Majesty may not know, but in all of the imperial armys legions, there are


    A war mage in each legion, is it? Eugene concluded.


    !


    How did he know? After all, it was considered a military secret of the Roman Empire. Count Rudiger was startled to hear that Eugene already knew about war mages.


    <em>Ah</em> You must have heard from His Highness the Third Prince.


    Count Rudiger nodded with understanding when he remembered that Prince Localope had been staying by the side of Marens King for several years now.


    No. I heard it from my wizard, Eugene responded. It was trueRomari had informed Eugene that there were wizards in the imperial army.


    Yes, well, Im sure thats true, Count Rudiger agreed half-heartedly, assuming that Eugene was simply trying to shield Prince Localope.


    Its true. If I heard it from the third prince, why would I ask you about the imperial army? I would have already known everything, Eugene added.


    <em>Ah</em> Count Rudiger eximed after realizing that Eugene was telling the truth. It meant that the wizard of Marens King waspetent.


    Your Majestys wizard must be a great figure. Do they belong to a school that exists in the empire? They must be a famous wizard Count Rudiger asked.


    Shes not from the Roman Empire. Her school is a bit old, but not very great. Shes like her school, Eugene responded. Although she had yed her part, Eugene still considered Romari an inefficient and prodigal wizard.


    <em>Im still going to keep her because shees back with unexpected results sometimes.</em>


    <em>Ehem</em><em>! </em>Anyway, there are war mages in the imperial legions. And there is a rumor that even themander of the Firebird Legion acts very politely to the wizard of the legion, Count Rudiger stated.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Since youre saying that, it seems that you know the wizards identity. Is that right? Eugene asked.


    Unfortunately, the war mage of the Firebird Legion is strictly protected by themander of the legion


    So, are you trying to tell me to be careful of the wizard? Eugene asked while revealing his fangs in a smile.


    Count Rudiger flinched before responding with an awkward expression, No, well Im not necessarily saying that


    The King of Maren had killed five knights in an instant. Count Rudiger didnt know exactly how great the hidden wizard of the Firebird Legion was, but faced with a knight of such ridiculous power, the wizard would have to be cautious instead of the knight.


    But Your Majesty is an excellent knight, so you must know very well. Wizards arent powerful because they are strong in a one-on-one battle. Moreover, a war mage of an imperial legion


    Would excel atrge-scale battles, Eugene concluded. The wizard had to be a powerful presence capable of transforming the tides of the battle. Otherwise, themander of the legion wouldnt have gone to such lengths just to hide their identity.


    Thats right. Moreover Count Rudiger lowered his voice. His following words were spoken with sincere concern, and he was partially anticipating that Eugene and the n masters were already aware of the fact. I thinkno, Im certain that not only the Firebird Legion will mobilize.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    The crown prince was captured by a foreign monarch in a city of the empire. There wont be enough time to mobilize another legion, but it won''t be difficult to inform the neighboring nobles of the situation, Count Rudiger said.


    <em>Hooh?</em> Eugene muttered upon realizing what Count Rudiger meant.


    Count Rudiger nodded. Yes. It is very likely that nearby nobles loyal to the imperial family will flock with their knights and soldiers.


    Count Rudigers words were true. This was an unprecedented situation in which the crown prince was being detained. It was a great event that could possibly shake the foundation of the empire, as such an act was something no different from treason. Anyone who wouldnt react to such an event was unfit to be called a noble of the empire.


    In an emergency situation like this, themander of the imperial legion would have the authority to enlist troops. Soldiers of the nobles will be incorporated into the Firebird Legion, and themand will be entrusted to themander, Sir August. That means that the number of troopsing to our city


    Count Rudiger hesitated. He knew that there was a possibility of Petra bingpletely engulfed in a war. However, he still continued with great difficulty, At least five thousand and up to ten thousand troops at most.


    The legion wouldnt simply recruit the soldiers of the nearby nobles. They would gather all the mercenaries in the vicinity as well.


    Ten thousand Eugene muttered. It was a huge number. Eugene had experienced numerous battles, but he had never seen such arge group of soldiers. Although he could not hear anything, Eugene could feel that quite a few of the vampires standing behind him were shaken. It was only natural. Even he was a little surprised by the revtion, so he could not expect the other vampires to remain unfazed.


    Eugene slowly turned around. The n masters maintained indifferent expressions, but the high lords and bannerets flinched before immediately bowing their heads in surprise. They feared that they had behaved disgracefully in front of the sky above the sky.


    Eugene questioned the four n masters, Let me ask a question.


    Please give us your orders, the n masters responded.


    Are these guys the entirety of your ns strength? Eugene asked. The n masters shared a look. The full power of each n was confidential. Although they were all members of the Dark n, only a fool wouldy all of their cards on the table. However, the person who asked the question was none other than the ruler of all vampires. The n masters felt ashamed that they even hesitated in the first ce, so they answered at the same time.


    No, thats not true


    I have more children who can y their part under the sun as long as I make preparations.


    Eugene nodded before responding, Right. Well, it should be difficult to bring all of them here at such short notice. How many can you all bring in three or four days?


    The n masters immediately answered as if they werepeting with each other.


    Todor will prepare more than three hundredbatants at the orders of the great monarch.


    The same goes for Samits children.


    I will bring together all the nearby children with Helmonds blood.


    As soon as the three n masters finished speaking, Master Rivoles dered with zing Fear in his eyes, I swear by the cold blood of Rivoles. I will invoke the monarchs order and summon all of my children.


    !!!


    The three other n masters were startled. However, their astonishment onlysted for a short moment. The three of them prostrated on the ground before shouting with all their might.


    Todor will also invoke the monarchs order!


    On Samits name!


    I will invoke the order as well! Even if all of Helmonds blood drenches the earth!


    When the four n masters unleashed their Fear, the entire hall seemed to have been engulfed in zing mes. The countenance of Count Rudiger, an ordinary human, became extremely pale, but Eugene waspletely unaffected.


    Eugene asked with a frown, What is a monarchs order?


    It means that we will be calling all members of our ns.


    <em>Hooh?</em> Is that so? Thats great. Then, how many of them will be here? Eugene asked. He was slightly excited at the thought of forming an army of hundreds of vampires.


    After sharing a gaze with the other n masters, Master Rivoles stepped forward and answered on everyones behalf, In three or four daysone thousand. If you give us a little more time, even more than three thousand will be possible.


    <em>Heup?!</em> Count Rudiger inhaled sharply.


    Eugene turned toward him. So they say. One thousand vampires against an imperial legion, soldiers of nobles, and a war mage. Ten thousand troops in total As his smile deepened, Eugene continued, Im looking forward to it. It may be a battle that will go down in history.


    Or perhaps it would be a massacre that would go down in history...

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    What? Rejected?


    Yes. They said they could not supply the troops unless the situation became clear. However, they are willing to provide supplies for


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Baron August mmed his baton on the table, and the captains shrank back. It was rare to see theirmander express his emotions. Although Baron August was a rather ambitious individual, he had always been cool-headed.


    Its treason! Theres treason in His Majestys city! How dare they refuse to provide us with troops if they call themselves nobles of the empire? Baron August shouted. He was themander of the sixth imperial legionthe Firebird Legionand he was a born soldier and a knight. He was a devoted man who had served in the sixth legion for more than ten years after leaving the management of his territory to an administrator. During his service, he had never taken a break. His life itself was tailored around his identity as a true soldier of the imperial army.


    Tell them to send soldiers right away! Otherwise, I will lead the legion there myself! Those reactionaries I will personally lead my cavalry and rain down fire upon them! Baron August shouted without showing any restraint. It was understandable. How dare they detain the crown prince? It was a grave crime of treason, and eliminating the three generations of the criminal wouldnt even be enough to pay for his crimes. Moreover, the perpetrator was even a foreign monarch.


    A foreign monarch detaining the crown prince meant war, and Baron August would be a hero who punished the traitorous scum who dared to challenge the empire.


    B-but sir, the nobles will surely protest. If we take into consideration our rtionship with them


    Protest? Baron August immediately turned his bloodshot eyes. His subordinate was pouring cold water on his zing loyalty with those ridiculous words.


    The deputy was afraid of themanders fiery gaze, but he endured and fulfilled his duty. Sir, no orders have been issued from the imperial castle yet. For now, we should report the current situation and wait for a formal order to be


    Sir! His Highness the Crown Prince is being detained by a group of traitors! You want us to wait for a formal order when the situation is already like this? Baron August asked.


    The deputy was silenced by Baron Augusts outburst. It was his duty to inform themander that confirming the validity of the information was necessary, but he was forced to drop his head. He knew that he had no chance of convincing themander, as thetter was already engulfed by anger.


    I apologize the deputy said.


    All soldiers will prepare to engage within today. Our target is the City of Petra. I will personally visit the nobles who refused to send troops on our way, Baron August said.


    !


    The gazes of the knights quivered with shock.


    Would he really go there?


    Setting aside the direness of the situation, was he really going to lead the legion into one of thergest cities of the empire based on nothing but the words of a few priests?


    <em>Has he gone mad?</em>


    The knights were all worried about one thingIf the information were false, who would take responsibility for attacking a city of the empire?


    <em>Who else? Themander will have to take the me.</em>


    <em>I dont know Ill just do whatever Im told.</em>


    Yes, Commander!


    The captains of the legion rose from their seats with a shout contrary to their true thoughts. The current situation with the imperial legion waspletely different from what was known to the public. Everyone viewed the imperial army as a grouppletely unified under a strict chain ofmand, and in the publics eyes, the warriors of the imperial army were true fighters who lived and died for the empire and His Majesty The Emperor.


    Unfortunately, that wasnt true, although it certainly was the case in the past. After decades; however, the imperial army was no longer the invincible group that once shook the whole world. It was particrly true for the legions stationed in peaceful areas like the Firebird Legion. There were few territorial disputes between nobles, let alone wars, which meant that the imperial legions rarely yed an active role nowadays. Even if a dispute broke out, dozens of knights or a singlepany of soldiers were enough to resolve it. In the meantime, they made sure to collect money from nobles worried about their disputes bing known to the imperial castle.


    Indeed


    The sixth legion of the imperial army had long be a disorganized, disorderly band of soldiers unbefitting their title of the Firebird Legion. Most of the knights in the sixth legion prioritized their own profits over loyalty to the empire and the emperor, and they always looked for ways to fill their own pockets while waiting to be discharged. For such knights, the current situation waspletely unexpected, and they wanted nothing more than to avoid it. Most importantly, they just couldnt believe the testimony of the priests, who said that the crown prince was being detained.


    The crown prince?


    By a foreign monarch no less?


    The great city of Petra was upied by a foreign monarch without an army with him?


    It didnt make any sense at all.


    In the first ce, it was apletely unrealistic and ridiculous story. However, they could not remain still because the situation was tantamount to treason. As such, the deputy and the knights of the sixth legion suggested confirming the validity of the situation before anything else. However, theirmander was a true soldier and apletely inflexible man. Instead of heeding their advice, he gave orders to prepare all troops to depart.


    I will personally confront the families who did not respond on our way to Petra, Baron August said.


    Yes, sir! The knights stood up at Baron Augusts growling words. For the first time since the formation of the sixth legion, all troops were being mobilized. However, the indolent knights could never imagine war breaking out.


    As always, everything would pass.


    Of course, themander of the legion would either be fired or demoted after causing an unprecedented situation by mobilizing the legion in its entirety.


    <em>And that woman, too</em>


    <em>Thats one good thing.</em>


    The knights returned to their respective tents while finding sce in the silver lining they had discovered. The figure they had in their heads was none other than the war mage of the Firebird Legion.


    ***


    I have to go, too?


    Thats right. The entire legion is mobilizing, so you cant be left out.


    Your Excellency!


    A young woman screamed at Baron August. The beauty was dressed infortable clothes unbefitting a military base. She then stood up with the help of her ves.


    Why would I? This is different from what you promised! she eximed.


    No, but The supposedly true soldier who was with the knights just a while ago had vanished. Baron August took on a troubled expression, then waved at the ves.


    The ves hurried out of the tent, and Baron August finally took on a sweet, gentle expression before approaching the woman. Artane, my darling. I am truly sorry that I broke my promise. However, this is a very good opportunity for you.


    Baron August stroked the cheek of the female wizard, Artane, with his thick hand. She avoided his hand and turned her back to him before saying, I dont want to hear it. Youre telling me to march while drinking dust and eating dirt?


    How could that be?! I would never let my lovelyrk suffer like that, would I? I will prepare a carriage for you, so you can travelfortably. Moreover, this really is a good opportunity for you, Baron August responded.


    A good opportunity?


    Baron August smiled when Artane slowly turned her sulking face toward him. Baron August then nodded and continued, Thats right. Defeating the rebels who detained the crown prince is a good opportunity. Youthe war mage of our legionwill contribute to the heroic and historical mission of rescuing the crown prince. His Highness will soon be the absolute of the empire. Do you really think he will just brush his savior off? Especially when the savior was a wizard?


    !


    He noticed her eyes quiver, so Baron August continued in a softer voice, You might even be the imperial wizard. No, Im sure of it. Think about it. The imperial wizard of the empirethats the dream of every wizard.


    The imperial wizard would be his lover and secret mistress, Artane. Indeed, such was why Baron August never revealed the identity of his war mage. He had fallen in love with a beautiful young wizard at first sight and brought her over to the military base. In addition, Artane was also pretty talented as a wizard.


    Artane had willinglye with him knowing that her status would be elevated as a war mage, and she could receive preferential treatment anywhere.


    Today; however, another opportunity had presented itselfthe opportunity to rise straight to the heart of the empires highmand.


    <em>How much longer can I waste my time in the middle of nowhere with this legion? This is indeed a great opportunity.</em>


    These were Baron Augusts true thoughts, though it was quite unexpected of someone known as a true knight and soldier. It was shocking, but in a way, it was expected and natural. Baron August wanted to live for the empire and the emperor. His resolution remained unchanged. However, there was no opportunity to take achievements in the peaceful area where the sixth legion was stationed. If he were to continue his uneventful life, his career would end without him ever having the opportunity to express his determination and loyalty as a knight of the empire.


    As such, he was determined to seize this opportunity.


    Had he truly disagreed with confirming the validity of the priests testimony?


    Had he truly thought that waiting for a formal order from the imperial castle wasnt worth it?


    Unfortunately, his ambition caused him to grow impatient. After all, if the crown prince were truly being detained, this opportunity wouldnt belong to the sixth legion alone. Would anyone leave such a serious, critical matter to only a single legion, especially a legion that had been dormant for as long as anyone could remember?


    He would not have made this choice if he were an imperial noble. As such, Baron August decided to take matters into his own hands. It didnt matter if the priests had provided the wrong information and everything ended up being a misunderstanding.


    <em>I can just push the responsibility onto the Governor of Petra and the bishop.</em>


    The only sin that he and the sixth legion had to pay for would be the crime of being too loyal. However, a legionmander mobilizing his soldiers out of his deep loyalty to the empire and the imperial family could not be counted as a w, especially when it was possible that the next absolute of the empire was being detained.


    Can I really be an imperial wizard? Artane asked.


    Of course. Didnt I promise that I would get you to a ce as high as possible? As long as you are by my side, it wille true, Baron August responded.


    <em>Ah</em>


    Artanes eyes dimmed. The imperial wizard of the empire She felt as though the honor and power were beckoning her. However, she was still a wizard. She was intelligent, and her mental discipline was different from ordinary women as well.


    But if we were to set out together, I would have to use magic and attack those traitors, right? Artane asked.


    Not necessarily. After all, the main culprit behind this incident is


    Baron August ryed the words of Petras priest.


    Artanes eyes twinkled.


    Artane couldnt help but ask, Are you sure? Is it truly rted to vampires?


    Of course. The alleged culprit, the King of Maren, is a famous vampire noble. Now, do you understand why I really wanted to take you with me?


    <em>Hohoho!</em> Right. This <em>really</em> is an opportunity.


    Artane burst outughing. She belonged to a school of magic that was more familiar with the Dark n than anyone else.


    If you speak of your schools name, even a n master will hesitate. After all, the most important thing for the Tribe of Darkness is


    The hierarchy. And the progenitor of the Blood Shadow School is a vampire Origin, Artane concluded.


    Exactly


    Baron August and his mistressughed among themselves.


    So their opponent was a vampire? In that case, there was no reason to even use magic. After all, every vampire would have to kneel and bow if she were to speak the name of her schools founder.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    The Firebird Legion moved beneath the warm sunlight. Their equipment was uniform for each division, and their solid formation remained perfectly coordinated. The three thousand members of the legion marched on silently under the banners emzoned with the symbol of a red bird with its wings spread wide. It was almost as if their solid armament and strict discipline served to show how different a real army was from mere soldiers of nobles and mercenaries. Unfortunately, themander of the armyBaron Augustwasnt as stoic as the legion members.


    The distance between the base of the sixth legion and the City of Petra was about sixty kilometers. It was a distance that could be traveled within two days. However, despite leaving three days ago, the legion had yet to reach the City of Petra. It was because of the nobles who resided in the areas between the military base and the city. Since the residences of the nobles werent situated in a straight line, the legion had to keep on changing directions to gather troops from the various nobles. The biggest reason for the dy was the uncooperativeness of the nobles. Since the matter was rted to the crown prince and treason, the nobles had no choice but to tread lightly. Just like the knights of the sixth legion, the nobles were also doubtful of the stories told by the priests. In fact, most of them had judged it to be nonsense, and there was a good reason for their doubt.


    <em>Damned bishop! Those dishonorable men! Just how greedy you lot are usually</em>


    The nobles frequented the City of Petra, which was thergest in the vicinity, and they had a very poor assessment of the citys bishop and priests. It wasrgely due to the indecency and greed of the bishop and the priests. Since they were religious leaders, the nobles could not openly express their dissatisfaction and could onlyugh it off, but they cursed the priests behind their backs. As such, the nobles assumed that the bishop and the priests had simply made a mistake or were plotting something to solidify their own positions. In addition, it was highly suspicious that only the priests were babbling about treason when the governor and the nobles of the city were quiet.


    In the end, the local nobles were left with no choice but to be hesitant toply with Baron Augusts orders to supply soldiers. However, Baron August was a tough, adamant man. Some of the nobles eventually offered troops and supplies, but the process ended up costing too much time.


    We should deal with it as soon as possible, but we are still short of troops


    The Firebird Legion now consisted of about four thousand troops after forcibly gathering soldiers from the nobles. It was truly a huge group of soldiers, but the problem was that they were about toy siege. Petra was arge city, which meant that a siege was basically impossible to conduct with only four thousand soldiers. They needed at least another two to three thousand troops to simultaneously attack the various parts of the city wall.


    This is driving me crazy. We will need to persuade the nobles and hire mercenaries if we cannot persuade them, Baron August said. It was a shame for the honorable imperial army to receive help from mercenaries, but there was no other choice if the situation continued.


    Three days. We will recruit more troops and punish the traitors within the next three days, Baron August said with a burning determination.


    However, contrary to his expectations, he ended up spending five more days to barely gather six thousand troops before finally arriving in front of Petra. By the time he arrived at Petra, fifteen days had already passed since Count Rudigers mistake.


    Fifteen days was enough time for many changes to ur in the City of Petra, and they were changes Baron August himself could have never expected.


    ***


    Im wondering if we even need to go this far. Dont you think we might be making a mountain out of a molehill? Treason I think thats ridiculous, said a nobleman on a horse wearing his familys heirloom while staring at the sixth legion in front of him.


    Another noble clicked his tongue, <em>Tsk.</em> It doesnt matter if its real treason or not. All we have to do is to fulfill the duty given to us as pure-blooded nobles of the empire.


    Thats true, but what if we sour our rtionship with Petra over nothing? Sir Rudiger still has quite a bit left in his term.


    The other nobles nodded in agreement. The leaders of each noble family or their direct descendants were participating in this expedition, and they did not want to have a falling-out with a port city that acted as a hub for the nearby regions.


    The bigger question is if the City of Petra will sit quietly and wait for the sixth legion. In any case, they have to be mobilizing their troops as well.


    The expressions of the nobles darkened. As nobles of the Roman Empire, they did not doubt the power of the imperial legion. Even though the sixth legion had been inactive for so many years until now, they were still well-equipped and disciplined. However, their opponent could be considered one of the busiest, most popr port cities in the empire. The citys own guards were at a considerable level as well, and it would be easy for them to hire mercenaries considering the geographical advantage the city held as a port city. In other words, if the City of Petra were truly detaining the crown prince and plotting treason, it was hard to guarantee a victory against them with just one imperial legion. This was why Baron August was adamant in asking the nearby nobles for soldiers.


    This is getting out of hand someone muttered. The nobles did not respond. In the first ce, the situation would inevitably grow out of hand from the moment the priests spoke of treason. However, the faces of the nobles still stiffened upon hearing it.


    Is there truly going to be a war?


    The nobles here had enjoyed a peaceful, uneventful life until now. War was something foreign and unknown to them, but they may soon be engulfed by it. No, rather, the sight of heavily armed troops crossing the ins, as well as themselves standing in the midst fully equipped could be nothing but war.


    War had be their reality.


    ***


    Your Highness


    Crown Prince Voltaire raised his head helplessly. His once proud, arrogant golden eyes had faded, and his shaggy beard covered his shabby face. He once shone brightly as the sun, but he had lost his appearance. Those who saw him clenched their teeth, but they believed the crown prince would recover after hearing the news they brought.


    Its good news. It looks like the sixth legion, led by Sir August, has now arrived outside the city. From what the governors subordinates are saying, it seems the nearby nobles have joined with Sir August as well.


    Your Highness! The true loyal servants of the empire have gathered to save Your Highness.


    You must ascend the throne after decimating those vicious traitors to pieces, Your Highness!


    There was no doubt in the faces and voices of the surviving guards and servants. They sincerely believed that Baron August and the sixth legion would kill the traitors and save Crown Prince Voltaire. But contrary to their expectations, there was no change in Crown Prince Voltaires expression.


    They had no idea that he was the real traitor responsible for imprisoning the emperor. If the truth came out, the sword of his rescuers would turn on him.


    <em>Phew.</em> Even so


    Crown Prince Voltaire started, but he was interrupted when the door opened in a hurry.


    An attendant approached him.


    What is it? Crown Prince Voltaire asked.


    Y-Your Highness. One of the priests who visited the Government General the attendant whispered while handing over a crumpled note. Crown Prince Voltaire was being detained in a heavily guarded space, but it seemed that the priests could enter and leave the Government General freely. Moreover, it seemed that one of the priests had taken the opportunity to secretly deliver a note to his attendant.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaire could not hide his curiosity as he opened the note. His eyes quickly widened with surprise. Although the penmanship was a mess, the content of the note bearing the bishops seal was quite surprising.


    [Message from the legionmander: everything in ordance with Your Highness will.]


    <em>As my will?</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaires mind, body, and spirit were shattered by his encounter with Eugene, but he was still a brilliant man. As such, he instantly recognized Baron Augusts intention from the short note.


    <em>This This means that he will stand by my side regardless of the truth.</em>


    A glimmer of light sparkled in Crown Prince Voltaires eyes.


    This was his final chance.


    The best oue would be for the sixth legion to upy Petra, but the opportunity was the time they would buy upon surrounding the city.


    <em>If they hold out until reinforcements from the imperial castle arrive, then</em>


    However, his thoughts were interrupted when the door opened. A vampire high lord entered, and Crown Prince Voltaire quickly hid the note. His escorting knights took on fierce expressions at the vampires rudeness, but there was nothing they could do.


    The great monarch told me to bring Your Highness, the vampire high lord said.


    How dare! the knights started shouting in anger. They couldnt believe that someone would dare to order the crown prince around.


    However, Crown Prince Voltaire dissuaded them by raising his hand before responding, Whats the matter?


    I do not know. The great monarch simply asked for you toe immediately, the vampire high lord responded.


    Lets go...


    He had a bad feeling, but Crown Prince Voltaire apanied the vampire high lord. In any case, he had gained an unexpected card. He could well turn a crisis into an opportunity if he made good use of it.


    ***


    Here you are, Eugene said. His gaze was indifferent as he stared at Crown Prince Voltaire. In the past, Crown Prince Voltaire would have been unable to hold back his anger, but now, he remained rather indifferent. On the contrary, he felt afraid of Eugenes gaze, which was simr to a boundless ocean.


    He had experienced the power of the true Origin, which presented itself as an overwhelming pressure boring down on his very soul. It was difficult to even make eye contact with Eugene, let alone confront him.


    You know that the imperial army is here to save you, right? Eugene asked.


    Yes, Crown Prince Voltaire answered.


    Well, thats as expected. Youre trapped, but that doesnt mean your eyes and ears have gone. By the way, a rat just delivered something to you, right? Eugene said.


    !!! Crown Prince Voltaire shivered at Eugenes mention of the note he had just received.


    Why are you acting so surprised? Dont you know who I am? Eugene asked in a monotonous voice, and Crown Prince Voltaire felt all of his strength leaving his body. Indeed, the existence in front of him was a being beyond humanprehension. It would have been strange if he failed to notice one of the stupid priests tricks.


    <em>T-then that means</em>


    Eugene smirked when he noticed the subtle change in Crown Prince Voltaires expression.


    Thats right. I let it be. Its already meaningless to try anything, Eugene said. He already knew that a priest had delivered a note to the crown princes attendant. Of course, it wasnt that he had been personally keeping an eye on the priest. Eugene had someone morepetent than anyone else in such matters in his service.


    <em>Kehem!</em> It means that yours truly has scored big for the first time in a while. Mirian put on airs with an arrogant expression. It was an ugly sight, but she had finally proven her worth after a long time.


    As such, Eugene simply ignored her and continued, The war mage of the imperial legion. On top of that, I heard they managed to gather soldiers from the nobles and even hired mercenaries. If themander of the legion is giving you his unconditional loyalty, it could work as an unexpected variable, Eugene said.


    Thats what you thought, right? Eugene asked.


    !


    Crown Prince Voltaire flinched, and Eugene continued with a mysterious smile, But whats this? While the priests were rushing over to tattle on the legionmander and while the legion was taking their time toe all the way here, we also received some guests.


    G-guests? Crown Prince Voltaire asked. He could barely hold in his anxiety.


    Eugene revealed his fangs as he answered, My knights and the expedition. Support forces from the nations previously gued by the monster uprising. In addition


    Eugene paused. He walked over to the window and opened the curtains to reveal the Government Generals back garden before saying, The warriors of my tribe


    !!!


    Crown Prince Voltaire slowly walked to the window as if he were entranced and looked down. The sight he saw filled his eyes with absolute shock.


    Beneath the gray, overcast skies, there were hundreds of troops armed with jet-ck armor, and their helmets shimmered with crimson energy. For the first time in history, all the knights and bannerets of the four vampire ns had gathered under the order of their true masterthe Vampire Overlord.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    !!! Crown Prince Voltaires mouth showed no signs of closing. As the Crown Prince of the Roman Empire, he had seen the ranks of many armies, including the imperial army. However, the dignity of these vampire knights was enough to instill shock in anyone. As someone who wanted to be a member of the Dark n, Crown Prince Voltaire knew exactly how terrifying and unrealistic was the sight before him.


    - One hundred vampire knights can match a legion of the imperial army.


    Crown Prince Voltaire recalled the words of one of the hidden figures from the imperial castle. Those hidden figures never said absurd words. Whenever they spoke of something, it would most likely be true. Moreover, one of the reasons why Crown Prince Voltaire wanted to be a member of the Tribe of Darkness before ascending the throne was their strength. Unlike the regr troops of nobles of the empire, vampires werent obliged to respond unconditionally to the summons of the imperial family, although there were some who were hired as escorts and would obey the summons. Vampires only followed the orders of noble vampires above them in seniority. As such, after bing a vampire master, Crown Prince Voltaire intended to form a group of vampires directly under hismandparable to an imperial legion.


    Although a single legion sounded rathercking, it was a force capable ofpletely decimating an ordinary nation. But now, there weren''t a hundred, but rather three times as many troops lined up to take orders from a single figure. Moreover, all the n masters and the high lords of the four ns had gathered as well.


    <em>Chill.</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaire felt all his hair stand on end. The entirety of four ns had gathered, and including the troops sent over from abroad, the group would easily number more than two thousand. The Firebird Legion and the soldiers of the nobles would never be able to upy the City of Petra. However, Legion Commander Baron August waspletely unaware of this fact.


    Truly Are you really nning to go to war with our empire? Crown Prince Voltaire spoke while clinging onto thest bit of hope.


    Eugene responded with a smirk, Empire? I dont know what you are talking about. Im only punishing a traitor of the empire and the crazies who sympathize with him.


    Crown Prince Voltaire retorted, Do you really think that makes any sense? The army situated outside the city is an army of the empire, and it is a fact the citizens of this city recognize. Attacking the imperial army means


    Imperial army or not, those who stand on the side of the traitor are traitors as well. And I think you are misunderstanding something here. I never said I would beat those who gathered outside the city, Eugene said.


    What are you


    Crown Prince Voltaire started after flinching, but he was interrupted by a voice.


    If themander of the sixth legion is a true knight of the empire, he will not raise his sword against the King of Maren and me, brother.


    ?!


    Crown Prince Voltaire jerked around. Although several years had passed since hest heard that voice, it was a voice he would never forget.


    You You Crown Prince Voltaire stammered with shock in his eyes.


    Prince Localope bowed slightly, It has been a long time, brother.


    It was Prince Localope, the prince forced to turn his back on his homnd. The unfortunate prince who was forced to wander the wilderness amidst the threat of his brother and was eventually forced all the way to a faraway ind country. Prince Localope was finally standing before the crown prince.


    ***


    Prince Localope arrived in Petra with the expeditionst night, then they secretly entered the Government General with only a few guards. After meeting with Eugene, Prince Localope heard the shocking truth about the Roman Empire and himself.


    Everything from being forced to leave the empire due to the unprovoked hostility from his eldest brother, being chased by vampire high lords instigated by his brother, and the fact that his father, the emperor, had taken no action and remained silent even when his brother was trying to harm himall these were because of his brothers evil greed.


    Detaining his father and attempting to kill his younger brother was a vition of ones humanity. In addition, trying to be a member of the Dark n as someone carrying the golden blood was an insult to the very heavens itself. The revtion was so shocking that Prince Localope did not believe it at first.


    Although he looked up to Eugene, he knew Eugene was still a sinister vampire. Prince Localope chose not to believe Eugene because of the affection he still had for his brother with the same blood as him. However, the arrogant, self-respecting Master Helmond knelt before him and pleaded guilty, even going as far as to swear that he would ept any punishment for the Helmond n, including himself. After hearing the testimony of a key figure involved in the situation, Prince Localope had no choice but to believe. Afterward, he made up his mind. He would punish the one who betrayed both humanity and the heavens. He decided to live up to the expectations of Eugene, who was an honorable knight before he was a king and kept his promise with Localope.


    ***


    He knew the day would inevitablye; however, Crown Prince Voltaire forgot his dignity and quivered with shock when he faced his younger brother. The Localope he reunited with after a few years was no longer the fragile child he knew. Prince Localopes wide shoulders were filled with confidence, and his rough skin made it hard to believe that he was a member of the imperial family. Moreover, his eyes were deep and calm.


    Indeed, the short but hard years of experience had transformed a weak boy into a hardened young man.


    I heard everything. How could you have done such a terrible thing? How could the crown prince disregard the weight of the throne? Can you truly call yourself someone who carries the glorious, honorable golden blood, brother? Are you even human?


    Shut up.


    Crown Prince Voltaire gnashed his teeth, forgetting for a moment that he was right next to Eugene. Although his appearance had changed, Prince Localope was still just a mere child to him. Localope was just a toy and a sacrifice who could easily be taken care of at the flick of his finger, so how dare he judge him?


    An insect like you dares


    <em>Thwack!</em>


    Crown Prince Voltaires vision dimmed upon receiving a strong impact. He could no longer see Localope. He could only see the King of Maren with a slightly surprised expression.


    And it was because his face was forcibly turned to the side


    His weakling of a brother had pped him.


    Crown Prince Voltaire fell into a daze. He was even more stupefied after receiving that p than when he was done in by Eugene. It was just a p, but the shock he felt was overwhelming.


    Get a grip! You are a traitor and a sinner who harmed our father and disgraced the empire! Prince Localope shouted.


    <em>Keugh</em><em>! </em><em>Keugh</em><em></em>


    Crown Prince Voltaire was jolted awake, and he started invoking the power of his golden blood as he boiled in anger.


    Stop right there.


    However, his attempt was immediately stopped by Eugenes quiet voice. Thetter then spoke with a small me in his eyes, You have resigned from the throne of humans, and there is no ce for you in my tribe. Do you know what that means?


    Crown Prince Voltaire quivered with a pale expression, and Eugene delivered the final nail in the coffin.


    It means you have nothing left


    ***


    Does this make any sense?!


    The bishop, priests, and some nobles expressed their dissatisfaction, but Count Rudiger remained silent.


    Governor! A foreign army is in the empires sea. Moreover, they seem to be prepared tond at any time. Get it together, Governor! Are you going to make way for a foreign army? Are you truly an official of the empire?! The bishop shouted angrily while pointing at the dozens of ships on the sea.


    Treason! Its high treason! His Highness the Crown Prince


    <em>Bang!</em>


    The bishops words were interrupted by the opening of the door. The bishop and the priests angrily jerked their heads.


    Who is it? Who made that noise?!


    Its me.


    <em>Heup!</em>


    The bishop held his breath when he saw the man who came in under the escort of red-eyed vampire knights. As the bishop of the City of Petra, he rarely visited the imperial castle. However, he could still remember the faces of the emperors direct descendants. Although their appearance had changed slightly with the passing of time, the bishop immediately recognized the neer.


    How dare you?!


    Who do you think you are speaking to?! Where do you think this is??


    However, the other priests and nobles had no idea of the neers identity. They couldnt identify the young man since he had no beard and was dressed like an ordinary knight.


    E-everybody


    Are you acting impudently because you believe in the power of the invader, the King of Maren?!


    You dirty traitor! You seem to have lost your fear in the presence of evil vampires!


    The bishops face turned pale, but the priests and the nobles did not notice it as they enthusiastically went wild. They had been enjoying the privileges they had for dozens of years in the City of Petra. It was foolish to expect that they had lost their sense of privilege overnight. As such, they couldnt grasp the reality of their current situation.


    Traitor? the neer asked.


    Thats right. You


    <em>Paaa</em>


    The priest hesitated. The same was true for the others who were about to chime in with red faces. Although they served as priests and nobles in a sovereign city located far from the imperial castle, they were still leaders of the Roman Empire. They had been told countless stories about the golden blood, and some of them had witnessed it personally. As such, it would be impossible for them to be mistaken about whaty before their eyes.


    Who dares to take up treason with me, who seeds the glorious golden blood of the empire? the young man asked. The priests and nobles took several steps back with shocked expressions. The unique energy they were facing was indisputable proof that the young man was a direct descendant of the emperor. They finally remembered that a certain someone had entrusted himself to the King of Maren several years ago.


    P-Prince Localope


    Thats right. I am Localope.


    Although Prince Localope responded in a monotonous voice, his voice was overflowing with dignity befitting the imperial family. Everyone knelt on one knee.


    W-we have seen Your Highness.


    One personthe bishopremained standing. As the supreme leader of the church in a region of the empire, he only had to show respect in the presence of the entire imperial family.


    Why is Your Highness the bishop muttered.


    Prince Localopes cold gaze turned to the bishop. The bishop gulped unknowingly. He could not believe that the young man had been the same small, vulnerable boy he once saw in the imperial castle about a decade ago. Still, he chose to remain standing tall.


    <em>W-we hold the justification. Even if he is a prince, it doesnt change the fact that he cooperated with the traitors.</em>


    It was the bishops hidden ace. However, his hope and expectations werepletely shattered by Prince Localopes following words.


    I cannot believe that a man infatuated with greed and blinded to the truth is a priest who receives the will of the gods Arent you ashamed to stand in front of His Majesty and the Holy Father?


    The bishop retorted, W-w-what do you mean? You cannot insult me like that even if you are the prince, Your Highness! Moreover, Your Highness has taken part in the traitorous acts with those evil


    Who is the traitor?! If not the one who forcibly imprisoned His Majesty and abandoned the glorious golden blood to live as a member of a different race, who is the traitor?! Who dares to call me a traitor?! Prince Localope roared.


    !!!


    The bishops lips turned blue as he stood there, quivering. From the looks of it, it seemed that the bishop still couldnt understand what was being discussed.


    Hear! The Crown Prince! No, Voltaire cooperated with evil forces


    Prince Localope raised his voice. He was no longer the ousted prince who had to wander the wilderness but a reliable pir of the empirethe rightful sessor and future leader of the empire. Everyone was subdued by the charisma of a true monarch he was exuding, and they lowered themselves before him. However, the two beings watching the scene aftering inte appeared unaffected by his authority.


    <em>Wowieee</em><em>.</em> The <em>princey</em> is pretty good. Well, hes still nothingpared to you, sir. <em>Kiehehehe</em><em>!</em>


    Thats right. Hes all grown up now, Eugene said with a proud smile. He looked as if he had just witnessed the growth of his child. Of course, it wasnt as if he had done a very good job as a parent until now.


    But, sir, why dont you just beat up those rude bastards and get rid of them yourself? Isnt it better to just pummel them and take everything they have? You can take this ce as your own as well! Mirian asked. Even now, she still couldnt hide her desire for wealth.


    Eugene responded with a grin, Because it is just right to leave the empires problems to the empire. If I wanted power, would I have entrusted Brantia to my aide?


    <em>Kieh?</em> Then, is the <em>princey</em> going to be like aide number two? Or is it number three? Mirian asked.


    Well, something like that. Anyway, it is much better for the prince to handle the things rted to the empire as the mainstay. However... Eugene paused before quietly leaving the room. He stared at the eastern sky, more specifically, in the direction of the imperial castle before calmly saying, I will personally handle the affairs of my tribe.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    I will strip the priests of Petra of their positions. I will take responsibility for everything and inform His Holiness in the near future, Prince Localope dered. After taking perfect control of the justification, Prince Localope did not hesitate. The bishop and the priests were ced under arrest in the central church of Petra, and all of the churchs property was relegated to the City of Petra with the reasoning that the priests had assisted the traitors during wartime. Naturally, the church possessed far more properties and wealth than what was revealed to the publics eye, but it was a foregone conclusion that all of it would be confiscated once the situation settled down.


    Prince Localope delegated Eugene with the power to search for their hidden properties, and it was an unspoken promise between them that Eugene could take care of them as he wished. The bishop and the priests were furious after noticing Prince Localopes intentions, but they were relieved at the same time.


    Even though the King of Maren was a powerful member of the Dark n, he was still a foreigner. He would obviously have difficulty trying to find the churchs hidden wealth.


    However, their hopes ended up in vain.


    I know that you are an expert in this type of work as well. Can you take care of it? Eugene asked.


    I will find every grain of wheat and present it to the great monarch, Delmondo responded. As Eugenes administrator and a former imperial official, he was determined to finish the job. Delmondo had been tasked with collecting information in Petra, as well as identifying the power and wealth of the citys leaders. As such, tracking the hidden wealth of the church did not prove difficult for him. In the meantime, Governor Count Rudiger approved the entry of the ships belonging to the expedition and the soldiers of various nations, and nearly one thousand allied troopsnded at the empires port.


    W-whats going on here?


    Is it war? Has the governor gone mad?


    The citizens were greatly taken back. It looked like war was upon them. However, the disturbance was quickly subdued when Prince Localope came to the square with the governor and gave a speech.


    Prince Localope was a direct descendant of the emperor. Moreover, Prince Localope exined that treason had taken ce in the imperial castle. And during a precarious time when he could trust no one, the King of Maren came without hesitation based on nothing but his friendship and loyalty to the imperial family of the Roman Empire.


    Moreover


    The Tribe of Darkness will cooperate with His Highness Localopes great proposal! I swear by the pure blood of our tribeI will help His Highness the Prince remove the traitors from thend of the empire!


    The vampire n masters possessed noble titles in the Roman Empire, and their words empowered Prince Localopes deration.


    His Highness the Third Prince is walking on the path of justice and the will of the gods! Moreover, the King of Maren is a brother of faith who was blessed by the saintess, and he walks by the side of His Highness! Justice and faith will unite to judge and punish the traitors! <em>Ooohhh!</em> Three gods! Please protect your true servants!


    The bishop also appealed desperately on behalf of Prince Localope and Eugene on the condition that Eugene would put in a good word for him to the pope in the future. In short, all of Petras leaders and representatives stood on the side of Prince Localope and Eugene. The citizens were still dumbfounded, but they had no choice but toply.


    Moreover, Eugene implemented another n to win the support of the public. He used half of the wealth he had received from resolving monster uprisings for the citizens of Petra.


    <em>Kieeeeeek!</em> Noooo! Its mine! Its all mineeee!


    Mirian had desperately collected a prettyrge portion of the wealth by living frugally and keeping tabs on what she ate and wore. As such, she threw a massive tantrum like a child andy on the floor when she discovered what happened to her wealth.


    You need to use it when its time to use it. And when I find all the wealth the priests have hidden, I will make sure to give you a share, Eugene said.


    R-really? Are you sure youre not trying to fool me again? Mirian asked.


    Delmondo said that there should easily be tens of thousands of gold coins. If you dont like it, leave it, Eugene responded.


    Ive always wanted to extort money from priests, sir! Mirian shouted and saluted. After easily subduing the spirit of desire, Eugene gathered with the members of the expedition after ordering the vampires to keep monitoring the movement of the Firebird Legion.


    ***


    So, we had to go through such a hard time because of that bastard? Galfredik asked while turning his gaze after hearing Eugenes story. He met the gaze of Mater Helmond, who was standing in ce with an indifferent expression.


    Although it was their first encounter, Master Helmond felt a strange sense of rivalry as soon as he saw Galfredik. It was inevitable. Before Eugene made his appearance, Master Helmond was recognized by everyone as the strongest knight of the tribe. It would have been strange if he did not feel a sense of curiosity andpetition after meeting Galfredik, who looked like a strong knight. Therefore, Master Helmond decided to express his emotions even though he knew Galfredik was a vassal of the great monarch, Eugene.


    The great monarch will judge my sins. I am more than happy to wait for my masters decision


    Master Helmond wasnt given a chance to finish.


    <em>Shiiing! ng!</em>


    Galfrediks figure blurred, and then the loud sound of metal resonated.


    <em>Hooh?</em> Youre pretty good, Galfredik said.


    Master Helmond became wide-eyed as he came to face Galfredik up close. The burly knights eyes were burning crimson, and thetters thick, bulging neck muscles were wriggling like worms. Galfredik looked as if he had transformed into a demon.


    Although he had let his guard down in the presence of Eugene, Master Helmond had almost lost his head. Of course, it wasnt as if being decapitated would kill him right away, but


    <em>Kwaaaaaaarrrrr!</em>


    Master Helmond shuddered when he saw the fluttering of crimson in Galfrediks eyes and above his shoulders. The other n masters had simr reactions.


    <em>T-this man...</em>


    <em>Hes not below us at all!</em>


    Master Helmond immediately recognized that Galfredik was his equal, or rather, stronger than him in terms of pure power, although it wasnt taking into ount their authorities and mysteries.


    Bastard. Relieved after blocking just one blow? What about this, then?


    <em>Fwoooosh</em>


    The crimson in Galfrediks eyes became deeper, and his appearance started to change little by little. His eyes grew sideways, and his pupils turned into thin lines. His lips started to spread to the sides as well, and sharp fangs filled the inside of his jaws.


    !!!


    The n masters were stupefied.


    The one who had apanied Galfredikmented with a bright smile, <em>Hooo!</em> You finally realized your true nature after killing so many demons! Of course! That much is expected of someone who calls themselves a vassal of the Overlord of Blood!


    Apart from his iprehensive words, who was this fool who dared to bber freely in the presence of the vampire overlord and masters? Master Rivoles, Todor, and Samit immediately turned their fierce gazes to the chatterbox. The existence in question was dressed in rather strange clothing.


    An ordinary human would have already died of cardiac arrest, and even a skilled knight or wizard would have fallen on their knees, panting with fear. However, the chatterbox chuckled rather obnoxiously while looking over the n masters with an arrogant gaze.


    <em>Hmm.</em> One is capable to take a seat within the thousand seats of the Demon World And two are at the same level as intermediate-rank demons. Well, thats expected from the subordinates of the Overlord of Blood. Even so the chatterbox paused.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere surrounding the devil chatterbox Georg changed.


    Lower your eyes. The only existence above me here is the Demon King of Blood.


    His yellow eyes were deep like the abyss, and his voice was filled with evil. As his words emerged out of his mouth, he emitted a powerful, intangible energy.


    !!!


    The n masters shuddered at the voice, which seemed to prate into their very souls. It was expected since Georg was one of the ten strongest devils in the Demon World. The n masters were helpless in front of his authority. Although Georgs power was more than halved due to the lower concentration of evil energy in this ce, he was still strong enough to handle these n masters.


    <em>Keugh.</em>


    <em>Ugh</em>


    The n masters struggled to breathe. The overwhelming energy crushed them as they were subjected to the unfamiliar sensation of pain. Satisfied with their reactions, Georg said with an arrogant smile, Little brats. Why do they always have to see their own coffins before theye to their senses in this world


    Hey.


    However, the devil was forced to stop in the middle of his tracks by a single word from the absolute ruler.


    Do you want to die? Eugene asked.


    <em>Uh</em> No, thats not


    Youre getting ahead of yourself just because you havent seen me in a while. You, you said you were beneath me in the other world, right? Eugene asked.


    Georg answered, <em>Uh,</em> well Between those ranked in the top ten like us, its not really a hierarchy. You could say its more like a colleague, or maybe brothers


    So, are you above me? Eugene asked.


    No Georg answered.


    Then shut up, Eugene said.


    Georg quickly regained his original attitude and nodded before turning his gaze away. The n masterspletely forgot about the humiliation they felt and looked at Eugene with eyes of loyalty and envy, as they were impressed by the overwhelming authority their master had just disyed.


    Eugene looked around and said, Now that everyone has met each other, Ill go straight to the point.


    Everyones eyesnded on Eugene. He then continued, As I said, the main culprit of everything, starting with the monster uprising, is the yellow bastard. However, hes just a chess piece in the grand scheme of things as well. The head and the body exist separately. I believe everyone knows them.


    The self-proimed Originsthose beings who had been hiding deep in the imperial castle for a long time now. However, everyone present knew the truth. There was only one true vampire Origin, and it was Eugene.


    We will head to the imperial castle with Prince Localope. The reality of the current situation isrgely unknown, so we will face obstacles. However, Prince Localope already holds the justification, so we will make use of that. But before that, we should take care of those who have gathered outside the city, Eugene said.


    Galfredik stepped forward while cracking his fingers before saying, Master, leave it to me. It was so boring dealing with damned monsters and demons the entire time. A knight should make contributions in a battle against a great army. <em>Hehe,</em>


    He had spoken such words like a true knight. Even though Galfredik was Eugenes vassal, it appeared his essence as a knight remained unchanged.


    Eugene contemted for a moment before allowing it. All members of the Dark n in the City of Petra had surrendered to him. However, Galfredik was different from the others. He was known as Eugenes right-hand knight in the empire, but his reputation wasnt great. And that was why Master Helmond had challenged Galfredik without knowing his ce.


    However, if Galfredik put on a disy of power, neither the vampires, roman nobles, nor knights would be able to belittle him. No, rather, if he fully vented his pent-up feelings in from the previous few months in the battle, he could easily earn the title of devil.


    Galfredik will be the captain. If there is anyone who doesnt want to obey themands of my vassal,e forward now, Eugene said while looking around. But no vampire was willing to disobey the words of their absolute ruler.


    Princess Lilisain also agreed to the decision because she respected Galfredik as a knight who was one level above her. Even Georg nodded reluctantly.


    However, there was one person who spoke up.


    <em>Uh, </em>Sir Eugene? Romari called out while slowly raising her hand from a corner.


    What is it, wizard? Eugene asked.


    Well I might be powerful in small-scale battles, but Im really not very useful in real wars like this. So, I think it would be better if I dont participate she muttered.


    Eugene cut her off. There is a war mage in the Firebird Legion. You deal with the wizard.


    A-a war mage? she asked.


    Thats right. I will have the ogre escort you, so you take care of them, Eugene stated.


    But


    I was going to give you all of the war mages magic tools if you won, but if you dont like it, then never mind, Eugene added.


    Upon hearing that, Romari shouted enthusiastically, I have always wanted to personally witness and experience the greatness of a war mage. Please leave it to me, Sir Eugene!


    For some reason, the way Romari raised her thumb looked perfectly the same as the spirit of desire.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Why is there no response? Baron August said with a frown from a temporary garrison about a kilometer away from the walls of Petra. He had been burning with determination when he sent a messenger to the governor ording to custom, urging him to surrender and warning him that the legion would attack in three days time. The news of the Firebird Legion marching toward the city would have spread by now, but a messenger would cause an even bigger stir. In fact, it would be strange if an imperial legion surrounding the city received no reaction.


    As such, Baron August had been hoping to settle the entire issue without having to take action. Perhaps the residents of the city would get scared and rebel. However, even after three days, the City of Petra remained as quiet as a mouse. Although the gates had been locked and guards were ced on the city walls after the messenger left the city, there were no other movements at all. The city seemed <em>too</em> calm.


    What are you up to? Baron August red at the city with a frown. At the least, he had been expecting the city to send a messenger over to them for negotiations. As such, he was starting to get frustrated because of how quiet they were.


    Sir. All troops are on standby.


    Hmm. Baron August nodded at the words of his deputy, then turned his horse around. More than three thousand soldiersthose belonging to the legion, mercenaries, and the private soldiers of various nobleshad their eyes on Baron August.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Baron August unsheathed his longsword and shouted, Today! We will strike the traitors with justice! We will save His Highness the Crown Prince! And set the great spirit of the empire straight!


    His voice was amplified by the magic of the war mage. The wizards face was covered with arge hood, and neither their age nor gender could be discerned.


    Baron August continued, The will of His Majesty the Emperor is with us! Brave and loyal soldiers of the Firebird Legion! Brave swords and shields of the empire! Walk the path of honor! Set a path for the castle of the traitors! March!


    <em>Uwwaaaaah!!!</em>


    A thunderous roar filled the ins.


    <em>Rumbleeeee!</em>


    Ten catapults andrge siege weapons followed behind the heavy infantry. The dwarves were pulling the catapult. Although the empire couldntpare to Brantia when it came to diversity, the empire was also a nation tolerant of various races. As such, the imperial army had warriors from many different races as well.


    The dwarves readied the catapults after approaching the castle walls to about a distance of three hundred meters from the walls. In the meantime, serf soldiers, mercenaries, and the heavy infantry of the Firebird Legion took their positions behind the machines while heavy cavalry took to the left and right sides.


    Baron August was satisfied to see the armys swift actions and nodded to his deputy.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    The loud drumming signaled the charge of the cavalry. The horsemen of the Firebird legion apanied the deputy and the banner of their legion.


    This was the final ceremony marking the beginning of a consensual war. Whether they liked it or not, the City of Petra had to send a messenger to face the legions messenger.


    <em>Booooom</em>


    The tightly sealed gates of the city slowly opened.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    T-thats


    Everyone, including Baron August, had been expecting a messenger. However, they were surprised by what they saw. It was all because soldiers started walking out of the gates.


    They arent going to defend the siege?


    It wasmon knowledge that those defending a siege had arge advantage over the attackers. As such, Baron August had prepared his deputy, who would act as a messenger, to hurl insults at the King of Maren. It would likely be useless, but the possibility that the King of Maren could be provoked and lured out existed. However, no one had expected soldiers toe out of the gates.


    Stand by! All units, stand by! Baron August shouted when the ranks of his soldiers became rowdy at the unexpected turn of events. Meanwhile, soldiers continued pouring out from the gates, and an army of thousands soon formed into ranks.


    A group of horsemen broke rank and headed toward the messenger of the Firebird Legion. The messenger of the Firebird Legion was also an imperial nobleman of a fairly high rank. Although he was very nervous, he shouted with dignity as the enemys messengers approached.


    By the will of the gods and His Majesty the Emperor


    Unfortunately, the deputy was never given an opportunity to finish. The approaching horsemen werent slowing down.


    W-what?!


    <em>Shing! Chaeng!</em>


    The deputy and his subordinate knights instinctively unsheathed their weapons.


    However, the messengers of Petra


    <em>Tududududu!</em>


    simply passed by them.


    ?!


    The messengers of Petra passed by the bewildered deputy and the knights before continuing toward where the rest of the legions soldiers were gathered. No one could stop them, including the organized ranks of heavy cavalry, the swaying mercenaries, and the ves buzzing with fear. It was like magic or a joke. Was it truly possible that only a dozen or so horsemen could rush toward thousands of enemies? No, in the first ce, who would ever think ofmitting such a stupid act?


    The soldiers of the Firebird Legion and the apanying troops could only watch with dumbfounded expressions as the small group leisurely passed by them. Even more surprising was that they even opened the way for the horsemen.


    ***


    The group of horsemen stopped their horses. After prating the ranks of the soldiers, they finally arrived at their destinationright in front of Baron August. Just like the rest of his soldiers, Baron August stood with a bewildered expression.


    Thousands of pairs of eyes were fixated on the messengers of Petra amid the strange silence.


    The leading cavalryman took off his helmet.


    Sir August, the figure called out.


    !!!


    Baron August was shocked when he saw the face of his opponent. It was a young man who seemed to be about twenty years of age. It was definitely the first time Baron August was seeing him. However, Baron August had seen a strikingly simr face as a young man when he was first appointed as the Commander of the Firebird Legion.


    Y-Your Majesty Baron August muttered, then closed his mouth after btedlying to his senses. Although the young man resembled the one who bestowed upon him his baton, the young man wasnt the emperor.


    Then, that could only mean


    Your Highness Prince Localope?


    You remembered me, even though it has been so long since you saw me, Prince Localope answered with a smile. The eyes of Baron August filled with even greater shock, and the nearby knights were greatly shocked as well.


    H-his Highness?


    Thats His Highness the Third Prince?


    Why would His Highness? No, in the first ce, why is he here?


    Then, whats this about the crown prince?


    The confusion was inevitable. In the first ce, Baron August mobilized the Firebird Legion and enlisted the soldiers of nearby nobles because he had been iming that the crown prince was being detained by traitors.


    But now, one of the emperors direct descendants, Third Prince Localope, was here as a messenger of Petra.


    Sir August. Are you a loyal servant of the empire? Prince Localope asked. His voice pierced through the mass confusion.


    Baron August was jolted to his senses, and he raised his voice in response, Of course! But, Your Highness! Why is Your Highnessing from the city of traitors


    Traitors? Who are you calling a traitor? Prince Localope asked.


    Please dont change the subject! Are you denying that the King of Maren and those vulgar people of Petra detained His Highness the Crown Prince with evil intentions?


    Its true that they detained the crown prince, but they did not do it with evil intentions, A cold, piercing voice resonated from behind Prince Localope


    ?!


    Baron August turned his gaze to the source of the voice. Eugene slowly raised his visor and spoke while revealing his fangs, I am the King of Maren, Jan Eugene Ba.


    !!! Baron August and the knights were ovee with an even greater shock and bewilderment. The mastermind of the rebellion, the main culprit behind the entire situation had revealed himself.


    You


    Baron August was about to shout, but he was interrupted as the others with Eugene started taking off their helmets.


    Rivoles.


    I am Helmond.


    Todor.


    I am the monarch of Samit.


    The four people revealed their faces one after another. Their faces were white simr to chalk, and their crimson eyes glowed brilliantly. The knights of the legion fell into a daze. Even though the four figures had simply revealed their faces, they exuded this extraordinary air of dignity and mystery. Their introductions were incredibly shortfar too short for nobles who valued courtesy and tradition more than anyone else.


    However, they knewthey knew that true nobles, those who deserved to be called monarchs would introduce themselves by speaking only theirst names. The history and honor contained in theirst name were a testimony in itself, so they had no need to decorate themselves withplicated words.


    The four who introduced themselves did not need to ornate themselves with anything.


    C-n master!


    Vampire n masters


    Everyone stiffened in their spots, contrary to their quivering lips. They were trained, experienced knights, and they were brave warriors unafraid of any strong enemies or monsters. However, vampire n masters were in apletely different realm from them.


    - Daywalkers are going toe for you if you dont go to sleep!


    - Daywalkers are going to eat you if you dont listen to your parents!


    Vampires were frequently mentioned in tales told to children to keep them in check, at least in the empire. Daywalker was a term used to refer to the n masters. In the Roman Empire, the n masters were symbols of mystery and fear. As such, every citizen of the empire held an instinctive fear against the n masters from an early age. Even the knights of the Firebird Legion werent exceptions, and they stiffened like statues upon recognizing the n masters identities.


    Everyone, get it together! Baron August roared. He came from a prestigious family of imperial knights, and he wasnt a figure who climbed to his position by relying on the reputation and history of his family. He was a brilliant tactician, as well as a brave, powerful warrior.


    The knights of the legion shuddered at his powerful roar, and then they regained their usualposure.


    Traitors! Firebird Legion! Capture all of them!


    Baron August made a quick decision. He was facing an imperial prince and a foreign king. However, in the face of treason, status did not matter. Moreover, Baron August had already made up his mind to stand with the crown prince. Unless he were a fool, he would not miss this golden opportunity. The leaders of the traitors had walked straight into his army of their own ord.


    <em>This is an opportunity from heaven!</em>


    Overpowering joy enveloped Baron August. He was against the supreme vampire monarchs. Baron August knew well exactly how dangerous they were, and normally, he would have never made such a judgment.


    However, he believed


    Artane! Baron August shouted the name of his mistress. Not even the imperial family dared to act rashly toward vampire monarchs, but they werent invincible. Vampires only had one weakness. Aside from silver and sunlight, they had to unconditionally obey the hierarchy within their tribe.


    I dere to all members of the Tribe of Darkness


    The War Mage Artane had been preparing ever since the four n masters revealed their identities. She waved her stick while reciting in a clear voice, The master of the masters of blood and shadow. The one deserving of the pure bloods worship the great monarch


    Artane was filled with ecstasy.


    The founder of the Blood Shadow School was an Origin. Even the n masters would have to show deference to an Origin. Her dead teacher had said so, so she waspletely certain of it. Although her teacher turned a little senile toward the end of his life, he could not lie regarding the school because of his covenant.


    All of the cold blood! Your master! The one who reigns over blood and the shadows


    <em>Oi,</em> wizard. Is that woman your colleague?


    Artanes face distorted after being disrupted. She had been reciting in anticipation of making the n masters kneel with just her words.


    <em>Uh</em> Im not sure. I wonder if my master took in a new student after me. Maam, do you know **** ***? asked a woman resembling a roon after taking off her hood.


    !!! Artanes face filled with shock. It wasnt because the girl addressed her as maam. Rather, it was because of the name she had uttered. The roon-like girl had spoken a name only those from the Blood Shadow School could speak and understand.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Y-you wench! Who do you think you are


    And you? Romari asked with a strange frown. Although she was quite powerful as a wizard, she couldnt be considered at the apex. However, it wasnt her fault. It could not be helped due to the nature of the Blood Shadow School.


    However, wizards of the Blood Shadow School possessed stronger resistance and attack power against vampires, even more so than divine power. At the same time, Romari was almost at the highest level when it came to wielding the magic of the Blood Shadow School.


    You wench! How dare you act like that toward your senior?! <em>Oi!</em> Do you want to die? Did Master **** *** never talk to you about me? Romari eximed.


    You. You Artane was greatly taken back. She happened to meet an old, senile wizard in hister years and entered the Blood Shadow School after taking care of him for a few years. Whenever the old wizards mind was in the right ce, she did recall him rambling that she had a few colleagues, or rather, seniors, in the school. However, all of her seniors had left the school, and she never thought she would encounter them in such a vast world where wizards were already so rare. Moreover, the old wizard also confirmed that none of his other disciples had been from the empire. As such, Artane knew that the student before her were taught the way of the school far from the empire.


    It was in the nature of many wizards to stay in one ce their entire lives after settling down, so she had been convinced that she would never encounter another wizard from the Blood Shadow School within the empire.


    However, the impossible had just happened.


    Sir Eugene. It looks like shes a new student Master took in, Romarimented.


    I see. What was it that she was talking about just now? Eugene asked.


    <em>Ah,</em> about that. Its something we were told to say when we encounter a vampire weaker than a lord. Since the Dark n swears by hierarchy, when we talk about our founder, most of them usually yield, Romari answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em> So that girl was telling these children and me to bow our heads? Eugene asked while turning his gaze to Artane.


    <em>Hieeek!</em> Artane squealed as she took a few steps back and stammered, I-I-I am the one who seeds the teachings of the Blood Shadow School! All members of the Dark n will


    Shut your mouth before I tear it off, wizard, Eugene warned.


    !!!


    Artane promptly closed her mouth. She wasnt scared, but the power contained in Eugenes voice made her do it. Regardless of her skill, Artane was still a wizard from the Blood Shadow School, and the Blood Shadow School was a school of magic founded by a vampire monarch. Simr to how Romari acted when she first encountered Eugene, Artanes very soul was also influenced by the mystery Eugene exuded as the true Origin. More specifically, since Artane was inferior to Romari, she failed to sense his power when they faced each other. She had onlye to a realization after hearing the power contained in Eugenes voice, the Power of Word.


    A-Artane? Why are you standing still? Baron August asked. He was as surprised, or even more surprised than her. He was an excellent knight, but unfortunately, he possessed no immunity to women after growing up under strict education and living out almost his entire life in the military. The temptation of a young, beautiful and ambitious wizard was fatal to him.


    His marriage had been political, and he couldnt be considered handsome in the slightest. As such, his wife showed no affection toward him. Therefore, he came to regard Artanes persistent and ndestine temptation as true love.


    To him, true love represented infinite trust in his partner. It meant that he had never doubted Artanes words at all. Moreover, it wasnt as if she had really lied either. Although the Blood Shadow School wasnt an extraordinary school of magic, it was a school well-known to the vampires. The wizards of the Blood Shadow School would fare well against vampires. Unfortunately, Artane met her master when he was already senile, and she interpreted his confusing words to her liking and trusted them fully.


    Artane used the Commander of the Firebird Legion as her tform for sess, and the base of the Firebird Legion happened to be near the City of Petra. In addition, Eugene coincidentally arrived in Petra, and his wizard by chance was Romari.


    It was truly a trick of fate, but it could be taken as both a tragedy and aedy. However, it was a wonderful turn of events for one person.


    So Eugene said while looking alternatingly between thepletely terrified Artane and the confused Baron August. Then, he continued, You entrusted her with the task of dealing with us?


    !


    Baron Augusts face turned pale.


    An imperial prince, the direct descendant of the emperor, personally came as a messenger, but you attempted to capture him without even bothering to fully understand the situation?


    I-I


    Obviously, that had been the n. Unfortunately, Baron August was a soldier and a knight inside and out. His ns and thoughts had beenpletely revealed, and he couldnt keep a straight face in the face of the reveal. Moreover, his most trusted and valued card ended up beingpletely useless. As such, Baron August felt as if his head would burst from everything that was going on.


    Well, I guess thats understandable, Eugene said.


    Baron August hurriedly raised his head. His face flushed red with embarrassment. Understandable? A knight lived and died by honor, so what was the King of Maren trying to do by


    Eugene continued, But since you did it first, shouldnt we get to do the same?


    !!!


    <em>Kwarararararara!!!</em>


    Baron Augusts eyes filled with shock as a crimson Fear emerged from Eugenes body and exploded like a volcano.


    <em>Keugggh</em><em>!</em>


    Ugh!


    The knights within the radius of the Origins Fear were glued to their spots like stone statues.


    Take care of it, Eugene said with an apathetic expression after unleashing the overwhelming torrent of crimson energy. In response, the four n masters moved like predators.


    ***


    Even though thousands of soldiers were facing each other, a battle did not take ce. The Firebird Legion did not take any action even after Eugene had taken theirmander and the legions war mage away. However, it wasnt because theirmander had been captured or that they were worried for his safety. In fact, even though Eugene didnt touch even a single hair on anyone except Baron August and Artane, the thousands of troops would have pounced on his small group if one of the high-ranking knights gave themand.


    However, not one of the legions knights issued such an order. Themander of their legion had acted dishonorably. Baron August had attempted to attack and overpower the enemys messengers, which included an imperial prince. The local nobles and the knights with the Firebird Legion had witnessed the scene.


    Moreover, most of them had been half-threatened to coborate by Baron August, and they also disliked the priests of the City of Petra. Most importantly, they were also in doubt about the legitimacy of the information brought to them by the priests.


    A prince came forward directly to exin the situation, but themander attacked without even listening to the prince. There was now that prevented the nobles forces from turning against the legion, so why would they cooperate with them considering the circumstances?


    The knights of the Firebird Legion were united in their thoughts as well.


    <em>This is it! Its over!</em>


    <em>This takes care of the annoying problem.</em>


    <em>Hes a prince, right? Those damned priests lied.</em>


    Most of the knights were opposed to the war from the very beginning, but they had been forced to obey the stubbornmands of theirmander. Enjoying the peaceful life they had been living was more important to them. They abhorred the notion of having to go to war due to the unclear, suspicious words of greedy priests. The knights wanted the ridiculous situation to end by offering Baron August and the war mage as a sacrifice. And fortunately, their wish came true because the case of treason involving the King of Maren and the City of Petra came to an end.


    The governor of the city and Prince Localope personally dismissed the soldiers of the nobles and the mercenaries, and they gave the Firebird Legion permission to temporarily stay outside the city. In addition, Prince Localope invited the high-ranking knights and nobles to the city.


    They were initially worried that it was a ploy to gather them in one ce to eliminate them at once. However, they eventually epted the invitation without anyints after Prince Localope swore an oath on his blood and after the four n masters promised on the names of their ns.


    Afterward, they came to see and witnessed it in person. They finally discovered the real traitor, the true enemy of the empire, and the target of Petras soldiers. They also realized that their actions in trying to avoid responsibility had been their lucky strike. The soldiers of Petra, who they assumed were ordinary heavy infantry and knights, turned out to be beowulf warriors and knights of the Dark n. When they learned the truth, the nobles froze on the spot.


    In particr, the knights of the empire knew exactly how powerful vampire bannerets and high lords were. It was impossible for a single legion to deal with hundreds of powerful, high-ranking vampires, although they perhaps stood a chance in a smaller-scale battle against them. In the first ce, the imperial legion had never even considered that hundreds of vampires would gather to form a group.


    Moreover, they would have to face the n masters and their overlordthe King of Maren.


    In other words, if things had continued ording to Baron Augusts ns


    If they had attempted to stop Eugene from taking Baron August away and attacked


    <em>W-we might have gotten ourselves annihted</em>


    Even worse, they wouldnt have been fighting for the honor of the empire and His Majesty the Emperor. Instead, they would haveid their lives down while fighting on the side of the true traitor, Crown Prince Voltaire. The nobles and knights were relieved to realize that they had avoided such a shameful and disgraceful, meaningless death. They burned with fury toward Baron August, who had mobilized the legion and attempted to attack Petra knowing well that something like this could happen.


    Fortunately, Prince Localope came forward andforted the nobles and knights. He took charge and brought them back together under the banner of the empire.


    All of you sirs were deceived by the wicked traitor. Your eyes were temporarily dimmed by the foolishmander who pursued false chivalry and fake honor, Prince Localope said and continued, As the sessor of the glorious golden blood, I forgive all of your mistakes. In addition, I would also like to present you all with an opportunity to show your loyalty and sincerity to the great empire and for His Majesty, who is in great danger as we speak.


    Gather under the banner of the empire! Join me! Let us eliminate the evil traitors hiding in the imperial castle! That is the way forward for the gods and His Majesty the Emperor!


    Prince Localope no longer hesitated. He discovered that the opportunity had presented itself while he was in the midst of looking for his true mission. Prince Localopes figuremanding thousands of troops situated at the base of the city walls looked incredibly dignified, even holy. In addition, the highest-ranking members of the Dark n stood next to the prince, and even the elf princess of Brantia, as well as the nobles from all over the world, fulfilled their roles to make him shine even brighter.


    <em>Paaaaaa!</em>


    Was it an illusion?


    A brilliant blue light wrapped around Prince Localope. Itplemented the golden ichor flowing within his veins and gave him the appearance of a legendary existence the gods had chosen.


    <em>Kieeeeh</em> This is so hard. <em>Princey</em> You cant forget my hard work. You must erect a statuea golden statue


    Keep spinning. Its getting dim.


    <em>Yessuh!</em> Mirian answered and pped her wings even faster.


    <em>Passssss!</em>


    To make the scene look even more dramatic, the spirit of water circled around Pince Localope at full speed, creating a curtain of lights. The droplets of water reflected the brilliant color of the golden blood, which made the scene even more exciting. Those up close could clearly see the spirit flying like crazy, but it wasnt the case for those at the base of the city walls.


    Your Highness!


    For the empire! For His Majesty the Emperor!


    Prince Localope had hesitated until the veryst moment, wondering if such production was truly necessary. However, he was soon convinced of its value when he saw countless troops crying out in excitement at the base of the walls. Fraud was sometimes required, and there had never been anything to lose by listening to Eugenes words.


    Ve: There had never been anything to lose by listening to Eugenes words. My condolences to the people who have had to offer their utmost sincerity to Eugene. xD

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Tell me more about the three bastards in the imperial castle, Eugene asked after calling Prince Localope and the four n masters. The nobles were greatly shaken. So far, Eugene had never asked many questions regarding the veiled figures. Prince Localope and the n masters were also rather reluctant to talk about those three as well. It was rather unexpected, considering that the n masters were perfectly subservient to Eugene. However, the reason behind their reluctance was quite simple.


    The three are probably your parents. It could be one of them, or it may be all three of them.


    That was what Eugene assumed. Even though he was the great monarch of vampires, it was impossible topletely break the bond of soul and blood that existed between a parent and their children. Of course, if he wanted, he could forcibly sever it using his powers. However, there was a possibility that the body and souls of the n masters would copse if he did so. It was simr to how Galfredik would lose most of his powers as a vampire if Eugene died. As such, although Eugene had subdued the n masters, he did not attempt topletely sever the bond that existed between them and the three mysterious figures. However, since his destination was now set for the imperial castle, he had to obtain more information about them.


    The answer came from Prince Localope.


    Lets rify one thing to start. The imperial family calls them Marecasio, Prince Localope said.


    Marecasio? Eugene asked with a frown. Marecasioit was a term he had heard somewhere because it had a familiar ring to it.


    Those who walk the day. Its an ancientnguage, Prince Localope exined.


    I see Continue, Eugene responded. He briefly put aside the questions he had regarding the term.


    Marecasio refers to Caravan, the Monarch of Thirst, Helmond, the Silver-Browed Demon King, and Ventroa, the Red Elegant Queen, Prince Localope exined.


    Helmond? The same as him? Eugene asked while looking at Master Helmond.


    Prince Localope answered, Thats right.


    Master Helmonds cool demeanor disappeared, and he stared back with an astonished expression.


    After seeing Master Helmonds reaction, Eugene was convinced.


    That Helmond must be your parent, Eugene said.


    Prince Localope responded, I thought so as well. In fact, I thought both of them were the same until I saw Master Helmond.


    After hearing the exnation, Master Helmond stiffened. He had expected one of the three figures to be his parent, but it was his first time hearing their description.


    I have never seen him, but I heard that the Silver-Browed Demon King has silver eyebrows. So, Master Helmond is different from him in terms of appearance, Prince Localope said.


    I see. What about the other two? Eugene asked.


    Caravan, the Monarch of Thirst. Simrly, the only ones who have seen him in person are only His Majesty and His Highnessmy brother, Prince Localope answered. He wasnt sure what the future held in store for him, but Prince Localope was determined to deprive Voltaire of his position. As such, he corrected himself and referred to Voltaire as his brother.


    Localope then continued, Throughout history, no one could meet them except the emperor and the crown prince of the time. No, it should be said that only a few people even actually know of their existence. They have lived for too long that no one really knows the details even if they know of the three beings existence.


    They never interfered in the empires affairs. Im not sure if that would hold true even if the empire and the imperial family are in grave danger, but they rarely showed themselves at all. Therefore, there are many officials who know of their existence but take them lightly. Some even think that their existence is merely a legend since they havent shown themselves in such a long time, Localope exined.


    But they are real because Prince Localope paused before calmly continuing, I have seen one of the three, the Red Elegant Queen.


    !!!


    She told meshe told me what the Monarch of Thirst had done to the past emperors and the crown princes, how the Silver-Browed Demon King divided and chose the descendants of the glorious golden blood.


    Why did you not tell me about this? Eugene asked.


    Truthfully, I thought it was ridiculous. I thought it was absurd how monsters who have existed since the beginning of the empire can still exert their influence over the great imperial family and that they could choose who would seed to the throne and remove those who dare to oppose them, Prince Localope said with a smirk. He then continued with a somber expression. At the age of thirteen, I could not believe such a ridiculous story. But After hearing the story from the Red Elegant Queen, my brother started keeping me in check. He tried to smother me, who was just the third prince, even though he was already the crown prince and had no reason to do such a thing.


    Prince Localope spoke with fury burning in his eyes, Day and night I would be ambushed by assassins and poisoned. If it werent for the power of the glorious golden blood, I would have died long ago. And although the officials may not have noticed, it was something His Majesty would have definitely known. Even so, he took no action to address it. That was why I left the imperial castle. Of course, I thought His Majesty had abandoned me at the time, but now, I finally know the truth.


    Then, you met me, Eugene said.


    Yes


    Anyway, those three bashave the Marecasio ever left the imperial castle? Eugene asked.


    How could they not leave the imperial castle? But since their whereabouts are always unknown, its impossible to know where they are going, Prince Localope answered.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Do you think they mighte to Your Majesty? Prince Localope asked in a slightly nervous tone.


    The four n masters were taken back. They knew that Eugene was the one true Origin. But at the same time, they knew the power the Marecasio possessed. Although they had never witnessed the Marecasios power in person, they instinctively knew it from the mystery imprinted on their souls.


    Moreover, there were three of them. Individually, they shouldnt be able to handle the great monarch, but if theybined their strength


    If I may, I dare say that they are still members of the Tribe of Darkness. In other words, they are not free from their bindings. So, the great monarch should not have to worry. We, your servants, will never Master Samit spoke with sincerity while bowing her head.


    However, Eugene interrupted her with a smirk. They were with the empire from the very beginning. Do you really think they wouldnt have thought of receiving a promise from the emperor to escape their binding?


    !


    The eyes of the n masters quivered with shock. Indeed, the Roman Empire was a nation that specified that all of its territories belonged to the emperor. Even though many territories and cities werent considered under the direct jurisdiction of the empire and were taken care of by nobles, those territories and cities were stillnd the emperor had lent the nobles and lords. In other words, the emperor could technically reim his territory at any time.


    The emperor was the master of the vast empire. Shouldnt it be natural for them to have received the right to enter and leave thend belonging to the empire at their will? After all, they were monsters who existed since the beginning of the empire, and they had been manipting the throne to their will.


    They are not bound by restrictions as long as they are in the empire. Any city, town, or any buildings. They should be free to enter and leave. Thats why they are the Marecasio, Eugene said.


    Those who are truly free to walk during the day


    n masters, as well as high lords, werent afraid of the sun. As such, they could be called Marecasio. However, they still didnt know the taste of true freedom. Only the true daywalkers could enter and exit any ce without permission from the owner.


    Then, us humble ones will prepare for the visit of the Marecasio, Master Rivoles said while bowing his head, and the other n masters followed suit while burning with determination.


    However, Eugene shook his head.


    There will be no need. They wonte crawling out of the castle, Eugene said.


    ?!


    The n masters were surprised, but Eugene continued as if it were obvious. Do you really think they wouldnt know something that you already know? Are they stupid enough to think that you lot didnt submit to me?


    <em>Ah!</em> the n masters eximed.


    Indeed, he was right. Eugenes whereabouts would have never been revealed to those three if the priests hadnt visited the Firebird Legion and tattled to Baron August. However, that was no longer the case. Eugene had subdued an entire legion and even attracted nobles from the nearby areas. Although it was apanied by some confusion, it was only a matter of time before the news reached the imperial castle. No, perhaps they already knew


    I didnt release the mercenaries for nothing, Eugene said.


    !!!


    There had been a lot of talks when Eugene simply released the mercenaries. Of course, no one was crazy enough to challenge or question Eugene, but they couldnt help but worry that the Marecasio or the imperial family would hire the mercenaries.


    Even so, Eugene had released the mercenaries without hesitation. However, it turned out that it was for a purpose.


    I want them to know about me. That way, the rats will get scared and hole up in the imperial castle, Eugene said.


    <em>Hmm.</em> But, Your Majesty, you are also not free from the bindings of the Dark n, are you? Prince Localope asked. He had a point. After all, Eugenes current destination was the capitalthe imperial castle.


    The master of thend was the emperor. Unless he had permission from the emperor, Eugene could not enter the capital. The Marecasio could well make use of that fact and keep Eugene from entering the imperial castle forever.


    Eugene answered with a smirk, Thats right. The owner of the capital and the imperial castle is the emperor. They might try and make use of that fact to hole themselves up.


    Then, why?


    <em>Kieh?</em> Princey, dont you know? Mirian asked after poking her head out. She would usually keep herself hidden in her pocket out of fear of the n masters. The eyes of the n masters immediately darted to Mirian. It looked like they were rather displeased that the spirit had intervened in the conversation between prestigious people.


    Mirian continued while recoiling like a turtle into its shell. Kieh! Neither the capital nor the imperial castle solely belongs to mister emperor!


    What are you talking about?


    Even if you are a spirit who contracted to the great monarch, talking nonsense is


    Its the same thing as our Spirit King! They said that the Spirit Worlds authority was taken from the gods! Isnt the emperor the same as the Spirit King? Mirian said.


    <em>Huh?!</em>


    Although the spirit was good-natured but rathercking, the n masters were forced to admit that she had a point. It was just as she said. The subjects of the Roman Empire naturally assumed that the empire belonged to the emperor, but it wasntpletely true.


    The empire swore an oath before ascending the throne, and it was an oath that they would rule the emperor with the rights delegated to them by the gods. As such, the Pope of the Holy Empire always attended the enthronement ceremonies of new emperors because the pope would bless the emperor on behalf of the gods and ce a goldenurel crown on the head of the new emperor.


    <em>Uh</em> I know what you mean. However, that doesnt mean we can get permission from the three gods<em>huh?!</em> Prince Localope stopped himself as his eyes filled with wonder.


    However, the n masters remained ignorant.


    Eugene exined, Thats right. I was given permission when I was blessed by the saintess, a high priest of the Holy Empire. I have permission to enter and leave any ce that epts the three gods and has faith, and the Marcasio shouldnt know this.


    !!!


    Prince Localope and the n masters were stupefied. Eugene revealed his fangs and continued, In the end, those bastards still arent safe in their little holes. They had basically trapped themselves in.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    .!!!


    Eugenes affirmation was truly shocking. The Marecasio was a group of vampires who were free to roam anywhere in the Roman Empire. However, Eugene could go to any ce that believed in the three gods. Naturally, that included the Roman Empire and the imperial castle as well. However, the Marecasio were unaware of this fact. Just as Eugene said, they had trapped themselves inside the imperial castle instead of protecting themselves.


    Prince Localope murmured aftering to his senses, Come to think of it, His Majesty was able to sneak into Petra because


    How could it have been possible if it werent for the blessing of the saintess? Petra is also a city ruled by a governor on behalf of the emperor.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Well, indeed. I first encountered the great monarch at the residence of my child in Petra. I didnt think about it because of the situation at the time, but Master Rivoles nodded in agreement. Such was why families belonging to different ns could not battle it out to death inrge cities. If one side chose to hole themselves up in their residence, the vampires of the other n would be incapable of doing anything. The restriction ced on the Dark n also protected them as well, and the Marecasio had definitely burrowed themselves into the imperial castle since they had full trust in the restriction.


    All in all, it doesnt matter to me at all if they decide to hide in the imperial castle. No, rather, its preferable that they hide. Why would Iin that they are choosing to drive themselves into a corner? Eugene said.


    This is good. However, the Marecasio arent going to simply sit around either. If they discover what happened here, they will surely send troops, Eugene continued.


    But is that really possible when His Majesty the Emperor and the crown prince are absent?


    The imperial castle was currently without its master. Moreover, throughout history, the Marecasio only ever met with the emperors and crown princes of each generation for many years. They would surely be hard-pressed to meddle in the affairs of the imperial castle in the absence of the two figures.


    It will be difficult but not impossible. After all, they are vampires, Eugene said. They werent ordinary vampires either, but those who stood at the peak of the tribe. Eugene was certain that they would try something.


    Thats why time is of the essence, Eugene dered.


    Dont give the Marecasio any time?


    Thats right. This isnt a territorial battle, right? Mobilizing soldiers the size of a legion couldnt be easy, right? Eugene asked.


    Thats right, Prince Localope answered.


    Eugene turned and looked over at everyone while continuing, We will advance to the imperial castle as soon as possible. We will join all those who have not yet responded to your summons on our way. That includes those who do not belong to your ns.


    A-all of them? Master Samit asked with bewilderment.


    Eugene nodded. All of them. Tell them that I will see them personally if they do notply.


    As the great monarch wishes! the four n masters eximed. They were excited. Vampires were thought to be impossible to unite, but the impossible was about to be a reality through themand of their godthe founder of the tribe.


    <em>Ah,</em> and one more thing. I would like the prince to lead the army, Eugene added.


    Huh? Y-you mean me? Prince Localope asked, startled. He knew that he had to step up and take action, and he had been nning to do so. However, he assumed that Eugene would personally lead the army over to the capital.


    <em>Ah!</em> So Your Majesty is nning to direct the troops? That would definitely make for a better picture, Prince Localope responded. After all, the current situation could be considered the internal affairs of the Roman Empire. It would be much better for others to see that an imperial prince was in charge of taking care of the issue rather than a foreign monarch. However, Eugenes following words caught Prince Localope off guard.


    My vassal will takemand of the troops.


    What do you mean?!


    The n masters were greatly surprised as well. He had just given amand for all members of the Dark Tribe to gather, so who would lead them if not the great monarch himself?


    I told you, right? Time is of the essence, Eugene said.


    Yes. So, Your Majesty shouldmand the troops


    The Marecasio will be distracted if they realize that an imperial legion and an army of the tribe are being led by an imperial prince and my vassal. No, the whole world will be distracted by you, Eugene said.


    !


    Yes. Officially, I will be with the prince. But in reality Eugene continued with an even deeper smile. I will be heading to the imperial castle, and I would arrive there much quicker if I were by myself.


    ***


    The Firebird Legion, soldiers of Petra, and the allied forces began their northward march. There were well over ten thousand troops in the congregation of soldiers, including the soldiers and the supply units. Naturally, news regarding the incident in Petra and the movement of therge group quickly spread throughout the empire. Information was usually slow to spread in the empire due to its vast territory, but it was different this time around. With Prince Localope and the governor making efforts to spread the news, the rumors spread faster than ever.


    In addition, Prince Localope made sure to visit all the areas located between the City of Petra and the imperial capital. The lords of the respective territories were appalled when they saw the crown prince being detained, but they were left with no choice but to join Prince Localope after learning the truth. Of course, the existence of those who supported the crown prince or those who had doubts couldnt be helped. Even so, they were still forced to provide the army with funds, at the very least. And it was all because of Prince Localopes army.


    Was it because they numbered over ten thousand? It was obviously a huge, terrifying force. However, if several nobles joined together, they could also gather an army of simr size. The reason why the lords provided unconditional support for Prince Localope was because of the types of troops in Prince Localopes army of ten thousand.


    First, there were dozens of beowulf warriors. It wasmonly known that a single Beowulf could easily face five or six knights after transforming into a lycanthrope. Moreover, the beowulfs were heavily armed simr to knights. Clearly, the beowulfs alone could devastate a territory of considerable size.


    Was that all?


    The presence of a single vampire n master was sufficient to invoke fear and anxiety in anyone. However, there were four such beings. Moreover, the n masters had dozens of high lords under theirmand, and the number of vampire knights continued to grow, eventually surpassing five hundred.


    The nobles and lords didnt dare to casually breathe in the face of such an overwhelming army. Even so, there were some lords who did not submit to Prince Localope. There were also quite a few nobles who rallied their troops against the prince due to their misaligned loyalty to the empire and the imperial family. However, they and their territories werepletely annihted overnight. The army didnt even have to fully mobilize. A few vampire high lords, a couple of dozen vampire knights, or about a dozen beowulfs were more than enough to wipe out the lords, their knights, and their troops without much effort.


    After several such instances, the nobles learned to immediately offer up their soldiers or money when they met with Prince Localopes messenger. As such, in just fifteen days, Prince Localopes army marched more than two hundred kilometers, and their number increased to more than twenty thousand.


    When they were about five hundred kilometers from the heart of the empirethe capitalthe situation was finally reported to the imperial castle.


    ***


    Voltaire was captured. A man growled. His head was thick with long, ck hair, and his face was full of tattoos of strange shapes and characters.


    The Silver-Browed Demon King Helmondughed at the words of Caravan, the Monarch of Thirst.


    I was worried ever since he left without saying anything. I knew it would end up like this.


    This is not the time tough. Hesing, and with tens of thousands of troops, Caravan said.


    As expected, hes on another level. What kind of madman would lead such arge army in the middle of the empire? Its exactly what I expected from him, Helmond responded.


    Caravan took on a serious expression. They had been living for so long, so the Marecasio were rarely surprised or excited about anything. However, after hearing the words of his brother, Caravan realized that the current situation certainly didnt make any sense. This wasnt any other country but <em>the </em>Roman Empire. It was a nation ruled by an iron fist. With the emperor at the apex, there were officials and thousands, or even tens of thousands of nobles supporting him.


    It was unbelievable that an army was currently marching toward the imperial castle in the midst of the empire. Moreover, it was being led by a single imperial prince, who was essentially a traitor with unclear intentions.


    Hows it with the imperial nobles?


    A mess. Its aplete mess. More than half are still refusing to believe the situation.


    Well, its hard for us to believe it either, so its expected. Anyway, the imperial castle should prepare its forces as well, right?


    Since it looked like it would be difficult to handle with just the defense forces, they summoned five legions.


    Naturally, there were troops whose jobs were to defend the capital and the imperial castle. There were more than six thousand soldiers belonging to two legions, and there was also the Order of the Golden Knights in the imperial castle, which consisted of a thousand outstanding knights. However, the high officials hurriedly summoned five more legions after judging that the existing defense would be insufficient to deal with the approaching army.


    You know him better than I do. Do you really think he will really wage war in the middle of the empire? Will he truly attack the imperial castle? Caravan asked.


    Helmond responded with a grin, He would do more. The deaths of tens of thousands mean nothing to him. Of course, he seems to be apletely different person now from what the rumors say, but judging from the current situation, we have to assume that hes almost back to his old self.


    Thats crazy...


    <em>Hahaha!</em> Thats why monsters like us are his children, Helmond responded.


    We should have properly dealt with him back then, Caravan responded with regret. Helmonds gaze seemed to be mocking Caravan as he stared at him.


    Dealt with him? You still think that could have been possible, do you? Helmond asked.


    Caravan remained silent.


    We were fooled. No, to be exact, we failed to pass his test. Well, who could have passed his test? The devil of the devils The test of the Great Demon King. Caravan, we were yed by him, Helmond said.


    I cannot admit it. I am Marecasio. I am an Origin, Caravan responded.


    <em>Pffft</em><em>! </em>You still believe that were Origins?


    You


    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>


    The atmosphere surrounding Helmond suddenly changed along with a sound simr to a hundred des being unsheathed. If other vampires were nearbyeven the n mastersthey would have been forced to prostrate on the ground with broken spirits.


    We are great. We can assume that there is almost no one in this world who could rival us, Helmond said.


    <em>Saaaaa Saa!</em>


    The crimson energy of Fear took the shape of des on his palm and danced.


    Helmond muttered, But even this power He gave it to us. And this power is


    Only a portion. No, perhaps about as much as the dirt on his toenails.


    The two Marecasio turned their heads at the drowsy voice. A girl with crimson eyes that looked as red as ake of blood approached the two. Helmonds des of Fear drifted away from her steps. It wasnt that she forced it away, but rather, the des were set straight at a distance from her as if they were in reverence, simr to officials weing their monarch.


    The two Marecasio, those considered absolute beings by the vampire n masters, spoke at the same time.


    Mother...


    Ve: OMG, if Eugene is Daddy, then shes

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Youre finally here.


    The woman waved her hand and dismissed the polite greeting of the two Marecasio, then sat down in front of them. Their intentions were obviously unimportant to her.


    I see that you two did something useless, she remarked.


    Although the two Marecasio disregarded even the emperor of the Roman Empire, Helmond and Caravan did not even dare to raise their heads in front of the woman.


    And it looks like you two made a fun toy to y with as well. Looked just like me. It must have taken some effort to find a child like that, she continued.


    Thats


    Im not trying to me you, so theres no need to be nervous, she said with a smirk. It was a smile that seemingly contained both innocence and wickedness. As such, it made her look even more mysterious.


    I heard everything, she said.


    Finally managing toe up with something, and it was simply borrowing the power of a dragon? She continued.


    Mother He He is far too strong and dangerous. Without a dragon, there was nothing that


    Why do you think the Beholder lent you power? she asked.


    The two Marecasio promptly closed their lips. It was an impossible scene considering who they were and how much power they held. However, simultaneously, it was inevitable for the two Marecasio to act so deferently toward her.


    The girl in front of them was their motherthe being responsible for their rebirth as members of the Dark n.


    I think it was to prevent the imperial family from copsing, which they erected with their own hands.


    Youre half-right, The girl responded.


    ?!


    The Beholder wanted to use him to bring about a transformation, she said.


    Transformation Are you talking about the imperial family? Helmond asked.


    She responded with another smile, You still cannot see the bigger picture. Do you really think the Beholder would be directly involved thinking only about the imperial family?


    Its the whole world, she added.


    !


    The two Marecasio were visibly shocked by her words, but she didnt even spare them a nce. Instead, she continued while nibbling on morsels of green grapes. The Roman Empire is nothing more than just a passing wind for the Beholder. Its just one of thousands or even tens of thousands of currents in life. If it were you two, would you care about such a thing?


    The reason why the Beholder lent strength to your little game was to make a change in the world. And from the looks of it, it was rather sessful, she added.


    Sessful meaning?


    The tribe is uniting around him, she responded.


    !!!


    Caravan and Helmond were greatly shaken, even more than when she first arrived.


    At the least, all those who are in Rome will stand under his g. Soon, the mes will spread to other countries as well, and thousands may soone together, she said.


    Dont tell mehes nning to establish a nation formed from the members of the tribe Helmond muttered with shock.


    What? <em>Ahahahahaha!</em> The girls clearughter baffled Caravan and Helmond. However, she wasnt mocking them. Rather, it was aughter of pure amusement. Oh, sorry, sorry. But that was too funny.


    She wiped the tears on the edge of her eyes while smiling at the two. It was almost as if she was looking at two adorable children.


    Our tribe. No. A nation could indeed form from a gathering of a certain race, which could well be our own, just as you say. Well, most of them did form nations, so your guess isnt necessarily wrong, she exined.


    But tell me. Based on what you two have seen so far, is he someone interested in bing a king or an emperor? she asked.


    !


    It would be the same for me or for either of you. Even if you were told to build a nation after gathering all the members of the tribe, you would find it annoying. No, you might even run away. Likewise, he is a curious one, but he hates bothersome things, she continued.


    ...


    Anyway, Im trying to say that hes not trying to establish a nation of our tribe, she added.


    Then, why


    You may say, But, Mother, the world along with us will still consider it as such. That will be the change in the world you have been talking about, Mother.


    Yes. A change.


    Her smile grew wide. The moment she smiled, she no longer looked like a girl. She disyed a decadent yet sensual smile, like that of a temptress. Although her appearance remained the same, she did not seem like the same person.


    To have a race united as one would present great fear to those who previously feared the race. They will be afraid. They will want to eliminate them and destroy them using any means possible, she said.


    Thats right. Its the reason why the nobles of the imperial castle called for the imperial army even without us stepping up


    Since everyone has gathered in one ce, it will be easier to destroy them, right? she asked.


    ...!!!


    Why? Thats how you hunt, right? To herd animals to a specific ce is the basics of hunting, she added.


    D-dont tell me The two Marecasio were in disbelief.


    She nodded with a more seductive smile. The tribe will be hunted.


    Thats impossible! Caravan roared and sprung to his feet. His anger caused the tattoos on his face to move as if they were dancing.


    Who would dare to make enemies of our tribe?


    Does it make you angry? she asked.


    Isnt that obvious? Why else have we stayed so long with the imperial family? It was all because of our mission to lead the revival of the tribe and proudly incorporate our members into the world. Moreover, the eldest children of the tribe have already received titles from the empire. They are reigning over humans. And that is just the


    Reign?


    The atmosphere surrounding the girl turned icy all of a sudden. Although she hadnt invoked her Fear, she was emitting a formidable force.


    The eyes of the two Marecasio quivered. Their mother was fickle, and this was proof of her fury.


    Is receiving a title from the emperor of humans andzing around haughtily what you call reigning? she asked.


    Mother


    You are domesticated dogs The girl pointed out.


    !!!


    Tell me. What do other races, especially humans, call us? The Tribe of Blood and Fear. The Ruler of the Night. But tell me. Are you lot ruling the night in blood and fear? she asked.


    Human beings are still afraid of the tribe. However, the source of their fear, at least in Roman,es from the status of the children. Am I wrong? she asked.


    The two Marecasio dropped their heads. They could not dispute her words. Humans werent very afraid of the vampires fangs. The majority of the tribe owned ves to feed from, and they would suck the blood of those plump, well-fed ves. Such ves received good treatment, so there were quite a fewmoners who volunteered themselves for the role.


    In addition, ves were also considered to be members of the ns their masters belonged to, so even nobles could not act recklessly toward ves belonging to vampires of powerful ns. Of course, there were instances where vampires had hurt or sucked the blood of ordinary people.


    Such beings were executed by the ns. Either their fangs were removed, or for lower-ranking vampires, they were exposed to sunlight. That was thew set by the tribe. Therefore, humans were no longer so afraid of vampires.


    The fear humans felt toward vampires was derived from an instinctive rejection toward vampires from a long time ago. Indeed, no one feared vampires because they harmed or killed people, at least in the Roman Empire.


    There is no such thing as reigning for domesticated dogs. I dont know what you are thinking, but I certainly think so, she said.


    Caravan and Helmond remained silent for a while. Judging from her words, it seemed her anger was somewhat relieved. Unlike Caravan, who was quick-tempered, Helmond was rather cautious and thoughtful.


    After a moment of thought, Helmond raised his head and looked at his mother.


    Please allow me to ask you a question, he said.


    Yes, she answered while smiling like a cheerful girl once more.


    Helmond opened and closed his lips a few times as if he was hesitating, but he eventually spoke, The reason you left, Mother Was it because of what you just said?


    !


    Caravan was startled. He understood the implications of Helmonds words.


    The girl gazed into Helmonds eyes for a moment, then gave a proud smile. Youve grown, havent you? Well, it would have been problematic if you remained the same after all these years.


    She nodded while looking around at her two children. Thats right. I left because I could not stand seeing my children as domesticated dogs.


    Why did you not say anything back then? If you just said something, Mother Helmond asked.


    Rome is your yground. Theres nothing more ridiculous than trying to stop children from ying, she answered.


    ...


    Then why why did you only return just now? Caravan grumbled. Helmond remained quiet with a brooding expression.


    An alluring, seductive, yet cold smile appeared on the lips of Lefersha Toidora Ventroa Eugene.


    No child would be absent when their parent is visiting. Since the father ising, the daughter should wait.


    ***


    What kind of person was I in the Demon World? Eugene asked.


    What was this all of a sudden?


    Georg was caught off guard. In the past ten days, Eugene only gave curt answers and had never asked him any questions. Georg stared at Eugene with a surprised expression for a moment, then answered with a grin, Didnt I tell you? The Demon King of Blood. You were one of the great demon kings.


    <em>Kieeeeeh! </em>Exactly what I mightIll keep my mouth shut, The spirit started shouting excitedly from Silions mane, but she had to quietly hide in the thick hair.


    Not something so broad. You should know, right? What I did and what my reputation was like, Eugene exined.


    Theres nothing much. Devils like us usually dont pay attention to what other devils do, Georg answered.


    You said you were a proposer and a mediator. Does someone with such a grand nickname propose and mediate without knowing anything? Eugene pointed out.


    Youre sharp. Georg took on a truly evil, insidious smile. He coughed before exining, You were curious. I heard you often explored. I often encountered those who knew your name but didnt know what you looked like. From their point of view, it was only natural for them to be angry with a devil unknown to them snooping around theirnd.


    <em>Hmm.</em> And so? Eugene asked.


    Georg continued, And so what? It looks like you were exactly the same in this ce. You never forgive those who attack you first. Thats how we did things in our world. The devils you defeated must be in the hundreds, and that includes two of the top ten devils as well.


    Top ten? So the ten strongest devils? Eugene asked.


    Well, Im not really sure who is actually stronger since theres no reason for them to fight. But you actually did fight against them, Georg responded.


    <em>Hooh?</em> And the result? Eugene asked. Even though they were stories about him, they were very intriguing. He couldnt help but be curious when he heard that he fought against two of the ten strongest devils.


    Georg stared at Eugene with a dumbfounded look.


    Are you asking because you really dont know?


    ?


    Youre walking around just fine in this world. Doesnt that answer your question?


    <em>Ah</em> Eugene smacked his lips with embarrassment.


    Georg grinned. Well, that doesnt mean they died, or they disappeared. Rather, they got pummeled, and their forces weakened as a consequence. It took decades for them to recover to the level they were at before, so it was pretty considerable


    Their forces weakened? Eugene asked.


    Isnt it obvious? Demon King, Great Demon Kingthose who are called as such have more than just one or two subordinates serving them. They live by the authority and fear bestowed upon them by their monarchs. Since the two were weakened after being defeated, their subordinates were naturally affected as well. Other devils considered to be in the top ten, as well as those below the tenth, attacked those you defeated.


    So the goblin sows while the orc reaps Eugene muttered.


    Is it a proverb of this world? Anyway, thats exactly it. You destroyed them, but others benefited. <em>Ah</em>, except for those who were defeated, they


    Georg continued excitedly, and Eugene listened with interest. Most of the stories were new to him. It felt as if he were listening to the stories of a stranger. Even so, most of his past actions aligned with how he would have acted as the current Eugene.


    Eugene continued to listen while asionally reacting appropriately for almost an hour. Georg became more excited and started talking about all sorts of things after seeing that Eugene was paying great attention to him. In the end, he even started talking about stories that had almost nothing to do with Eugene.


    Eugene was slowly getting tired of listening to Georg, but he still maintained an interested expression and reacted at appropriate times. After all, he had a purpose for doing so.


    After a while, Eugene suddenly asked, So, why did I make a passage ande to this world?


    Georg giggled and excitedly bbered, <em>Oh,</em> isnt that obvious? It was because of your curiosity. Out of curiosity to explore a different world, you even threw away your title as the Demon King. The others in the top ten were normally afraid of you, so they didnt spare their efforts in cooperating with you. To make sure you could never return


    Georg suddenly became quiet. Then, he muttered with a sigh, Fuck This is why you shouldnt talk to vampires for a long time

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Anyone who was in charge of proposing and mediating was bound to be talkative. Perhaps it was a characteristic that was necessary for the position, but from Eugenes experience, those who were talkative were simply fond of chatting. As such, he endured listening to Georg for more than an hour before fishing for answers, and he seeded. Even devils were nothingpared to vampires when it came to the art of deception, and Eugene was none other than the Vampire Origin. However, there was another reason Eugene was unaware of. If it were any other vampire besides Eugene, it would have been impossible to force Georg, a devil ranked in the top ten, to speak the truth.


    It was because the higher ranking of the devil, the more power their words would contain. It was a powerful but subtle authority that allowed them to see through lies and induce others to tell them the truth. And Georgs main specialty as a devil was talking. As such, he had secretly put power into his words while he bbered for over an hour. Since he could not ovee Eugene with force, he intended to make use of his specialty. He already had experience winning over Eugenes contracted spirit, so he was hopeful that he could seed. When he noticed Eugene agreeing with his words for more than an hour, he became convinced that he had charmed Eugene. However, he had been greatly mistaken.


    He had been charmed rather than Eugene. He had simply made a fool of himself in front of the Dark ns founder, the champion of delusion and seduction.


    So those who are in your world never want me toe back? Eugene asked.


    Fuck Georg muttered with a look of distress. He then responded while shrugging his shoulders, Now that it hase to this, theres no use hiding it. Thats right. The ten devils do not want you to return our world.


    Why? Eugene asked.


    Didnt I tell you earlier? You caused a major disruption to the order of things many times. Its obviously better that you are gone. In fact, after you left, our world has been quite peaceful, Georg answered.


    Eugene had seen the Demon World through the translucent barrier, and peaceful was thest word he would have used to describe it. If that was considered peaceful, then what was it like when he was


    S-sir, w-what are you Mirian mumbled in a frightened voice as if she had imagined something she shouldnt have imagined.


    Eugene ignored her and continued, After hearing what you had to say, I have to imagine that you are here to prevent me from returning rather than helping me. Is that right?


    <em>Uh,</em> well


    Its right, then, Eugene said.


    Its right Mirian echoed.


    Eugene became certain of it when he saw Georg slowly avoiding his gaze. The real purpose of the devils, including Georg, was to prevent his return to the Demon World.


    <em>If I can make good use of this</em>


    Eugene quickly nned ahead before speaking nonchntly, So what would you do if I told you that I would return to that ce?


    !


    Georg flinched before answering with a servile smile, Well, do you have a reason to do that? Our world no longer satisfies your curiosity anymore. In the first ce, you came over to this world because you no longer had any interest in our world. I dont know if you have a good reason to return


    Eugene cut him off. Are you stupid? I lost my memory, which means I have no recollection of your world. In other words, your world <em>is</em> the new world for me.


    <em>Hmm.</em> The Demon WorldThat means I can run wild without having to worry about anything, right? And since I was already one of the ten strongest devils before I crossed over, there had to be many devils and demons who would want toe under me.<em> Ah, </em>and my old subordinates are still there as well, right? Maybe some of them are still waiting for me Eugene pointed out.


    <em>Kieeeek!</em> Sir! Even if you get newckeys, Ill still be your right-hand spirit! Im your subordinate number one! Mirian shouted.


    Of course, Eugene answered.


    <em>Kieeeeeeeeeh!</em> Sir, yes sir! The spirit broke out into a wide grin at the thought of bing the first spirit to have devils and demons as subordinates.


    Meanwhile, Georg was greatly taken aback by Eugenes words. It felt as if Eugene were ready to return to the Demon World at any moment.


    <em>Is he really nning to go?</em>


    Georg was already set to receivepensation from the other top strongest devils in exchange for taking care of Eugene. However, this wasnt a problem ofpensation. If Eugene were to return to the Demon World like this, the other devils would be very disappointed or angry at him. If it were only one or two of the top ten, Georg could plot and escape, but there would be nothing he could do if they all decided to attack him.


    <em>Am I fucked? N-no!</em>


    Georg was a clever and maniptive devil. He felt that he had to make haste when he realized that his survival was at stake.


    Georg hurriedly reasoned, N-no, but is there really a need for you to return? From what I can see, there will no longer be any existence or power that can interfere with you in the near future. Rather than choosing the difficult path of returning, you could stay here and


    Youll be screwed if I return, right? Eugene asked.


    At the very least, youll be in a difficult position, right? If what you were saying is true, then there should be more than just one or two devils who will hate to see me return And all of them are in the top ten, right? The strongest and most dangerous beings. I dont think they will leave you in one piece. I mean, after all, they are devils, right? Eugene asked.


    Georg responded, <em>Haha!</em> I dont think you know very well since you left our world a long time ago. I am also in the top ten. Who would dare to


    Really? Youre saying that everything will be fine, right? Then, I should be able to return. I was reconsidering since I thought you might be in trouble


    Reconsider.


    Georg answered faster than the speed of light.


    Eugene erased the worried expression off of his face and asked with a grin, Reconsider?


    Please reconsider, Georg said.


    And the price of reconsidering? Eugene asked.


    Georg was expressionless, but he was on the verge of exploding with frustration and despair. He was cornered. He was properly driven into a corner after falling for one of the insidious demon kings tricks.


    Well If theres anything I can do Georg stammered.


    Anything? Eugene asked.


    Anything, Georg responded.


    Do you swear on your name? Eugene asked once more.


    Georg hesitated for a moment, then answered with a sigh, <em>Ha</em> I swear on my name, Georg. One thing. Whatever you want, I will do for you as long as it is within my capability. However, you have to promise not to return to our world.


    I will, Eugene said. There was no contract, no seal, or no witness. However, Eugene was certain that Georg would keep his promise. After all, he had received confirmation about it from both Princess Lilisain and Romari before he separated from them.


    - A devil always keeps his word.


    They could deceive and mislead their opponents with cunning, sweet words, but they had to keep their promises. Naturally, devils did not easily make promises to others. What they could obtain from a promise would obviously be great, but simultaneously, they would have to sacrifice something great. In the end, for Georg, preventing Eugenes return to the Demon World was an important goal he had to achieve no matter what, even at the expense of his abilities as one of the top ten devils.


    <em>Damn it Nothing everes easy.</em>


    Theres nothing free in this world. Give and take. Its one of the principles of the world, and even a devil is no exception to the rule. Eugene pointed out.


    Thats right! Its one of the many truths of life! Mirian eximed.


    It was as if the Origin had read his mind. Georg had to cool himself off while ncing at the two, who were only choosing to say the most annoying things.


    He couldnt help but ask out of curiosity, By the way, why are you taking me with you? Wouldnt your vassal or your wizard be more helpful?


    Are you stupid? Its obviously because I dont trust you, Eugene responded.


    Besides,manding an army is not for me. And its not like I can do whatever I want with the troops either since they were pulled from all over the ce. There will be many things to pay attention to as well, Eugene added.


    It was true. The army was traveling northward behind Eugene, and it was aplex gathering of the original expedition from Maren, the allied troops, the Firebird Legion, and the private soldiers of the imperial nobles. Although Prince Localope was leading them as the representative, not all of them would be obedient to Eugenesmands. In particr, the soldiers of the Firebird Legion and the imperial nobles were keeping an eye out for an opportunity to wrench control away from Eugene, let alone obey hismands.


    He could force them toply by force, but that would ce Prince Localope in a difficult position. Eugenes purpose was to establish Prince Localope as the next emperor. He couldnt give the impression to the imperial army and the nobles that the next emperor was weak and easily influenced by others.


    And how will I know what youll be up to if I left you there? I heard that you were getting up to something while taking care of the monster uprising. Galfredik and Princess Lilisain apparently had to put you in your ce, Eugene said.


    Thats because I was going easy on them


    Regardless, its true that you were caught ying tricks. So why would I leave you next to the great army? The number of troops is no longer in the hundreds, but tens of thousands, with even the next emperor in their midst. If you were in my shoes, would you have left someone like me with them? Eugene asked.


    It would have been like leaving a fish in front of a cat, Mirian added.


    No, it would have been like leaving gold in front of you, Eugenemented.


    I agree, Mirian answered.


    Georg was at a loss for words upon seeing the Origin and the spirit in perfect harmony.


    And you know,e to think of it Eugene said, and he continued while turning his gaze away from Georg, I have a feeling that after this, your purpose here will be over as well.


    <em>Hmm?</em> What do you mean? Absolutely not, Georg said with wide eyes as if he didnt know what Eugene was talking about.


    Eugene gave a mysterious smile. Stop with the nonsense. Your final destination is the imperial castle, right? Theres definitely something there.


    <em>Motherfucker! You had been thinking that far ahead?</em>


    Georg was shocked out of his pants. He had heard many things about Eugene in the Demon World, as well as after he had crossed over. After witnessing Eugenes actions and personally experiencing thetters might, he concluded that most of the information he had heard was true.


    However, Eugenes remarks caught himpletely off guard. And by the looks of it, Eugene hade to the conclusion after Georg was forced to relinquish some information just a few moments ago.


    <em>This is truly shocking. Thats why those devil bastards are so afraid of his return</em>


    Georg felt a shiver down his spine. The ten strongest devils werent considered as such because they were simply powerful. They were incredibly crafty and insidious as well. To be honest, Georg initially couldnt understand why such powerful, intelligent beings were so wary and afraid of the Demon King of Blood, even though he had disappeared from the Demon World a long time ago. Georg had crossed over in his ignorance and due to his special status as the proposer and the mediator.


    However, he was no longer ignorant. Now, he knew for sure.


    <em>This man The Demon King of Blood is dangerous. I have to change my methods.</em>


    Georg once again assumed his pride as a devil andposed himself before slowly answering, I cant believe you managed to figure that out. I have nothing to say. You are correct; my final destination is the imperial castle.


    Tell me why, Eugene asked. The air around him changed as well.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Dungeons,byrinths, ruins


    There were many types of evilnds in the world. Evilnds served as hatcheries and homes for monsters. It was the home of evil monsters hostile to humans and filled with murderous instincts. It wasnt known exactly how many evilnds existed throughout the world. It was estimated that there were about a hundred evilnds that were subjugated at least once, but no one knew for sure if there were undiscovered evilnds in forests, valleys, and inds. It could only be assumed that there was an evilnd nearby if a great number of roamers were in the area.


    There were also many divided opinions on when evilnds first appeared. Although there were records that priests and holy knights of the Holy Empire were the ones to explore the first evilnds, there were also records of monsters increasing in frequency even before that. In any case, with the passage of time, people became insensitive to the origin of the evilnds and the reason for their appearance.


    Evilnds were definitely home to monsters hostile to humans, but simultaneously, human lives had improved due to the expansion of technology andmerce that apanied the discovery of mana stones and monsters by-products. Over the years, evilnds became a part of everyones life, and no one was curious about their origins anymore.


    The passage through which you came to this world. That which could be called the first evilnd is located beneath the Roman Empires imperial castle, Georg said.


    !


    Eugene had been mistaken to think that there wouldnt be any more surprises.


    Georg then continued with a grin. It appeared he was rather pleased to see Eugenes surprised look.


    Why are you so surprised? Didnt you have a guess? You must have known that the passage you used would exist somewhere in the world. <em>Oh,</em> are you surprised because its at the imperial castle?


    When Eugenes eyes glimmered coldly, Georg hurriedly erased the smirk off of his face and continued. <em>Ehem</em><em>!</em> Anyway! The human emperor must have some knowledge about the first passage. It couldnt have been a coincidence that a castle was erected on top of the first passage. They must have built the castle because they knew something.


    The emperor? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. At least, the human who founded the Roman Empire must have known something. When I asked the prince, he said that the founding emperor built the castle there despite strong opposition. There was a separate city designated to serve as the capital, but the emperor remained stubborn, Georg answered.


    Georg continued while gauging Eugenes reaction, I heard that the vampires who call themselves Origin are in the imperial castle, right? Why would they stay there? I think that they know about the first passage as well. That should be why could rebuild the passageways in many ces to induce what you call a monster uprising. They must have studied the first passage.


    Eugene agreed without saying anything. It finally made sense why the Marecasio were staying at the imperial castle and how they were able to cause the monster uprising. In addition, he had a passing thought that the rtionship between the Roman Empire and vampires, especially himself, was deeper than he initially imagined.


    <em>Does this mean that I knew the founder?</em>


    It was highly likely, although it couldnt be said for certain what kind of a rtionship he had with them. However, after contemting it, he could assume that the founding emperor was an ally rather than an enemy, as the Marecasio were staying in the imperial castle under the protection of the previous emperors.


    <em>No The Marecasio were involved with me losing my memories. Perhaps</em>


    It was possible that both the Marecasio and the emperor were his enemies. It felt as if the answer to one question gave birth to another question. Of course, it no longer mattered. He would soon arrive at the imperial castle ande to face the Marecasio.


    But before that


    Hey Eugene called out.


    <em>Huh? </em>Why did you call me? Georg answered. He felt rather uneasy after hearing Eugenes voice, but he tried his best to hide it.


    You The first passage under the imperial castle Youre here to get rid of that, arent you? Eugene asked.


    ... Georg nodded awkwardly after a moment.


    Thats right. Thats the only passage you could use to cross over.


    As expected...


    Well Ill trust that you will keep your promise not to return, Georg said. In other words, he was asking for permission to destroy the first passage.


    Fine. But Eugene started.


    ?


    If you do anything suspicious, the promise is off. Do you understand? Eugene asked.


    <em>Oh,</em> what do you mean suspicious? Theres going to be no such


    Youd better keep that in mind. Eugene interrupted with a fierce gaze.


    Georg nodded with a shudder. <em>Ah,</em> I got it. I will keep that in mind.


    ***


    Five imperial legions gathered near the capital. The army alone had more than fifteen thousand soldiers and more than twenty thousand total personnel with the supply units. Although the Roman Empire possessed far more troops, this was the maximum number they could immediately mobilize.


    We must have them situated facing Paolo!


    What are you talking about?! Dont you know that Efelgros could be split right down the middle if the traitors decided to maneuver in that direction?


    His Highness the Third Prince is leading the army! Can we reallybel them as traitors?


    Nonsense! His Highness the Crown Prince has been detained!


    But His Majesty the Emperor was


    Shut your mouth! I cannot believe that you are paying attention to such a wicked lie! Sir, can you truly call yourself a high official of our great empire!?


    Lie? On that note, what you say about His Highness the Third Prince


    The officials of the empire were on edge due to the message they had received, and they continued to raise their voices day after day. With the current situation, they had failed to even delegate amander-in-chief for the five imperial legions. One of the five legionmanders would have to take on the role of leading the army, but with the absence of both the emperor and the crown prince, no one could assign amander-in-chief. Although the empress or the second prince could make a decision ording to the procedure, the empress had already passed away, and the emperor didnt look for another wife. In addition, the second prince had already given up any lingering attachments to the throne and had basically holed up in his territory. A messenger had been sent in a hurry, but there was no reply yet.


    For this reason, the high officials of the empire secretly pushed for members of the imperial family who had good rtionships with their own families. However, there was no one suitable or capable of taking on the vacancy ofmand. If a candidate stood out a little, other officials woulde together to drop theirpetitor, which added to the overall confusion.


    The minister of state has to step up! Lord Kelbear is the only one suited to ovee the current predicament and lead the great empire


    In absence of His Majesty the Emperor and His Highness the Crown Prince, the military authority is with the Minister of Attendants! He has always served the two at close proximity, so


    Lets just leave it to themander of the first legion! Sir Loen is a true knight of His Majesty the Emperor and


    It felt like a marketce rather than the great hall of the imperial castle. Suddenly, the royal guards made their way, and a knight in full armor slowly crossed the hall. Their appearance sharply contrasted with the elegant clothes of the nobles.


    One by one, the nobles stopped their shouts and turned their heads. Some of them frowned as if they could not believe that someone dared to break into the great hall of the empire. However, the knight maintained a confident attitude, so the nobles failed to react for a moment.


    Who are you? How dare you


    One of the hot-headed nobles blocked the knights path with hands akimbo.


    The knight continued on his path and lightly waved his hand.


    What? W-what?!


    The noble was lifted off the ground, then thrown against the wall of the great hall. Although he wasnt seriously injured, he had a dazed expression as he slowly raised his head.


    A-a wizard?


    Someone shouted, but most of the nobles knew that the uninvited guest wasnt a wizard. Wizards didnt walk around d in armor. Moreover, this was the imperial city. There wasnt a wizard unknown to the high officials.


    After arriving at the stairs to the ownerless throne, the knight stopped and turned around. He spoke while looking over the officials, Imand as a true friend of the glorious golden blood and as one with the authority to walk the empires day.


    ?!


    The nobles were thrown into confusion in the midst of the shock. The voice of the knight was heavy but rather quiet. Even so, the officials had urately grasped his words. Even the farthest noble had vividly heard his words as if the knight were standing right in front of him.


    However, the nobles werent surprised because of the mystery he had disyed.


    They were surprised by the actual words of the knighta true friend of the glorious golden blood and one with the authority to walk the empires dayMost of the nobles were puzzled when they heard it.


    The glorious golden blood referred to the imperial family, particrly the direct descendants of the blood. But a true friend of the imperial family? Besides, what did the authority to walk the empires day mean? However, the questions of the nobles were soon reced with astonishment.


    They had forgotten it with the passage of time. They had forgotten the meaning of the expression.


    M-Marecasio someone muttered.


    Everyones eyes became filled with bewilderment.


    Marecasioit was a term all high officials had heard when they were first appointed. However, only a few people aside from the emperors and the crown princes had actually seen a Marecasio during the long history of the empire, so everyone simply regarded them as legends.


    But now, the knight in front of the high officials was iming to be a Marecasio.


    T-thats ridiculous


    A Marecasio Its real?


    The nobles buzzed, and the man grinned. A crimson glow burst from his eyes, and his fangs elongated. A vampire had revealed himself in the middle of the great hall, which was filled with sunlighting through arge circr window on the ceiling.


    !!!


    The nobles were forced to admit it, but some of them continued to voice their doubts.


    Couldnt he simply be a high lord of a n?


    Even if a stranger suddenly insists that theyre a Marecasio


    The knight turned his gaze to the doubtful nobles.


    Is this a ce anyone can enter without permission from His Majesty? he asked.


    The nobles were silenced. Indeed, the imperial castle was the property of the emperor. Vampires couldnt enter without permission from the emperor. In other words, the emperor had directly granted permission to the vampire knight, and a vampire with such a privilege in the imperial castle could only be


    A true Marecasio


    They could only be a Marecasioa supreme monarch of the Dark n. They were vampires as old as the empire itself.


    As a friend of Rome, I, Helmond, will protect the imperial city as of today. In addition, Caravan and Lefersha will support the armies gathered outside the capital. Since we are facing an unprecedented situation potentially regarding treason, all officials


    Helmonds voice contained Charm, and the imperial officials were immediately persuaded by his words. After staying in the darkness for hundreds of years, the daywalkers of the Roman Empire finally revealed themselves under the sun with pride.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    The endless golden in stretched to the end of the horizon. At its end, the figure of two horses faintly shimmered in front of arge mountain, which resembled an immovable gray barrier. The two horses kept up their pace while maintaining an appropriate distance from each other.


    <em>This is stupidly big.</em>


    Eugene was astonished. It was already six days ago that he and Georg departed from the main army, yet they still hadnte across a single vige. Even if it was true that many people avoided these areas because of poor security, it was rather ridiculous that they hadnt seen a single person while traveling for several days on the vastnd.


    Ive heard of how big the empire was, but Eugene muttered.


    Georg grinned before sneaking up closer to Eugene. The area that you conquered in our world was bigger than this. Of course, you were never interested in ruling, so you left it all to your subordinates.


    Is that so? Eugene said. After telling Eugene the truth for the first time, Georg was being almost <em>too</em> chatty with Eugene. Since most of it was stories regarding the Demon World, Eugene let him talk, and he had gathered quite a bit of information regarding the Demon World during thest few days. Naturally, such stories included those regarding his past. It felt rather strange hearing things about himself that he could not remember. If Georgs stories were true, Eugene wasnt simply an indifferent monarch in the past; he was apletely ipetent ruler.


    It was a huge mess. Your subordinates were angry because they knew you would never give a trolls ass after youve conquered a ce and that they would have to take care of it. Thats what happened to all the ces you passed by out of curiosity. Thats exactly why the others of the ten cheered when you dered your intention toe to this world, Georg said.


    If there was one problem with Georgs stories, it was that he always concluded his stories by secretly emphasizing that Eugene should not return to the Demon World.


    But you seem to have been ratherpetent in this world. You conquer and leave the management topetent subordinates. That was a great idea. The ce makes the man, am I right? <em>Haha!</em> Georg eximed.


    Then, I can return and do what I had been doing here in the Demon World, Eugene responded.


    <em>Haha!</em> Are you kidding? If you had done even half of what you did here, the others would have weed you with open arms Georg trailed off, then awkwardly coughed after realizing his mistake. Ehem Anyway


    He was obviously trying to change the subject, but Eugene let Georg continue.


    If you used your authority, we could have gotten to the imperial castle sooner, so why are you bothering with this? Georg asked.


    It was true. Eugene was already a transcendental being. In addition, Georg could still use a few strands of his power, though he could not fully express his powers. Since it was just the two of them traveling, there was no need for horses. However, Eugene chose to travel like wandering knights, which was the reason why the two were having such difficulties traveling across the empire.


    To give them a chance, Eugene replied.


    <em>Huh?</em> Chance? What do you mean by that? Georg asked.


    After a moment, he snapped his finger as if he understood.


    Aha! Youre giving the Marecasio a chance to live? Is it because they are still your children? Well, I guess even hedgehogs love their babies.


    Its none of my business whether those bastards live or die, Eugene said.


    <em>Huh?</em> Then


    You just said it, didnt you? Im a pretty good ruler in this world, Eugene said.


    <em>Uh</em>


    Georg hesitated for a moment, then flinched with realization.


    D-dont tell me


    His lips quivered as he wordlessly stared at Eugene. If what he was thinking was correct


    Your brain seems to work pretty well. You truly live up to your name as a meditator, Eugene said with a smirk. Georg was convinced. The Demon King of Bloodthe feared monarch of the vampires had changed, but at the same time, he was still the same. No, perhaps this was the true face of Demon King Eugene. Georg simply had no idea what Eugene was like as an individual.


    Eugene was a real devil who didnt care about the means and the sacrifices required to achieve his goal. He would spare nothing to get what he desired.


    Those who rule and those who will be ruled are the ones making the choice. Why would I bother to be involved in that? It would be pesky. Whether they kill each other or negotiate, its up to them to decide, Eugene said.


    Its kind of weird for me to say this as a devil, but How cruel Georg muttered with dismay.


    Although people of this world considered devils as incarnations of destruction and evil, that really wasnt the case. Devils were intelligent. In particr, higher-ranking devils were good at calcting profits and losses. They would be merciless and ruthless when there was something to gain, but they wouldnt involve themselves if there were nothing to be gained. However, the demon king in front of Georg didnt bother with calctions. No, perhaps it was apletely calcted move to remain uninvolved, so he could ultimately benefit in the end. Regardless, it was truly a devilish decision.


    What Eugene wanted was


    Kill each other from now on Is that what you want? Georg asked. Unbefitting his identity, his voice slightly quivered.


    Eugene grinned coldly. I told you, didnt I? Im giving them a chance. Its up to them to decide whether they will kill each other or choose to coexist.


    ***


    I understand. I look forward to working with you.


    You took the words right out of my mouth. I trust you sirs.


    Then, I will prepare to depart right away.


    As you see fit.


    Five imperial generals bowed in response to the handsome mans words before leaving the barracks. The man turned around and approached a woman sitting dazed in a corner of the tent.


    Why are you acting like a fool? Are you still thinking about that? he asked.


    The woman slowly turned her eyes to Helmond. She was a female who appeared to be between a woman and a girl. It was none other than the one who was called the Red Elegant Queen until not long ago.


    Helmond had been entrusted with military power by the imperial nobles. He said coldly, Ive said it since you first became a member of the tribe. I told you not to trust your memories.


    Helmond continued, Well, I understand. We did sometimes treat you as such. But you should know it now. It would have been rather cumbersome if the emperors noticed that my mother was absent. So I


    Made me? I was made? she retorted. Her eyes red. She had believed herself to be the MarecasioRed Elegant Queen until not long ago. Powerful Fear wed Helmond without mercy. However, Helmond, a child of the true Red Elegant Queen, Lefersha Toidora Ventroa, waspletely unaffected.


    Helmond opened his lips. I am also a created being. The one I call my child, Helmond of the Helmond n, was also created. The high lords, bannerets, the lords, and the others below him were also all created.


    Thats!


    There is only one member of our tribe who wasnt made, Helmond said.


    The fake Lefersha bit her lips. She knew well who Helmond was referring to because she recognized him as her father in her memories.


    Then he Is he not my father? I was just made by


    Helmond interrupted. You could say that he is your father.


    How do you think you became a member of the tribe? How do you think you came to possess the power and authority to match us? Helmond said.


    Dont tell me she muttered.


    Helmond nodded while staring into her quivering eyes. Yes. Its his blood. You were made from a drop of his blood and the blood of my mother.


    ...!


    It was just one drop. Even though you werent given the grace of mother You were able to be simr to us with a single drop of his blood, Helmond said. His gaze was rather strange. There was pity in his eyes but also a strand of jealousy. Considering that vampires were connected by blood, the fake Lefersha could be said to be the only one of the tribe who was truly connected to the Origin.


    <em>No. Now its three.</em>


    He heard that an unknown knight of a foreign nation had made a covenant with the Origin. Although the Origin wouldnt have fully awakened his powers at the time, being the vassal of the Origin was something truly significant.


    Why Why are you taking me to meet him? Are you trying to use me as a sacrifice now that Ive lost my value? The fake Lefersha took on a pitiful expression. She finally knew that all of her memories werent actually hers. Rather, they had been transferred from the owner of the blood she received when she first became a vampire. She had been bred for hundreds of years as a substitute for the real Red Elegant Queen. Now that the real queen was back, it was only natural for the fake to disappear.


    Sacrifice? Helmond grinned.


    Do you really think he would recognize you as a sacrifice? Helmond asked.


    Then, what is it?! Why are you taking me to him? she asked.


    I heard his memory is not intact yet, Helmond responded.


    ?!


    He doesnt know yet. He doesnt know whether you are really my mother or not, he continued.


    T-then


    Thats right. You will be used to shake him up. Thats why we made you in the first ce.


    !


    You will continue to be the Red Elegant Queen. Stand before him as my mother. Create a gap before his memory isplete. That is why me, Caravan, and the Beholder created you.


    ***


    Five imperial legions moved south toward the army led by Prince Localope. Numerous nobles joined the imperial army. They werentpletely privy to the truth of the situation and what had happened in Petra. Rather, they only knew a few scattered facts due to the urgency of the current situation. Moreover, they were nobles directly serving the empire.


    It was suicide to disobey the high officials and the majesty of the imperial family, so they surrendered themselves and their troops to the imperial legions and the Marecasio who led them. All too naturally, the vampires joined them as well. For vampires who lived in the empire, the Marecasio were their gods.


    Marecasio were great beings above the n masters. They existed as members of the Dark n from the dawn of the great empire, and they were great monarchs of vampires. No matter how many n masters were with Prince Localopes army, they could notpare to the great monarchs of the tribe. Regardless of their ns, vampires had no choice but to obey Helmond whenever he passed by their homes with the legions. What started as only Helmond and the fake Lefersha soon grew into hundreds in only six days. Excluding lower-ss vampires who could not exert their powers during the day even while fully d, there was a gathering of a whopping three hundred able-bodied vampires. Among them were masters of minor ns. Among the twenty or so vampire ns in the empire, seven had willingly responded to the Marecasios call and subordinated themselves to Helmond.


    It was obvious that more than half of them would have arrived with enough time, but Marecasio Helmond was satisfied. They would die anyway if he won. As far as Helmond knew, he wasnt lenient to those who defied him, and it would be even truer for vampires. He would not hesitate to wipe out all vampires in the empire.


    After growing to nearly 30,000-man strong, the imperial army finally came to face Prince Localopes army. The two giant armies were finally face-to-face with each other. Two armies numbering in the tens of thousands facing each other directly was something that would be considered tactical nonsense. It was a choice a sane knight or general would never make.


    Finally, we meet again Marecasio Helmond murmured while staring at the opposing army across the in. He felt rather thrilled when he remembered that the Origin was somewhere among the enemy army. Perhaps the Beholder had made all the arrangements to lead up to this day.


    The Beholderan existence neither good nor evil. The one who did not discriminate between humans and the other races, a being whose true purpose was unknown. The golden dragon was the only existence in the world that could be considered to be nearing the gods, and the Beholder was the master of the imperial familys glorious golden blood. In a way, the Beholder was the creator of the Roman Empire, the one responsible for tasking the Marecasio with watching and protecting the imperial family, and the one who had tailored the current situation.


    <em>Perhaps we, the Marecasio, were simply ying ording to his arrangements. It may have been better to avoid any involvement with the Beholder from the beginning, as Mother said.</em>


    But what does it matter now? Everything will end by today anyway


    Marecasio Helmond unleashed his Fear with a smile. Now he simply had to wait for the Originfor Eugene to detect his Fear and show himself. The rest would be taken care of by his mothers alter ego and shadow, the fake Red Elegant Queen


    ?


    Helmond squinted. He had been checking his ns, but he noticed an odd sight. His eyes widened when he saw a small dot in the sky above the opposing army. Although Prince Localopes army remained motionless, the small dot was growing bigger and bigger.


    It didnt take long for him to realize that it was a griffon, and riding on the monster was a formidable member of the tribe unleashing his Fear. As soon as he saw the knight riding the griffon, Marecasio Helmond recognized his identity. However, it wasnt because of his superior sight. Rather, Marecasio Helmond recognized him thanks to the Fear he was exuding.


    The crimson energy made Marecasio Helmond feel as if he would never forget how the Fear felt. Although it was slightly different from the Fear of the one he had been waiting for, he was certain that the knights Fear shared the same roots as that being.


    Who is the one called Marecasio?! Master said I just have to crush you!


    Marecasio Helmond became certain that the griffon knight was the Origins vassn existence he had always been striving to be.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    The vampires, including the four n masters, stared at the sky with awe. It was already surprising that a griffon had been tamed, but no one had imagined that a heavy knight could actually fly on the griffon. In the first ce, Sir Galfredik was a high-ranking vampire like them, and vampires with greater rank than the high lords could transform into bats or ck smoke. As such, there was no need for them to rely on a griffon to fly. Although their energy would continuously drain during their transformation, it would free them from the hassle of having to tame a flying monster.


    However, someone had already sessfully tamed a griffon. The elf princess, the someone in question, looked rather grumpy.


    I was nning to ride on them with His Majestythis is highly unpleasant.


    But isnt it a big help for us right now? Please dispel your anger, Princess.


    Im thinking Its still uneptable, Princess Lilisain answered.


    <em>Haha. My, my.</em>


    The elven knight was attempting to relieve the princess of her irritation with a warm smile, which did not match his sharp, icy appearance. The n masters had been quite surprised when they first discovered that the elven knight was none other than a swordmaster of nd, an allied nation of Brantia.


    The title of swordmaster was given to those who were capable enough with the sword, so even vampire bannerets werent afraid of swordmasters. However, elven swordmasters were different. Elves lived as long as vampires, and they did not rely on Fear and other powers like vampires. As such, those capable of serving as elven knights were very powerful. Moreover, only a handful of powerful individuals among the elven knights were qualified to be swordmasters. Thus, elven swordmasters could be considered to be standing at the pinnacle of all knights.


    Old, high-ranking vampires knew that pure-blooded elves, especially the knights, were capable of utilizing Aura. Although high-ranking vampires werent afraid of silver weapons, it was a different story if such weapons contained the energy of Aura. In other words, a pure-blooded elven knight capable of using Aura was basically a natural enemy of the vampires. As such, the four n masters were relieved that the elf was an ally.


    Anyway, Im surprised you managed to tame such a ferocious monster. Moreover, I heard that the griffon only follows the princess and His Majesty as its master.


    Sir Galfredik is the vassal of His Majesty Eugene. Those children can sense that he exudes a simr energy to His Majesty, so they are amicable to him, Princess Lilisain answered while staring at the griffon and Galfredik. Her eyes were still filled with discontent and irritation.


    The griffons were almost fully grown, and they were only obedient and fearful of Eugene and herself. They did not rashly attack others, but they werent afraid of anyone either. However, Galfredik was an exception. As Eugenes vassal, Galfredik exuded the same energy as Eugene, so the griffons were terrified of him. The creatures couldnt even properly raise their beaks in front of Galfredik.


    That was why Galfredik could ride on one of the griffons.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Can anyone do that if they catch and tame a wild griffon? I want it, one of the nobles whispered while staring with envious eyes. The nobleman was acquainted with Eugene but not very well.


    Another noble, someone who had apanied Eugenes expedition since Maren, responded as if he found the question to be pathetic, Youre only saying that because you dont know. In the first ce, griffons arent monsters humans can tame. It was only possible since it was His Majesty. And have you forgotten their natural enemies and what they love to eat?


    <em>Ah</em>


    There had been others in the past who attempted to raise griffons. Unfortunately, griffons loved to eat horses more than anything else. Although they would eat other types of meat, they would lose their heads and go crazy for horses. As such, it was impossible for anyone to raise griffons. After all, it was simply unreasonable to sacrifice multiple precious, expensive horses just to raise a single griffon.


    But maybe if I the noble muttered. He couldnt give up his lingering feelings.


    <em>Tsk, tsk!</em> Sir, griffons may be capable of carrying one or two people, but its impossible for them to fly for a long time because of their poor endurance, the other noble responded.


    What? Then, what about him? The noble asked while pointing at the flying griffon.


    Thats only possible because His Majesty fed it his blood. Its not a regr griffon. Its probably the only griffon in the world that can fly for dozens of minutes while carrying a fully armed knight, the other noble answered.


    <em>Ah</em> The nobleman finally came to a realization. He gazed at the sky with eyes filled with disappointment and envy.


    Suddenly, his eyes filled with surprise, and puzzled, confused shouts echoed as well.


    Huh? T-that


    Isnt he flying too close to them?


    Wasnt this just a reconnaissance mission?


    Even though the griffon could fly with Galfredik, the creature was still unfit forbat like a warhorse. It was impossible to d a griffon with armor as it carried a fully armed knight, and the griffon could not fly for long periods of time. Moreover, if the griffon suffered any injuries during the flight, there was a possibility of the rider falling off and sustaining injuries iparably greater than falling off a horse.


    For these reasons, Galfredik had set out on a reconnaissance mission as the only one capable of riding the griffon apart from Princess Lilisain. However, Galfredik was flying way too close to the enemy army for a reconnaissance mission.


    W-wh-what?!


    Is he trying to fight them?! Whats he doing?!


    Everyone was appalled. It seemed Galfredik had found it insufficient to just unleash his Fear after shouting at the enemies because he was now trying to charge into the enemys camp by himself. To be exact, the griffon was diving like lightning as if responding to the will of its rider. The creature had lost all of its cowardly nature thanks to the Origins blood.


    ***


    <em>Kwarararararara!</em>


    The imperial soldiers shuddered when they saw the griffon diving like a crimson meteor. The creature was diving at a speed iparably faster than even a charging knight. It literally resembled a lightning strike. However, the soldiers of the imperial army werent ipetent fools.


    Countless javelins and arrows shot into the air. However, it was almost impossible for the projectiles to find their marks. After all, it was already difficult to target a galloping horse, and the griffon was much faster than any horse.


    <em>Shshshing!</em>


    The projectiles fell helplessly to the ground after missing their target. In an instant, the griffon came within several meters of the ground and roared.


    <em>Neiiiiigh!</em>


    Many horses reared and fled in all directions, causing chaos. Even the toughest, most disciplined warhorses were rendered to nothing more than terrified herbivores in the face of a griffon. It only took a moment for the armys lines to copse with hundreds of warhorses fleeing in all directions. Afterpletely disrupting the formation of almost 30,000, the griffon glided in a specific direction. Chaos followed right behind the creatures flight, not only with the horses but with the armys infantry as well.


    <em>Kwuuuuuuugh!</em>


    Suddenly, a dark crimson shadow appeared over the middle of the imperial army along with a loud, powerful roar.


    You should have done this earlier! <em>Kuhahahahaha!</em> Galfredik burst into maniacalughter. The vampire of the imperial castle had finally made their move.


    Eugenes words popped up into his head.


    - All you have to do is take their head.


    Even as a knight rather than Eugenes vassal, Galfredik wholeheartedly agreed with Eugenes words. He had never imagined that the vampire of the imperial castle woulde forward, but this was still the best oue among what he had been hoping for.


    Lets have a proper fight! A proper fight!<em></em><em>Kuaaaahhh</em><em>!</em>


    Galfredik participated in numerous battles and achieved countless things after bing Eugenes vassal, but he still craved more. There were very few apart from Eugene who could present him with a good battle. Although vampire high lords were slightly better than others, they quickly surrendered when they recognized Galfrediks status in the Tribe of Darkness. The swordmaster of nd and Princess LIlisain were also suitable candidates, but he could not fight them to death since they were on the same side. As such, it was inevitable for Galfredik to thirst for true battles.


    The monster uprising had been simrlycking. None of the monsters he encountered had been his match. Although there had been several monsters he found rather interesting, he had been forced to cooperate with others to hunt the monsters as efficiently as possible.


    To take care of it as quickly and efficiently as possiblethat was Eugenes order.


    Galfredik finally scored himself a situation he could be satisfied with.


    - Below me, but definitely above the n masters. How about it? Are you willing to have a go with them?


    Galfredik chose not to follow Eugene because of these very words. He was helping Prince Localope be the next emperor because he was told to do so by Eugene, but it wasnt exactly what he wanted. What he really desired was to fight against a truly powerful enemya battle with his life on the line.


    His master had finally presented the vassal with that opportunity, and he was more than happy to participate.


    I will crush you! <em>Kuwuuuuuuugh!</em>


    There was no need to hold himself back any longer. Galfredik unleashed all of his powers as a vampire and as a knight.


    ***


    What exactly was the authority of a vampire?


    Powerful Fear that temporarily petrified all living creatures?


    To freely transform the body into blood and shadow?


    The ability to see through darkness and strength several times stronger than humans?


    The aforementioned were true. However, there was a vampiric power that could be considered the most fundamental of them all. At the same time, it was a power that only a few strongest vampires could use, so it was mostly unknown to the world.


    A power that only real vampires could utilize, something that not even the n masters could usedevilization.


    <em>Kuwweeeeeeeeeghhh!</em>


    <em>Kuaaaaaghhhhhhhhh!</em>


    A three-horned creature resembling the humanoid form of a dragon and a gray monster that looked to be a mixture of a wolf and a lion collided in the air. The two devils werent very big. Although they were slightlyrger than regr humans, they were smaller thanrger monsters like trolls and ogres. However, they were incredibly fast. It was almost impossible to track their movements with the naked eye, and the two creatures exuded Fear like an active volcano. In addition, their herculean strength was overwhelming. Even the ogre, which was known as the strongest monster in terms of raw power, paled inparison to the two, not to mention champion monsters.


    Above all else; however, there was a decisive reason why all the spectators were filled with pure,plete shock.


    <em>Rumbleee! Booom!</em>


    A mysterious, unprecedented power burst forth from the long nails and maws of the two creatures. The nature of the power was different from the Aura of the elves, but the crimson sts were just as strong, if not stronger.


    However, the ret energy contained no mystery. It was filled with terrible malice and murderous will to the extent that simply being in the presence of the energy was numbing. Even the elves trembled in the face of the energy, even though they were stronger in spirit than humans.


    <em>Booooom! Rumbleeeeee!</em>


    Dozens of soldiers were swept away with a single wave of the hand, and those caught up in the crimson energy were ripped to shreds. The murderous wave did not differentiate between humans and horses. Neither excellent swordsmanship nor powerful armor was of any use.


    They were powerless. Everyone waspletely helpless as they watched the two creatures duke it out one-on-one. The fight between two pinnacle vampires was no longer in the realm of humanprehension.


    Everyone shared a simr thought in their shock and despair.


    So that was what vampires were like?


    Were they really those figures who looked like humans just a while ago?


    Werent they monsters?


    One of the vampires had been their most reliable ally until a moment ago. However, the gazes of everyone surrounding the two had changed. Even the vampires with the crowd stood frozen with shock as they watched the two devils fight.


    However, those who distinguished themselves by race were oblivious to the reaction of the other vampires. Theythe members of the Dark nwere monsters.


    A terrible fear engulfed the battlefield.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    <em>What is this?</em>


    Galfredik was only puzzled by the unexpected changes in his body. His muscles had be several timesrger than usual, and his armor was shattered in the process of his transformation. However, he could tell that the thick skin and fur covering his body was stronger than his armor. Moreover, it felt as if time had slowed down for him. He could clearly see all the actions of the gray monster attacking him with malice. Although the gray monster moved with speed beyondmon sense, he could easily avoid the attacks. It was something that would have normally been impossible. His physical abilities had been upgraded after bing a member of the Dark n, and they were once again undergoing a massive transformation. However, that wasnt the most surprising thing.


    <em>What is this power?</em>


    <em>Kwararararara!</em>


    His ws were abnormally long and thick, almost as long as two palms and thicker than his finger. Every time he swung his ws, there were apanying bursts of crimson energy. Galfredik had a hunch that the mystery he was utilizing was simr to the Aura of Princess Lilisain, although the color was different. However, if Aura was cold and soft, his power was hot and vicious. It contained only malice and murderous intent.


    <em>How am I using this kind of power?</em>


    He could not understand it. It came to him naturally, simr to how a newborn baby would involuntarily take its first breath. He used it because he could, and that was it. Galfredik wasnt a foolish knight. He had no reason not to make use of the power he was given. As he controlled his transformed body and fired the crimson waves to his hearts content, he instinctively came to a realization. This was his true self. This was the true appearance of the Origins vassal. A bitter smile appeared on his lips as he fought fiercely.


    To be honest, he had been aware. He had passed a point of no return the moment he was transformed into a member of the tribe by his master, Eugene. He was an existence that could no longer be considered human. Therefore, he made every effort to be more humanpared to before. He made silly jokes and always took the lead in battles as a knight rather than a vampire. He tried to maintain his identity as a knight of Eugene, the King of Maren, rather than the vassal of the vampire Origin. However, the battle with the Marecasio made him realize. He was not a man but a monster. He was the sole vassal of the Vampire Overlord. Once todays battle drew to an end, he would no longer be knight Galfredik.


    <em>Well, thats not so bad either. Hehe!</em>


    Worry and hesitation did not suit him. He was brought back from death once already, so he only lived to follow his savior and master. That was true honor and chivalry for Galfredik.


    ***


    <em>What is this?</em>


    Marecasio Helmond waspletely taken aback. What separated the Marecasio from the n masters and the other vampires was their ability of devilization. To be exact, they could transform into semi-devils. It was a power granted to only those who were called Origins. Even Helmond and Caravan took a long time after being reborn through their mother, Ventroa, to finally recognize their power and make use of it. However, his vassal was using it even though Galfredik had only lived for a few years as a vampire. Moreover, the vassal had responded immediately to his own devilization as if he had been waiting for it. Marecasio Helmond felt both astonished and jealous at Galfrediks transformed appearancea three-horned humanoid dragon.


    <em>Dragon? A dragon?</em>


    Marecasio Helmond knew that ones devilization came as a result of a few factors, including the authority of ones parent, as well as the true essence of their parent. As such, whatever appearance was expressed reflected the true nature of the vampire, who were devils rather than humans. Helmond took on the appearance of a mixture of wild animals because Ventroa was an evil beast in her nature. However, the vassal was a dragon, likely because he had received the blood of the Demon King of Blood and the Shining Crimson Dragon. The vassal had grasped the power he could only dream of.


    <em>Im going to kill you</em>


    The unbearable jealousy was quickly reced with anger, and Marecasio Helmond poured all of his malice and fury into his attacks against the enemy.


    ***


    <em>Booom! Kwaaaah!</em>


    The confrontation of the two monsters caused giant domes of crimson lights to be created. The camp of 30,000 troops had long been turned into a mess. The battle between the two could no longer be called a battle. Rather, it was a natural disaster. It didnt make sense for it to be called a battle when dozens of people would be swept away into an unrecognizable mishmash of something each time the two monsters collided. The soldiers would be swept away, and their limbs would get torn just by being anywhere in the vicinity of the two monsters. Flesh covered the sky like ashes, and the blood of the victims had already formed into a small river. Mass panic had descended on the knights and soldiers, and everyone was busy running away to survive. No man could stand up to the disaster of death, the cmity caused by the two devils. Less than three minutes after the two monsters began their battle, arge hole was made in the middle of the imperial armys camp. There were more people crushed to death in the confusionpared to those caught in the sh between the two monsters.


    !


    The nobles and knights of the allied forces could only watch with horrified eyes. They did nothing, even though the enemys formation hadpletely copsed and their soldiers were fleeing with their spiritspletely destroyed. Tactically, this was a golden opportunity. However, the knights and nobles of the allied forces were also human just like those who had been swept away by the cmity and died in vain. Regardless of their affiliation, they were all human. Moreover, all of them were citizens of the Roman Empire and possibly his own subjects and loyal swords in the future. As such, Prince Localope could not issue an order to attack.


    Y-Your Highness


    Someones trembling voice brought Prince Localope back to his senses. When he turned back, he saw that everyone was waiting for an answer while staring at him. They were wondering what they were supposed to do.


    Prince Localope bit his lips hard, then spoke, All troops Forward.


    A-are you saying we should attack them?


    It was an obvious choice for him to make as a monarch, but the nobles and knights shuddered when they saw Prince Localopes cold, merciless side. However, his following words caught them off guard.


    We will ept the imperial army, he said.


    !


    Ry my intention to the knights who appear to be theirmanders. Encourage them to surrender. Tell them that I am giving an order as a direct descendant of the imperial family, he continued.


    But thats Vizak muttered.


    I will go myself, Prince Localope said in a determined voice while raising his hand to dissuade Vizak. The princes servant flinched, then politely offered what he had in his trembling hands. It was a banner that symbolized the imperial family of the Roman Empire.


    Is there anyone who wille with me?! Prince Localope roared. Most of the knights and nobles hesitated, but a group of warriors strode forward.


    We are with you.


    Prince Localope looked surprised. It was the Beowulf warriors.


    We are the only ones who can stop the Dark Knight. Dont tell me you were thinking of stopping them with the knights and soldiers here?


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    It was just as they said. Only lycanthropes d in heavy armor could possibly survive in the middle of the chaos. Moreover, most of the knights and soldiers did not possess the ability to remain unfazed in the middle of the vicious and viscous Fear. In fact, most of them felt numb even though they were far away.


    nds elves will help Your Highness, friend of His Majesty Eugene, The elven knights joined as well with Princess Lilisain in the lead. Thetter wore a firm expression.


    The unique mystery of the elves would be sufficient to counter the evil energy, and most humans revered elves. There was a greater chance for the imperial army to surrender when they saw that Prince Localope was being apanied by elves.


    Thank you. I will surely repay your friendship, Princess, Prince Localope said.


    Everything is as ording to His Majestys will. I am only following his orders, so please dont worry about it, Princess Lilisain responded. She unsheathed her de and guided her horse to the princes side with a determined expression. Princess Lilisain looked more serious than ever.


    Me, too! Ill join too! Romari came forward on a pony. Prince Localope nodded. The wizard was the closest to Galfredik out of anyone here.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaooo!</em>


    Prince Localope slowly rode his horse into the eye of the storm, along with the other warriors and knights. Meanwhile, hell was still being unleashed in the middle of the imperial army.


    ***


    <em>What is that?</em>


    The fake Red Queen could not believe what she was seeing. She had assumed Marecasio Helmond to be the same as her, but he had transformed into a monster some while ago. In addition, the opposing knight had also transformed into a monster resembling a dragon, and now, the two were inbat. She was struck with an indescribable fear when she witnessed the scene, and she came to an instinctive realization.


    Helmond and Caravan had been telling the truth. Marecasio Helmonds current form was the hallmark of a true Marecasio, and she was definitely just a fake. If she were the same as them, she couldnt have been afraid. It should have also been possible for her to transform into a monster just like them. However, she couldnt do it.


    She was different from them. She was closer to the weak, meek beings who were dying in doves amid the chaos.


    <em>Then, what in the world could you be? What kind of existence are you?</em>


    She bit her lips as she remembered the one she considered her father. Even the two monsters were technically created by him. He was the creator of the two monsters, or rather, devils, so what was he?


    She turned around after watching the pandemonium for a while. No one cared about her anyway. Everyone was simply scrambling to survive amidst the fear in their hearts.


    I have to go she whispered in a quiet voice before taking a step. Without Eugene here, there was nothing for her to do. No one would stop her even if she decided to leave for a faraway ce, but she decided to follow her instincts.


    I have to meet him.


    And she knew where she had to go to meet him.


    ***


    Identity token.


    With the current predicament, the guards of the capital were strict and cold. Unlike usual, they confirmed the identity tokens of anyone who entered and left the capital, and anyone suspicious would be treated roughly, regardless of their status or outfit.


    During such a time, the sight of a man with a hood and a knight riding an extraordinary horse would be enough to alert the guards.


    Eugene held out his identity token without saying a word.


    A foreigner? Where does this token belong? a guard asked after confirming the token with sharp eyes. The object was ted, and it looked rather precious, but the letters and the symbol engraved on it were unfamiliar to him.


    The Dukedom of Maren.


    ?! The guard flinched.


    Eugene continued. Jan Eugene Ba. The King of Maren.


    <em>Huh?!</em>


    The guard was basically a nobody, but he still knew the one responsible for the current circumstances surrounding the empire. The main culprit behind the kidnapping of the crown prince had appeared on his own in the capital of the Roman Empire.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    <em>Shhk. Shhhk.</em>


    The hem of someones garb was dragging along the ancient, tan bricks. A ck-haired woman was going down the dark passage. She did not hesitate, even though even a brave knight would be nervous in her shoes. Moreover, she wasnt even holding a torch.


    The passage wasnt straightforward either. It was quiteplicated with multiple branches along its path, and the asional wail of the wind only added to the gloomy, bizarre atmosphere of the passage. Nevertheless, the woman continued walking through the deep, dark passage without hesitation. After walking for a while, she finally arrived in front of a thick stone gate. Etched into the stone gate was a dragon with its jaws spread wide. The engraving of the dragon looked as if it were alive, and the crimson jewels that took the ce of its eyes only amplified the imposing nature of the creature.


    However, what filled the womans eyes were loneliness and longing as she stared at the engraving. She slowly walked forward and stroked the stone dragon as if she were reuniting with a long-lost lover. Suddenly, a drop of blood rolled down the tip of one of her long, pale fingers. The drop had surfaced without any visible wounds by prating out of her skin.


    <em>Shhhhh</em>


    The droplet slowly permeated the engraving of the dragon as if it were a piece of cloth absorbing water.


    <em>Woooong!</em>


    Once the drop of bloodpletely seeped into the stone, the two jeweled eyes of the dragon started to glow.


    <em>Gwooooong</em>


    Then, the ancient stone door slowly creaked open. Arge circr hall could be seen through the opening. The space was well-lit by hundreds of luminescent objects embedded in the surrounding walls. In the middle of the space was a man lying on arge stone bed. He was wearing nothing else but an old, gray tunic, and there was no vitality on his face.


    The woman slowly approached him, and the middle-aged man slowly raised his head. His eyes were devoid of any life as he looked up at the woman. He slowly parted his blue, lifeless lips.


    Mana stone Mana stone.


    His face was sunken like a living skeleton, and blue, branching veins were crawling over the entirety of his face and neck. The middle-aged man looked like a typical addict. He was addicted not to refined mana stones but to apound created from the powder of mana stones.


    Poor thing, the woman muttered while patting the mans head like a nurturing bird. It was rather ironic since she looked young enough to be his daughter.


    The man grasped her hands with a gasp. Please Mana stone


    Descendant of the dragons blood, she called out.


    ! The mans eyes quivered. She proceeded to raise her index finger before gently cing it against the mans lips. Just like before, a drop of blood appeared from the finger and wet the mans lips.


    <em>Heugh! Ugh!</em>


    <em>Pop!</em>


    The threading veins on the mans neck and face protruded as if they were about to burst. Simultaneously, a red flush came to his face, and vitality started to fill the mans eyes once more. After a while, the woman confirmed that the man had regained some life before untying his hair with his head resting in her arms. The man no longer looked like an addict, and he had regained the appearance of an ordinary person. He turned her gaze toward her and asked, Are you the Red Elegant Queen?


    Thats right, child of the golden blood. You managed to recognize me, she responded.


    The man gazed at the woman with quivering eyes before sighing.


    I had been thinking that something was weird even before all of this. The Queen of Darkness was supposed to have been the greatest of the Marecasio, but what I saw was a rtionship between colleagues or friends. And she she seemed ratherckingpared to the other two, he said.


    As expected of the golden blood, to think you managed to sense the difference, the woman responded with a seductive smile.


    The mans eyes trembled when he saw her smile. He came down from the stone bed and gave a polite bow. Let me give you my official greeting. I am


    The legitimate sessor of the golden blood. The descendant of the covenantor. The current emperor, she said.


    The man, the emperor of the Roman Empire, raised his head and responded dismally, Well, since you havee here, you must know everything. Then the other Marecasio


    The children are still there, she responded.


    !


    Why? Did you really think I would eliminate those children? she asked.


    The eyes of the emperor began to glow with great anger.


    The Queen of Darkness, Lefersha Toidora Ventroa, said with a smile, Even if I call them my children, they are not my real children. What they do has nothing to do with me. They also have the right to think and make decisions for themselves, so its none of my business.


    Then why Why did you save me? Did you not return to save me, so you could keep the covenant? the emperor asked. Although he was in a terrible state due to the long addiction, the power of the golden blood was still within him. The power of the dragon contained in the emperors eyes and voice including the mystery and dignity he naturally exuded werent things ordinary people could resist. However, the one facing the emperor was none other than the Queen of Darkness. She was an existence from many, many generations ago. She was present since the beginning of the great empire.


    <em>Psssss</em>


    The majesty emanating from the emperors figure was crushed by an invisible force.


    Even the Beholder shows respect to me, and you hold nothing but a mere fraction of that power. Yet you dare? How arrogant, she said.


    The emperor was shocked. Two Marecasio had worked together to put him in his current state. Even though his power wasnt whole, and even if she stood above the two Marecasio, how could he have been overpowered so easily?


    Here are the reasons why I returned: first, I came back to see my father.


    ?! The emperor was struck silent with bewilderment. It was a natural response, as he knew well that the Queen of Darkness and the two Marecasio were monarchs reigning above all vampires. Among the three, the Queen of Darkness was an absolute, untouchable being. Even Marecasio Helmond and Caravan had to show her respect and consideration. So what was this talk about her father? There was no existence who could control the mysterious woman except the dragon. It was unimaginable for her to have a parent.


    I kept the covenant that I made with the founding emperor by saving you. The others are issues you have to handle yourself, she added.


    The man then answered, But, the door The first passage has already opened, so


    And that is the second reason, she replied.


    Are you saying you will take care of the first passage?


    The emperor rejoiced. It could be said that he was in his current state due to the conspiracy surrounding the first passage, the first evilnd to have surfaced in this world.


    I know that you were opposed to opening the first passage. That is praiseworthy. However, your ipetence was what caused the passage to open once more. You were responsible for your current state. She pointed out.


    She then continued. So, I will settle the matter ording to the covenant.


    Then that means the story was true after all. That youthe Queen of Darknesscrossed over using the passage


    It was one of the most closely guarded secrets of the imperial family. It was said that the Queen of Darkness was one of the first beings to have crossed over from another world using the first passage and that she was responsible for the birth of the race of vampires.


    The Queenughed in response, Thats partly true.


    Partly true? the emperor asked.


    It was my father who crossed over. So only my father can take care of the problem, she said.


    !!!


    However, I was the one who made a covenant with your family. All in all, my father has no obligation to take care of the passage. So then, how should we proceed? she asked.


    The emperor felt as if his brain had stopped working after hearing the unbelievable story. The Queen clicked her tongue and shrugged.


    Well, theres nothing else to do but to beg like beggars. Well, I dont know if he will have mercy, especially since the children yed those strange tricks on him, she said with a sigh.


    W-wait a minute. I have no idea what you are talking about. It wasnt you who came across the passage, but your father? And what tricks are you talking about? the emperor asked.


    Well, about that


    She started with a smile, but then she suddenly paused. She turned her glimmering eyes away from the emperor. Staring at the stone gate, the Queen muttered, It seems that Father is here.


    ***


    <em>Dong! Dong! Dong!</em>


    One of the eight gates surrounding the capital of the Roman Empire was locked shut with a roar while the loud echoes of a bell continued to resound. Soldiers equipped with bows gathered on the wall, and crossbows were ced on the crenels of the wall.


    <em>Huh?</em> Whats going on?


    Open the door! What are you doing?!


    The crowd gathered in front of the gate banged on the door with bewilderment, but they were only greeted with the angry shouts of the guards.


    Get away from the gate, all of you! If you continue to make a fuss, we will kill you!


    Back! Get back!


    <em>Papapat!</em>


    <em>Huaaack!</em>


    T-this is madness!


    The crowd was scared away from the gate when a few warning arrows were fired around them. However, not everyone had jumped away from the gate.


    L-look over there.


    Whats wrong with him? Has he gone crazy?


    The crowds buzzed while staring at the two unmoving, mounted figures in front of the gate. Strangely enough, none of the guards were attacking the two. Although all the bows were aimed at the two, no one was firing.


    This is a deration! This is the city of His Majesty the Emperor, the master of the glorious golden blood! By the authority vested in me by His Majesty the Emperor, I dere that I have never invited you in! You are forbidden from entering this city! Get away! the guard captain shouted in a husky voice, and Eugene silently raised his head.


    The guard captain appeared confident and somewhat rxed.


    <em>Its a natural reaction.</em>


    It was praiseworthy how the guard captain quickly reacted after being made aware of Eugenes identity. In addition, the arrowheads were made of pure silver. It was proof that they were custom-made to target vampires. The guard captain could afford to act so confidently because he was prepared and because he knew that vampires could not enter cities without permission from their masters.


    Those fools. What are you going to do? You said you were blessed by the holy mother or the high priest or something, right? Couldnt you just climb the wall and pummel them? Georg asked with a smirk. Even the Demon King of Blood wasnt free from the restrictions imposed on the entire race of vampires. However, Eugene was not subject to his only restraint anymore because of what the dumb saintess had done. Although the idiots were enjoying their false sense of security, Eugene could easily climb the wall and wipe them out if he so desired. Naturally, Georg assumed that Eugene would climb the wall and exterminate them.


    However


    <em>Huh?</em> What are you doing? Georg asked. He was slightly taken back to see that Eugene remained unmoving from his horse. The same was true for Mirian.


    <em>Kieeeh?</em> Sir? Whats wrong? Why arent you doing anything? asked Mirian.


    I said it before, didnt I? Im giving them a chance, Eugene answered.


    <em>Kieeeh? Ki Kuagh! Kuweegh!</em> Mirian suddenly grabbed a hold of her neck. She had been prepared to unleash a barrage of her spit, and now, she was unfortunately choking on her own spit.


    There was no need to gift the pathetic spirit any attention because she had always acted as if she were foolish regardless of time and ce. Georg approached Eugene and asked, A chance? Wasnt that for the prince?


    Opportunity is given to everyone, and I need to confirm something as well, Eugene responded. He then continued after turning his gaze toward the tightly shut gate. If your words are true, I was the one who opened the first passage, the evilnd. The imperial family of the Roman Empire knew this and still built a castle on top of it. It means that either the Marecasio or I made the order to do it Anyway, since I have arrived, Im sure that at least one of them has figured out what is going on, right? Thats why we should give them a chancea chance so they wont have anything to sayter.


    <em>Ah</em>


    Georg nodded, but he felt as if his back were drenched with cold sweat. He could not fathom the viciousness of the Demon King. He was making sure that they would have no excuses even if he decided topletely crush themter. Georg was certain that giving them a chance was just an excuse. The Demon King wanted them to continue confronting him behind locked doors.


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    Eugene clicked his tongue.


    I think theyre already on their way, Eugene said, seemingly disappointed. The devil was then convinced upon hearing Eugenes response. It seemed that Georg was rightEugene wanted to <em>legally</em> destroy the imperial capital after obtaining sufficient justification.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    This is an opportunity! We must take it immediately!


    Isnt it still unclear whether its real or fake? If we make a fuss for nothing


    It doesnt matter whether its real or fake! We should just discuss what we should do after capturing him!


    A man iming to be the King of Maren had appeared in front of the capitals fourth gate, and the imperial castle was quickly thrown into chaos. The high officials shouted and argued their opinions fervently. However, Marecasio Caravan, who could be considered to be in charge, remained silent.


    <em>He came to the capital? Why? Does that mean the third prince and the traitors are moving separately? For what reason?</em>


    Although Caravan was a Marecasio just like Helmond, he was less capable when it came to matters of the mind and remaining cool-headed. Such was why Marecasio Helmond had apanied the imperial legions by himself.


    <em>Could I handle him by myself?</em>


    Caravan shook his head after a short moment of contemtion. Even in the past, he and Helmond had worked together to barely put up a fight against him, and it would have been an impossible task without the help of the Beholder. But now, he was without Marecasio Helmond and the Beholder. Even though he still hadnt recovered his old memories and was iplete, the odds were still strikingly low.


    <em>Should I ask Mother for help?</em>


    No, it would be a futile attempt. His mother had already put up a clear stance regarding what he and Marecasio Helmond had done. He could not hope for any help, and she was unlikely to provide any either.


    Caravan finally came to a decision.


    <em>Lets buy some time for now.</em>


    Everyone, silence, He dered in a somber voice, and the shouts of the nobles instantly died down. However, there were a few officials who frowned while closing their mouths. Marecasio Helmond possessed a mysterious appearance rightly befitting his status as a member of the Dark n, and he was a knight. On the contrary, Caravan looked very strange. There were eerie tattoospletely obscuring his face, as well as big and small rings hanging from his ears, nose, lips, and even his cheekbones. He lookedpletely barbaric, and his appearance was simply uneptable for the honorable, prestigious nobles of the empire.


    <em>I cant believe I have to take orders from such a monstrous man</em>


    <em>A monster like him has been controlling the imperial family for the past few hundred years? This is a massive disgrace. Its a disgrace to the imperial family and to the great empire as well!</em>


    It was perhaps a natural response for the nobles of the imperial nobles, who were born into the ruling ss of the great Roman Empire. Although they were holding their tongues for now, due to the prestige of the legendary Marecasio, they held no fondness for the Marecasio, particrly for Caravan, whom they regarded as a barbaric man.


    Even though the empire strictly followed a model of central power with all authority delegated to the emperor, did the barbaric man truly think that the emperor supported therge nation by himself? Clearly, the monster had no idea that sustaining the empire was impossible without the presence of the numerous officials and high officials and their great efforts. As such, quite a few nobles secretly shared a gaze while bowing and pretending to listen to Caravan.


    The one who ims to be the King of Maren. Let him be for now, Caravan said.


    What? But Marecasio, the fourth gate is the most heavily traveled gate of the capital. If we keep it closed, it will cause great inconvenience to the people of the empire.


    Thats right. You may be unaware after being in seclusion for such a long time, honorable Marecasio, but each day, the fourth gate sees the passage of products that are consumed by all the people of the capital.


    <em>Hooh?</em> So are you saying that I should shut up because I dont know the world any better than you? Caravan responded.


    I apologize if you understood it that way, but I never meant


    The nobleman denied it while bowing his head. But in truth, he nned to teach the ignorant monster how big a problem would ur if the fourth gate were kept locked. Unfortunately, the nobles attempt was unsessful.


    If you didnt mean it that way, then you are truly a fool, Caravan said.


    !!!


    The nobles expression crumpled with his head still held low. Even if the Marecasio were legendary existences who cared for the emperor and the imperial family from generation to generation, he was not entitled to use such a tone. This was the imperial castle, and those present were the highest nobles of the Roman Empire. With the exception of the imperial family, they were the most honorable and noble people in the entire world.


    <em>You damned monster!</em>


    The nobles eyes became bloodshot after Caravan trampled on both his honor and pride. However, he was bowing his head, and even a Marecasio could not see the change in the nobles expression. Of course, if Caravan were slightly more sensitive, he would have realized earlier on that the atmosphere surrounding quite a few nobles had changed. However, he was a Marecasio, a vampire of vampires and an existence superior to the n masters. He had be ustomed to being treated with only respect for hundreds of years, even by the emperors. For Marecasio Caravan, the imperial nobles were nothing more than literal insects, and he would surely not attempt to understand the feelings of a petty bug.


    Lets say that the man in question really is the King of Maren. He is a member of the Tribe of Darkness, just like me, and this is the city of the emperor. Do you really think he can cross the gate? Caravan asked.


    !


    To be incapable of such basic deduction, you truly are a fool. Marecasio Caravan said in an extremely cold voice. His voice was devoid of mockery or emotions.


    He then continued while looking around at the other nobles, who were clearly bewildered by his words. I cannot believe that such an ipetent lot was responsible for leading the empire. This is exactly why we are where we are now. Useless insects.


    <em>Paaaaaa</em>


    Marecasio Caravan waspletely serious, and Fear exuded from his eyes. The nobles bowed their heads and saw their shoulders tremble in the face of the suffocating fear. However, all of their hearts burned with anger and contempt.


    If you insects are so worried, I will personally go to the gate and check it myself, Caravan dered. He openly expressed his Fear while crossing the great hall.


    The imperial nobles could only tremble in terrible humiliation and fear.


    ***


    Sir, are you really going to stay here like this? Im getting bored.


    Mirian whined, then eventually gave up when Eugene ignored her and continued to gaze silently at the gate. She wanted toin more, but by the looks of it, Eugene had a n. Moreover, Mirian knew from experience that it was best to keep quiet at times like this.


    <em>Kieeee</em> Theres no helping it. At least you can<em>Kieeh?!</em> Mirian muttered while rolling around on Silions mane, but then she suddenly jerked her head around in surprise. She was slightlycking, but she was an evolved spirit of water with a contract with the Origin. It was only natural that she could sense the powerful energy drawing closer to where they were standing. In addition, it was the most powerful energy she felt after meeting Eugene.


    S-s-sir. Whats this? I-is this what you were talking about earlier? Mirian asked.


    Thats right Eugene nodded before unfolding his arms. However, the energying closer to them belonged to someone else. It wasnt the energy he referred to earlier.


    <em>I thought there were three Marecasios, so why are there only two? Did one of them join the imperial army while two stayed behind?</em>


    In the end, it didnt really matter. He had warned Galfredik earlier just in case something like this happened. Galfredik was his only vassal, and he was certain that Galfredik could handle a Marecasio alongside the four n masters. Maybe Galfredik could even face them alone.


    <em>How strange.</em>


    Eugene turned his attention to the two energies with interest. Both were definitely stronger than the n masters, but one felt more intensepared to the other.


    <em>It feels familiar. Why is it?</em>


    It felt like an itch in the corner of his mind. Something danced near the border of his consciousness while poking at his memories and emotions. Eugene was slightly taken aback by the unexpected feeling. He had never felt anything like it.


    There were three Marecasio, and they all resided in the recesses of his memories. As such, both energies should have evoked a simr reaction because both of them were likely his children. However, only one presence elicited the strange feeling. Hot and brighta strange yet familiar feeling.


    <em>Well, Ill know when I see them.</em>


    Naturally, he was referring to the one with the familiar energy. Unfortunately, the one rapidly approaching the gate was the unremarkable presence that was just slightly stronger than the n masters.


    ***


    The guard captain and the guards quickly bowed and made way when they saw Caravan and the apanying imperial guards. They were ignorant of Caravans identity, but the presence of the imperial guards meant that he possessed an exceptional status. Caravan slowly climbed the stairs and arrived at the top of the walls. He looked down at the two figures on horseback waiting in front of the gate.


    !


    He quailed, and his tattoo-covered eyes convulsed. He met the gaze of the crimson, ruby-like eyes, and his lips slowly opened.


    It was real.


    Caravan started breathing hard. He was again in the presence of the one he once admired and adored, one he would have given his life for. He had never imagined that they would meet again and that their meeting would be like this.


    It seems that fate really exists Caravan muttered. His words were inaudible even to those right by his side. However


    Thats right. It really seems like fate exists.


    !


    Eugenes voice pierced through space and rang inside Caravans ears.


    You, you know me, right? Eugene asked.


    I think I know you as well, Eugene continued.


    Caravan bit his lips and replied, It seems you havent recovered everything just yet.


    Well I dont think thats very important. Anyway. are you going to continue looking down at me from there? Eugene asked.


    Caravan clenched his teeth at the words only he could hear. It was an instinctual response for a vampire. However, it was fine. One way or another, he just had to wait until Marecasio Helmond returned after destroying the third princes army. He just had to hold out until then.


    Well, there are certain things that even you cant do. Yes, I intend to do this for the time being, Caravan muttered before catching his breath. His soul had been momentarily shaken after seeing the absolute ruler of the n and hearing thetters voice, but he managed to ovee it. It was due to his belief that Eugene could never climb the wall, as well as the authority only he and Marecasio Helmond possessed.


    Really? Eugenes mouth curled up into a smile, revealing his sharp fangs.


    !


    Caravans eyes quivered. How could he possibly forget that smile?


    And every time he smiled like that


    <em>Bang!</em>


    A loud explosion broke out. An intense shockwave of air pulsated around the origin of the explosion, and Caravan instinctively unleashed a barrier of Fear around himself. The powerful shockwave caused the troops on the wall to stagger, and the crowd outside the wall copsed like straw. Amidst the chaos and screams, Caravan quickly turned to where his instincts led him.


    ?!


    The eyes of Marecasio, the strongest vampire in the empire, grew wide with astonishment. He stood with his legs on the wall of the capital, even though no one, not even the ruler of the tribe, could cross the wall without permission from the emperor.


    He stood there as if he was mocking the absolute constraint ced on the Tribe of Darkness.


    The ruler of vampires, the Origin, the alpha and omega, spoke to the empires strongest vampire, I dont know your name, but you wereughing at me thest time you saw me, right? I remember that for sure.


    Eugene stared straight at Caravans stiffened figure. He had kept his following words buried within him, as he had been waiting for the day when he finally met the Marecasio.


    You bastards erased my memory, right?

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    !


    Amidst the extreme chaos, Marecasio Caravan was unable toe to his senses. He was a Marecasio, and he could remain unwavering in most situations. The fact that he was hundreds of years old was reflected in his great mental fortitude. He was an existence who dared to even look down on the emperors over the years. However, the one he was facing was the only existence he feared in the world. Moreover, he hadpletely destroyed the restraint ced on all members of the tribe. Even though Caravan was a Marecasio, his confusion didnte as a surprise, but it was quickly reced with fear.


    T-this is ridiculous


    <em>Shuffle.</em>


    He retreated. He, who held the empire in the palm of his hands for hundreds of years and with boundless power and mysteries, retreated. With every step Marecasio Caravan took backward, the images of the Eugene he knew, had seen, and had experienced shed in his mind. They were distant memories, but with the man in question in front of his eyes, they felt vivid and fresh. The surfacing memories quickly triggered a chain reaction, bringing back other memories that he had tried so hard to dismiss for hundreds of years.


    One step, two steps, three stepsBy the time he took his third step backward, all of the dormant memories regarding Eugene resurfaced andpletely filled Caravans head, making his soul quiver.


    Answer me Eugene said in a low and cold voice. Caravan trembled. Simultaneously, unrted images popped into his mind. He saw the imperial nobles from just a short while ago. They were ipetent insects worth nothing. However, Caravan suddenly realized that at this moment, he was the insect. In the face of the absolute, he was nothing more than a bug.


    <em>Heu</em> The thought of rebelling didnt even ur to him. He didnt even feel humiliated.


    It was all because he realized the truth. It was an immutable truth he tried so hard to dismiss. It was the truth that all members of the Dark n under the heavens could never speak to the Demon King with their heads held high.


    I will speak, Caravan said.


    Eugene silently gazed at him with disdain.


    I will speak the truth, oh great one, Caravan corrected himself while slowly bending his knees. Just as he was about to prostrate toward Eugene with a broken spirit, he was interrupted.


    The great swords of Rome! someone shouted valiantly.


    Eugene and Caravan turned their gazes.


    ?!


    Caravans expression distorted when he confirmed the owners voice. It was a knight wearing a ted helmet and armed with decorative, fancy armor. The knights attire made one question whether or not it would be useful in an actual battle. The knight was none other than one of the nobles who secretly ridiculed Caravan in the imperial pce from a while ago. It wasnt just him either. Many of the nobles from the pce were present with their respective soldiers and the imperial army, and overall, they numbered in the hundreds.


    Thats


    In the midst of the soldiers, there was a cart being pulled by arge warhorseno, there were about a dozen carts. Each of the carts was loaded with arge metal disk measuring about two meters in diameter.


    Eliminate the servants of evil! This is a holy war! the nobleman eximed while unsheathing his jeweled de, which was clearly purely decorative. The weapons of the guards standing on the wall were immediately turned toward Eugene and Caravan. At the same time, the many disks were also turned toward the two figures as well.


    <em>Ziiiiing!</em>


    The suns light was reflected on the metal disks and concentrated on the two.


    <em>Keugh!</em>


    Caravan raised his cape and covered his face in the face of the lights blinding baptism, but it was futile.


    When the three gods rise up, the enemies will scatter, and those in disobedience will flee in their presence! Just as the smoke of darkness dissipates in the face of the sacred wind, and just as the grass chars in the face of the holy fire, evil things shall fade before the authority of the three gods!


    The high-ranking priests of the imperial castle dressed in gold-threaded uniforms chanted in unison, and the color of the sunlight reflected on the disks turned blue. Indeed, the metal disks werent simply reflectors of the sunlight. They were a type of holy artifact, and the highest-ranking priests of the Holy Empire had dedicated their energy using a special, secret method to produce the objects. Moreover, the disks were specifically made to use against the undead.


    <em>Kwaaaaaa!</em>


    The intense beam pierced the cape and struck Caravan.


    <em>Kuaaaaghhhhh!</em> Marecasio Caravan cried in pain.


    <em>Uhahahahaha!</em> How is that?! You evil monster!


    Burn in the divine light!


    The imperial nobles rejoiced. It was working. A Marecasio, one of the unrivaled vampires, was struggling in pain.


    It had been a long time since the empire built the holy artifacts. Naturally, they were fashioned and crafted by the ancestors of the nobles before the existence of the Marecasio was considered a legend. There were nobles who had seen what the Marecasio was capable of in person, and even though it was said that the Marecasio was bound by a covenant with the founding emperor to protect the empire and the imperial family, the nobles were always filled with doubts and suspicions. What would happen if those monsters turned their backs on the empire? Was there any way to stop them?


    There was no way. Even the emperor, with his powerful golden blood, would be hard-pressed against the Marecasio. Although they bowed before the Marecasio and revered them on the surface, the nobles at the time were still bound by their anxiety.


    It wasnt just them either. The same was true for the leaders of the Holy Empire, who had signed an agreement with the Marecasio to control the vampires. As such, they decided to create a holy artifact to destroy the undead. The nobles provided massive funding, and the artifacts were created in the Holy Empire to avoid the eyes of the Marecasio. Collecting the materials and creating the artifacts took decades, but even after the painstaking effort, time, and capital it took to create the artifacts, they were left untouched deep in the repositories of the imperial castle for a long time. Contrary to the concerns of the nobles apanying the founding emperor, the Marecasio never tried anything. In fact, they had receded into the darkness of the imperial castle. In the current era, there were even doubts about whether they actually existed or not.


    But the Marecasios finally made their appearance in the imperial castle for the first time in hundreds of years. That much was fine. Some of the nobles were initially grateful and relieved due to the seriousness of the situation. However, the noble and elegant Marecasio Helmond left the city, leaving behind a terrible and barbaric-looking Caravan. Moreover, he openly disregarded the highest, most honorable nobles of the Roman Empire and addressed them as insects in their faces. He had shownplete disdain and insulted them in a way they could never tolerate.


    It was impossible for the imperial nobles to stand still after having their privileges and honors robbed. They were filled with fear, contempt, aspiration for power, and the desire to eliminate the inimitable legends with their own hands. Such emotions gave birth to the unification of the nobles, and they drew the conclusion to bring out the holy artifacts. In the absence of the emperor, the crown prince, and the Marecasio, they believed that they were the ones in charge.


    <em>Kwaaaaahhh!</em>


    <em>Kuaaaaghh!</em>


    Marecasio Caravan went rampant. As soon as he was struck by the first light, his powers were disabled. He hurriedly attempted to take on his immaterial form, but it was impossible. As such, he was left with no choice but to run madly along the wall. However, there were more than one or two metal disks. In fact, there were more than ten holy artifacts shooting beams of light at him. Moreover, the light of the metal disks could be moved several meters in an instant with only a slight turn of the disk. Even brushing against the light presented Caravan with extreme, burning pain.


    <em>Kuaaaaghhhh!</em>


    <em>Fwooosh!</em>


    A portion of Caravans face was exposed, and it started to melt in the blue me.


    Its done! Kill him! Kill the monster with the light of the holy A noble started shouting maniacally, then suddenly stopped. He suddenly remembered the person who had been standing with Marecasio Caravan.


    <em>Come to think of it Who was that?</em>


    The noble had been filled only with the determination to destroy Marecasio Caravan, so he had been oblivious to everything else. However, he remembered that the figure was dressedpletely different from the soldiers of the imperial army.


    The noble hurriedly turned his gaze to where Caravan stood earlier.


    <em>Paaaaaaa</em>


    The hair of the ck knight fluttered in the wind, and crimson particles started blooming from his figure. The imperial nobles stiffened when they saw the sight. However, the priests knew exactly what the particles were, and they immediately reacted.


    Another vampire!


    Focus the holy light on that man!


    The soldiers hastily changed the aim of the metal disks. Some of them were still chasing after Caravan, but seven or eight rays quickly headed toward Eugene.


    <em>Crack! Craaack!</em>


    When the lights of the holy artifacts came into contact with Eugenes Fear, the crimson energy exploded, sending smoke all over.


    Its done!


    <em>Uwaaah!</em>


    The imperial nobles cheered with clenched fists. There was no vampire that could ovee the mes of the sacred light, which contained the blessing of the holy spirit


    What?!


    However, the nobles suddenly eximed with shocked expressions, and they simultaneously held their breaths.


    <em>Kwaaaaaoooo!</em>


    The crimson particles spread before transforming into gigantic wings. The obsidian wings spread out as if they wouldpletely cover one side of the wall. The holy light of the artifacts lost its power in the darkness.


    <em>Passsss</em>


    !!!


    Dozens of crimson stems protruded like roots and gradually eroded the blue rays. The scene was reminiscent of beasts of darkness devouring the light. One, two, threethe pirs of light started losing their luster and were being gradually pushed back. Naturally, the stems of crimson energy continued on their paths toward their goal, the holy artifacts.


    <em>Hieeek!</em>


    <em>Huaack!</em>


    The priests were the first ones to halt their prayers and abandon their posts. When they saw the crimson energy devouring the light, they immediately realized that they were up against a monster that couldnt be defeated even with holy artifacts.


    R-run!


    <em>Uaaah!</em>


    The soldiers tasked with moving the disks hurriedly jumped off of their carts when they saw the priests flee. The crimson roots soared dozens of meters above the wall and greedily devoured the pirs of light. Eventually, they reached the carts.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaaa</em>


    The carts containing the holy artifacts were devoured one by one.


    <em>Uwaaaah! Arggh! Neiiiiigh!</em>


    People were ovee with fear and madly sought shelter, while horses ran rampant in response to Eugenes Fear. The overwhelming authority of the Demon King was entuated even further against the backdrop of the chaos. The devil had devoured even the power of the gods.


    <em>Hieeek Hieek!</em>


    The expressions of the imperial nobles became dim. No one could maintain their reasoning in this unexpected, terrifying situation. The nobles were afflicted with tremendous fear, and even fleeing didnt ur to them. They simply watched while trembling like fools.


    <em>Kwaaaahhh!</em>


    Once the crimson energy was done dismantling and devouring the carts, the Fear of the Origin slowly returned to its master.


    <em>Huaah Huaah</em>


    Marecasio Caravana legend of the imperial cityknelt while trying to catch his breath. He was in a miserable state, and half of his face had melted. The curtain of crimson slowly faded, and the remnants of the Fear fluttered down like blooming snowkes.


    Amidst the flurry of red, the Demon Kings smile could be seen.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Eugene had traveled around quite a few countries. Nobles had more freedom to move aroundpared tomoners, but only a few of them had visited as many different areas as Eugene. Even free knights who wandered around the world like wildflowers in pursuit of fame and status could notpare to Eugene. As such, Eugene immediately realized upon arriving at the Roman Empire that the empire was quite different from many of the other countries he had visited so far, including the Caylor Kingdom. If he had to point out the biggest difference between the empire and the other countries, it had to be security and safety.


    It wasnt that the Roman Empire was devoid of criminals like bandits and thieves. In fact, considering howrge the empires territory was, in terms of numbers, there were more bandits in the empire than in other ces. However, the biggest difference was that criminals in the empire did not venture anywhere near the urban centers, including the smaller and medium-sized viges. There was no need to mention the capital. No, rather, it was clear that one would be hard-pressed to find any sizable groups of criminals in any of the territories under the direct control of the empire. In other words, the inhabitants of the capital, especially the nobles, had never been brought under the threat of monsters or battles.


    The nobles consumed refined mana stones every day, their everyday items were created from monster by-products, their armor and weapons were expensive, and they enjoyed the honor of having famous knights and warriors on their sides. Despite all these, nine out of ten nobles had never actually participated in a battle.


    As such, the situation unfolding before their eyes was truly hard to believe. It presented to them something beyond simple fear.


    <em>Kwaaaaa</em>


    The figure jumped down from the wall andnded inside the capital amidst the scattering Fear. He had overpowered even the divine power of the holy artifacts, and the crimson Fear that fluttered like mes and his glimmering, blood-colored eyes created a suffocating atmosphere around him. The spectators stood nkly while standing on the boundary between reality and fantasy. Then, they witnessed the ck knight, the ck devil, pull out his sword and spear.


    <em>Swoosh! Kyaaaahk!</em>


    The sword scattered crimson mes in the air, and the spear shot forward with a screech. The heads of the imperial nobles exploded one by one along with their helmets, while others fell like straws with fist-sized holes in their chest.


    <em>Hucckkk!</em>


    <em>Uaggh!</em>


    Piercing screams resounded from all over the ce, and the spectators finally started fleeing after realizing that their terrible fantasy was real. It wasnt just the imperial nobles and their soldiers either.


    The capital was arge city, and numerous bystanders had flocked when Caravan came to the wall. They had been watching from a distance with nk gazes as if they were hypnotized. Taking the deaths of the nobles as a signal re, the bystanders started dispersing like prey in front of a predator.


    The vicinity of the capitals fourth gate quickly turned into a chaotic mess. No one had ever imagined that such a disaster would descend on the capital, in the heart of the empire. Their panic didnte as a surprise; however, since not a single enemy had been allowed into the empires heart for hundreds of years.


    The enemy was just a single person, but he was a devil-like existence with overwhelming power.


    Eugene left the crowd untouched. He only went after those who were armed. With each sh of his sword and swing of his spear, droves of knights and soldiers fell, and his Fear materialized to suppress the minds and bodies of those who were fleeing.


    The blood of the fallen rose into the air and quickly vaporized to add to the brilliance of Eugenes wings of Fear. The blood of the deceased provided the Origin with power, and Eugene continued to exercise his Fear and power without feeling any fatigue at all.


    This This cant be


    T-three Gods please protect your sheep.


    The priests couldnt do anything other than tremble in fear while drawing the holy symbol. Unlike those ignorant of the Dark n, they had a rough idea of how dangerous the high-ranking vampires could be.


    Why were they considered so dangerous?


    Why had the founding fathers tried so hard to pacify and incorporate vampires into human society?


    The unfolding scene was precisely why. Undead monsters such as zombies, ghouls, and skeletons couldnt recover their bodies. Even if they could not be killed or extinguished, they could be rendered immobile and useless, even with the power of humans alone. However, vampires at the apex of the tireless undead could recover while fighting against the living.


    Moreover, they would grow stronger during the battle since the blood of the living was both their food and fuel. If vampires could not suppress their desire and if they were without the desire for fame, honor, and status, the world would have long belonged to the Tribe of Darkness. As if to prove it, the Demon King showed no mercy to anyone who attacked him. He had no consideration for their statuses. Although it came in different forms, fair death was dered and enforced on all.


    Everything happened in less than five minutes, but it felt like an eternity. The imperial nobles and their soldiers were executed. Their corpses were drained of blood, which left a horrible sight. Eugene finally turned toward the guard captain and approached him. The guard captain couldnt even breathe properly in front of those fiery, crimson eyes.


    He shut his eyes closed upon sensing the end of his life. He had no intention of fighting back. Neither honor nor his will to live would prove useful in front of the unrealistic mystery he had just witnessed.


    Eugenes voice resonated in his head. You didnt attack me, so I wont kill you.


    ?!


    The guard captain opened his eyes wide. Eugene gave a sweet smile. It was impossible to believe that a man responsible formitting such a terrible tragedy could give such a smile.


    It was an attack that defiled me as a vampire. That is why I paid them back the way vampires would, Eugene continued.


    The guard captain remained frozen with a dazed expression. Eugene turned away and walked toward Caravan. He grinned while looking down at Caravan, who was prostrating on the ground while looking up at him with quivering eyes.


    Shall we continue from before? Eugene said.


    !


    Eugene wiped the smile off of his face, then turned his head, That ce seems ideal.


    His cold eyes were on the imperial castle.


    ***


    The imperial castle was in aplete mess. The building was designed to overlook the entirety of the capital, and those in the castle had seen what happened at the fourth gate from beginning to end. They chose to run. A small number of nobles had been opposed to using the holy artifacts until the end, and they attempted to convince their peers that the Marecasio could forgive them since they had been opposed to the usage of the holy artifacts. However, the few voices of argument went over the heads of the terrified nobles.


    It was not long before the panic that started in the fourth gate and the imperial castle spread throughout the entire capital. The residents of the capital had heard the loudmotioning from the fourth gate. Moreover, thousands of witnesses gave testimonies of the events, and there were quite a few sightings of imperial nobles hurriedly fleeing under the escort of their ves and soldiers.


    Neither the emperor nor the crown prince was present. A portion of the empires authoritative figures had died, and the others had chosen to flee. There were a few honorable and responsible nobles who chose to remain behind, but they were incapable of bringing the chaos under control.


    Mayhem struck the capital. Chaos only gave birth to more chaos, and the city was soon riddled with arson and looting. Eugene and Georg walked behind Caravan right through the middle of the chaos.


    Amazing! How amazing! It almost feels like Im back home! Georg spoke without hiding his awe. A smile never left his face. It appeared that he was very much enjoying the current situation, as expected of a devil.


    Truth be told, I didnt believe it when I heard it from the others, but now, Im certain. You are truly a demon king. I cant believe you created such anarchy by killing only a few hundred! You are truly amazing! Georg continued.


    Eugene shrugged. To be honest, he hadnt intended to create such a situation at all. He never had any intention of turning the capital into such a mess. After all, what did the capitals matters have to do with him?


    He had simply paid what his attackers were owed.


    Truly an idea befitting a devil! Even the smartest and most vicious of the top ten wouldnt have thought of this. They only know how to kill and destroy like brutes. This is truly artistic.. Georgmented cheerfully.


    Georg suddenly turned his gaze toward Caravan.


    Stupid or nave? You should know who youre up against before you decide to sharpen your knife. I cant believe you were trying to pull the strings. You couldnt even be considered to be in the top 100 in our world.


    Caravan remained silent. As soon as he saw Georg passing through the gate while grinning, he knew that even without Eugene here, he would have lost to the unknown existence. Georg, the unknown being wasnt a member of the Dark n, but he exuded a familiar, yet unfamiliar type of energy. And Caravan was still alive because Eugene was here.


    But


    The ridicule contained in Georgs voice disappeared. His glistening yellow eyes turned to the imperial castle, and he continued in a slightly dry voice. Im not sure about that. It must be your


    Georg had a hunch. The increasingly intense energy he could feel from the imperial castle likely belonged to the true child of the Demon King. He didnt want to admit it, but he wasnt confident in beating such an existence with the restrictions imposed on him.


    My child Eugene said. He also noticed it. The presence was different from his vassal, Galfredik. The only child of the only Origin was waiting for him at the imperial castle.


    ***


    The imperial pce was left deste. After the mayhem, even the royal guards had left to protect the remaining members of the imperial family. The windows, which once shone brilliantly in five different shades, hadpletely shattered. The statues of the previous emperors and great knights were scattered on the floor as proof of someones failed attempt at robbery.


    <em>Tap, tap.</em>


    Footsteps resonated through the pce. It was almost impossible to believe that this was the heart of the greatest empire in the world.


    Soon, two figures stood in front of the throne. The emperor murmured while stroking his throne. He was still dressed in the same modest clothes as before.


    Is this the true state of my empire?


    He had believed the heart of the empire to be sturdier and harder than anything else in the world, but it turned out to be nothing more than a castle built on sand.


    The walls which he assumed would not budge even in the face of tens of thousands of enemiesthe capital and the imperial castle had copsed due to a disturbance that originated from one of the walls.


    I cant believe it. <em>Haha!</em> This is truly unbelievable


    The emperors vanity was indescribable. Historically, it wasnt rare for nations toe to ruin due to a small, trivial matter. However, the emperor had never imagined a simr end for his own nation. Although he had been overthrown by his own son, he believed that the imperial castle and the empire would continue to thrive.


    However, he couldnt be further from the truth.


    The imperial castle is in this state because an issue urred at one of the gates? <em>Ha! Hahaha</em>


    That depends on who was the one responsible for the issue. I guess you still havente to your senses.


    ! The emperor flinched at the words of the Red Elegant Queen.


    He is the great monarch of our tribe. Even the founder of your family could not raise his head in front of the monarch. This castle was built for him, not for your family, she continued.


    The emperor trembled. The empire was all that he had, but it was just simple entertainment for the one who wasing. No, rather, it couldnt even be considered entertainment at all. In addition, the castle wasnt built here because he wanted itit was all because of the Queens wishes.


    Remember. You are nothing to him. Even I


    The Red Elegant Queen suddenly paused. She turned around, then slowly kneeled. The emperor was surprised, but he came to an immediate realization. The emperor was worthless to her, but she was showing respect because he had returned


    The true vampire lord had returned to his own castle.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Three years No, had it been four years?


    Quite some time had passed since he opened his eyes in a hut in the vige of Broadwin. His first goal had been to survive, as well as to gain proper status to ultimately take revenge on Dircht, the holy knight. However, he came to realize that it was futile at a certain point.


    Was it after he had gotten his revenge on Dircht?


    No


    He finally found out that it started way before that. To be exact, it was when he turned Galfredik into his vassal and confirmed that he could walk around freely in the sun. Since then, Eugenes objective had been to regain his memories and discover his true identity rather than to get revenge. Gaining achievements, status, wealth, and honor had been simply steps he had taken to help him achieve his goal more easily.


    He was finally at the imperial castle of the Roman Empire.


    W-who is that? Sir, what is that? Mirian asked in a trembling voice, even though she had been eavesdropping on the conversation Eugene had with Georg until now. She probably wasnt asking because she had no idea of the womans identity. It was most likely because the woman was giving off an energy that was just that special.


    It wasnt just that either. On the contrary, Eugene would have been warier if she were simply radiating energy greater than Caravan and the n masters. Even if she was his child, he couldnt rx in front of a vampire with such an unusual and intense energy.


    There was another reason why Mirian was scared and taken aback and why Eugene was pretty surprised even though he had assumed her to be his real child.


    It was because her appearance was too simr to Eugenes.


    It has been a long time she started.


    Who are you? Eugene asked. He knew the answer, but he wanted to ask her anyway. He wanted to hear it from her directly.


    I guess the children managed to do something. I guess your memory is notplete yet? she asked.


    Children? Are you talking about this guy? Arent you two on the same side? Eugene asked while looking at Caravan.


    The woman responded with a smile, You really dont remember. Well, its understandable since the Beholder lent his strength.


    Beholder? Eugene asked.


    The woman was silent for a moment while simply blinking her beautiful eyes. She turned to the emperor, who was standing in ce with a firm expression.


    What we are going to discuss is not for your ears. Youd better stabilize the imperial castle for now, she said.


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    The emperors expression hardened further. What could he do alone in the imperial castle, which had be the definition of chaos itself?


    Caravan, the woman called out.


    Yes, Mother Caravan answered.


    Have you awakened from your delusions? she asked.


    Yes...


    Good. Then assist the emperor, Shemanded.


    The emperors face zed with anger when he met the eyes of Caravan. Someone who forcibly confined him with the crown prince was going to assist him?


    The woman smiled, noticing the emperors thoughts.


    Do not worry. The childs mischief is already over.


    I trust you, the emperor conceded. Anyway, he had no other choice.


    Caravan and the emperor soon left the pce, leaving Eugene, Georg, and the woman on their own.


    Lets go. Its not something we should discuss here, she said.


    Eugene frowned when she started walking, and he asked, Where are we supposed to discuss it, then?


    Where else?


    The woman turned her head and gave an alluring smile before replying, Its where you came from.


    ***


    The woman led them to the underground passage of the imperial castle.


    Sir, theres something weird here. Theres almost no moisture. And it doesnt feel like a dungeon either.


    As Mirian said, it was rather hard to believe that the dry passage existed underground. Eugene was in a strange mood as he walked through the passage. It felt rather familiar to him as if he had been here before. He was certain that the familiarity he felt was proof that the passage was the first evilndthe ce where he first appeared in this world after crossing over from the Demon World.


    Thats a given. You could say that this is an evilnd, but at the same time, its not, said Lefersha.


    <em>Kieh?</em> Mirian expressed her confusion.


    Lefersha continued walking, and she spoke while ncing at Georg, You should know, right? Isnt it simr there as it is here?


    Its simr, but in a different way. Otherwise, random dogs and cows will try to use the passage as well, Georg answered.


    Eugene had been keeping his silence, but he parted his lips after hearing Georgs words.


    Did you magically seal the passage? Did you do it? he asked Lefersha.


    To be exact, it was me, the founding emperor, and the priests of the Holy Empire at the time. The construction was done by the dwarves, but they thought it was simply a secret passageway, Lefersha answered.


    Lefersha used her blood to open the door to the ce where the emperor had been trapped. After crossing therge space, she stood in front of a huge stone wall measuring three meters in diameter.


    Eugenes eyes naturally found their way to therge wall. As soon as he saw the vivid engraving of a dragon and its wings, Eugene instinctively realized that this was the passage he had used.


    Lefersha stared at the passage for a while, then turned around.


    Now, where should we start? she asked.


    Eugene stared at her silently for a moment before opening his lips. Why are you so confident? After you got rid of my memories and left me in a corner of the countryside?


    <em>Ah,</em> so you remember that. But that wasnt me, Lefersha responded.


    ?!


    Eugene frowned. He vividly recalled the expressions the Marecasio made, including her, as they looked at him back then. The only reason he followed her here was that she had been making a different expression from the other two. Unlike the other two, her eyes were filled with aplex, sorrowful emotion, which was why he had been suppressing his temper.


    However, she was saying that she wasnt responsible?


    <em>Hmm.</em> Then maybe we should start from there, she said. The airy, light atmosphere around herpletely changed.


    What you saw in your memory wasnt me. Its another child who looks like mea child that Caravan and Helmond made to rece me. She was created to hide my absence from the imperial family. Do you happen to know a school of magic called the Blood Shadow? she asked.


    Why was she suddenly bringing up the Blood Shadow School?


    Eugene was rather surprised and suspicious, but he nodded.


    I do. My wizard is from the Blood Shadow School.


    Thats a big coincidence. No, is it fate? she muttered as if she was surprised before revealing a bitter smile.


    Then, you should know who founded the Blood Shadow School as well, she said.


    A vampire. Probably on the level of the n masters, Eugene answered.


    Thats right. And they are the only child among those known as n masters whose whereabouts are unknown. The founder of the Blood Shadow yed a crucial role in creating the child who looks like me, Lefersha exined.


    !


    Eugene came to a realization. Was that why? Was that why the wizards of the Blood Shadow wanted to create chimeras?


    Caravan and Helmond looked for decades just to find a child who resembles me, and they eventually seeded in making a fake. The emperors had no doubts at all, and everything proceeded smoothly without trouble for some time, she exined.


    So? I havent heard a proper answer to my question yet, Eugene said.


    Youre still as impatient as always... Lefersha smiled.


    Eugene was slightly surprised.


    That smile


    He had seen it in his memories.


    Not when she looked down at him, but from another time.


    Eugene had seen her smile in another memory.


    Although it was very unfamiliar, it felt warm and nostalgic.


    After wiping the smile off of her face, Lefersha continued in a quiet voice, And during the peaceful times, you my father you came back.


    !


    That much should have been fine. This castle was built by the founding emperor for you and me, Father. <em>Ah,</em> ande to think of it, I happened to hear that you had been blessed by a child of the Holy Empire, a saintess? Did you really think that you could enter this ce without permission because of that blessing? Lefersha asked.


    What was she talking about?


    It was surprising enough that she knew about the blessing, but her following words were even more surprising.


    <em>Oh, my.</em> So you really thought that it would be the case. <em>Haha.</em> Lefershaughed. Her eyes, which were just like Eugenes, glimmered brilliantly.


    This is a ce under the protection of the Beholders power. Even if the emperor gives his permission, vampires cannot enter this ce. Only four beings are allowed to ess this ce, she exined.


    The Beholder? Eugene asked.


    Yes. The one responsible for putting you in that state and the one who allowed you to live in this world. The master of the honorable golden blood flowing in the imperial family. His true name is Bradkio Falcionia Rom Zescard. Hes Lefersha trailed off.


    Father, he is the only dragon to have existed in this world before you crossed over, Lefersha continued.


    Eugene was rendered speechless.


    Dragon? A dragon?


    He knew that dragons existed somewhere. No one had apparently seen them, but there were so many stories and legends about dragons. Moreover, it made no sense for dragons to not exist when he himself had reigned as a Demon King in the Demon World.


    Moreover, wasnt it true that the golden blood of the imperial family came from a dragon?


    However, what truly shocked Eugene was something else


    Only dragonthe implications of the word were simply too great. However, the surprise didnt end there.


    Why do you think the engraving on the passage is a dragon? Lefersha asked while stroking the stone wall.


    Was it perhaps created by the <em>only</em> dragon?


    Thats because you the pioneer and the owner of this passage is a dragon


    !


    Damn it Georg cursed in a low voice.


    Since you already knew, it seems that you truly are from the same ce as him. Lefersha smiled when she saw Georgs troubled look.


    She then kept talking. The Beholder must have been curious about you. So, he allowed you to stay in this world. Thats just how he is. He does not know how to distinguish between good and bad. Well, the creation of the three gods was Well, thats not very important.


    Lefersha stopped herself and shrugged before changing the subject. Anyway, you suddenly returned and dered to the children...


    You dered that you would reopen the passage.


    ...?!


    He had dered that he would reopen the first passage?


    Caravan and Helmond were definitely taken aback. I had no idea what you were nning but reopening the passage would have been the same as destroying this nation, which the children had worked very hard to maintain. Isnt it obvious what would havee from the first passage? Lefersha made a sidelong nce at Georg.


    Georg avoided her gaze with a bitter look.


    Eugene could deduce the answer from Georgs reaction. If the passage had been reopened, devils, demons, and demonic creatures would havee pouring out.


    The two children did not dare to ask you for your intentions, and they were left with no choice but to find the Beholder. They knew that they could not stop you by themselves. As such, the Beholder stepped forward.


    So, the Beholder, the dragon was responsible? Eugene asked.


    Yes, the Beholder was responsible. In the first ce, how could anyone but a dragon hold you, the Origin, back? <em>Ah,</em> and I think there has been a misunderstanding, Lefersha said.


    Misunderstanding?


    A misunderstanding? Erasing his memories and leaving him to live a miserable life had been just a misunderstanding?


    Eugenes fury started to boil.


    Lefershas voice then rang in his ears, When you opened your eyes in that hamlet About how you traveled back in time after dying once.


    !!!


    Eugene waspletely surprised.


    He had never disclosed theplete truth to anyonenot even Mirian. So how did she know about his past?


    You never died. You never traveled back in time. The ce where you woke up, the people you met there Until a certain point, everything you had experienced was a part of the Beholders n.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Chapter 337Magic? The Beholder did?


    Yes, Mother. To be more precise, he was put under a strong hallucination. As you know, Mother, regr magic wouldnt work against him.


    <em>Hmm.</em> That is true. So how did youe up with the background? It wouldnt be possible to make him lose his memories and inject new memories into him in just a day or two.


    The ceremonysted for one hundred days. He did return to his senses at times, but it was only for short moments. Even he cannot ovee the authority of the Beholder in this world. During the one hundred days, we searched for the right ces, picked the right people, and imnted new memories in him. Arrangements were made so that he could live as a regr vampire knight or be a great lord of a region at best.


    You did something unbelievable.


    We designated about thirty regions as candidates and investigated all of their local nobles and lords beforeing to a decision. All the conditions were perfectly suitable for him to be a knight or a lord in the region. In order to have him remain in a small, isted region, we required a perfect bnce of the truth and lies, and we saw that the Tywin family was the best fit.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Lets say thats true. What about the holy knight? Why did you make it so that the one who killed him was a holy knight?


    Because the holy knight was the most appropriate target as well...


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    A holy knight of the Caylor Kingdoms church was an existence that he could not easily encounter immediately after opening his eyes as a vampire who had yet to awaken his powers. However, it was very possible to meet the holy knight after gaining some status. The holy knight, someone with an obscure background, was the best target of revenge for him.


    So, you were trying to adjust the difficulty of his goal? You thought he would be satisfied once he achieved his revenge after experiencing some hardship?


    Yes


    <em>Ha</em> Why didnt you just erase his memorypletely?


    It was impossible because his soul was too powerful. We failed to remove even a single power he possessed as well. The best we could do was to ce tattoos on his body as if his powers were sealed. Most importantly,plete removal was not permitted by the Beholder.


    Thats expected from the Beholder. Anyway, you never intervened after the ceremony?


    When we realized that he was uninterested in bing the lord of where he opened his eyes, we led him to a great lord of the Caylor Kingdom, and that was thest time. Our goal was for him to be conferred a title there or for him to take advantage of the chaos and be a great lord all the while getting his revenge there.


    But things went awry?


    Yes. When he briefly came to during the ceremony I think our faces were imprinted in his memory.


    What? Then, he has to be thinking that Im working together with you, right? The fake child had to have been there as well.


    Yes.


    <em>Haha. Oh, my.</em> Anyway, so he thinks that hes died once and traveled back in time? And he knows that you lot were involved?


    Yes. I think he became more certain once he met with the third prince.


    This must be fate. Time after time, he ends up back here again.


    From now on, dont try anything else. If he ends up hearing this from you children, he will kill you all regardless of the reasons.


    But, Mother, the responsibility still belongs to


    You foolish child. Do you still not understand?


    What?


    You children had been nothing more than pieces on the board, just ythings of the game prepared and initiated by the Beholder. Why do you think the Beholder offered you help when I wasnt here?


    !


    ***


    The Beholder It was the dragons n? Eugene asked.


    Lefersha was roused from her recollection, and she nodded. Thats right. I am certain that everything was ording to the will of the Beholder, Zescard.


    Why? If what you said was true, the dragon is an existence that is difficult for even me to confront. Why would such a being bother go to such extent? Eugene asked. He just couldnt understand it.


    Why would they intentionally take aplicated, difficult path? It would have been much easier to kill him.


    Because hes the Beholder Lefersha answered.


    Eugenes gaze became filled with coldness. Lefershas exnation was confusing.


    However, Lefersha continued speaking, The Beholder is an existence who watches and guides the world. Im not entirely sure, but that seems to be his mission. For him, the concept of good and evil or the difference between races means nothing to him. Well, I feel like hes a little biased toward humans, but anyway...


    Lefersha continued, noticing that Eugenes patience seemed to be running thin. The Beholder definitely had a reason for leaving you alone. Perhaps he already had a n ever since you entered this world. The fact that he allowed a demon king of another world to reside in his world was a decision beyond normalprehension.


    Eugenes anger subsided slowly. She certainly had a point. The other top ten devils of the Demon World had weed his leave with open arms, so it made no sense that the dragon had allowed him in this world without careful consideration.


    Its probably also the reason the Beholder bestowed some of his authority to the imperial family of the empire. <em>Aaah, yadiyah.</em> Thats all I know. I dont know anything else, Lefersha concluded.


    Eugene remained silent.


    Lefersha smiled. So, what are you nning to do now? Are you going to kill me, your daughter, and reopen the first passage?


    N-no! Georg jumped at her question.


    He wont open it. He already promised me. Isnt that right? Georg asked.


    Eugene was silent.


    Georg started to be anxious.


    Why arent you answering me? You promised, didnt you? You said you would close the passage. If beings like us break our promises


    I Eugene finally opened his mouth. I said I would not return using the passage. I never said I would close the passage.


    Thats


    Georg attempted to put up an argument, but he was stumped. Eugene was right. He had promised not to return to the Demon World, but he didnt say anything about closing the passage.


    <em>Dammit! What am I going to do?</em>


    Georg felt as if he was going crazy. He found his eyes naturally heading toward Lefersha, who was standing a little distance from Eugene.


    <em>Its all because of her...</em>


    The first passage of the Demon King of BloodGeorg and the other devils knew that whatever was blocking it possessed as much power as the demon king, or even more. Otherwise, there was no reason for it to be the only non-operational passage in this world. However, the ten devils were anxious about its existence, so they wanted topletely shut the passage down.


    Such was the reason for Georgs presence here. He was one of the top ten devils, as well as the mediator and the proposer. Regardless of who it was, he had been intending to negotiate with the existence responsible for keeping the passage closed.


    And if possible


    <em>I was going to use the power of the dragon or whatever to eliminate the Demon King of Blood</em>


    Georg knew from the beginning that he could not possibly eliminate Eugene by himself. However, he knew that it could be done if he had the cooperation of the being keeping the passage closed. And if luck were on his side, perhaps he could get rid of the two. The Demon World would greatly profit if he could get rid of both the Demon King of Blood and the most powerful existence of this world. That was Georgs n as the smartest, wittiest existence among the devils.


    However, his n was currently in danger of being destroyed, and it was all because of this damned girlthe daughter of the Demon King of Blood.


    After organizing his thoughts, Georg spoke, <em>Ehem!</em> Then what about this?


    He then continued after catching their attention. Lets put the matter of the passageway aside for now. In any case, shouldnt you meet with the dragon, the Beholder first? What do you think?


    Georg took Eugenes silence as an affirmation and turned to Lefersha while celebrating his small victory. If what you said was true, the Beholder is the one responsible for everything, right? So you should either bring the dragon here or arrange a meeting


    You dare talk down to me? You inferior half-baked devil, Lefersha growled.


    !


    <em>Whoa!</em>


    Georgs eyes widened, and Mirian eximed. The spirit turned to Eugene and whispered, She definitely is your daughter, sir. Her temper is no joke. Shes scary.


    Eugene had to stop himself from nodding in agreement. He turned to Lefersha and saw that she was looking down at Georg with arrogant eyes.


    L-look at that expression. Shes exactly like you, sir Mirian pointed out.


    Lefersha continued, You think Im easy to y with just because Im acting nice after seeing my father after a long time? <em>Oi,</em> half-baked devil. Do you really think I dont know what you are up to?


    Y-you wench You dare to Georg muttered.


    Why? Did you want the Origin and the Beholder to have a go at each other? Lefersha asked.


    ! Georg froze on the spot.


    Why? Are you surprised? Vermins like you all think the same. Youwho do you think I am?


    Georg flinched. He had forgotten. Indeed, the malicious wench of the Dark n was the Origins only child. She was the only creature who was personally reaped and reborn by the hands of the Demon King of Blood. Considering that Eugene had never had any descendants in the Demon World, she was a unique existence. In other words, she was the only being at the apex of the Tribe of Darkness aside from Eugene.


    I dont think hes wrong, Eugene said.


    !


    Lefersha and Georg turned towards him with surprise. Lefersha could not hide her bewilderment. However, Eugene stared into the eyes of his daughter as he spoke coldly, The Beholder Where is this dragon named Zescard?


    ***


    The moment we arrive at the imperial castle, all of you will die. No, perhaps everything has already gone to waste, both the imperial castle and the capital.


    You crazy bastard Galfredik growled in response to the words of Marecasio Helmond.


    The Marecasio was bleeding profusely under the constraint of chains made of pure silver. However, unlike Galfredik, Prince Localope and the others could not hide the shock on their faces. Their faces were devoid of any color. If the words of the Marecasio were indeed true, it wasnt only the imperial castle and the capital that they had to worry about. The whole world would be engulfed in an unprecedented catastrophe.


    Eugene The Demon King has already attempted to reopen the first passage in the past. That is what we stopped, Prince. We saved the Roman Empire and the imperial family, Marecasio Helmond said.


    Shut your mouth before I rip your heart out, Galfredik said while wing his hand into Marecasio Helmonds chest, and it wasnt just an empty threat.


    <em>Kekekeu! </em>This is interesting, Marecasio Helmond cackled.


    Interesting? Do you want me to make it more interesting? You motherfucking Galfredik growled.


    You are the same as me. No, you are the same as us, Marecasio Helmond said.


    What? Galfredik said while ring at Marecasio Helmond.


    Marecasio Helmond merely smiled.


    Galfredik was slightly taken aback because he could see self-mockery behind Marecasio Helmonds smile.


    There was a time when we served him, just like you. I thought it was my duty and privilege to worship and submit to him. He was the center of our world. Why? Because he was the first andst of our tribe, Marecasio Helmond started.


    You punk


    Dont you, or rather, dont you all know it by now? Marecasio Helmond asked while looking around with his remaining eye.


    He has no interest in anything. He only thinks about himself. Think about it. Was he ever for anyone? Has he ever taken responsibility for anything he had gained so far? Out of the things he had obtainedhis territory, Brantia, the Dukedom of Marendoes he really care about any of them? Marecasio Helmond continued.


    !


    The people were rattled. Marecasio Helmonds eyes sparkled with joy, like a fisherman noticing the quiver of his rod.


    It would never be the case. He was like that in the distant past as well. He was even indifferent to his own children. He is an existence destined to walk alone forever. You can never stand by his side. Not even near-immortal beings like us are allowed to


    Shut your mouth, you big-mouthed bloodsucker. Who are you trying to dupe here?


    Everyone was jolted awake from their trance. They turned toward the voice.


    In the end, arent you whining because you didnt receive any attention from Sir Eugene? <em>Oh my,</em> you pathetic little attention seeker. Whats the point of living for hundreds of years if youre nothing but a baby inside?


    The one responsible for saving everyone from their trance was none other than a petite woman whose appearance resembled a roon.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    The Marecasio effectively controlled the sessors of the Roman Empire for hundreds of years, serving as the true rulers of the huge empire. And he was Marecasio Helmond, a man respected by even the emperors throughout the generations.


    But now, he was being called a sore loser and an attention seeker.


    No wonder Sir Eugene gave you no attention. How is it possible that you know Sir Eugene less than me, even though Ive only known him for a few years? You are you really Marecasio? Arent you just a child? Romari continued.


    You You wench Helmond growled. Even though he was defeated and captured, he was still Marecasio. When enmity filled Helmonds remaining eye, those with weak spirits faltered while trembling. However, it had no effect on Romari.


    Wench this, wench that. Stop it. Its quite distasteful.


    !


    Marecasio Helmond was shocked. Even if he was weakened, the fact that she wasnt affected by his Fear meant


    I see. You are a wizard and one of their followers. Blood Shadow School, Marecasio Helmond said with understanding.


    <em>Huh?</em> Romari was astonished.


    Even the founder of your school did not dare to raise their head in front of me. So how dare you


    <em>Thwack!</em>


    <em>Keugh</em><em>!</em>


    Marecasio Helmonds head swirled as blood sttered on the ground. Galfredik grinned while stroking his gauntlet and asked, You talk a lot for a defeated dog. Do you really think youre in a position to be raising your head like that in front of me?


    <em>Keugh</em><em>.</em>


    Go on, Miss Romari, Galfredik prompted.


    <em>Ah</em> Yes, yes.


    Romari almost thanked Galfredik without realizing it. Eventually, she continued while looking around at those around her, including Prince Localope.


    To be honest, I am quite disappointed in all of you as well.


    ?!


    Everyones eyes filled with shock. They soon took on strange expressions. In terms of status and authority, Romari had no say among them. Only those with the highest ranks were gathered, including a prince of the empire, the most prestigious nobles and lords, as well as vampire n masters. A mere wizard wasnt in the position to step forward.


    However, no one could voice their thoughts freely. Romari was Eugenes wizard. Moreover, had they not seen a Marecasio take a blow for calling her a wench? Still, quite a few of them could not hide the discontent from their faces. Even so, for a mere wizard to say that she was disappointed in them


    What the attention seeker said just now. Some of it is true. In particr, its true that Sir Eugene isnt very interested in others, and its a fact that he mainly thinks about himselfhowever!


    No one had any idea what she was saying, but Romari continued in a slightly excited voice. Has anyone here made a loss because of Sir Eugene?


    !


    Im asking if anyones situation has gotten worse since they met Sir Eugene, Romari asked while meeting the gazes of those present, starting with Prince Localope.


    No one could answer because


    No one, right?


    Romari was right. None of the people here had made a loss since they met Eugene. In fact, most of them would have fallen into the abyss if it wasnt for Eugene. And regardless of what anyone said, the one who best represented this was


    Your Highness, Romari called out.


    <em>Huh?</em> Prince Localope recoiled.


    Romari asked, Do you remember how you were when you first met Sir Eugene in Brantia?


    I remember. One servant and a few escorts. But look, who is standing behind you now? She asked.


    Prince Localope turned his head. He saw the nobles and lords from many territories, as well as their knights and soldiers. Moreover, there were tens of thousands of soldiers of the imperial army lined up behind them. Prince Localope feltplex emotions blooming in his chest when he saw the overwhelming sight. In addition, he saw his past ovepping with the scene. The sight of him fleeing the empire and wandering the wilderness ovepped with the magnificent sight.


    Prince Localope couldnt help but tremble when he realized how things had changed for him. Moreover, he recalled a certain someones words.


    - I keep my promises.


    Indeed, the King of Maren had kept his promise. Eugene had led him back to the empire and granted him a power no one could ignore. He was no longer a fledgling prince running for his life. He had be a man with the great responsibility of leading the great Roman Empire.


    And it was all thanks to one person


    I


    Everyone turned their attention to the prince.


    I will trust in the King of Maren He dered.


    !!!


    Prince Localope turned toward the astonished crowd. Determination was evident on his face, which appeared rather stiff at first nce.


    We are mortals. Mortals have to live lives suitable for mortals, so does it make sense in the first ce for us to stand by the side of an immortal being?


    Y-Your Highness


    Even if this moment and our existences are just a passing moment to someone Thats their business rather than something for us to worry about. We simply have to take the opportunity given to us and live our lives Prince Localope continued.


    !


    An insignificant act of good for one person can present as a golden, life-changing opportunity to another. Sirs, that opportunity hase to us now. And who is the one that gifted us the opportunity?


    The same person came to everyones mind. There was no need for them to confirm their thoughts.


    The ship has already sailed! We are already on the back of the tiger! Our ws and fangs are headed toward those who attempted to destroy the empire! To those traitors who tried to harm His Majesty the Emperor! This is an irrefutable truth! Isnt that right?! Prince Localope roared.


    <em>Oohhhh!</em>


    The atmosphere surrounding the nobles and lords started to change.


    <em>Shiing!</em>


    Prince Localope drew his sword. He was no longer a young boy but a reliable man. He raised his sword and thundered as his cape fluttered against the wind. We will advance to the imperial castle! For His Majesty! For the great empire! Loyal swords and shields of the empire! Come with me!


    <em>Uwaaaaaahhhhhh!!!</em>


    The people roared in response as a gust of wind blew across them.


    ***


    I dont know where he is, Lefersha said with a shrug.


    Eugene felt as if all the strength had left his body in an instant. Lefersha continued while puffing her cheeks slightly. It hasnt been long since I returned here. I dont even remember exactly where I saw the Beholder thest time, so how could I know where he is now?


    Her shamelessness is just like yours, sir. A carbon replica. Shes basically Eugene MK Two, the spirit said in the background.


    Eugene had no idea what MK Two meant, so he ignored the annoying spirit and replied, You said your children got his help when they were dealing with me.


    I did, Lefersha responded.


    Are you joking right now? Eugene asked.


    Ah, you finally got it? Lefersha eximed with a cheerful smile. Eugene was struck with an impulsive desire to smack her head, even if she was his child.


    You used to like it in the past. Youve changed quite a bit, Lefersha said.


    She wiped the smile off of her face before exining, I dont know where he is, but I know how to summon him.


    Eugene silently pressed her for an answer, and Lefersha gestured at his waist.


    You can use that.


    Eugenes gaze naturally followed suit.


    She was looking at Wolfughter.


    You should know since youve been using it for a while, but thats no ordinary sword.


    Obviously, Wolfughter wasnt just an excellent sword. Even with minimum maintenance, the de did not dull, and it could be used for the rest of his life. However, Lefersha appeared to be referring to something else.


    The armor you are wearing, the spear, the gauntlet, and the shield. You think all of them originated from a single family, right? Lefersha asked.


    Dont tell me Eugene muttered.


    Lefersha nodded. Yes. They are all from the Beholder.


    !


    Eugene was astonished. However, Lefersha ignored that and continued, They would be considered precious objects in just about anyones hands, but in the first ce, they were made for our tribe or rather, the Beholder made them for you.


    For me? Eugene asked.


    I dont know why. Thats what I heard from you. Anyway, among the equipment, the de of the sword was made from a mixture of ck meteorite and a part of the Beholders horn. It contains a sliver of the Beholders authority, Lefersha exined.


    Eugene was genuinely surprised. Until now, he had considered Wolflughter to be the least exceptional of all his equipment. The others contained magical powers, and he could express them freely using his Fear. However, even though Wolfughter was indeed an excellent sword, it didnt possess any other abilities. It was simply a sword.


    Eugene frowned while looking down at the sword in his hand.


    This sword, Wolfughter, was gifted to me by the lord of thend close to where I opened my eyes. Perhaps he muttered.


    Youre right. The Beholder definitely arranged for the sword to be with that family.


    Eugene was dumbfounded. He had found it a little strange that such a great sword was with a rather ordinary noble family, but it certainly made sense if it was a part of the dragons n.


    The children probably didnt know. I was convinced that the Beholder was responsible for everything and that the two children had minimal involvement because of that de, Lefersha said.


    So this sword can call the dragon? Eugene asked.


    Yes. I dont think I need to exin to you how to summon him.


    It was in in sight. If it was a sword containing a sliver of the dragons authority, and if it was a gift from the dragon, there would be only one way to draw out the power hidden in the de.


    Eugene slowly raised Wolfughter. He took off his gloves using his teeth, removed ck Scale, then drew across his palm with the de.


    <em>Shhk.</em>


    A thin line of red appeared on his palm, and blood fell on the surface of the de. Even though Wolfughter was a great sword housing the power of the dragon, Eugenes wound still instantly healed.


    Eugene evoked his Fear and focused on the sword.


    The blood slowly began to seep into the de. Once the red could no longer be seen on the de, Wolfughters surface began to shine in brilliant silver.


    <em>Hmm!</em>


    <em>Ugh!</em>


    Lefersha frowned, and Georg retreated while hastily raising his hand to cover his face. However, Eugene stood unmoving while narrowing his eyes and staring at the sword.


    <em>Wooooong! Woong!</em>


    Strange symbols appeared on the des surface. The red letters contrasted sharply with the silver of the de as they quickly devoured the de.


    <em>Craaack!</em>


    Wolfughter shattered with a sharp, metallic sound. Eugenes most cherished sword, his first de, had shattered into pieces.


    <em>Kieeeeek!</em> I-it broke! Mirian fussed.


    However, the real surprise was only beginning. The dozens of shattered pieces started swirling in the air without falling to the ground. A small golden ball the size of a fingernail appeared in the middle of the pieces.


    <em>Foooosh!</em>


    In an instant, the golden sphere grew to the size of a fist, and the pieces were absorbed into it. The golden light emitting from the sphere fluttered like a haze. Georg could only stare with shock at the remarkable sight, and Eugene stared with a serious expression.


    Only Lefersha stood in ce without a change in her expression.


    The Beholder gave you, me, and the children a sign of the covenant. Caravan and Helmond summoned him at the expense of it, she exined.


    I see But is this the end? You said he was a dragon, right? He should be enormous, so how could he appear in the underground? Eugene asked.


    He was dazzled by the mysterious sight, but he sensed no change.


    Should we get out of here and wait? Maybe a spire or


    There wont be a need for that, monarch of the Demon World.


    !!!


    Eugene moved like lightning and turned around. None of them, the Origin, the Queen of Darkness, and even one of the top ten devils, had sensed the other partys presence.


    A young man with sunken golden eyes was standing there as if he were an illusion.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Once the emperor made his appearance aftering out of his long seclusion with the Marecasio, the disturbance in the imperial castle was quickly quelled. All the remaining nobles, maids, and members of the imperial family knelt before the emperor and wailed. Although there wasnt even a tenth of the usual numbers, the emperorforted them and assigned them appropriate tasks to bring the imperial castle back into order. Once the urgent fire was put out, the emperor turned his head toward Marecasio Caravan. The Marecasio had been very helpful in calming the disturbance by exerting a strong presence by his side.


    Although Caravan had been responsible for putting him in confinement along with his eldest son, the emperor still possessed a tiny bit of respect for the Marecasio. He knew that they had devoted themselves to the imperial family for a long time. Ironically, Caravan was one of the main culprits behind the emperors current crisis, but he also yed a major role in bringing stability to the imperial castle.


    The emperor stared at Caravan with aplicated expression as he asked, That auspicious dragon What kind of existence is the Beholder?


    The emperor knew that talking about the past would provide no real benefit, so he asked something he really wanted to know instead. In fact, he was very curious about the dragon, the Beholder. After all, the Beholder was the master of the golden blood flowing inside his veins.


    What a broad question Caravan muttered softly. His eyes were nk and empty for he had already resigned himself to fate.


    He eventually answered, He is the only true immortal of this world.


    !


    I heard from my mother that the Beholder has existed for a thousand years or perhaps even longer than that. He has seen the rise and fall of numerous empires and kingdoms. Furthermore, he has even witnessed the birth and extinction of various races, as well as the world moving toward destruction several times, Caravan exined.


    <em>Huh</em>


    The emperor was in disbelief. Even a hundred years was a very long time for humans. Why were the vampiresincluding the Marecasioa subject of awe, fear and jealousy for humans? It was because they had lives several times longer than humans. In particr, the Marecasio and the n master were essentially immortals from the perspective of humans.


    But to think a thousand years, or even longer


    Perhaps Is there anyone else besides the imperial family that has directly received the Beholders mystery? the emperor asked.


    Your family is the only one in this day and age. However, I do not think that your family is the sole recipient of the Beholders attention during his long existence, Caravan answered.


    I see, the emperor answered. Heughed bitterly. He could not even take sce in being chosen by an immortal being.


    But why would he why would he choose our family? the emperor asked. It was one of the biggest questions in life, and although it had never been voiced until now, it was a curiosity that all the previous emperors had in their hearts.


    There is something my mother told me, Caravan said.


    The Queen did?


    Your family is the only bloodline that has persisted since the Age of the Lion, Caravan exined.


    What does that even


    I dont know anything more than that. But there has to be something special about your family, something special that fits the n of the Beholder Caravan added.


    The emperor wanted to know exactly what that was, but he kept his silence. It appeared that the Mareacasio was no brighter than him regarding the specific reason.


    However, he was soon riddled with another question.


    What do you mean, the Beholders n? the emperor asked.


    An unusual glimmer filled Caravans eyes.


    The Beholder seems to have chosen you and all of us for his n. And he must be at its center.


    By <em>He</em>...


    Caravan seemed to be referring to the King of Maren, someone even the Red Elegant Queen deferred humbly to.


    The Beholder must have seen something through him. After watching the world for a long time, the Beholder must have been wanting to entrust to him a role. In the first ce, he may have never cared about the imperial family and us Caravan said.


    !


    Disregarding the emperors surprised expression, Caravan raised his empty eyes toward a particr ce. He could sense an irregr presence by the presence of his mother and him. It was an energy he had encountered twice thus far, once during his covenant with the founding emperor and once during his sealing. The gaze of the Beholder was always directed into the far distance, never on them.


    ***


    Georg could not help but tremble when he saw the deep, golden eyes. He could not fathom exactly what profound mysteries were contained in those golden eyes. Georg was one of the top ten devils of the Demon World, and as soon as he saw those eyes, he instantly understood the other partys might.


    <em>W-what a powerful soul</em>


    Even if this were the Demon World and his powers were whole, he would have been forced to run with his tail between his legs. The power contained in the golden eyes was <em>that </em>enormous.


    I-I dont think I have had this pleasure; I am Georg stuttered.


    One of the devils. How is ?


    !!!


    Goerg waspletely startled by the question. He shook his head violently while answering, H-he perished a long t-time ago.


    I see the Beholder responded with a faint smile.


    Georg had a hunch that the old Demon Kings death was probably rted to this golden-eyed being.


    I trust that you will not make the same mistake as , said the Beholder.


    O-of course...


    Georg nodded frantically. The Beholders calm words were scarier than any threat.


    The Beholder slowly turned his golden gaze and met Eugenes eyes.


    <em>This is</em>


    Eugene was stupefied. He was struck with thispletely unfamiliar feeling. For the first time ever, he was struck with uncertainty. He wasnt sure that he could beat the golden-eyed existence, even though they had merely made eye contact.


    But at the same time, a sense ofpetition started boiling inside of him. He was the Demon King of Blood. He was the Origin, the beginning and the end of a race. Moreover, he wasing face to face with the one responsible forpletely warping his fate without consent. This wasnt the time to hesitate or worry..


    As such, Eugene decided to go all out against the golden dragon.


    However


    You havent changed...


    The Beholders words and his strange smilepletely puzzled Eugene. Neither the power nor the mystery of the dragon was contained in his words, but Eugene immediately came to a realization as a Demon King and the Crimson Dragon of the Demon World. For the first time, he was meeting someone treating him as aplete equal.


    You may not remember, but you acted simrly when you first came to this world. Well, I understand. Im sure all the dragons of that world are eager to fight and aggressive, but, brother


    ?!


    Eugenes bewilderment grew even bigger at the unfamiliar title.


    The dragon continued, We made a promise, and I kept it. So now, it is time for you to wake up from your delusion and keep your promise as well.


    <em>Fwoooosh!</em>


    A light of power emanated from the Beholders eyes. Eugene instinctively evoked his Fear, but the brilliance quickly washed over his vision.


    At that moment, Eugenes broken and misaligned memories gathered together and started flowing into his soul like a river.


    <em>Kwaaaaaah!</em>


    Sometimes they gently meandered, split, then gathered back together into a single stream. However, his memories eventually became a proud river upying his head.


    S-sir?! Mirian called out frantically while circling around him. She was frightened because the crimson in Eugenes eyes had been reced with a golden light, and he was standing still like a stone statue.


    Sir! Get it together! Siiirrr! Mirian shouted. However, she did not daree into contact with Eugene. She could sense it as his contracted spirit. If she interrupted him, a huge problem could ensue.


    Georg was also aware of it.


    <em>What should I do? Should I just go for it?</em>


    The devil agonized as he was faced with the golden opportunity. He nced at the Beholder while pondering, and he immediately decided to give up.


    <em>It wont end with me being kicked out.</em>


    He could not risk being exterminated just to get a shot at Eugene. Georg could only lower his eyes andfort himself that there would be another chance.


    A few momentster


    <em>Wooooong! Wooong</em>


    The golden light gradually faded from Eugenes eyes and the original shade of crimson returned.


    Sir! Sir! Are you okay? Mirian asked while shedding tears.


    S-sir? Mirian called out. She was scared. Eugene still looked the same as before, but something seemed to have changed in him.


    Eugenes lips slowly parted as he said, Right. It was you


    <em>K-kieh?</em>


    I had been wondering why it was you, but now, I understand, Eugene added.


    <em>Kieeeeehh?</em> Mirian squealed with puzzlement.


    Eugene smiled.


    Sir


    Mirians expression finally loosened at his smile. Although the atmosphere around him had changed, he was still the same Eugene she knew.


    Eugene turned his gaze toward the Beholder. He finally understood.


    He finally understood why the Beholder referred to him as brother.


    He finally remembered the promise he made with the Beholder and why his memory had been distorted and sealed.


    Eugene finally understood everything.


    Still, this was unwarranted, brother, Eugene said.


    The Beholder smiled. Says the one who broke his promise.


    Thats I certainly dont have any excuses, Eugene said.


    The Beholder of this world, Zescard, had been pretty considerate toward him. Even if Zescards consideration was only a part of his n, Eugene had broken his promise first, and Zescard had only attempted to keep his promise in his own way.


    Eugene asked while sifting through his memories, So Did I change the world?


    Of course. You have fulfilled your promise splendidly. Now all the creatures of thisnd will once again fear the Tribe of Darkness and maintain their distance from the members of the Tribe while showing respect, Zescard answered.


    A mystery should remain a mystery, and fear should remain fear Eugene recited the words he had heard from Zescard long ago.


    A race that breaks the bnce, a race that is capable of standing alone at the top will eventuallye to destroy the bnce of the world as well, Zescard said.


    I still dont understand it, and its still nonsense to me. However, I agreed to your nonsense and made a promise, so I wont voice any more objections. Most importantly Eugene continued while staring directly into Zescards cid gaze. It has been proven that I cant do anything against you.


    Zescard chuckled in response.


    If this were your world, brother, the situation would have been reversed, he said.


    Well I dont think that would be the case.


    Eugene finally understood as wellhe finally understood that he was a real dragon.


    He was one of the three dragons among the top ten existences of the Demon World. Vampire Origin was just one of his essences. It had been impossible for him to go through the first passage with his true body, so he chose to use his essence as a vampire. Many of his followers in the Demon World were vampires, a race born in his shadow and had matured through his blood. That was why he was both the Crimson Dragon King and the Demon King of Blood. However, even he could not measure up to Zescard, the dragon of this world.


    Zescard was the True Dragon, the Dragon of Origin, and the brother of the gods. Although Zescard treated him like a brother, there existed a clear gap between them. In terms of the hierarchy of the human world, it was simr to the difference between a child born from the empress and a child born from a concubine.


    <em>Come to think of it</em>


    Eugene smiled bitterly at a sudden thought. He finally understood why he was so obsessed with gold, why he was so absorbed with collecting wealth, and why he felt so satisfied to see his wealth and treasures umte. It was all because he was a dragon in nature. Even though he had lost his memories, his essence had remained.


    Are you ready to see your promise through? Zescard asked in an imposing voice.


    Eugene raised his head.


    Zescard continued while staring directly into Eugenes eyes. Close the first passage and open a new one.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    How strange


    A knight muttered while looking around. He was dressed in blood-red armor.


    I seem to have seeded, given that the evil energy is thin and the way it reeks of mana. But howe the concentration of evil energy is still increasing?


    The knight turned around. The passage he used was blocking the cave like a wall while emitting a strange light.


    <em>Hmm.</em> I see Its leaking out of the passage. Is it because of me? The knight nodded before turning around with anguid expression. Well, I shouldnt have to worry about it. None of them will ever think of taking advantage of the passage. Anyway, this is rather ufortable.


    The knight lowered his gaze and examined his body.


    I used too much energy to open the passage Which means that my current appearance is the best I can do


    The knight smirked after looking over himself with an indifferent gaze.


    Well, I guess it doesnt really matter, does it? Since Ivee to a new world, it wouldnt be bad to live with a new appearance.


    The knight trudged along. The light emanating from the passage soon faded in the distance, andplete darkness greeted him. However, the darkness didnt impose any restrictions on the knight. His ruby eyes shone brightly as he proceeded through the darkness without hesitation.


    <em>Krrrrrr!</em>


    A beast growled in the dark while exhaling hot air from its nostrils. It was an ogre with bloodshot eyes.


    <em>Kuwuuuugh!</em>


    The ogre roared before charging toward the knight, but the knight continued walking. He casually waved his hands as if he found the creature annoying.


    <em>Kwararararara!</em>


    Suddenly, a crimson energy sprouted from his fingertips and wed the figure of the giant monster, and the creature was subsequently shredded into dozens of chunks. The knight approached the remains of the ogre. After staring at it for a moment, he bent over and dipped his pale finger into the pool of the ogres blood. He slowly raised his coated finger and drew it to his lips. The ends of his red lips curled into a small smile, revealing his sharp fangs.


    Not bad the knight muttered. A surge of crimson energy red from the knights figure. The energy quickly eroded the space around the knight, and the ogres blood started to transform into vapor. The vaporized blood was soon absorbed into his armor, which was glowing with strange letters and symbols.


    The knight resumed walking through the cave without care. After walking through the darkness for some time, the knight finally felt a weak stream of air. The knight followed the breezy trail.


    Finally, a dim light appeared in the distance, and the knight tookrge steps toward it. It was evident that he was close to the entrance of the cave.


    <em>Fwoooosh</em>


    A breeze containing the fresh aroma of the vibrant forest greeted the knight. He slowly looked around the thick forest with curious eyes, and he saw an undisturbed work of nature.


    The knight slowly kneeled, then grabbed a handful of reddish-brown soil in his hand.


    I really seeded.


    His lips curled up into a smile. The deep energy of life that greeted him was something he could have never felt from where he came from. However, his moment of appreciation did not go undisturbed for long.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    A strong gust of wind washed over the knight, and he turned his head. This wasnt a breeze from the forest.


    A powerful energy started to flicker in his eyes as he stared at the distant sky through the dense leaves of the trees.


    Top ten No, even stronger? he muttered. His expression grew tense. He had been the strongest where he came from. Although there were a couple of beings on a simr level as him, their territories did not ovep with his, and everyone minded their own business.


    Even if one of the three invaded anothers territory, they remained aloof. It couldnt be helped for absolute existences who transcended time. Nothing could ever evoke a special feeling in them. Even if there were things that aroused their interest and curiosity, they were ephemeral. As such, the knight had existed for an incredibly long time. He no longer felt any kind of hostility toward his equals. Rather, they simply felt like old neighbors. There was no reason for him to be angry if an old neighbor came into his garden to y for a while or if they yed a little prank on the insects residing in his garden.


    However, the knight was no longer in his world. This was a different world, and he was without much information. And what was fast approaching him was an unknown existence exuding a presence perhaps even stronger than the old neighbors of his original world.


    This seems to be troublesome. Right as I arrive as well


    The knight clicked his tongue. If it were his original garden, or rather, world, he wouldnt have to be so nervous. However, the knight had to sacrifice almost half of his own power in exchange for crossing over to the new world.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    A curious glimmer appeared in the knights eyes. The powerful energy fast approaching him was rather strange. It was definitely his first time encountering it in the new world. However, the familiarity he felt wasnt derived from his memories. Rather, his very soul was resonating as it sensed the unfamiliar but familiar energy.


    <em>Fwooooosh!</em>


    A dazzling brilliance of gold filled the sky along with a strong gust of wind. The knight frowned without realizing it.


    Brother from afar!


    A voice resonated throughout the tall, wide sky as if pushing away the brilliant light.


    !


    The knight came to a realization. In this new world, there was a dragon, just like himself.


    ***


    Good. I will allow you to roam this world, brother.


    Are you sure? Im going to be doing whatever I want. Can this world handle it?


    Disorder is also a part of the order. One day, even that disorder will be incorporated into the order, and watching over the process is a part of my role as the Beholder of this world.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Well, if you say so. But if I do get bored one day, I will make sure to reap what I sowed with my own hands.


    I will also leave that to your judgment, brother.


    But dont open that passage?


    Not until you are done with your entertainment. What you do with the passage afterward is up to you, but when the timees, you will have to do me another favor.


    Lets do that. I will get going, then.


    I look forward to an enjoyable game.


    ***


    I have to exterminate my race?


    Im saying we need to control their numbers.


    Why? There are more dangerous things in this world than the Dark n.


    Many things can be ovee by the power of the various races that make up this world. But not the Dark n. If the current trend continues, this world will eventually be left with nothing but the Dark n.


    Isnt that also part of the order you so often speak of?


    Order copsed when the two children of your daughter became involved in human history, brother.


    Is it because of the passage they created?


    Those passages can be ovee by the power of the various races. The aftermaths of the things caused by the passages will eventually find their ces after generations. However, it is a different matter for the Dark n to be directly involved with the worlds most powerful nation.


    Is that why you gave a piece of your power to that human family?


    Equilibrium has to be achieved.


    Consider it while watching them. Look at the nation of the humans and the nations of the other races, then decide. I will respect your decision, brother.


    ***


    So, have youe to a decision, brother?


    Lets shut down both sides of the passage so that nothing can cross over from the Demon World. I am also in favor of controlling the poption of the Tribe of Darkness.


    An excellent decision.


    What are you nning to do with the other passages? Apart from the first passage I used.


    Didnt I tell you when west met, brother? The other channels, those known as evilnds, can be ovee and managed by the races of this world. Moreover, they do notst very long. However, its different for the first passage you made with your own hands. Unless you take action, it willst for a near-indefinite time.


    Couldnt you shut it down with your power? You are the Beholder of this world, after all.


    I can only shut one side of it down. I cannot project my power into the world where you came from.


    Why not?


    Its a covenant I made with my old brothers.


    Howplicated I still cannot understand you.


    There exist no rtionships with perfect understanding andprehension. Its even impossible for my old brothers, who im to be omnipotent.


    Well, fine. Anyway, shutting down the passage wont be a problem, but what about my race? Do we have to gather them before we take care of them?


    I have an idea. Only the children of your child are causing problems, and they will oppose your decision, not to mention that they are already taking action.


    <em>Huh?</em> What did they do?


    They are expanding the passages of the evilnds so that rational beings will be able to cross over the passage as well.


    Are they mad? Do they really think they can control the devils and demons?


    There are very few beings superior to those children in this world. And even if things go wrong, they think it will be fine if they lean on you and me, brother.


    Ill have to teach them a lesson right now.


    I respect that as well, but how about we do things as I say for once? This will be a good gift for you as well, brother.


    <em>Hmm?</em> What is it?


    Dont you want to feel real emotions? Real joy, sorrow, anger, and pleasure? Even if its only for a short time.


    <em>Hooh?</em>


    If you call and punish those children right now, it will cause great confusion in this world. But if you go ording to my n, things that both of us desire wille ording to the natural order.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Fine. Ill do as you say. Then, after all of this is over, I just need to do you a favor?


    Thats right


    What is it?


    Ill tell you when the timees. It shouldnt be hard for you to do, brother.


    Well, fine. Then, what do I need to do?


    I am going to distort your memories, brother. The rest will


    ***


    Close the first passage and open a new passage.


    As soon as he heard Zescards words, all the memories he had since his arrival in this world instantly shed in Eugene''s mind. Indeed, he had made several promises with the Beholder of this world, the True Golden Dragon.


    Zescard had kept all of his promises, especially the ones regarding joy, sorrow, anger, and pleasure. Eugene could not remember when he previously felt such emotions as an immortal being, but Zescard had brought that into his life. It felt childish thinking back on it now, but the emotions he felt were real. He had been angry and desperate when he was killed by the holy knight, and he felt ecstatic when he obtained his first red mana stone after killing the wend monster. The emotions he had experienced in meeting people, parting ways, and forming rtionships with them were authentic.


    So now


    I will keep my promise.


    It was time for him to keep his promise.


    Regardless of what it was


    Can we just leave them alone? Eugene asked while ncing back at Georg and Lefersha, who were standing around with puzzled expressions.


    Zescard responded with a faint smile, They cannot hear the conversation we are having right now. Of course, theres no doubt that the devil would be quite upset if he heard the conversation.


    <em>Hmm?</em> That devil was desperately waiting for me to close the passage, right? Eugene said.


    <em>Haha.</em> Brother, after living there for such a long time, do you still believe in all of the devils words? Zescard asked.


    Dammit. Arrogant bastard...


    Eugene realized it. Georg wanted the closure of the first passage. He expressed his determination to prevent Eugene from returning to the Demon World.


    But as expected, a devil was still a devil.


    Georg only wanted to prevent passage from this world into the Demon World. To be exact, that was what the devils wanted. They had sent the mediator and the proposer, Georg, to achieve their purpose. It was clear; however, that what the devils truly wanted was for the passageway <em>from</em> the Demon World to remain open.


    Thats why you must change the first passage into a new one, Zescard said.


    If we connect it somewhere else, we dont have to worry about the devils. Is that what you are saying? Eugene asked.


    Thats right


    <em>Hmm. </em>Then we dont know whats going to pop out from the other side, right? Eugene asked.


    Theres no need to worry about that. I will be choosing it this time, Zescard responded.


    You will? Eugene asked.


    Zescard replied with a mysterious smile, I am the Beholder. Allowing you to stay in this world and helping you with your entertainmentall of it was for the change of this world. And you were of great help to me, brother.


    What help? Eugene asked.


    What kind of world do I want to behold? What changes must be made, and what methods must be used? You helped me obtain answers, and I am now convinced.


    Eugene frowned at Zescards mysterious words.


    The golden dragon turned and pointed at the sealed first passage before saying, Open up a new passage. Connect that world with this one. I will summon the knights in that ce.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Knights? What are you thinking of creating an order of knights? Eugene asked. He was rather dumbfounded. Zescard was essentially the absolute existence of this world, so Eugene couldnt understand why he needed knights. After all, hundreds of the strongest warriors from all races would eagerly flock if he simply revealed his identity.


    <em>Haha.</em> The knights that I will call arent like the knights you have in mind, brother, Zescard responded.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Brother, have you ever wondered why I allowed you to stay in this world? Zescard asked.


    Eugene frowned. It was out of the blue, but he had always been rather curious about it. Eugene knew that he didnt receive permission just because they were both dragons. However, Zescard had shown respect and treated him with dignity. As such, Eugene also showed respect and didnt actively seek answers to his questions.


    Before you, brother there was someone else who came here from another world, Zescard exined.


    <em>Hooh?</em>


    His home was a different world from yours. It was a world simr to this but different at the same time. The conversation I had with him provided me with great pleasure and inspiration. And


    Zescards story piqued Eugenes curiosity. He had also left the Demon World out of curiosity and desire for a new world. As such, it was only natural that he found Zescards words interesting.


    And although my powers influenced it slightly, it was a coincidence that he came here, but it was also out of necessity, Zescard said.


    How intriguing. So where is he? Eugene asked.


    He died a long time ago. After all, he was just a regr human being, Zescard answered.


    A human?


    Thats right. However, he became a god here, Zescard said.


    ?!


    Eugene was genuinely surprised. A god? An ordinary human had be a god?


    To be exact, I made him into a god, Zescard added.


    What does that


    Brother, have you heard of the name Reyes? Zescard asked.


    Reyes? Eugene muttered. It was an unfamiliar name.


    A bitter smile appeared on Zescards lips. A god who is almost forgotten now. However, before you came to this world, brother, Reyes boasted many believers as the only god of this world, Zescard exined.


    And this Reyes, this god You made him? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. With the help of this worlds first visitor, I managed to create the only god of this world, Reyes. But as time passed, Reyes was forgotten, and the three gods took his spot, Zescard said.


    A moment of silence followed. Zescard had a nostalgic look as if he was longingly remembering something. It was honestly surprising to Eugene that one of his kind, an absolute existence, still had some emotions, albeit weak.


    An interesting story. However, what does that have to do with why you allowed me to stay? Eugene asked.


    Just as he led the world into change as Reyes, I knew you would bring a difference in this world as well, brother. That is the real reason why I allowed you to enjoy your time here, and you did very well in that regard, Zescard answered.


    But its still not enough. The world remained stagnant, and I want to keep on stimting it. The world has to move forward, and that is why we need a new door. A passage to the world belonging to the first visitor. A door that will allow the passage of those knightsthe knights who will deliver inalterable values even if catastrophic beings were to sweep the world with destruction, Zescard exined.


    Eugene was at a loss for words. He knew that Zescard was a rather entric being considering that he was an observer of other worlds, though Eugene considered it to be closer to superintendence. But this was beyond his imagination. Change the world? What would be the benefit of doing such a strange thing? Was it because of a covenant, or perhaps Zescard had a sense of responsibility to do so?


    However


    <em>Well. I guess its the same for me.</em>


    Eugene smirked aftering to the realization that he was no different from Zescard. Was there anyone who could understand his actions? Heone of the absolute existences of the Demon Worldhad sacrificed a portion of his power to travel to another world. Who could possibly understand his pursuit of joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure by even going as far as to have his own memories distorted? It was no different for Zescard. Thetter had his own values and ways, and there was no need for Eugene to force himself to understand them. He simply had to return what he had received from thetter.


    It is difficult for me to understand, but thats fine. So I just need to create a passage? Is that it? Eugene asked.


    Thats right. Then, coincidence will lead to destiny, and the two will eventuallybine. They will lead the world into change, just as you did, brother. Zescard smiled with satisfaction, then lightly waved his hand. The invisible barrier separating the two dragons from Lefersha and Georg disappeared.


    Lefersha and Georg appeared very curious about what they had been talking about. However, the two dragons ignored them and walked toward the passage.


    Youve done it once before, so you should know how to proceed, right? Zescard asked.


    Of course Eugene nodded. He then extended both of his hands toward the passage. A fierce energy started to umte in his heart, which could be called the focal point of the dragons blood and energy. What was originally known as the Dragon Heart had lost about half of its function when Eugene first crossed over from the Demon World. It was all because creating a passage from one world to another required enormous power, which was also known as mana.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaooooo!</em>


    A storm of ck and red energy started swirling around Eugene.


    <em>Tutuck!</em>


    The vessels on Eugenes face and neck started to protrude, and his pale face started to dye red. The concentration of power started flowing from his heart to his arms and then to his palms.


    <em>Kwaaaaaaah!</em>


    Dragon Essence shot from his palms and wrapped around the passage. The overwhelming, mysterious sight shocked both Lefersha and Georg into silence. However, while Lefersha experienced pure astonishment, Georg was struck with fear and great anxiety.


    <em>C-closing both sides? Are you serious?!</em>


    Zescard was right; Georg did not want the closure of the passage on both sides. To be exact, a handful of the top ten devils did not want it to happen. The Demon King of Blood, Eugene, could never be allowed back into the Demon World. However, they needed the passage to remain open for them to cross over here. Only the first passage could allow them to cross over while retaining most of their powers, and it was only possible because the Demon King of Blood had created it at the expense of his power.


    <em>No.</em>


    The sneaky, insidious nature of the devil started to rise to the surface. Although he was without more than half of his powers, he had to take action. If both sides of the first passage were destroyed and he returned to the Demon World afterward, the others would not leave him intact. If theybined their powers and attacked him, Georg would surely perish. In other words, Georg had no other choice.


    <em>Kwakwakwakwakwa!</em>


    The first passage gradually lost its original appearance as brilliant crimson light slowly engulfed it. For a split second, the scenery of the Demon World could be seen through the light.


    Georg dashed like a shadow. He emitted neither sound nor any energy. Even Lefersha failed to react, even though she was right by his side. Eugene remainedpletely oblivious as well, as he was engrossed in closing the passage. However, Zescard still sensed the movement of the devil monarch, even though he was assisting Eugene.


    - So you choose to make the same mistake as


    Zescards figure was suddenly engulfed in a golden light, and five gigantic horns appeared above his head. The energy of the True Dragon crushed the ghastly form of the devil.


    <em>Kyaaaahhhhhhk!</em>


    A piercing scream reverberated.


    The power of the True Dragon was ripping up the soul of the devil monarch.


    <em>Kyaaaahhk</em><em>! </em><em>Kuaaaahhh</em><em>!</em>


    However, Georg remained unyielding even amidst the pain that threatened to shred his very existence. He could get annihted, but he just had to return. If he were to return sessfully, he could recover over time. It would take a long time, but he could recover.


    <em>Kuwuuuuuuughhhh</em><em>!!!</em>


    The devil monarch reached out with a desperate roar. A thin thread of energy containing the essence of one of ten great devils reached the passage.


    <em>Ziiing!</em>


    It was followed by a tiny sound. Then, the sound of something being ripped apart could be heard.


    <em>Kwuuuuuuughhhh!</em> Georg screamed before his body was sucked into the passage.


    And while he was being devoured into a fissure as small as a thumbnail, Georg cried out, Remember! I will be back! We will never


    <em>Kwararararak!</em>


    The devil monarch was not given the chance to finish. What remained of him after Zescards attackhis upper torspletely disappeared into the fissure. Complete silence followed immediately afterward.


    Eugene turned his head. Hisplexion had returned to its original hue, but his expression was stiff.


    This I think he has caused us a bit of trouble, Eugene said.


    I see. I must have underestimated the devil Zescard answered.


    What are you going to do? We closed the first passage, but the creation of the new passage stopped halfway through, Eugene asked.


    Indeed, Georgs final effort prevented theplete formation of the new passage.


    Why dont you use your powers? Eugene asked.


    Impossible. Although you and I are kin, brother, we are like fire and water. Our powers cannot mix and mingle. Moreover, I must reserve my power to call the knights, Zescard responded.


    Theres nothing that we can do, then. Eugene shrugged. He had done his best, and Zescard had to handle the rest. Moreover, he had exhausted most of his remaining power to open the new passage. He could recover by either resting for a long period of time or absorbing the blood of others, but neither was an option for him right now.


    No, there is a way, Zescard spoke after a brief contemtion.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    As you said, brother, the new passage is iplete. Knights wont be affected that much, but ordinary humans or others who are on a simr level will not be able to pass through it. Their bodies and souls will disintegrate in the process, Zescard said.


    Thats true. They will likely die Eugene agreed.


    However


    ?


    Eugene stared at him inquisitively. Zescard continued with a smile. Its possible to cross from here to there. Of course, not just everyone could do it. Its only possible for a special existence capable of oveing the unstable mana. For example


    For example? Eugene asked.


    Although the passage is unstable, the creator can still cross, Zescard concluded.


    !


    Eugenes eyes became filled with astonishment, and Zescards smile deepened.


    Brother, you came to this world out of curiosity and the thirst for adventure, so what do you think? It wouldnt be so bad to experience what another world is like, right?

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    !


    Eugene could not hide his astonishment. A journey to a new world? It was true that he had crossed over from the Demon World because of his intense curiosity, but he had some information regarding this world. Eugenes original world and this world were like two sides of a coin. Although the two worlds were separated, it was as if they were in contact on a certain ne. As such, a few special beings could experience the opposite world for a short amount of time if certain conditions were met. Moreover, spirits were somewhat free to enter both worlds, so the transmission of information was possible between the two worlds. However, the same wasnt true for the world at the end of the unstable passage Eugene had opened. Zescard was the only one who had any information about the new world; however, even he did not seem to be very knowledgeable about the new passage and the world connected to it.


    You want me to go to an unknown world? Eugene asked.


    I can give you some information. The first visitor told me stories, Zescard answered.


    I thought that was a long time ago? Who knows how many things have changed in that world in the meantime? What if it has alreadye to ruin? Eugene questioned. He was right. Even this world had greatly transformed after the introduction of the evilnds, so there was no guarantee that the new world had remained stagnant over the years.


    Certainly Its just as you say, brother, Zescard said with a bitter smile. He then continued, Moreover, with how unstable the passage is, it could well lead to the world but at a different time and space.


    What are you talking about? Eugene asked.


    Like this, Zescard said while raising both his hands. He then exined, Say my right hand is the world after you crossed over to it, brother, and my left is the world where you did not.


    In other words, the world is standing at a crossroads, a divergent point in time, and it depends on whether you cross over or not, Zescard added.


    I still dont know what you are


    If you hadnt crossed over, the evilnds would have nevere into existence, dont you agree? Zescard asked.


    I guess so... Even if they did, it would have been wellter in the future, Eugene responded.


    Exactly. Thats it. This world was transformed thanks to an important variableyour passage. The same could apply to the world of the first visitor, Zescard said.


    <em>Ha!</em> Eugene eximed. As the Origin and a dragon, he was astute and quick to catch on.


    Do you understand, brother? Because of the first visitor, his world could have banked into a direction different from its original path. In other words, the world you would arrive in after crossing through the passage


    ...Might be the same as the world where the first visitor came from, but it could also be apletely different ce due to various conditions and circumstances? Eugene continued.


    Exactly. And the knights who will answer my summons through the passage They may alle from the same world, but theres a high chance that each of them lived at a different time and space.


    Thats confusing Eugene muttered with a frown.


    Zescard continued with a smile. Theres no need to worry too much. Although there are many variables, its likely that the overall current of the world remains unchanged.


    ?


    Civilization exists in the first visitors world. To be exact, there are several civilizations higher and more sophisticated than the ones in our world. There are no other races in that world other than humans. Although legend has it that there were other races in the distant past, there certainly werent any when the first visitor was born. Most interestingly, there was no magic in that world. Instead, theres something known as science


    <em>Hmm.</em> Eugenes frown slowly disappeared. The curiosity and the craving for adventure motivated Eugene to cross into the new world. Zescards story regarding the first visitor and his world was rather amazing.


    Its fascinating. Flying through the skies and crossing the sea without magic? Hearing the voice of someone far away? I cant believe it Eugene muttered.


    Is that so? Then, why dont you check it out for yourself? Zescard asked.


    Eugene did not give an answer. However, he could feel passion growing deep inside his chest. He was filled with the desire to experience a world that waspletely different from the worlds he had seen and experienced for himselfit was an unexplored, foreign world.


    S-sir the spirit poked her head forward and stuttered. She had remained silent until now due to Zescards intimidating presence. After mustering the courage to speak, she asked, Are you really going? Then what about me? Sir, please dont abandon me.


    Mirian tightly sped her hands and looked up at Eugene with tears in herrge eyes.


    You will be able to apany him.


    Mirian jerked her head toward Zescard and asked with disbelief, <em>Kieeeh?</em> I-is that true?


    Zescard answered, You possess his energy as his contracted spirit. Of course, you will still need permission from your master.


    <em>Fwoosh!</em>


    Mirian immediately turned herrge, innocent eyes back toward Eugene.


    Eugene grinned. Well, two should be better than one.


    <em>Kieeeeeeeeeehhhh!</em> Mirian eximed.


    Zescard spoke with a smile, I assume you have decided to go?


    You have made it impossible for me not to go, right? You sure have a glib tongue, Eugene responded.


    This is fate as well, Zescard said with a mysterious smile.


    Eugene wordlessly gazed at him for a moment, then frowned before saying, But I used too much power creating the new passage. I have no idea what I can do there with this weakened body of mine.


    Eugene had almostpletely exhausted the power contained in his dragon heart. Of course, he could still somewhat recover it over time, but at the moment, he was no stronger than a high lord. Moreover, in a human world without magic, someone like himself would obviously be considered a monster. Eugene wasnt particrly concerned, but he wanted to avoid being caught in troublesome, annoying situations.


    You will be able to walk during the day even in that world, Zescard said.


    <em>Hooh?</em> Really? Eugene asked.


    Didnt I tell you? The truth of the matter is not exactly clear, but there are legends in the first visitors world, Zescard continued.


    Perhaps


    Thats right. Vampires exist there, too. Im not sure if they <em>really</em> exist, but the concept of vampires is established there. And as I have told you earlier, it should be the same world, but it could be at a different time and ce, so Zescard said.


    Vampires might exist. Or rather, I could be headed to a time and ce where vampires could be found, Eugene concluded.


    Exactly, Zescard responded with a smile.


    Eugene made up his mind. There was no reason not to go.


    <em>Thump thump thump</em>


    The stagnant, heavy beating of his heart started to race simr to a humans heart. It represented his weakening as a dragon and the Origin, but Eugene didnt feel particrly dispirited about it.


    I should get ready to depart.


    The beating was a sign of a new beginning.


    ***


    Lefersha watched as Eugene left the cave housing the first passage.


    He never changes.


    He was her father and creator. However, there existed no familial affection between them. The reason was quite simple. She was born from Eugenes authority, so in a way, she was a descendant of the dragons. Of course, she couldnt be called a <em>dragon</em> since Eugene created her when he was a Vampire Origin. However, she had received the unique temperament of the dragons. She was not bound by blood ties and thoroughly lived her life as an individual. Therefore, Lefersha did not feel any sadness or regret when she saw Eugene leaving without showing any regard for her. It was simr to how she had left the imperial city hundreds of years ago, leaving behind Marecasio Helmond and Marecasio Caravan without much care, and how she wasnt particrly affected or interested in the events caused by her children before her return.


    Is it not upsetting? Zescard asked. Zescard was the only existence Lefersha respected and feared aside from Eugene.


    Whatever he does, its up to him, so why would I be upset? He will live out his life just fine even if he heads to a new world. Causing many idents along the way, no doubt, she responded.


    Im sure. He is the most unusual out of all the brothers I know. Zescard nodded.


    In my opinion, you are quite a character as well, Lefersha said with a sullen face.


    Zescard simply smiled. He answered in a calm voice, Although everything hase to a resolution, the conversation between my brother and I is a secret of this world.


    <em>Tsk.</em> Then you should have talked with him out of my earshot from the start. Its not like I have anyone to tell either Lefersha grumbled after clicking her tongue. She then let out a sigh of resignation. Well, I guess theres nothing I can do. So what are you going to do?


    I will have to erase your memories. I would appreciate your understanding, Zescard responded.


    Go for it.


    Lefersha could only agree. If Eugene left, there would likely be no one but Zescard who could control her in this world. However, one could never be certain. She had lived a long life and experienced numerous things. There were still many things in the world she found iprehensible, and it wasnt like she knew everything in this world either. Those mysteries would only grow with the passage of time. What if someone capable of restraining her and peering into her soul appeared in the world? It was a ridiculous thought at the moment, but the possibility was always there. It wasnt impossible, and Zescard was worried about that.


    I will do as the Beholder says. However Lefersha paused while slowly turning her gaze toward where Eugene wasst seen. Her voice sounded slightly different from before as she continued. This feeling right now this emotion when I think about someone. I would like you to leave it untouched. I cant help but think that I will be a true monster if I lose this.


    Zescards eyes became filled with slight surprise. He wordlessly stared at her for a moment before muttering to himself, I see... The encounter between chance and necessity has led to another change. My brother has truly done many things.


    What? What do you mean? Lefersha asked.


    Its nothing. Anyway, I will ept your request. You will now be the one and only true Origin left in this world, Zescard said. He gently waved his hand and the golden aura surrounding his figure swept over Lefershas beautiful face. His authority permeated her spirit and soul, robbing her of memories of her father and creatorEugene. She conceded to the power of the Beholder as she stood there like a stone statue.


    After a moment, she slowly opened her eyes. Lefershas red lips parted open. Something there was something.


    Indeed. Something was there, Zescard answered.


    How strange. My heart feels ticklish, Lefershamented.


    Zescard smiled. Although her memories were gone, her emotions remained. After losing herself in thought for a moment with her hand on her chest, Lefersha raised her crimson eyes.


    But I think I saw something, she said.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Zescard was sure that all of her relevant memories had disappeared, but on the other hand, he could understand. Now, she was the one and only Origin and the Queen of all vampires. It would have been impossible for her own powers to remainpletely dormant while he was inundating her with his authority.


    Yes. What did you see? asked Zescard.


    Two people she muttered.


    Two people?


    Yes I think I saw a man with ck hair, and he was smiling like a fool. And the other she trailed off while staring into space, and then she continued after turning toward Zescard with a seductive yet yful smile. I dont think I will tell you. I dont remember it exactly, but looking at that person made my heart pound.


    <em>Hmm.</em> Do as you please He chuckled.


    Yes. Anyway, I hope I can feel this way again in the future. <em>Haha.</em>


    Lefershaughed as well. She had never imagined that she had just caught a glimpse of this worlds future. The two figures were Knights of the World destined to travel to this world, and she had never imagined that the two would have the greatest impact on her destiny.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    The disturbance in the capital subsided. It was thanks to the timely appearance of the emperor, who was said to have been in seclusion due to poor health. The mere presence of the emperor, the father of all people, was sufficient to immediately vanquish the confusion in the imperial castle and the capital. The fleeing nobles and officials immediately returned and prostrated before the emperor, and the royal guards were reassigned from protecting the imperial family to stabilizing the security of the capital. There were quite a few nobles who chose not to return for fear of the emperors wrath, but no one paid much attention to them. Anyway, the cowardly deserters would soon face their demise along with their families. Once that happened, what would happen to the power and wealth they held? It would obviously be handed to those who kept their ces and those who quickly returned toy down before the emperor. In other words, the return of the emperor didnt simply signify the calming of the chaos. Rather, it provided new opportunities to nobles seeking to go higher up the chain.


    Sirs, focus on stabilizing the capital as soon as possible.


    Send messengers to the cities and viges under the empires direct control. Inform them that I will punish anyone who dares to act rashly.


    Summon themanders of all the legions to the imperial castle.


    Send a messenger to the third prince. Tell him to disband his army immediately and report to me. I will not hold him ountable for anything he has done until now, nor will I question him for it. The escort of the third prince will be left to the soldiers of Marens King.


    The emperorsmands were timely and impactful, but hisstmand was especially shocking. If nothing else, the nobles and officials of the imperial castle now knew that the third prince would be the new crown prince. However, the emperor was leaving the escort of the future crown prince to the forces of a foreign monarch rather than the royal guards. This could only represent one thingthe emperor held Maren in the highest regard.


    More specifically, he wasnt simply holding Maren in the highest regard. Hismand signified that he trusted the King of Maren more than any of the nobles in the empire and even more than the empires own army. As such, it was an understatement to say that the nobles and officials were shocked. In addition, their pride was hurt as well.


    However, no one dared to go against the emperorsmand. Although none of them had personally seen the fate of those who led soldiers and the holy artifacts in protest against the Marecasio, they still knew what happened. Marecasio Caravan was daunting enough, and it was essentially suicide to confront the King of Maren. After all, he had thoroughly dominated Marecasion Caravan and even destroyed the holy artifacts. In addition, there was a rumor that the King of Maren had rescued the emperor, although the truth of the matter wasnt quite clear just yet.


    No one was crazy enough to attempt to berate or undermine the emperors benefactor in his presence. As such, the imperial castle of the Roman Empire once again resumed its normal functions thanks to the emperors presence and the King of Maren behind him.


    Several dayster, Prince Localope finally arrived at the imperial castle.


    ***


    It became clear that Prince Localope had been in a rush to the capital. His armor and clothes were caked with dust, hisplexion was rather poor, and his beard was scraggly after being left alone for several days. He looked closer to a wandering knight rather than a prince of a glorious bloodline.


    However, his rough appearance emphasized his dignity.


    <em>Thud, thud, thud</em>


    Prince Localope proudly strode through the great hall. Galfredik, Princess Lilisain, Romari, the elven warriors, and the beowulf warriors followed behind him. Their appearances werent very different from Prince Localope''s. In fact, they looked so dirty and rough that it was questionable if they should even stand in front of the emperor. However, the officials and the nobles greeted Localopes party with loud cheers. The emperor had already dered that Localope would be established as the new crown prince and that he would be enthroned as the new emperor in a few months.


    The old generation was over. From now on, what would unfold would be the era of the young lion, the new leader of the great empire.


    ***


    Fool.


    The emperor was ratherposed. He had alreadypletely driven out the drugs from his body with the help of Zescard and Lefersha, and he had also recovered to an extent. His current appearance was rather contrasting with the charismatic appearance of the empires absolute ruler, who had shown his dignity and glory in front of the empires nobles. Voltaire was simrly surprised. He had only ever known and remembered the authoritative, stern emperor.


    Your Majesty


    Voltaire struggled to raise his head. He had been waiting on one knee for his disposition.


    Did you want immortality? Did you truly think you could lead the empire alone for a thousand years? You stupid, foolish child, the emperor chided.


    However


    Voltaire remained silent while biting his lips. However, what was contained in the eyes of the emperor as he stared at his unfilial child was sadness instead of anger.


    The emperor continued. Even that foolishness could be said to be my fault. And that foolishness is the evidence that you take after myselfthat you are my son.


    !


    Voltaire cringed visibly when he heard his father referring to himself as myself. The emperor continued while staring at Voltaire with aplex expression, I once floundered after falling into the same temptation as well. I longed for immortality. I was filled with yearning and envy for the Marecasio.


    Voltaires eyes quivered at the emperorsor ratherhis fathers confession.


    The emperor continued. They were the biggest helpers to me and the empire, but at the same time, they were the most serious threats. Yes they were a necessary evil.


    As you may well know, there are no true means to control the Tribe of Darkness. It started the moment our founding fathers made a covenant with them along with the Holy Empire. Instead of driving away the Dark n, they embraced the Dark n and attempted to keep their powerful mysteries and authorities fenced within the empires borders. Perhaps that was the best they could do at the time. Im sure that our founder wasnt adamant on disregarding the safety of the empire and pushing it back into despair and darkness immediately after procuring it through hard work.


    However, that was a mistake. It was a choice that should have never been made. It was a foolish act akin to shoving a protruding tumor back into ones body. It had to be removed, even if the flesh were ripped and we were to bleed, even if we would be in danger.


    Y-Your Majesty


    You and I fell into the temptation and the delusions of the Marecasio. The same was true of our predecessors. The Tribe of Darkness, the tumor known as the Marecasio continued to grow in the heart of the empire because of our fearour yearning. And this is the result. The imperial family has brought itself to ruin. No, it brought a disaster on the empire.


    <em>Keugh</em><em></em>


    Voltaire bit his lips. The emperor was speaking in a calm tone of voice, but his words were sharp and urate.


    Do you know why I unburdened you from your position as the crown prince? asked the emperor.


    Voltaire raised his head once again. Why was the emperor asking an obvious question? Wasnt it because he hadmitted an unforgivable crime? Was it not because he had ced the empire in danger, despite his status as the crown prince?


    It is because you can never escape from the illusion of the Marecasio. And the same goes for myself as well, the emperor continued.


    ?!


    The cozy rtionship between the Marecasio and us concluded long ago. However, my royal self and you To be precise, none of our ancestors realized that. Perhaps they knew it but chose to feign ignorance. A honeymoon of hundreds of years It simply doesnt make sense, said the emperor.


    ...


    The two of us can never admit that the honeymoon is over, as we were already captives of delusion. We cannot ever dream of breaking the chain of delusion with our own hands. However, Localope is different. Localope is the only one who can break the chain of darkness. Do you know why? the emperor asked once more.


    He calmly peered down at Voltaire, who was staring up at him with trembling eyes. The emperor continued bitterly. It is because only Localope has seen and experienced the real darkness, the true monarch of the darkness by his side.


    !


    The n masters? The Marecasio? They are not the true darkness. Localope has seen and experienced the true vampirethe only vampire lord, he continued.


    Jan Eugene Ba. The thought of the man alone caused Voltaire to be stiff and distraught.


    We saw the fake darkness and attempted to peer into it. And that is why we fell into temptation without knowing its true horrors. However, Localope is different. He knows exactly how dangerous it is. That is why he will never step into the darkness, and that is why I am nning to leave this empire to Localope. So, Voltaireno, my son.


    ! Voltaire trembled. He couldnt remember thest time the emperor had referred to him as such.


    Wouldnt it be right for us to take our leave as relics of the old times? said the emperor.


    Father


    Voltaires head dropped. Atst, he finally came to a realization. The empire would soon be engulfed in a new storm. There would be wara war with the vampires


    Voltaire knew that he could not stand at the vanguard and the same was true for the emperor. Those whom the vampires once held captive could not and should not stand at the vanguard.


    ***


    Galfredik, Romari, and Princess Lilisain were stupefied. Silence descended on them after Eugene was done with his story. It was a rather unexpected sight, considering the personality of the three people, but Eugenes story had truly been shocking.


    He was a dragon from the Demon World, and jokes aside, he really had been the Demon King. Everything he had achieved and experienced until now had simply been enjoyment for him.


    The three people didnt know what to say, and Eugene stared at them in silence. He had already expected such a response. He had even thought of leaving without meeting them, and he would have done that if the past him were to make the decision. If he had been the same existence who had just stepped onto this world, or if he had been the same as when he made his promise with Zescard, he would have left without saying anything. After all, what did it matter if he had a vassal with a ferocious face when he didnt really care about his only child? What did it matter to him that he had met and journeyed together with a wizard who resembled a roon? Just what exactly was so special about a peculiar, or rather, an annoying elven princess, regardless of whether she had given him her blood or not? After all, he was a dragon. Simr to the many things he had experienced and many beings he had encountered in his long life, he would have disregarded them as equally insignificant as the others and left without saying anything. However, the opportunity presented to him by the Beholder wasnt just simple entertainment.


    For me, the time I spent with you is nothing more than a short moment, Eugene said.


    The three turned their gazes toward him, and he met their eyes one by one. There were many different emotions contained within their eyes.


    Eugene then continued. I have lived a long life. I have been a dragon for more than a thousand years. It is perhaps true that nothing is special to me.


    Romari nodded while biting her lips, Galfredik was deep in thought with a stiff look, and Princess Romari stared at Eugene with quivering eyes.


    However, this was the first time I felt emotions, Eugene added.


    !


    Although it was very weak and faint, I definitely had feelings for all of you. Although it was but an instant, the time I spent with you all was more special than anything else. That is why I thought you deserved to know the truth.


    The time we spentdid you enjoy it? Princess Lilisain asked. Her voice sounded different from usual.


    Eugene nodded. It was fun.


    Then! she eximed.


    Romari and Galfrediks eyes widened. It was the first time they saw her react so vigorously. However, Princess Lilisain disregarded the two people and continued with tears in her eyes. Then, was it not just simple entertainment? Were we really nothing more than Your Majestys ythings?


    Princess Lilisain knew


    Pure-blooded elves lived much longer lives than humans and even other elves. Wasnt that why she had always been cautious about entering a rtionship with others? Wasnt that why she had given her heart to Eugo the dragon in front of her?


    Please tell us. Were we really nothing more than your


    Joy, happiness, anger, sadness, frustration. Hope, Eugene said.


    !


    They were the fiercest and most affectionate days of my long life. And all of you were in those days. All of you are


    Eugene stared at them one by one. He then smiled and said, All of you were my people.


    The immortal finally made an acknowledgment after realizing his feelings, and it caused a great stir in the hearts of the three. A faint smile appeared on Princess Lilisains lips.


    Indeed


    Perhaps she had been wanting to hear such words from him.


    Indeed


    That was enough for now.


    ***


    Three monthster, the empire patched up its wounds under the leadership of the emperor. The benefits and faults were evident in the previous political system, so the power bnce of the empire was corrected. The power of the central rule was disbursed, and local administrators were given greater authority and duties. Cities outside the empires direct jurisdiction were given perfect autonomy, and above all, greater freedom was granted to the other races. It was worthy of note that a separate territory was granted to the Tribe of Darkness. They were given arge piece ofnd located between the Roman Empire and the Holy Empire, and one of the n masters was appointed as the king. A kingdom of vampires had finally been erected.


    Many people considered it a natural course of action. The Dark n yed the greatest role in helping Localope be the crown prince and the emperor. It was somewhat strange that one of the n masters had ascended to the throne rather than Jan Eugene Ba, but everyone still agreed with the empires decision.


    However, a handful of wise men shuddered when they realized the hidden significance of the change. Vampires were inside arge fence known as the Roman Empire up until now. As such, they had shown obedience and had never bared their fangs. But now, the beasts had gathered together into a kingdom. Everyone would congratte them and join in the celebrations, attempting to establish good rtions with them, but it would soon be evident that the extremely dangerous beasts had formed arge organization in the shape of a kingdom. Perhaps the beasts would realize their power before anyone else, and perhaps they would fight amongst themselves.


    It wasnt particrly difficult for those wise men to infer the different oues of the current change. Among the few was the young Emperor Localope I, who had finally ascended the throne.


    Great chaos and waran era of disorder was imminent, threatening the short, sweet time of peace, and the very few wise men were beginning to make their preparations. In the meantime, the name of the person responsible for starting the tide was slowly forgotten. He had stopped making any appearances after relinquishing all of his positions. No one had any idea that the one responsible for creating the turbulent era was about to bring change elsewhere.


    ***


    Are you ready? Zescard asked.


    Eugene responded, Whats there to prepare? Im fine as I am.


    Iming as well! Mirian shouted.


    Right. Youre the only thing I need to take, Eugene said.


    <em>Kieeeehhhh!</em>


    The spirit grinned, then popped into her leather pocket. It was now a ce of rest more familiar andfortable than even the golden castle she often talked about.


    The eyes of the Beholder turned to his brother from another world. His brother had recovered his powers to some extent, and he was still the same brother as when they first met.


    He wasnt a dragon, but a vampire lord, a member of the Dark n.


    <em>Wooong</em><em>! </em><em>Wooong</em><em>! </em><em>Wooong</em><em>!</em>


    The Beholder stared at the passage, which swirled violently while emitting a strange sound.


    What are you going to do when you get there? asked the Beholder.


    I wonder. Perhaps as usual, whatever I want to do? Eugene answered.


    It was a silly question. You had always been like this, brother, Zescardmented.


    Right. I had always been like this. Then Eugene grinned before turning around. Zescard watched as Eugene strode toward the passage without hesitation.


    However, just before Eugene could enter the corridor, he called out to him. If you n to live as a dragon in that world, youd better stay quiet for a while.


    Eugene stopped right in front of the passage. Soon, he answered in a low voice with his back still turned to Zescard, No, I have no ns to live as a dragon there. Im tired of it.


    <em>Hmm?</em> Then?


    Eugene turned his head slightly, then smiled to reveal his beautiful red eyes and fangs.


    Living as a vampire lord had been more enjoyable than I thought. I n to learn more things in that worldespecially on how to live as a vampire lord.


    Eugene stepped into the new world, not as a dragon, but as a vampire.

 Epilogue + Side Story Chapter 1

    Epilogue + Side Story Chapter 1


    <strong>Epilogue</strong>


    With countless glimmering lights pushing away the darkness, the city center was filled with the bustling sounds of daily life and music. Like any other day, or rather, night, Wausan-ro 21-gil of Mapo-gu in Seoul, South Korea, was animated and alive well past midnight. However, an alley located only a few hundred meters away waspletely absorbed in darkness. It almost felt like a lie that it was so close to an entertainment district. Only the asional drunk and long-time residents temporarily graced the alley with their presence as they passed, and the alley led up to a gentle hignd. Even the streetmps that provided a dim glow to the alley would blink andpletely give up at a certain time. Simultaneously, the brave but lonesome CCTV would also lose its function, deprived of its duty as chaperone of the street.


    <em>Craaack! Crack!</em>


    A circr portal emitting a golden hue suddenly appeared in the middle of the alley, but itsted for only a brief moment.


    <em>Fwwooooosh!</em>


    A strong gust of wind scattered dust and trash high into the sky, and the circle of light disappeared. In its ce stood a ck-haired man wearing a beautiful armor that perfectly suited him.


    Did we arrive?


    <em>Kieeeeh?!</em> Are we really in another world? <em>Wowow!</em> The spirit only visible to his eyes shouted excitedly, but the man simply looked around with interest.


    A strange style of architecture. Its simr but different at the same time, the man remarked.


    Sir! Look over there! Its a huge castle! <em>Kieeeh?!</em> Its not just one or two! There are castles everywhere! And they all look the same! the spirit eximed.


    Is there more than just one lord? In such a small area? No, perhaps they are mansions of wealthy merchants No, but they stand much too tall the man muttered.


    Sir! Lets go! My heart is pounding!


    <em>Hmm.</em> Right, lets move on, the man responded before heading down the alleyway of the new world without hesitation.


    ***


    What? Awesome


    Wow, what the fuck? Hes so handsome!


    Is he a foreigner? Look how pale he is. Just how much BB cream did he ther on his face?


    No, look. You can see his veins so clearly. Isnt that just his naturalplexion?


    Youre right. Holy shit, look at his eyes. Is he wearing colored lenses?


    Damn Check out how high-quality his cosy is I heard that westerner otakus were on a different level but take a look. How did he even make that?


    He looks like a hunter. You know, they discovered a new floor in the dungeon in Yeouido recently, right? That caused quite a stir.


    Whether hes a hunter or a cosyer, it looks fucking perfect on him. Damn, reality check much?


    Eugene took in the exotic sights all at once, and he caught all the attention of the passersby on the colorful, confusing street. It was difficult to tear ones eyes off the unknown man. It was impossible to know how he had his exquisite armor made, and even the gorgeous appearance of the celebrities on the billboards paled inparison to his beauty.


    S-sir. What are they doing? What is this ce? Why are they dressed like that? Why are they shoving all those strange tes in our faces? the spirit asked.


    <em>Click! Click!</em>


    <em>Hmm.</em> I dont feel any mana or hostility Are they mercenaries? No, for that matter, everyones dressed so differently Eugenemented. He was confused. Some had on masks and colorful clothes, and there were even women in bold clothes that revealed a bit too much skin.


    <em>Kieeeh!</em> Sir! Theres a monster just walking around! <em>Kieeeh!</em> T-theres even a zombie! Mirian shouted.


    !


    Eugene jerked around. How could an undead appear in such arge crowd? He would eliminate it immediately and


    Why does no one seem to care? No, in the first ce, why are theyughing and chatting with zombies?


    S-something is wrong. S-sir. Theres something wrong with this world!


    Lets get out of here for now.


    Eugene hastened his steps. He was already fed up with the annoying noisesing from the white, ck, and silver-sized metal cubes the humans were holding. However, the attraction of the crowd toward him did not decrease at all. It was Halloween weekend, and he was standing in front of Hongdae.[1] Right there and then, the vampire lord started his life in a new world.


    <strong>Side Story Chapter 1</strong>


    Isnt it a little weird these days? a mercenary asked while looking around at his colleagues. He was in the corner of an old, dirty pub, sitting on a squeaky chair. His fellow mercenaries sat around the same table, either slowly caressing the breasts of a prostitute or shaking the rugged ale down their throats. They stared at him with apathetic expressions.


    Weird? What do you mean?


    The evilnds. Havent you noticed that there are more monsters than before? The sizes of the expeditions are getting bigger and bigger as well, right? the mercenary said.


    Bastard. Thats what brings the food to our table. And since we have more men, theres a reduced chance of bing injured or dying.


    This little runt doesnt know how to be thankful...


    His colleagues rebuked him, but the mercenarys stiff expression was still there.


    You fools. Havent you heard? he asked.


    What are you talking about? one of his colleagues asked.


    Apparently, a monster no one has ever seen before appeared at the Red Hill Ruins, he answered.


    <em>Huh?</em> What do you mean?


    Its supposed to be over two meters tall, with three tails, and has a face like a flowering bud. It splits its face into three and eats people, the mercenary said.


    Thats crazy


    Youre talking nonsense


    Its true. I have a friend who handles by-products at the Pulmun City Hall, and he told me all about it. Half of the expedition that entered Red Hill failed to return. There were even three knights, but only one of them survived, the man exined.


    What kind of fucking bullshit


    Well, theres also that rumor on Mount Caltago, right? The rumor about a winged monster? I heard that all the trees and grass withered where it flew by one of the other mercenaries chimed in.


    The mercenaries finally took on serious expressions. The world had been at peace since the suppression of the rebellion in the Roman Empire a year ago. The issue of the monster uprising seemed to have been resolved, and traffic between kingdoms and territories saw a significant increase. Although the knights and mercenaries were thrown into a stupor at the unexpected, sudden peace, they were able to make a living due to the increased number of monsters in the evilnds. In fact, the mercenary business was booming.


    The increase in the number of monsters corresponded to a proportional increase in the number of mana stones and by-products. Territories in possession of evilnds saw an increase in the number of visitors, andrge viges and cities whose economies werergely dependent on the sale of mana stones and by-products shouted with joy. But at a certain point in time, the number of monsters in evilnds started growing out of control. It grew to the point that it was now beyond the control of knights and mercenaries. They could no longer keep up. Naturally, experienced mercenaries were happy that they could earn greater amounts of money, but the time they had to rest was decreasing as time went on.


    In the past, mercenaries would take on a couple of requests each month and use the remaining time to rest. But now, their workload had more than doubled. It was taking a toll on the mercenaries minds and bodies.


    Moreover, their work required them to put their lives on the line. As such, many knights and mercenaries were pushed to the brink of insanity by extreme stress. Violent incidents regarding them were bing more frequent as well.


    Now, there was even talk of unidentified monsters. Even therger, regr monsters were a terrifying sight, to begin with, so it was truly shocking to hear the horrifying stories regarding the new monsters.


    Dammit Should I just retire?


    I know. Its good to make lots of money, but whats the use of it if we get our heads lobbed off in the corner of a dungeon somewhere?


    A few of the mercenaries disyed signs of fear.


    One of the other mercenaries shouted in response, Hey, dont worry! Why are you getting so worried about it? If we bring in the vampire knights, theyll take care of everything, right?


    <em>Oh!</em>


    The expressions of the mercenaries brightened at once. It was good news, at least for the mercenaries, that vampires finally started to make themselves known after staying rather quiet in cities andrge cities. Although high-ranking vampires capable of wandering the day were rare, even vampire knights showed great power in evilnds.


    But you know It was the same mercenary who first brought up the issue of the evilnds.


    <em>Oh</em>, why? What is it? The others looked rather annoyed. However, although they hadnt worked together for a long time, the fellow always brought them lots of rumors and information. As such, they smacked their lips while inching closer to hear his words.


    I heard that the atmosphere in the Kingdom of Ba is strange these days, the mercenary said.


    The kingdom of savages?


    The Kingdom of Ba was the nation of vampires recently erected between the Roman Empire and the Holy Empire. It took its name after Jan Eugene Ba, the King of Maren, and both its king and the nobles were vampiresn masters and high lords. Although the leadership of the nation consisted of vampires, its residents wereposed of humans, as well as other races. As such, it was considered no different than any other kingdom.


    However, what was this about a strange atmosphere?


    The ns so the nobles. Theyre always supposed to be quarreling with each other, right? he continued.


    But everyone already knows that. Besides, are there any territories or nations where nobles arent bickering with each other? asked one of the mercenaries.


    But its supposed to be extreme. Apparently, it wouldnt be weird if a civil war broke out right now. Besides, Im not sure if this is actually true or not, but the mercenary looked around, then lowered his voice to a whisper.


    Some ns are saying that they should invade other territories and kingdoms, including even the Roman Empire.


    Are they out of their minds? Im pretty sure they wont opposite the great empire.


    Well, they areining about having to serve a country of humans as the great Tribe of Darkness. To be fair, everyone knows that a few vampire lords and bannerets could easily crush a couple of dozen knights, right? At night, in particr, it would be easier than taking candy from a baby for a few lords and knights to defeat an ordinarypany of mercenaries. Now, what if the ns make their move? How many vampire lords and knights do you think there are? What about bannerets? What about vampire high lords? Each of them is supposed to be stronger than dozens of lords and knights, right?


    The mercenaries sat in deafening silence. All of them had many years under their belts, so they knew exactly how powerful vampires were. Therefore, they were well aware that what they had heard just now wasnt an exaggeration. If even a single vampire n mobilized all of its troops, even a strong nation could not be guaranteed to win against them, not to mention regr territories. Moreover, the scariest thing about vampires was that they needed no supplies other than weapons and armor.


    Human knights and mercenaries had to eat food and drink water. Otherwise, they couldnt fight. However, vampires obtained their nutrients from blood. In other words, vampires were always provisioned with supplies as long as they had opponents to fight and kill.


    <em>O-oi!</em> You bastard, judging by the way you talk, it almost seems like youre taking the side of the vampires, <em>hmm?</em>


    Right. What does it have to do with us whether those bastards attack and kill each other? Ba or whateverhow far do you think that ce is?


    Indeed, they were currently located extremely far from the Roman Empire. Whatever took ce near the empire, they wouldnt be immediately affected.


    <em>Ha</em> Do you really not know why Im acting like this? the mercenary asked while shaking his head. He looked as if he was disappointed.


    Whats wrong with this bastard today?


    The fellow mercenaries frowned.


    The mercenary sighed and bowed his head. He then slowly raised his head before speaking, Well, its because because Im a member of the Dark n.


    Sharp fangs glittered in the dim light of the pubs candles. Simultaneously, several men rose from their seats all around the pub.


    <em>Kyaaahhhhh!</em>


    The explosion of Fear signaled the rampage of the bloodthirsty beasts. Simr events were taking ce not only in this pub but in many kingdoms and territories.


    The race war of the vampires had started.


    ***


    Are you not going to join? Lefersha asked. Her seductive smile was befitting her nickname of the Red Elegant Queen.


    What happens to this world doesnt matter to me, and The knight trailed off. His appearance contrasted hers. The knight looked rough and rather vicious.


    The knight, Galfredik, turned his gaze toward the imperial city of the Roman Empire from a hill located far away. He continued. Whatever the case, it doesnt feel right for me to raise my sword against those who were once myrades. I also wouldnt take joy in hitting weaklings who would present their heads to me on a silver tter if I asked for it.


    Comrades on one side and kinsmen on the other, right? As expected, I like you. Do you want to be my vassal instead? Lefersha asked as her smile deepened.


    Galfredik snorted in response. I dont like you.


    <em>Hoho!</em> Then why are you following me around? You could easily find yourself a ce anywhere you go. No, you could even obtain your own territory, she said.


    Even youngsters like the n masters could enjoy lives as great lords with hundreds under theirmand. The vassal of the demon king could do so much more. It was even possible for him to build a kingdom for himself.


    Whats the fun in that? And even if I create a territory or a kingdom, Ill have to keep killing to keep it alive, right? And I dont think you or the dragon will leave me alone if I decided to do something like that, Galfredik said.


    Youre quick-witted. I like that, Lefersha said.


    It happened naturally because I was with Master wherever he went. In any case, thats my reasoning, so why are you leaving that mess alone? I heard your children, the Marecasio, jumped straight into the mess, Galfredik asked.


    Although I lost all memories of that day, I had a father, and he wanted me to stay put, as does the Beholder. And you know what? Im just like you. Whats the fun in that? <em>Haha.</em>


    Galfredikughed along with her.


    But that was it


    The Queen was the only one who stood above him after Eugenes departure, and the two of them were simr in many ways. Although their appearancespletely contradicted each other, Eugene seemed to have had a simr influence on both of them. After all, he was responsible for turning both of them into members of the Dark n.


    <em>Ah,</em> I want a vassal, Lefersha said while walking to no ce in particr.


    Galfredik followed behind her and answered with a shrug, If its you, wouldnt you have a pretty good result even if you were to pick a random beggar off the streets?


    <em>My...</em> Im picky about the face. I need someone handsome and strong Is there anyone who died so tragically that they hold a grudge against the heavens? Preferably a knight, Lefersha muttered.


    How picky. But why dont you make it so that things would work out that way? Galfredik asked once more.


    Thats no fun. The Beholder said that coincidence creates inevitability. Thats what fate is, Lefersha responded.


    Nonsense thats what it sounds like, but it makes sense. By the way, where are you going? he asked.


    Wherever my feet lead me. Are you going to continue following me? What about the elven princess? <em>Ah! </em>Where is she? Lefersha asked.


    I dont know. She disappeared without returning home. Thanks to that, the nd elves went crazy, Galfredik answered.


    Really? Lefersha thought for a moment, then gave a mysterious smile before saying, <em>Hehe.</em> I think I know where she went.


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    Its youth. <em>Ah,</em> the passion of youth. It seems she wants to travel to apletely different world in search of her love, she said.


    <em>Huh?!</em>


    Galfredik frowned with confusion before asking, Are you saying Princess Lilisain is going to follow the master? How?


    How would I know? However, theres someone who knows, Lefersha responded.


    The Dragon...


    Well, it should be impossible.


    Lefersha grinned before continuing her steps.


    The only true vampires in the world trodded down their respective paths, disregarding the various happenings of the world, even one that could bring every kingdom, race, and even the world itself to the brink of extinction.


    At the same time, a female elven knight was bravely strutting through a forest filled with monsters. The forest was a ce known as the Dragon Mountain Range by very few wizards and wise men.


    1. Considered one of the busiest streets in South Korea. Lots of clubs, bars, etc, etc

 Side Story Chapter 2

    Side Story Chapter 2


    The forest had been devoid of any human presence for an insurmountable time. It was deep, dark, and dangerous. It was also the home of orcs, but they werepletely different than any other orcs Princess Lilisain was familiar with. No traces of civilization nornguage could be found among them, and they led entirely barbaric lives as predators of the forest. The same was true with the monsters.


    Monsters werent afraid of Lilisain, even though she was armed with various weapons and reeked of oil and steel. Thus, she was forced to struggle day and night while slowly making her way northwest with none but the constetions as herpanion and guide.


    Ten dayster, Lilisain was finally able to escape the forest with her weary body. She arrived in front of a hugeke in the shape of a crescent moon. However, what she felt was despondence rather than relief. What had been waiting for her challenge was a giant white mountain. It was taller than any of its other brothers in this world, including the mountains of nd, and the simple sight of it was suffocating. The peaks of the mountains were dressed with thick clouds, and each peak proudly reached toward the heavens as if they werepeting with each other. It was clear that none of them had any intention of allowing any creature to step on their steps. Even the hawk, known as the friend of the elves and watchmen of the sky, could only reach the waist of the mountains.


    However, Lilisain could not give up. After collecting food near theke for two days and taking her time to recover, she resumed her journey toward the white mountain. What appeared calm from afar was actually hell. Even though her reflexes and physical abilities were many times superior to humans, she was powerless in the face of mother natures cruelty. The weather routinely transformed multiple times throughout the day, and the numerous cliffs made it extremely difficult to climb even a few hundred meters each day.


    One day, two days, three days, five days, ten days


    She eventually ran out of food. But even though she was in a dire situation, Lilisain did not descend the mountain. To be exact, she could not descend. She was almostpletely devoid of any energy, and the mountain the vast hell of white did not allow any of its challengers an easy escape.


    Lilisain bit one of her scarred fingers and attempted to wet her swollen lips with her blood. It would allow her a quick burst of energy, but she knew she would face certain death in only a few hours. Still, she continued climbing.


    She had to know, and she had to ask. As such, she had to climb the mountain and meet the dragon. The pure-blooded elf did not give up until her final moments, and she climbed using her own life as fuel. At a certain point, when her vision started to blur and everything started to fade into ck, she caught something in the corner of her eyes.


    <em>Kwaaaaoooooo!</em>


    A powerful gust of wind swept over the mountain and caused a flurry of ice. Lilisain saw a giant golden dragon in the fantastical scene. The dragon shone brighter than the sun. It emitted an indescribable, overwhelming sense of majesty and mystery, and the dragons gaze slowly and smoothly settled on the white ground. It met the eyes of Lilisain, who was slowly being deprived of life.


    Lilisain could not tell if she was dreaming or if she was looking at an illusion, but she caught a clear glimpse and saw that the dragons lips were curled up.


    Youare worthy...


    The majestic voice caused her body and soul to resonate, and she started fading away.


    ***


    Lilisain finally awakened. Energy started to permeate her limbs, and she came to realize that she was numb to any pain. As soon as she discovered the condition of her body, she jumped up and unsheathed her de. She was in a circr cave with a wide, open ceiling. It weed sunlight through its top, which stretched hundreds of meters high, but she wasnt graced with its warmth. Even so, the cave remained bright.


    She could not see any sources of light, but the cave was still filled with light. It didnt take long for her to realize the reason behind it.


    Its brimming with this much mana?


    She felt a sense of awe. She could sense mana vibrating in the very air she breathed, and she had never experienced such boundless mana, even back in nd.


    It was then


    You are the third one to havee here.


    The calm yet powerful voice echoed throughout the cave, and Lilisain turned her gaze. Princess Lilisain instinctively came to realization when she saw the young man with warm golden eyes. Although he seemed to be a young man at first nce, the mysterious aura he emitted made it difficult to estimate his age.


    Dragon Are you the dragon? she asked.


    Thats right, he answered.


    Princess Lilisain sheathed her sword after hearing his answer. All the energy seemed to leave her body amidst her relief and joy at finally meeting the dragon. However, she tried to remain calm and politely greeted the young man in a knightly manner.


    Its an honor to meet you. I am Lilisain and nds


    I know who you are. I know your family very well as well. I can confidently say that no one in this world knows your family better than I do, Zescard interrupted.


    ?!


    Lilisain was startled by the unexpectedment. Zescard smiled and slowly approached her. He sat downfortably on a t rock and continued, You and your family are known as the pure bloods, right? You have a special ce among the elves?


    Thats right, but


    Pure blood isnt exactly the right term to describe your family. Rather, you are elves of old, the high elves.


    !


    In addition, the blood of an old brother of mine, as well as the Spirit King flows in the veins of your family, he added.


    Lilisain couldnte to her senses. She knew that elves had a special rtionship with spirits, since technically, spirits were essentially distant rtives of the elves.


    But a brother of a dragon?


    Didnt that mean another dragon?


    Was he saying that the blood of a dragon flowed in the veins of the elves?


    Long ago in the distant past, there were many of your kind. Of course, there weren''t as many as the humans of the current era, but there was a time when hundreds of thousands of elves roamed this world, Zescard exined.


    It was hard to believe. nd was the singlergest gathering ce of elves, but there were less than 3,000 elves in nd. She wasntpletely sure, but she guessed that there were less than 10,000 elves in the entire world. This had been the truth that Lilisain had known and acknowledged until now.


    Zescard seemed to have noticed her confusion, and he continued. Dont you know this? Your kind cannot have more than two children. In particr, a high elf like you cannot give birth to a high elf unless it is with another high elf, and your blood thins in your children if you be bound to someone who is not a high elf.


    !


    What he spoke of was a secret of the elves, as well as their inevitable fate. It was the reason the elves gathered in nd to form something of a nation even though they had never been the type to form countries.


    You must havee here because of my brother who went to another world, right? Zescard asked.


    The topic suddenly changed, but Lilisain quickly nodded. Indeed, that was her motive foring all the way here.


    As such, Princess Lilisain responded, That is correct. I want to know where His Majesty Jan Eugene Ba went. And if possible, with your power, I


    I cannot send you, he responded.


    !!!


    Princess Lilisains eyes filled with disbelief, and Zescard continued. Im not saying that I dont want to. Im saying that it is not possible.


    B-but, arent you an almighty dragon? Since you sent His Majesty there, surely


    That was only possible because he was a dragon as well. You can never travel to that world, Zescard said.


    <em>Ah</em>


    Lilisains face slowly dyed with despair. She had struggled all this way for the sole purpose of traveling to Eugenes new world.


    And you must not go there either, Zescard suddenly said.


    What do you mean? she asked. She barely managed to raise her head,pelled by the unknown power contained in Zescards voice.


    Your kind, the high elf, is on the verge of extinction, Zescard said.


    ?!


    Of course, it is but a thing of the distant future by your standards, but in my perspective, there isnt much time, he added.


    W-what do you


    In four, or maybe three generations, the high elves will disappear, he exined.


    Princess Lilisain stiffened withplete stupefaction on the spot. Zescard continued while calmly staring at her. One, I would like your kind to watch over this world for a longer time. To do that, high elves like yourself have to be sacrificed. You need a single existence that can continue your essence for thousands of years.


    Why would we


    And to do that, you are the most importantponent. Out of all the high elves, the blood of my old brother flows the thickest in you, he said.


    Lilisain could not find any words to say amidst her confusion. Zescard took his eyes off her and looked around hisir before saying, Do you remember what I said? That you are the third one to havee here?


    It was out of the blue, but Lilisain nodded in a daze. She was bing somewhat ustomed to the dragons strange way of speaking.


    The one you are searching for, my old brother I told him that there was only one. But in truth, two havee here so far, and I have granted their requests, he continued.


    Thenguage you use. Where do you think it began? he asked.


    What?


    Not just the elves either, but thenguage of the humans today. Where do you think it came from? Who made those words? he asked.


    D-dont tell me


    Thats right. It was created by the first visitor, he answered.


    !!!


    And the second visitor created faith. To the brother that youre searching for I only told him the story of Ferriam, Zescard said.


    Zescard turned his gaze back toward her with a bitter smile. Soon, the third knight wille. Since my brother has already crossed over using the passage and has arrived at their world, unlike the two previous knights, he will likely reflect my wishes and will to some extent.


    The third knight Princess Lilisain muttered with astonishment and confusion.


    Until the third knight arrives, you have an obligation to give birth and raise the high elf who will embrace the essence of your kind. This is not my will. Its your familys destiny and dutyas the carrier of my brothers blood. And that is why you cannot and must not go to the other world.


    I


    Thats right. Only you can allow your kind to thrive longer, for your essence and blood to continue onto the next generations. And the essences name


    Princess Lilisain was still filled with confusion and shock. Zescards dreary voice echoed after a moment of silence.


    Call him Luciel, after the true name of the brother who had sacrificed all of his powers for your family, he said.


    Lilisains individual desires slowly vanished in the face of her duties as nds princess.


    However, as one of the few pure-blooded elves left in the world and as a high elf carrying the lineage and power of the Green Dragon, she had a fate and duty befitting her birth.


    Lilisain could only nod.


    She had no idea exactly where her fate would lead her and tears trickled down her eyes.<blockquote>


    DantheMan''s Thoughts


    And that''s the end of the novel!! See you guys again soon!</blockquote>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!